《I Became the Academy’s Disabled Student》 Chapter 1 ¨C Aaaaargh! ¨C Die¡­! You filthy demon©¤! [ HP 12/3155 ] . . ¨C Why are you guys here¡­! ¨C Did you think you¡¯d get away with that kind of trickery? [ HP 2/3155 ] . . ¨C Wait¡­! ¨C This is the end©¤! [ HP 0¡­ [ Your HP has reached 0. ] [ The yer has died. ] [ Bad End 34 ¨C Died in the ¡®True Dungeon¡¯. ] [ Calcting data¡­. ¡°Gyaaah¡­¡° Blink blink. Holding my head in my hands, I stared at the screen that signaled game-over through the flickering darkness. My head pulled back as if by a force, my vision floating away. Savior, a roguelike game by the name, had no such features like ¡®save¡¯ or ¡®load.¡¯ Once a character dies, it¡¯s over. ¡®My, my 100 hours¡­ ends like this?¡¯ The harsh reality made the corners of my eyes tremble. The emotions I could hardly control spread throughout my body. Unable to contain my fury, I swung my hands through the air and thumped it down on the desk. ¡°Uhk¡­¡° The sharp pain blurred my vision before it whipped back. Ah, it hurts¡­ Physical therapy in the form of jolting pain that abruptly brought back my cloudy mind. My waist twisted reflexively from the tingling pain in my elbow. After iling meaninglessly for a while, mid-il, I was hit with reality check and slumped over in my chair. Even by my own standards, it was an embarrassing sight. If someone else had seen, it would have been enough to inflict mental harm for nearly a month. ¡°Sigh¡­¡° Rubbing my sore elbow, I turned to my monitor. The monitor still nastily disyed the bad end tag, showing my character now cooling off. 12th iteration character ¡´Hybrid Summoner¡µ It was a strategy that pushed forward using a sheer numbers advantage, abination of summoning multiple minions and necromancy from the school of dark magic. It was an effective strategy. Compared to previous runs, I had been breezing through the main story far more easily. I thought maybe this time I would see a happy ending. A character nurtured with painstaking care, taking lessons from 12 failures. While I didn¡¯t consider myself invincible, I certainly expected to breeze through at least a few chapters given its growth¡­ But it ended miserably. I just walked into a no-strings-attached dungeon and got caught in a trap event, died miserably. And I died even earlier than thest run. Was it a mistake to go down the dark magic path? It did cause all surrounding NPCs to hate me early on, but it wasn¡¯t a big issue. From midway Through each run, it was all about solo y. That bad karma just struck me. The main characters joined hands and threw my character into the dungeon. They meticulously lured me in and then in the midst of an overwhelming monster infestation, they cut my throat cleanly. Incredibly unfair. What did I do wrong? I just wanted to dabble in a bit ck magic, so I consumed an NPC from a poor country. The damage to the main characters was nothing¡­ Moreover, due to the summoner¡¯s route, the original body was weak and too easily caught off-guard. If I had upgraded my own stats a bit more, it wouldn¡¯t have ended so needlessly. ¡®But to raise stats¡­¡¯ The stats of the character itself? The 11th iteration ¡´Indomitable Warrior¡µ didst longer, focusing all on character stats, but in the end, I got beaten and became monster food. Staring intensely at the bad ending screen, I fell into deep thought. ¡®¡­No, it¡¯s all wrong.¡¯ After a long contemtion, an epiphany shed through my mind. I could see the answer waving its hands in the distance. ¡°Summoners, huh? The whole thinking process was wed from the start.¡± To think, a summoner? Just summon a bunch of underlings and watch from behind? It was cowardly thinking. That¡¯s a rotten mindset that just died in the trap event. But was the previous 11th iteration ¡´Indomitable Warrior¡µ route sessful? No. This guy also couldn¡¯t react when buried in reverse events and died. When traditional breakthrough methods prove impossible, you seek alternative variables. Click- I closed the bad ending window and clicked on a new game. There was plenty of game content left to enjoy, but I wanted to experience something more distinctive. [ Creating character (13th iteration) ] [ Please enter the yer¡¯s name¡­ ] Click- click- Scroll down. Name, traits, origins¡­ ¡®There it is.¡¯ [ Restrictions ] Equivalent exchange or give and take, that¡¯s one way to understand the system. You give your character one restriction in exchange for a corresponding special advantage. It¡¯s amon setup in other games andics I¡¯ve seen before. Initially, I shied away from touching restrictions because they all seemed weird, and I was an inexperienced newbie. But now I had umted enough experience. Around 12 iterations should be enough to start understanding the ins and outs, right? When I started ying, due to personal preference, I tasted the vani game before enjoying add-ons like DLC, so restriction was an aspect I pushed to the back. In fact, ever since I had first seen the element of restriction, I had some ideas in mind. I scrolled the mouse wheel to find a preconceived restriction. You can choose up to three restrictions. ?Restriction (¢ñ): ¡°Curse of Sensory Seal¡± ©¤Permanently seal a chosen sense. ©¤Choices: Vision, Taste, Smell Blinded, unable to taste, and cannot smell. ?Restriction (¢ò): ¡°Curse of Short Life¡± ©¤You are born with a body destined for an early death. Dying before living a long life. In other words, a short life. ?Restriction (¢ó): ¡°Curse of Silence¡± ©¤Speakinges with pain. Evenmunication, a basic interaction, bes difficult. ¡°Hmm.¡± A breath-stopping lineup. If it were real life, I wouldn¡¯t be able to live with those conditions. My happinesses from YouTube (vision), food (taste), and the smell of grass (smell), but if all that is taken away, it would just be easier to die. And not muchmunication, even if I could just bear it, dying of natural causes isn¡¯t far off. Of course, in the game, it just means a huge drop in sensory stats, decrease in interactions with characters, and reduced life span. Nowe the special advantages. ?Ability (¢ñ): ¡°Spatial Perception¡± ©¤ You possess overwhelming spatial awareness. In exchange for losing sight, you maneuver by directly feeling the space around you. ?Ability (¢ò): ¡°Magic Affinity¡± ©¤You have a nonstandard affinity for magic. Whether wielding a sword, thrusting a spear, casting spells, or creating something. In a world where everything demands magic power, you acquire a highly rare magic affinity. ?Ability (¢ó): ¡°Jack of All Trades¡± ©¤You possess above-average qualities in various fields. Aiming for solo y, you go for an all-rounder: high peaks might drop, but the lows across the board rise. With enough proficiency, there¡¯ll be nothing you can¡¯t handle alone. ¡®This should be all right.¡¯ I reviewed the restrictions and abilities for a while and nodded my head. No use getting full on the first spoonful. I shelved the thought of seeing a happy ending on the first try. It¡¯d take a few attempts and re-designs for sure. But there was no helping the anticipation for the performance of whatever capabilities I¡¯d gain. The abilities I¡¯d gain as benefits would all be ced in the ¡®Unique Abilities¡¯ section. In the game settings, it¡¯smonw that innate unique abilities are typically limited to one. But with a restriction tacked on at character creation, a yer character is born with three innate unique abilities, instead of the usual one. Even with the previous iterations, characters started with just one unique ability made decent headway. ¡´Indomitable Warrior¡µ just by itself reached specs capable of seizing victory in a 3 to 1 against the strongest protagonist of the lore. So how far can a character with three abilities go? Feeling the pounding of my eager heart, I move the mouse cursor over to sta¡­ rt¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡°Hm¡­¡± What is this feeling? It feels like sweat is running down the back of my neck. No, it¡¯s not just a feeling. When I touched my neck, it came back drenched with sweat. Real sweat is pouring like rain. The creeping sensation made my body quiver. Something¡¯s ominous. Something¡¯s off. Barely managing to move the cursor with my trembling hand, that strange feeling faded. ¡°¡­ What¡¯s this?¡± The cursor shakes and quivers as I move it to ¡®Start Game,¡¯ but then it returns to normal once I stop. My whole body? No, it¡¯s as if something instinctive is foaming at the mouth, warning me not to start the game. ¡°¡­ Should I do it tomorrow?¡± There¡¯s no rush, anyway. And, after all, the selection was a bit too hasty, wasn¡¯t it? Muttering excuses to no one in particr, I got up from my chair. Tomorrow¡¯s Monday, but I¡¯m essentially jobless, so there¡¯s no work anyway. Hastily tidied up the desk and took a quick shower. I still felt weak, so opting to hit the sack early seemed wise. I closed the curtains and ced a vani-scented diffuser by the bed before sinking into the mattress.@@novelbin@@ Closing my eyes tightly to escape the unease, the vani scent lingered at the tip of my nose, ushering in drowsiness. Consciousness soon faded away into sleep. . . . . The next day, I woke up in the world of the game. But damn it, I can¡¯t see anything. Chapter 3 Facilities designed for the disabled weremonly found around me. The mostmon for those with visual impairments might be the braille blocks embedded in the sidewalks. Or for those with difficulty walking, there are inclined paths instead of stairs, and so on¡­ In society¡¯s view, the disabled are typically those who need assistance. They are presumed to need help because they can¡¯t perform what would be natural for a person without any shorings. And by definition¡­ No, in actuality, I am now a disabled person. Not to mention, one whose three of the five senses have failed, and as a mute who cannot speak. Even as a superhuman who has awakened mana, due to the curse of a short life, my body is weak¡­ For such a person like me, finding the gate terminal that connects to Shio-ram was an immense hardship. I can¡¯t see, so how could I possibly know where that ce is? I know that Shio-ram was established on an artificial ind in the North Pacific, but obviously, swimming there was out of the question. Typically, I might think of airnes first if I were going overseas, but in this world with gate terminals, it¡¯s the gates thate to mind before airnes. Gate. It does not refer to a door or an entryway but rather that familiar clich¨¦ found in web novels. It¡¯s that ridiculous setup, if thought of in reality, where spaces are connected and one can pass through, but¡­ it exists here, so what can I do? My current goal is the gate terminal, a crucial national facility connected to gates from all over the world. It¡¯s the very facility that gets hit by terrorism day after day in the progression of the main story. It makes sense since blocking it can stop the reinforcement troops arriving almost instantaneously, making it a top target for terror. Nevertheless, I was in a predicament, as I knew what the gate terminal was for but had no idea where it was located. How am I supposed to find it blindfolded? Moreover, even if I wanted to ask someone for help, I had no voice to speak. To begin with, there weren¡¯t any people I could ask for help. I couldn¡¯t simply grab a passerby and ask for directions. Fortunately, there was a way. [Please move 71 meters to your left.] [Stop. Please wait by the traffic light on your right.] A steady signal that became my relentless guide, leading me to my destination. Its identity was the smartwatch strapped to my wrist. Sent to me along with the notification from Shio-ram, in the package from this world imbued with magic engineering technologies. Even though downgraded versions are quitemon among civilians, the superhuman-grade smartwatch is of a different caliber. With impressive durability to survive the back-and-forth struggle with all kinds of monsters and equipped with hundreds of functions in preparation for activities in dungeons and other isted ces. [The destination, Seoul Gate Terminal, is 250 meters ahead.] It was also equipped with a hologram function, but sadly, I could only discern the contours with my current spatial perception¡­ If it weren¡¯t for the bone conduction voice function, perhaps I wouldn¡¯t have been able to operate it properly. After almost an hour of trial and error following the voice guidance, it had been almost four hours since I had left my home guided by the properly working smartwatch. Though called a world within the game, the ce was still referred to as ¡®Earth¡¯. There was still the United States, South Korea, Japan, China¡­ was gone. North Korea too had fallen. Numerous other nations had either sustained their existences or fallen by the wayside into the annals of history. What was the setting again? Abilities, mana, dungeons, and towers appeared almost 200 years ago. Back then, the world was almost identical to the ordinary Earth I knew. But from one day about two hundred years ago, people manifested abilities and mana, and dungeons and towers appeared from which monsters poured out. Fast forward two hundred years to the present. A world where fantasy and modernity are mixed. South Korea was one of the countries that had managed to survive. Of course, in reality, it¡¯s only the shell of South Korea, the insides dominated by the superhuman forces. Politics and the like were first swept clean by hordes of monsters, and after that, they were secondarily purged by superhuman powers. Most nations followed a simr sequence. ¡®I¡¯m almost there.¡¯ After one subway ride and switching buses three times, I finally arrived near the gate terminal following a twenty-minute walk. The ce where my home was situated was considered countryside, so it took a while to reach the city where the gate terminal was located. Fortunately, there was a small amount of cash prepared at home to deal with financial matters. It was ridiculous to have tens of thousands in cash without having a mobile phone. And thus arrived at the gate terminal, I was at a loss for words. ¡®I can¡¯t see anything¡­¡¯ Although I managed to restore the range of my spatial perception to about 20 meters in diameter, I could not change the type of vision I had. As a result, the world was predominantly ck and green. What stressed me out further were the stares and whispers fixating on me in real-time. A heightened sense of awareness caught the subtle gazes. I sometimes felt the illusion of being watched, but now it was too varied and urate to dismiss as mere fancy. And my hearing also became ridiculously keen, picking up the murmuring voices. The gaze of seeing something novel. The muttering voices wondering if I¡¯m blind. Pitying looks¡­ ¡®Ugh¡­¡¯ With my socially awkward personality, I¡¯m extremely ufortable with all this attention. Previously, I would have simply ignored it or felt uneasy, but now irritation is bubbling up. To put it mildly, it¡¯s extremely annoying. ¡®What should I do¡­¡¯ I¡¯ve entered therge building. But now, I have no idea what to do. The process from the game? It¡¯s simplified, so I don¡¯t know about the procedures. As I was contemting what to do next, turning my head this way and that¡­ ¡°Hello? Do you need any help?¡± ¡°?¡± Someone approached me swiftly and struck up a conversation. Instinctive analysis was performed. Judging by the internal mana, the person was not an ordinary human but a superhuman. The person who spoke to me¡­ judging by the curves that could not belong to a man, it had to be a woman. After a brief thought, I tapped my smartwatch to disy subtitles through a hologram. The second essential function on my smartwatch. Though I couldn¡¯t see the hologram, others naturally could. Using the smartwatch to disy a hologram enabled me tomunicate to some extent. [Are you staff?] My bone-conduction voice function ensured that I knew what I had typed out. ¡°Oh no, I saw your cadet uniform and wondered if you might need help. I am also a cadet and was waiting for the gate.¡± Startled by her reply, I examined my spatial perception once more. I hadn¡¯t realized because she wasn¡¯t wearing the cadet uniform but was instead in casual clothes. Superhumans typically possess arge quantity of mana within them. Ordinary humans also possess mana, but it¡¯s negligible byparison. Hence, distinguishing between a superhuman and an ordinary person was easy.@@novelbin@@ ¡®Mm.¡¯ Having assistance would be good, of course. I was just about to ask nearby staff about the procedure. [Wouldn¡¯t I be bothering you?] ¡°Psh. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m helping you with something big.¡± After I momentarily hesitated but epted the help, the woman smiled broadly and pped her hands enthusiastically, then carefully took hold of my sleeve and led me to the desk to assist with the basic procedures. ¡°¡­Please present your identification.¡± [Yes.] ¡°¡­Identity confirmed. Please move to the gate queuing area.¡± Upon showing my Shio-ram admission notice from the smartwatch, the staff quickly finished the procedure. It was that time of year for new Shio-ram students to start their terms, so I overheard others using the gate as well. ¡°Ah, my name is Elia de. I¡¯m new to Shio-ram this year too. Just call me Elia.¡± [My name is Lee Ha-Yul. I¡¯m also just starting at Shio-ram.] After the procedure was over, we sat down somewhere not far from the gate, as it would have been awkward to remain standing during the spare time before the gate¡¯s activation, sharing our stories. ¡®¡­Smaller than I thought.¡¯ I felt it when we stood side by side earlier, and even now as we sit across a table from each other. Back in the original world, I never realized it because I hardly ever went out. I¡¯vee to the realization that I¡¯m quite short. Our eyes meet nearly at the same level when standing side by side. I am a man, I have no pride that says I need to be taller than a woman, but being visibly shorter makes me unconsciously feel a bit small. ¡°I grew up listening to my parents saying that every cloud has a silver lining. When I was young, I didn¡¯t think much about it, but now it really sticks with me©¤¡± Her name was Elia, and she had an infectious way of speaking that seemed to bounce with enthusiasm. Her unique ability was in the healing category, and she had a young sister who, perhaps due to her taciturn nature, had no friends, which was a concern. Having often heard proverbs since childhood, they had now stuck with her¡­ Even such trivial information was acquired. In short, she was talkative. I, who was naturally reticent, now couldn¡¯t even speak properly. As a result, all I could do was to nod in agreement where appropriate or diligently tap my fingers to bring up holograms. While I was listening intently to the endless onught of conversation and responding, I realized that there was a peculiar absence of talk about vision, about the eyes. The fact that she had helped me when I was just pondering what to do, and even initiated conversation to keep me from getting bored, all without mentioning anything rted to eyes, showed her delicate consideration. ¡®Intriguing.¡¯ At the same time, I was feeling a real-time surprise inside. Elia de. As the name suggests, she¡¯s not Korean. Even if it¡¯s just her name, she could be Korean, but at least thenguage she¡¯s currently speaking isn¡¯t Korean. Yet,munication is not a problem. Moreover, detailed aspects like intonation and proverbs were also being directly processed by my brain. ¡®Tower of Growth¡­¡¯ One of the pirs that holds up the world. After the oldwork powered by electricity copsed due to magical waves, the Tower of Growth built a new inte through magic, and unified thenguages of the world with its setting. ¡°Ms. de, Mr. Lee Ha-Yul, please approach the gate.¡± As I hurriedly responded and pondered about the Tower, time seemed to fly by. Together with Elia, I walked toward the gate, following the direction of a staff member. ¡®I wonder if it looks the same?¡¯ In the game, there was a description of an Arc de Triomphe-likerge structure with a swirling blue vortex in its midst. Step by step, I approached the edge of my spatial perception, until I ¡®touched¡¯ the gate. Touched? ¡®What¡¯s this?¡¯ There¡¯s a cut in space. Or, maybe not. I could sense a differentndscape beyond the gate. ¡®Is this what¡¯s detected beyond the gate?¡¯ Although I could only see green outlines, it was definitely a different space than the terminal. Is that Shio-ram? ¡°Ha-Yul?¡± But what caught my attention was not whaty beyond the gate. Between Shio-ram and this terminal was a void in the middle. The moment I noticed it, a sense of imminent danger overwhelmed me. I shouldn¡¯t look at that. It felt as if I would make eye contact with something menacing. I shouldn¡¯t go there. As I approach, I might be crushed without leaving any trace behind. It was like being a mere ant, overwhelmed by the magnitude of the universe. A premonitory chill ran down my neck at an instinctual level of warning. My current spatial perception had many functions stripped away in a cost-cutting process. If. Had I seen that void with aplete spatial perception, I had the intuition that it wouldn¡¯t have ended well. [Yes.] Even as I responded to Elia¡¯s concerned inquiry, I minimized my spatial perception and threw myself into the gate. My legs, stiff as statues, struggled to move. ¡®Why is there such an abundance of death gs, dammit.¡¯ On my first day of transference, I almost fried my brain, I woke up from fainting to almost starve, and now this¡ªalmost having my brain explode again at witnessing something. Three near-death experiences in ten days. If there is a God, He must surely despise me. If there is indeed a God, who else would throw me into this world? As I plunged into the sea, waves of sensation engulfed me. Before I could even take a full breath, I arrived at the Shio-ram Gate Terminal. Stepping out hurriedly, a refreshing breeze cooled my body. My chest, which had been stifling, felt somewhat more open. ¡°Are you alright? You suddenly looked¡­¡± [I am fine.] ¡°You¡¯re sweating profusely right now.¡± ¡®Sweating?¡¯ As I wiped my face, cold sweat smeared my hand. That was when I realized my face was drenched in sweat. [I just got a bit tense.] ¡°Perhaps you should see the infirmary¡­¡± [I really am alright.] Dodging Elia¡¯s hand as she tried to wipe my forehead with her handkerchief, I shook my head. Despite my assurances, Elia¡¯s concern did not wane. After repeated assurances that I was indeed alright, and expressing my gratitude for her guidance, she finally nodded. [Thank you very much for the guidance.] Atst, Elia showed the kindness of escorting me right to the door of my dormitory building. There really are such good people in the world¡ªsuch was the touch of gratitude I felt. Surprisingly, the dormitory was a skyscraper. At a nce, a cluster of eight buildings arranged in a 2¡Á4 format each appeared to easily exceed tens of stories in height. There were also parks, walking paths, andke facilities scattered about. Even from this view alone, it was markedly better than my previous home. As I bowed my head in gratitude, Elia hesitated for a moment before extending her arm with the smartwatch on it. ¡°¡­Would it be okay to exchange contact information? It¡¯d be nice to keep in touch since we¡¯ll be attending together.¡± [I would like that.] [Contact ¡®Elia de¡¯ has been saved.] As our synchronized smartwatches touched, a clear notification confirmed the contact was saved. After exchanging contact details, she turned to leave, insisting that if anything came up, I must ask for help. I could feel her worrisome gaze lingering to the very end. She seems too kind-hearted. I worry whether she¡¯ll be taken advantage of in the future. Watching Elia disappear beyond the range of my spatial perception with concern, I entered the dormitory. [Student Lee Ha-Yul verified.] Enrolling in the dormitory was swiftlypleted thanks to the automated system. A touch of the smartwatch near the doorknob automatically unlocked the door. As I entered, the lights on the ceiling automatically turned on. ¡®¡­Warm.¡¯ The cold sweat from just seeing the void left me feeling sticky. I needed to take a shower and headed into the shower room after casually dropping my bags and taking off my shoes at the entrance. I haven¡¯t even begun, yet I¡¯m already exhausted. I began to worry about tomorrow. ¡®Ah, it¡¯s cold! Argh, geez¡­ Yikes!¡¯ Due to not distinguishing the taps, I ended up fetching ice for a coldpress. It seems I was doomed to experience the ¡®Curse of Silence¡¯ again today. Chapter 4 After all, as this was going to be my sanctuary for up to four years, I took a quick look around. A spacious living room and a clean kitchen. There were three rooms, bathrooms, a storeroom, and a balcony, all well provided for. Also, furniture and products for everyday use were readily avable. The energy source of this world is not electricity, but mana. Hence, the products were clustered with mana in certain patterns. Maybe that¡¯s home magic. I can feel how the patterns intertwine, but¡­ still being a novice, I don¡¯t really understand. I n to check again after I¡¯ve learned more. What particrly caught my fancy was the balcony. Its size seemed quite generous for cultivating nts. The apartment itself is spacious, and it feels toorge for just one person. It¡¯s big enough for two or three people to live without any issues. Moreover, when considering amenities such as swimming pools, saunas, and gyms, I couldn¡¯t help but nod at the notion of this being a top-grade facility. It¡¯s hard to tell whether this is a school dormitory or a resort hotel. The exterior¡­ I can¡¯t see it. I would guess a lot of care went into it. On illustrations, it looked no less luxurious than a top-tier hotel. Even this might feelcking to the world¡¯s gathered talents, so there exist even better dormitories than this. Of course, buildings superior to this one are avable based on academic performance. Those with the highest grades could even receive a house on the campus grounds or a penthouse on the top floor of the dormitory building. ¡®It¡¯s scorching.¡¯ A yelp escaped me involuntarily due to being directly hit by a water cannon (of the fire attribute) from the sunflower showerhead on the ceiling. I tried to endure it, but even a small yelp triggered a reaction¡­ As a result, I got doubly hit by the ¡®Curse of Silence.¡¯ I quickly dressed and bought some burn ointment to ther over my body. Though frail, perhaps because I am a superhuman after all, I didn¡¯t suffer any major burns. An employee from the management office assured me that it would heal with the ointment applied. While spreading the ointment all over my body, the thought of a burn prompted me to feel my right hand. An abnormal texture. A scar from a burn I got when I was young. From the tip of my right hand up to my forearm is the size of the scar. It¡¯s from a fire at the orphanage, a strangely inflicted burn that had doctors shaking their heads. The doctor said he had never seen such a scar. Even I grimace at how grotesque it looks. It¡¯s shaped like a dead tree struck by lightning and charred to a crisp. That¡¯s why I still wear ck arm covers on both hands when I go out. If I showed this in public, the stares would be less than kind. Whether in the game world or not, the irony is that my body is still the one from the original world. I sat down on the plush bed. Already drained from crawling on the floor and being hit by the water cannon, I put my mind to work during these small moments for the sake of the future. It¡¯s been about ten days since I arrived. On the first day, my head nearly exploded, and I fainted. On the third day, I almost died of hunger and nearly became a corpse. And just now, I almost had my head explode again from seeing something between the gates¡­ I judged that quickly normalizing the spatial perception that took over the role of ¡®eyes¡¯ was of utmost urgency. Until today, I spent time adjusting and consuming time with spatial perception. Now, I can maintain a range of about 30 meters in diameter. The color is the same, but the feeling is much more open thanks to the increased range. Also, the spatial perception has been tingling, especially elerating since I saw something between the gates. Thankfully, instead of my head nearly exploding, it seems to have affected my spatial perception. I feel like I¡¯ll soon be able to change my point of view as I wish. It¡¯s also time to set a goal. Actually, there¡¯s not much to decide. ¡®Let¡¯s give up on ying like it¡¯s a game.¡¯ Chapter 1 of the main story mainly takes ce at Shio-ram. Since the security here is as it is, events like invasions all end up being duds. However, various incidents and idents naturally ur outside of Shio-ram. Usually, if the yer gets involved in a major incident, it happens during outdoor activities. In the process, they get entangled with viins, face mutant monsters, get trapped in mutant dungeons¡­ Clearing all kinds of incidents and idents and receiving rewards to improve one¡¯s specs was my main gamey from the second run onwards. ¡®I have to give that up.¡¯ Naturally, it¡¯s madness to wander around like that in reality. In the game, it¡¯s just HP being reduced, but in real-life, it¡¯s just lunacy. The spec-up through external activities was due to greed, not a necessity. At Shio-ram, I can grow sufficiently. Rather, I might grow faster at Shio-ram. The blessing that descends from the Tower of Growth. The growth correction applied to positive aspects. In the original game, the rate was at least five times, wasn¡¯t it? Where else would you find such an overpowered feature? At the very least, if I manage to hang in there, I can achieve at least five times faster growth than outside. In this situation, there¡¯s no need for me to wander outside. Also, the basic premise of spec-up through external events requires the reward measurement of the status window¡­ Wait a minute. A thought sparked in my mind, and I silently eximed. ¡®Don¡¯t I have a status window?¡¯@@novelbin@@ Like most games, ¡´Savior¡µ also has a status window that objectivelypiles the character¡¯s stats, and there are quests that toss out quests and rewards. But the status window is described as a floating hologram¡­ I murmured to myself in silence for a moment. ¡®Status window? Status?¡¯ There¡¯s no change. I stretched out my hand and stirred the air. There¡¯s nothing. The same goes for my spatial perception. It only detects empty space. ¡®It¡¯s not there, right?¡¯ It really isn¡¯t there, right? It¡¯s not that I just can¡¯t see it, right? It¡¯s not something that I have to open my eyes to see, right¡­? Honestly, if there were one, it would have been detected by spatial perception. Definitely. Anyway. I discard the idea of spec-up through external activities. I¡¯ll choose to grow conventionally at Shio-ram. Furthermore, I n not to involve myself in the main story if possible. ¡®The yer is actually unnecessary in the story.¡¯ I¡¯m not the protagonist; I¡¯m a yer. In ¡´Savior¡µ, even if the yer does absolutely nothing, the world does not end in destruction. Well, depending on the development, the destruction of some countries is possible, but it¡¯s resolved one way or another by the main characters. The impact of the yer¡¯s intervention ends with preventing the incident before it happens, reducing the damage of the incident, or conversely, increasing the damage. The yer is not an essential existence. Fortunately, that¡¯s one less thing to worry about. Additionally, as far as I¡¯ve checked, all the protagonists of this iing ss exist. Most from the previous sses match, too. Most of those active as superhumans in the world are familiar. There have been some changes in casting¡­ but in reality, not a game, such unavoidable variables exist. The world may not progress exactly as the game story, but at least the framework is simr, isn¡¯t it? In other words, the story will progress on its own, and I just need to do my part. Naturally, my primary goal is to lift the constraints that are ced on me. Three constraints have been ced on me. The ¡®Curse of Sensory Seal¡¯ that took away smell, taste, and sight. The ¡®Curse of Short Life¡¯ that makes me wither at a young age. The ¡®Curse of Silence¡¯ that obstructs conversation. I remember one way to lift a constraint, so I must get a handle on that direction. ¡®¡­But at least one more needs to be lifted.¡¯ If there¡¯s one I must lift, it¡¯s definitely the Curse of Short Life. But as I previously thought, life won¡¯t be enjoyable with the Curse of Sensory Seal, so that¡¯s also mandatory to lift. ¡­Honestly, the Curse of Silence could be left alone if I must. Even back on the original Earth, I hardly ever opened my mouth except to talk to myself, so I think I could live just fine as a mute¡­ Additionally, there¡¯s a way to indirectly bypass the Curse of Silence by collecting an artifact, as far as I remember. ¡®How should I n my growth route?¡¯ I fall back into contemtion. To lift one of the constraints, I need enough power to clear a certain dungeon. I need to reach a certain level of growth to clear it. Three abilities were given to me along with the three constraints. ¡®Spatial Perception¡¯ that can serve as a radar in all directions. ¡®Magic Affinity¡¯ that gives an affinity for mana at a level that would make archmages step aside. ¡®Jack of All Trades¡¯ that possesses above-average qualities in all sorts of fields. ¡®Ah¡­ If it hade to this, I should have chosen something other than Sensory Seal and Jack of All Trades.¡¯ The Curse of Sensory Seal that robbed me of half of my senses in an instant. Jack of All Trades, which, to put it nicely, is a master of all, but to put it poorly, it¡¯s a nondescript mixed skill. The reason I chose the Curse of Sensory Seal was that the risk was just a drop in the sense stats, and even that could be more thanpensated with spatial perception. Also, since my goal was soloing this time, and if I could grow to the extreme, Jack of All Trades would make it possible to manage to tank, deal damage, and heal to a certain extent, that¡¯s why I chose it. But if it¡¯s not a game but reality, I¡¯m not confident I can utilize Jack of All Trades properly¡­ ¡®If I knew it would be like this, I would have chosen a single trait.¡¯ At the very least, had I chosen something like the trait of a Sword Saint, I could have made sure progress in that direction. Jack of All Trades can at most make one a prodigy. In Shio-ram, where all the world¡¯s geniuses gather, being just a prodigy might only be enough for the lower ranks. ¡®I can only rely on Spatial Perception and Magic Affinity.¡¯ Spatial Perception, the human radar itself, and Magic Affinity, which can be chosen for any profession but especially exhibits supreme performance in the mage route. ¡®Maybe I should go the mage route¡­¡¯ Honestly, if asked to wield a weapon and fight monsters in closebat¡­ Could I do it? Regardless of whether I can do it well or not, given my traits, it¡¯s best to go the mage route. ¡®My head hurts¡­¡¯ As my contemtion ended, a wave of exhaustion pressed down on me, and without resisting, Iy down on the bed. It¡¯s still too early to sleep, but I was too tired. Thanks to the overload of information from spatial perception, I might toss and turn in bed, but it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t sleep when I try to. The wee party for new students won¡¯t be until next week. Arriving early, I have plenty of spare time. Since my eyes have always been shut, drowsiness gradually crept over me. At the same time, a crumpled unease in a corner of my heart also made its presence felt. The only method I know to lift a constraint. It involves using an artifact buried in a specific dungeon. Although the dungeon itself is hidden away, hunters who roam around looking for such ces are bound to scour every nook and cranny as a matter of course. What if someone finds it first? What if I¡¯m toote because I dragged my feet for a moment? The anxiety of possibly losing the only method I know, when I need at least two, chased away the drowsiness. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ With a grimace, I got up. I sat down at the desk provided in the room and operated the smartwatch. [Viewing ¡®Basic Mana Maniption (Lower)¡¯.] There¡¯s one week until the wee party for the new students. I should memorize some theory before then. . . . [©¤The proposed origins of mana are numerous. One theory suggests it originates from natural energy, the natural theory, while another posits ites from stars, passed down to humans, and, and, and, and©¤] ¡®Why is it doing this?¡¯ ¨C Ding! ¨C Ding! [Alert. Mana reserve at 3%.] ¡®Ah.¡¯ * * * ¨C Ding! [Observation¡­ Sessful.] [Summoning¡­ Sessful.] [Synchronization¡­ S¡­ essful¡­] [The ¡®yer Correction System¡¯ is ready.] Chapter 5 It¡¯s no new revtion, but Shio-ram is ridiculously vast. I remember it being roughly the size of Jeju Ind from the original world. I had no real sense of howrge Jeju Ind was. But there was amon understanding that using an entire ind the size of Jeju for a single educational institution was mind-blowing. The facilities for superhumans apparently require a lot ofnd, hence the need for such expansive space. Thanks to its size, autonomous buses run within Shio-ram at roughly ten-minute intervals at each stop. Leaving the dormitory, I sat on the bus and peered¡­ sensed the path through the window. Feeling the space whisking by, I was involuntarily awestruck. Although I knew from the game that an entirerge ind was being used, actually experiencing it firsthand brought a different kind of emotion. It had been ten days and another week since I started living in this other world. Today was the day of the wee party for new students. While I¡¯ve been cooped up in my room grappling with textbooks, other cadets have been steadilypleting their dormitory entries. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that him? The, uh, special admission one.¡± ¡°It seems so by the looks of it.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t he feel somewhat different for someone in the perception department?¡± The piercing stares and murmurs were evidence of this. Even tucked away in a corner of the bus, I was noticeable enough to be recognized at a nce. Is walking with my eyes closed really such an attention-grabbing affair? Upon closer consideration, it did seem like something that would attract attention. I had known for less than a day, but my name was already quite famous on the studentmunity forums. That phrase I just heard, ¡®special admission.¡¯ It refers to a student who didn¡¯t take the Shio-ram organized exam but was directly contacted by an official and admitted. Simply put, it doesn¡¯t seem like something that would draw much attention. There were also students rmended by Shio-ram professors to take the exam and others who had powerful backers and benefited from that to gain admission. However, if one understands that the ¡®official¡¯ mentioned here means someone other than a professor, only one person in fact, then it bes understandable. ¡®Neriel idya.¡¯ The founder of Shio-ram. The owner of The Tower of Growth. The Silent Sorceress. A legend in the superhuman world who has lived for over 150 years. Her incredible feats include quelling top-tier dungeons and shattering dozens of first-ss dungeons. Even a single first-ss dungeon could wipe out a city if mishandled, and a top-tier dungeon going awry could threaten the existence of a nation. Especially the era when the principal was active, it wasn¡¯t a peaceful era like today but rather one of upheaval and chaos. Considering that dungeons going out of control are rare even in advanced countries today, those achievements are all the more astonishing. In other words, the principal is a historical figure engraved across dozens of pages of history for having thwarted national-overthrowing and city-destroying dungeons. Also, being the owner of an educational institution that has produced superhumans who have been at the forefront for almost 100 years. There¡¯s a talent rmended by such a person. For the first time in nearly a hundred years since Shio-ram was founded. The very first one. Even that alone was enough gossip to chew on, but the first subject of such a case is blind and mute? Where else would you find gossip material like this? Even I would be intrigued. ¡®When it was just a game, it didn¡¯t matter.¡¯ Special admission status wasn¡¯t really a concern in the game. Even as the main story unfolded, I never met Principal Neriel in person, and in the game, it was just a matter of interest levels rising and that was it. But now that it¡¯s be reality, the pressure is no joke. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that literally everyone is looking at me and murmuring. And it¡¯s not just nice things I¡¯m hearing; I¡¯m also catching snippets of nder. ¡°F*ck. How can a blind person be admitted to Shio-ram?¡± ¡°Backed by the principal, what does being blind matter.¡± ¡°Wow¡­ is this that disability admission?¡± They think their whispering is unheard, but it¡¯s quite clear to my improved hearing¡­ ¡®Disability admission¡­¡¯ I¡¯ve seen the term ¡®disability admission¡¯ on the inte. My feelings about it weren¡¯t particrly bad. Well, even I think ¡®disability admission¡¯ fits my case¡­ I¡¯m resolute to break free from my constraints. I¡¯ve vowed to be stronger for that cause, but honestly, I don¡¯t have confidence that I¡¯ll truly be strong. To swing a sword and split a car in half, to conjure fire from human hands and burn down a building. It was nothing more than virtual reality. In themon sense that I knew, such things were impossible. Thatmon sense shattered about two weeks ago. My world changed in an instant. Suddenly, I lost my sight and gained the bizarre ability to read space and act ordingly. I can also sense the mana that exists all around the world. There¡¯s some mana inside my body, too. It seems possible when I look at it¡­ but the shattered remains of my previousmon sense deny it. ¡®Is that even possible?¡¯ Even if it¡¯s not impossible, it doesn¡¯t seem possible for me. [The next stop is The First Banquet Hall.] How long had I waited, sitting on pins and needles? The bus doors opened at the destination, and students started getting off in droves. I, too, joined the tail of the crowd and stepped off. Thanks to the cadets all heading to the banquet hall, I didn¡¯t need to switch on my navigation, just following the crowd was enough. Entering the banquet hall. It was bustling with students who had arrived earlier, but the building was spacious enough not to feel ufortable. Checking the time, there was about half an hour left until the start. As soon as I entered, I avoided the imminent attention and stepped outside the banquet hall, heading to a nearby convenience store to at least quench my thirst. ¡®I need to get used to this, too.¡¯ I¡¯ve never received this kind of attention before in my life, so it¡¯s awkward and burdensome beyond measure. If it were the old days, I would¡¯ve just dropped everything and run away, but given my current situation, I have no choice but to swallow my tears and stay put in Shio-ram. I sighed deeply and opened the cap of the bottled water I bought from the convenience store, taking a sip. Under normal circumstances, I would have bought fruit juice, but with my sense of taste being what it is, I felt depressed knowing it would taste like nothing. I wished I could at least smell the fragrance¡­ but my sense of smell was just aspromised. At that thought, depression hit again. It feels like negativity is constantly hovering in front of me¡­ oh wait, I can¡¯t even see ahead. A barrage of negative thoughts. At this rate, I might as well be digging a tunnel straight to the Earth¡¯s core. I shook my head vigorously to shake off the thoughts and exhaled a sigh. ¡­Negative thinking changes little. I can¡¯t just curse my situation and stop there. To escape this pit of negativity, I need to act. It¡¯s not the thoughts but the actions that must change. ¡®That¡¯s right. I¡¯m already preparing, aren¡¯t I?¡¯ As I reassured myself and was about to head back to the banquet hall, an incident urred. ¡°Hey, hey! Watch out¡­!¡± It happened in an instant. As I was exiting the alley by the convenience store, something that was outside my spatial perception ran towards me at high speed and crashed into me.@@novelbin@@ ¡°?!¡± ¡°Ouch! What the f*ck?¡± The water bottle flew through the air, scattering its contents. Caught off guard by the sudden impact, my body tumbled to the ground, and I almost let out a scream without realizing it. In fact, I did scream when I was hit. Consequently, I¡¯m struggling with the pain now. ¡°Damn it. Can¡¯t you see in front of you? Move when people tell you to get out of the, way¡­ do¡­ oh, oh, oh oh¡­¡± My throat hurt. I¡¯ve be quite ustomed to the pain from the ¡®Curse of Silence,¡¯ but still, pain is pain. Tears trickled down. While trying to control the pain caused by the Curse of Silence, I heard a familiar voice from above. It was the character voice I had often heard while ying the game. I reflexively looked up, and the voice trailed off before ultimately bing silent. Through my spatial perception, I could see the outline of a woman looking down at me. I could only determine the silhouette, but from the voice just now, I could guess her identity. Hong Yeon-Hwa. A member of one of the top three Korean ns, ¡®Gop-Hwa.¡¯ The daughter of Hong Jin-Yeon, the current Lord of Gop-Hwa n, and granddaughter of the former Lord. One of the protagonists with the potential to take over as the future Lord of Gop-Hwa n and stand in line with the world¡¯s strongest characters. ¡°Uh, I mean, that¡­¡± [I¡¯m sorry.] Before a suddenly silent Hong Yeon-Hwa could speak again, I hurriedly got up and bowed deeply. [I am truly sorry for not responding properly due to my slow reflexes, and for causing you difort.] Did I really do something wrong? Wasn¡¯t it the other person who crashed into me? This thought was tucked away before it could fully raise its head. Arguing about who was at fault here wasn¡¯t a good approach. There was a feature about Hong Yeon-Hwa that came to mind before even her beautiful appearance, which resembled dancing mes of her unique ability that caused a special mutation. A fiery personality. In short, hot-tempered. An irritable nature and the creed of repaying both grudges and gratitude tenfold. Added to that was the vibeing from Hong Yeon-Hwa. She was a fireball. The mana took the shape of fire; just looking at it seemed like it could burn me to ashes. Reacting with ¡°You crazy woman, it was your fault¡± would certainly not bring about a good response. In my mind¡¯s eye, I saw myself bing fuel for the fire. At least in the game, that¡¯s how it was, and in reality, trying to stand up to her would not end well. With that judgment, I quickly stood up and tapped my watch. ¡°No©¤! Noo! I¡¯m the one who should be sorry! I was moving in a hurry and didn¡¯t see in front of me. I am really sorry.¡± ? But the reaction was peculiar. Instead, it was Hong Yeon-Hwa who was apologizing and bowing to me. Wouldn¡¯t it have been straight to abat event if this were the game? I hesitated for a moment before bowing in return. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± An awkward silence filled the air. I was caught off guard by Hong Yeon-Hwa¡¯s unexpected behavior, and Hong Yeon-Hwa¡­ well, I have no idea why she¡¯s like this. ¡°Uh¡­ you¡¯re that guy, right? The special admission student.¡± [Yes, my name is Lee Ha-Yul.] ¡°I know the name. You¡¯re quite well-known, or¡­ um¡­¡± I¡¯m aware that I¡¯m famous, for better or worse. I understood why. The rmendation admissions probably felt the same, but the exam admissions would be displeased with me. After all, they had been striving and sweating for this, barely managing to get admitted, let alone those who took a simple test for rmendation admissions. I was admitted without even taking a test. From their perspective, my presence must be unbearably annoying. I had just experienced their stares on the bus, and even in the original work, the favorability of other cadets towards me was generally low at the beginning. ¡®?¡¯ Her trailing words stretched on. Hong Yeon-Hwa¡¯s response was once again peculiar. She seemed unsure what to do, her fingertips trembling slightly. ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean any harm.¡± [It¡¯s okay.] Really, I can¡¯t figure out why she¡¯s acting this way. In the midst of the renewed awkwardness, I suddenly remembered the wee party schedule and hastily checked the time. Fortunately, there was still time left. The convenience store was right next door, so there was enough time to walk there. ¡°Just a minute!¡± As I was about to turn away, Hong Yeon-Hwa frantically waved her hand. ¡°Um, should I show you the way? I feel a bit sorry about earlier¡­¡± ¡®I should decline¡­¡¯ [Thank you.] There was no refusal this time either. * * * ¡®Crazy woman.¡¯ Such a damned crazy woman. Hong Yeon-Hwa cursed herself as she reflected on the recent incident. Here¡¯s what happened: she overslept a bit and had to rush to prepare before dashing out of the dormitory. The facilities were fairly decent. Not as good as her home, but still top-notch, allowing her afortable sleep. But oversleeping meant Hong Yeon-Hwa had to hurry. She didn¡¯t take the bus. It was slower than running, and normally she would have taken it to pass the time. But with the time crunch, she just ran. Thinking back now, did she really need to be in such a hurry? It wasn¡¯t necessary. She should have had enough leeway to walk from halfway there. ¡­Her vision had narrowed, so she failed to notice him. She just thought she waste and intended to run all the way there. With her thoughts fixated on one side, her vision narrowed, and thanks to that, she failed to notice someone walking out of the alley and crashed into them. There was a bit of an excuse. The other party¡¯s presence was suspiciously faint. Faint enough that she, a superhuman with enhanced perception, missed it. Also, before the collision, she had slowed down. It would have been enough that if she had bumped into an ordinary person, they would have staggered a bit and that¡¯s all. But the person she hit? They tumbled to the ground as if iling about. And then they choked as if stabbed by a knife. The overreaction, akin to acting out pain, left her somewhat dumbfounded. So she quickly lost her temper, and in less than 10 seconds regretted it. She nced back. The male cadet, who had grabbed the sleeve of her uniform, was following her ploddingly. His noticeable feature was his small stature. She was tall, but he was even shorter than her. So delicate-looking that his tumbling made sense. Moreover, the way he grasped her sleeve with both eyes firmly shut and followed her stirred a strange protective impulse in her. ¡­The dampness around his eyes pricked her heart. Why were they wet? She didn¡¯t want to imagine, but the answer came unbidden. And she, who had knocked down a blind boy unable to see in front of him, had blurted out ¡®Can¡¯t you see in front of you?¡¯ like a curse from the depths of hell¡­ ¡®Damn¡­¡¯ Hong Yeon-Hwa was always advised by her family elders, including her grandfather and father, to tone down her personality. Her innate temperament was part of it, and the coddling atmosphere unique to her family also contributed to the formation of her character. Additionally, various experiences had made her impatient and irritable. Above all, Hong Yeon-Hwa herself hadn¡¯t particrly heeded the advice, which was a significant reason. And this was the result. Unable to contain her snap of anger, she had caused thismotion. ¡­She had definitely brushed off her clothes earlier, but it seemed some dust had stuck to them. Reaching out, she flicked off the dust from his shoulder, causing him to flinch. ¡°Ah, I saw some dust on you.¡± [Yes.] His flinch might have been a reflex, as he nodded and replied via the hologram. ¡­Naturally, speaking with one¡¯s mouth is much more convenient than tapping the smartwatch to disy a hologram response. But he couldn¡¯t do that. Speak, that is. ¡®Should I have kept my mouth shut?¡¯ It¡¯s awkward. It feels strange to start a conversation. Especially with someone I just met for the first time. And even more so from the position of the offender who had justmitted such a rude act. She was trying to do some damage control by offering a quick apology and guiding him personally, but she knew this wouldn¡¯t be enough to satisfy. The damage was already done. Hong Yeon-Hwa inwardly chastised herself while carefully leading Lee Ha-Yul by the sleeve. Chapter 6 The chandeliers on the ceiling bathed the banquet hall in a golden hue. The light, neither too bright nor too dim, entuated the luxurious interior. At the center of each table were decorations like vases, surrounded by a variety of foods from different cultures. Brand name drinks and mineral waters, some of which cost hundreds of thousands of won per bottle, were also avable. ¡°Do we really need to take Basic Magic? It¡¯s probably stuff we¡¯ve already learned at the Academy.¡± ¡°Even so, the level of the professors here is different, so you can expect to gain something new.¡± ¡°Liana Velus teaching ¡®The Corrtion Between Spirits and Magic¡¯? I remember her being active on the African front¡­¡± ¡°She retired recently, they said it was because of an injury.¡± Cadets, dressed in casual clothes, were scattered throughout, each finding someone to talk to and engage in conversation. What subjects are you going to focus on? I heard this new professor is conducting such a course. Lately, the growth of this n has been remarkable. I¡¯ve heard that the magic environment in Africa is unusual, and so on. There were trivial personal stories, but there were also a significant number of professional topics such as the state of the world. Shio-ram cadet. It is a status granted to those who are considered to have the highest potential among all people of this age group worldwide. If there are no particr problems, they are the ones who will be the main axis of the next generation. Being a cadetes with its benefits, but many take pride in the status alone. ¡°Obviously, I¡¯ll need to take Basic Magic¡­ Looks like I¡¯ll have to take all the foundation courses.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what the free semester is for. You have to take whatever courses you didn¡¯t get to do in advance.¡± There were also those who weren¡¯t engaging in such professional-level conversations. More precisely, they were the ones who didn¡¯t yet have the knowledge to hold such discussions. There are officially two methods of admission to Shio-ram. First. Admission through examination. After announcing the exams worldwide, individuals are selected based on current skills and future potential across various areas. Most of these cadetse from so-called superhuman families and have grown up with professional and systematic education. If the first method is about finding sprouts that are awakening their potential, the second method is about finding seeds that have yet to begin sprouting. Those who are neither from superhuman families nor have received systematic education but whose potential is undeniable are carefully examined and then brought to Shio-ram as cadets. The ratio is approximately 9:1. ¡°That guy who just came in must be a special admission. Looks like he really is blind.¡± ¡°I heard he has a perception-specialized unique ability. With that, he could definitely navigate even with his eyes closed.¡± ¡°Perception abilities are indeed essential for an assault squad. But¡­¡± Is special admission that important? One cadet lowered his voice to say this, and the cadet next to him nodded cautiously. ¡°¡­We still don¡¯t know.¡± There was one topicmon to both groups of conversation. Special admission. This word popped up here and there throughout the banquet hall. Strictly speaking, it¡¯s a concept simr to rmendation admission, but ¡®special admission¡¯ is different in that the person who reviewed it is different. A talent personally selected and brought by the owner of the cradle. Interest in that person is still burning in real-time. Whether it¡¯s in a good way or a bad way. If we¡¯re being honest, there was more negative public opinion. Most keep their mouths shut because they know who made the decision for special admission, but they harbor discontent and doubts internally. Thump! That was when the doors swung open assertively. A cadet with scarlet hair made her appearance through the wide-open doors. Exmations burst out from various ces. Her hair, seemingly the embodiment of raging mes, flowed just over her shoulders, and her eyes, like top-tier rubies inset whole, captured the attention of the people. She had such a fine figure that even the casually worn jumper looked luxurious, and her gait overflowed with self-assurance. Hong Yeon-hwa. A topic of conversation not unlike the special admission student. She¡¯s one of the most promising cadets of the 122nd batch of Shio-ram and the sessor to the Gop-hwa n. Before admission, she was the prodigy who single-handedly subdued a 5th-rank monster. ¡­And everyone¡¯s gaze, which had been focused on the boy who followed her in, widened. [Thank you for guiding me here.] ¡°No, what¡¯s there to thank me for? If you need help with anything, just let me know. The mistake was on my end, after all.¡± [Yes.] Doesn¡¯t the atmosphere seem rather gentle? Hong Yeon-hwa even took on a considerate demeanor, as if conceding something. Those who had previously met Hong Yeon-hwa all knew very well about her fiery temperament. Overwhelming ability and stunning beauty. If there was another feature that followed her, it would be her prickly character. There¡¯s an anecdote of someone who kept provoking her at a party getting beat up and thrown out of the party venue. There are countless other stories about her entricities. From the perspective of those who have experienced it, the current demeanor Hong Yeon-hwa is showing¡­ almost as if being considerate¡­ the gentle-feeling attitude was a culture shock in itself. It was like seeing an ill-tempered tiger not eating a small puppy it took in but instead licking it tenderly. ¡°My god.¡± The perception of the special admission student in the minds of the majority was revised. By something that managed to change the attitude of the infamous Hong Yeon-hwa. * * * ¡®¡­What kind of gaze is this?¡¯ The variety of emotions directed at me before was diverse. Curiosity, doubt, suspicion, envy, and jealousy, among others. While simr, different emotions were now being thrown my way, and now, something else seemed to have been added. It was as if they were looking at something iprehensible, something remarkable. ¡°These motherf*ckers¡­¡± The gaze was also directed at Hong Yeon-hwa next to me. Grinding her teeth, she started to say something but then suddenly flinched and turned to look at me, closing her mouth. ¡°Uh¡­ I wasn¡¯t talking to you, it was meant for them over there.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand¡­¡± ¡®What¡¯s really going on? Why does it feel like she¡¯s watching me?¡¯ Isn¡¯t this a new form of harassment? I¡¯ve never experienced it, but I¡¯ve read lots of stories about outcasts during school days. It was about the popr kids pretending to take care of the outcasts while actually mocking them¡­ If this truly is harassment, how should I escape it? While pondering deeply, a woman approached with quick steps. ¡°Hong Yeon-hwa, why are you sote? You barely made it before the start.¡± A voice as fresh and lively as her footsteps. This time, too, it was a voice I had heard in-game. ¡°I overslept. Ariel usually wakes me up, but she left me alone today.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Dad¡¯s orders. He said to stop pampering me from now on.¡± ¡®Being pampered to this extent, what a joke.¡¯ As Hong Yeon-hwa grumbled andined, the woman who had just smiled at her turned her gaze toward me. ¡°And who is this?¡± ¡°Oh. This is Lee Ha-Yul. He was a special admission this year. We ran into each other on the way here and came together.¡± ¡°Huh? You ran into him and came together? You, Hong Yeon-hwa¡­?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that, you b*tch¡­! Ah, ahem!¡± ¡°?¡± There are three renowned ns that represent South Korea. ¡®Gop-hwa¡¯, the n to which Hong Yeon-hwa belongs. ¡®Taesan¡¯, known as the first n established in South Korea. And the woman in front of me, Baek Ahrin, belonged to ¡®Changhae¡¯. Casually known by names that mean fire, earth, and sea, they are collectively called the three great ns of South Korea. In the original work, they were superhuman forces with significant importance. ¡®Baek Ahrin.¡¯ In the original story, Hong Yeon-hwa and Baek Ahrin were a pairing that was often intertwined. If Hong Yeon-hwa was the next sessor of the Gop-hwa n, Baek Ahrin was the next sessor of the Changhae n. If Hong Yeon-hwa had shoulder-length red hair and a hasty, fiery temperament, then Baek Ahrin had blue hair that reached her waist and a calm, cool demeanor. Hong Yeon-hwa was a me that burned everything, while Baek Ahrin was water and ice that healed and blocked. ¡°¡­What is it? Did something happen?¡± ¡°What do you mean something happened? Why are you suddenly talking nonsense?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lie. You didn¡¯t listen even when I told you to fix your bad habits until recently.¡± Baek Ahrin, seeming to press for the truth, and Hong Yeon-hwa, revealing a reaction as if something had pricked her conscience. How can I put it? Listening to the two of them bicker brought a new sentiment. I¡¯m experiencing a scene I¡¯ve only seen in the game right before my eyes¡­ or rather, not seeing it. ¡®Damn sensory seal. This is the biggest problem.¡¯ ¡°Ah! Sorry, I got distracted for a moment. I¡¯m Baek Ahrin of the Changhae n. Nice to meet you.¡± [Yes, I¡¯m Lee Ha-Yul. Please take care of me.] After a bit of bickering, as if she had forgotten something, Baek Ahrin with an expression of realization extended her hand to greet me. Without hesitation, I sped her hand. The cool chill from her palm almost made me shudder involuntarily. Baek Ahrin¡¯s eyes curved prettily. ¡°You have perception¡­ right? It¡¯s an essential unique ability for assault teams. Oh, I¡¯m sorry if I made you ufortable.¡± [No, it¡¯s alright. And yes, it¡¯s in the perception category.] Baek Ahrin, relieved that I wasn¡¯t ufortable, smiled brightly saying she still apologizes. To the eye, she seems bright and chirpy, yet with a sheen of politeness. ¡®Is this an act? Even now, I¡¯m not quite sure.¡¯ If you raise Baek Ahrin¡¯s favorability, you can hear about her ¡®mask¡¯ episode. That¡¯s where the choices diverge. Whether to deal with the mask or leave it. If you make the wrong choice here, Baek Ahrin turns into a clear enemy. The run where I messed up the mask story and ended up killing Baek Ahrin was the 11th run. For reference, the 11th run ended with me retiring because of Hong Yeon-hwa, who chased me like a madwoman. Despite their nearly opposite personalities, the two were depicted as especially close in the game. So when one died, the other came charging with a vengeance. I experienced it in the 11th run. Somehow Baek Ahrin found out who killed her, and it was quite a hassle when she dropped everything to pursue me. Hong Yeon-hwa holds about 30% of the me for ruining the 11th run. That¡¯s why, in the next run, I didn¡¯t go anywhere near Hong Yeon-hwa or Baek Ahrin. After a brief chat and as the time for the wee party to start drew near, Baek Ahrin waved her hand with regret. ¡°It looks like it¡¯s about to start. See youter. And¡­¡± Baek Ahrin reached out with her hand, which had a smartwatch, and tapped mine. [Contact ¡®Baek Ahrin¡¯ has been saved.] ¡°If you need help with anything, please contact me anytime.¡± As she said that, Baek Ahrin walked towards a group of people who seemed to be her friends. ¡°That¡¯s right. I almost forgot.¡± [Contact ¡®Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯ has been saved.] After simrly registering her contact, Hong Yeon-hwa looked around concerned. Although she pretended not to, there were many nces furtively directed this way. ¡°Should I stay with you? It¡¯s no bother, you can hang out with me and our group.¡± [It would be too much of an imposition. Thank you, but I¡¯ll have to decline.] I¡¯m already feeling maximum pressure right now. Being alone is still the mostfortable. Hesitating, Hong Yeon-hwa finally moved toward where Baek Ahrin was after I repeatedly insisted that I was fine. ¡®Sigh¡­¡¯ Finally, I was alone. The focus soon dispersed due to the entrance of other main characters, giving me a little breathing room. I trudged to a secluded spot and slumped down into a chair prepared for the weary. Despite the grand preparation, in essence, it¡¯s simply a celebration for new students as the name suggests. In the game, it would be the vice-principal giving a few words before the party immediately starts amongst the freshmen. ¡®I¡¯m tired.¡¯ Just yesterday, I barely slept. Partly because of the spatial perception, and partly due to my restless mind¡­ The headaches were unrelenting, and it¡¯s not just that my vision is blurry ¨C my sight cuts off entirely.@@novelbin@@ The world as I perceive it now has a limit of a 30m diameter sphere. Even that is a in world of ck and green outlines. I¡¯m trying, but even though it feels like my spatial perception will change soon, it remains the same. ¡®Sigh¡­¡¯ I feel like I¡¯m going to go crazy, and I haven¡¯t even started. I¡¯m so tired, my eyes are closing, but I can¡¯t fall asleep. If it were up to me, I¡¯d just crash for two straight days. ¡®But I should at least see the main characters before I go.¡¯ ¨C Thud! As I sat there nkly, the sound of the chandelier shutting off echoed. I anticipated darkness surrounding me, but suddenly, my spatial perception expanded beyond its normal range. ¡®?¡¯ My usual 30m perception range had almost stretched to 50m. Thanks to that, I could sense someone stepping onto the central stage, which had juste within my perception range. It was as if the woman had teleported there suddenly, draped in arge robe as if to advertise herself as a magician. ¡®It¡¯s the vice-principal.¡¯ The Freshmen Wee Party begins with a speech by the vice-principal, who appears on stage through teleportation. The party had started. Chapter 7 ¡°First, I would like to extend my congrattions to everyone entering the cradle, followed by a brief speech.¡± The expansion of my spatial perception was sudden. During the ten days I had struggled with this ability, there had been times when the range expanded, but only by centimeters at a time, never as substantially as it did now. Before I could ponder over this, the vice-principal made her move. She stepped onto the stage and slowly scanned the audience. Those who met her gaze stiffened with tension. ¡°Two hundred years ago was a time of chaos. Dungeons and towers sprung up everywhere, and neglected monsters formed groups and ravaged the surroundings.¡± Despite theck of a microphone, her cool voice spread to every corner of the building. I paused my thoughts and listened to the vice-principal¡¯s speech. ¡°It was a time when the death of people was taken lightly. The person next to me could turn into a cold corpse just for failing to find a piece of bread, and the lover whispering sweet nothings the night before could be food for a monster. It was amon sight in those days.¡± Two hundred years ago. Monsters from legends tore through fiction to appear, and the powerlessness of an individual human crossed the line ofmon sense. Even after about a hundred years, the chaos had not been subdued. Monsters, dungeons, towers. Unique abilities, magic, awakening. Humanity was granted the powers of magic and unique abilities, as if to counter the threats sprouting worldwide, yet achieving peace was still a tall order. A world filled with chaos and despair needed heroes to quell it and open the doors to peace. ¡°The Cradle.¡± Despite the vice-principal slightly murmuring the word, for some reason, it deeply prated my ears. ¡°Neriel, who had conquered The Tower of Growth and obtained the authority of the tower¡¯s master, established an educational institution on a man-made ind centered around the tower.¡± The Tower of Space. The Tower of Harmony. The Tower of Observation. The Tower of Growth. The four iconic towers that soared high into the sky. Unlike other towers that spewed out monsters, these proud towers simply stood their ground, epting challengers. Neriel was the first to conquer one of the four towers that are said to sustain the current world. Even before conquering the tower, she traveled the world and saved many lives. The rights she gained by conquering the tower were used to nurture heroes. In times of vague chaos and despair, she hoped that heroes would emerge from this ce. She poured that power not into herself but into the cultivation of heroes, and that¡¯s why our current principal is called a great person. In return for her efforts to save people around the world and bestow the power of the towers, the talents who flocked from around the globe began to stand as heroes against threats in various ces. ¡°Shio-ram. The traces of legends that the heroes will draw start here, and with that sentiment, this ce is Shio-ram.¡± About forty years ago, around the time Hong Yeon-hwa and Baek Ahrin¡¯s grandparents were active, heroes emerging from Shio-ram finally cleared thest special-grade dungeon, and the world dered the end of chaos. In short, it was an exnation of the world setting.@@novelbin@@ ¡°¡­¡­¡± ncing around with my spatial perception, I could see a lot of cadets who seemed emotionally charged as if they had been struck by a drum. Some were trembling so much that they struggled to hold back tears¡­ While most around me were immersed and moved by the speech, I didn¡¯t quite get it. It¡¯s partly because I¡¯ve only been in this world for about ten days as a person from another world, and also because I¡¯ve heard these lines to my heart¡¯s content in the game. Additionally, my conspicuous position as a special admission makes me self-conscious. Most here have worked hard and shed blood and sweat to get in, but I just got in by eating for free. ¡°¡­therefore, we hope that you, who have entered Shio-ram, will be born as heroes illuminating the future, and we want you to know that we will spare no support in that endeavor.¡± The vice-principal finished her speech and smiled wryly at the enthusiastic reaction of the cadets. ¡°It seems I¡¯ve been too serious for a weing party. Let¡¯s cut the talk here along with the announcements. The official academic schedule will start in two days, so please enjoy yourselves to the fullest today, and prepare for the training ahead.¡± After saying that, the vice-principal looked around briefly. Then, her gaze stopped at a certain ce. Even though my eyes were closed, I could tell that the gaze was directed at me. ¡°¡­That will be all.¡± As the vice-principal pped her hands together, she vanished in the blink of an eye. ¡°Was that spatial teleportation? I can stare all I want, but I can¡¯t tell.¡± ¡°There was no fluctuation of magic, either. How does she cast it¡­¡± ¡°Well, you can¡¯t even begin to mess with spatial stuff without the rted unique ability.¡± Spatial-rted abilities are notoriously difficult to use, and their reputation is well-known. The chandeliers that had gone out lit up again, illuminating the interior. The orchestra that had been waiting started to y. Gentle music flowed throughout the banquet hall. Only then did the cadets let out a deep sigh and began to chatter about what had just happened. The subject that dominated the conversation was the vice-principal¡¯s method of arrival and departure, being shown twice. ¡®Spatial teleportation.¡¯ I know about it through the knowledge in the game. It¡¯s the vice-principal¡¯s signature technique, spatial teleportation. A technique that calctes the coordinates of the departure point and the destination, connects the spaces, and transports the subject. It¡¯s different from the gate terminals. The gates are merely a power exerted through The Tower of Space, but the vice-principal¡¯s spatial teleportation is a personal ability. While gates have fixed starting and ending points and consume high maintenance fees, the principal¡¯s spatial teleportation can freely change the departure and arrival points and can be cast at any time. In the original work, the vice-principal was the only person who could use spatial teleportation so freely. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ Not long after, music yed by the guest band began to fill the air. The official wee party was starting. However, my mind was elsewhere. When the vice-principal first appeared, my spatial perception expanded on its own, rippling like the surface of water when a stone is thrown in. When the vice-principal disappeared. My spatial perception fluctuated greatly. If the previous ripple was like a pebble being dropped, this time it was like a huge rock had been removed. Spatial teleportation and its observation through spatial perception. The expansion of the range. A peculiar sensation. A corner of my mind itched. It was an infuriating feeling, as if I was on the verge of realizing something but couldn¡¯t quite grasp it. Just a little more¡­ a few more observations and I might gain something©¤ ¡°Hello? You are Lee Ha-Yul, right? If you don¡¯t have a group, would you like to join us?¡± ¡°?¡± My train of thought was interrupted. The voice that reached me made me lift my head. In the brief moment I was lost in thought, a few cadets had gathered around, drawing my attention. ¡®Ah.¡¯ The freshmen wee party. A culture that has continued so that before the proper training begins, it serves as a final time to rx some tension and fatigue and to share friendships among cadets. In other words, being a hot topic these days, I am someone who receives both positive and negative attention. The loner and outcast in me was sweating bullets. At the same time, Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s offer came to mind. She asked if I wanted her to stay by my side. If Hong Yeon-hwa had been there, maybe they wouldn¡¯t have approached me. ¡®¡­Should I have epted?¡¯ As usual, regret came toote. * * * The freshmen wee party proceeded in the usual way. The vice-principal took the stage and announced the start, wishing everyone a blessed year and hoping for the birth of new heroes. Then just an ordinary party followed. Cadets in formal or casual attire gathered with acquaintances and chatted. There were also those who lingered to form friendships between the sexes. Hong Yeon-hwa and Baek Ahrin belonged to the former group. They gathered with a few familiar faces, chatting away, asionally engaging in serious talk, and sipping drinks¡­ ¡°So, how did you get involved with Lee Ha-Yul?¡± The conversation started with a remark from Shin Seo-yul. Shin Seo-yul with her bobbing brown hair was ying the role of mood maker alongside Baek Ahrin in this small gathering. ¡°¡­Just. We met in the middle, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°For something so casual, your reaction was strange? You treated him like he was a fragile craftwork. Not even our house steward touches artwork with that much care.¡± ¡°Maybe it was love at first sight? He really is quite handsome.¡± ¡°Crazy b*tch.¡± The prelude regarding the special admission student, Lee Ha-Yul, ignited a sparkle in the eyes of the friends around. ¡°Frankly, rather than handsome, I¡¯d say he¡¯s cute. Like a doll. After seeing all those bulky muscleheads, seeing someone like him is a breath of fresh air.¡± ¡°I agree. The moment I saw him, I felt like I had to protect him.¡± The girls who said that turned their gaze towards me. Like lion cubs starved for days, all sorts of malicious gossip tore into me, and Hong Yeon-hwa defended each one beside her. Baek Ahrin, who had been sipping her drink in silence, now tilted her head with a strange smile. ¡°So what trouble did you cause?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡°I just saw some dust on Lee Ha-Yul¡¯s clothes.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± ¡°Yeah, I saw it too. If you look closely, there was a bit on him.¡± Hong Yeon-hwa recoiled. That damn girl has good eyes to have noticed that. I even used magic to clean it off. ¡®Snake-like b*tch.¡¯ It¡¯s such a hassle again. The girl who probably has hundreds of snakes in her belly is once again getting involved just because it interests her. If it hadn¡¯t been interesting, she would have just let it go. Hong Yeon-hwa narrowed her eyes at Baek Ahrin. ¡°¡­We bumped into each other on the way here. What, you got a problem with that?¡± ¡°A problem? Why are you speaking so harshly? I was just worried you might have done something rude~¡± ¡°Hmph¡­¡± Damn right, I did something extremely rude. Not only did I knock over someone who is visually impaired, but I also picked a fight asking if he couldn¡¯t see¡­ ¡°Our Hong Yeon-hwa may be rough in her speech and actions, but she isn¡¯t a bad person, right? I was just asking in case~¡± ¡°Does it sound like that to you? Are you having a good time now? Huh?¡± ¡°Oh, why would you say that? I¡¯m just worried about a friend.¡± Baek Ahrin deftly brushed off the usation with a smile while her friends giggled quietly. Hong Yeon-hwa ground her teeth internally. ¡°So? What kind of person was he?¡± ¡°¡­What do you mean what kind of person. How could I know that from just a brief meeting?¡± What kind of person, indeed. It¡¯s obvious who she¡¯s referring to. Lee Ha-Yul. The hot topic, the first special admission student. Hong Yeon-hwa recalled the memory. The incident that happened on the way here. A clear mistake on her part, yet she apologized without hesitation. He had grabbed her sleeve and led her here. Up until a moment ago, he had obediently followed every harsh word she had spat out, hurting her feelings. His submissive entrance. His body flinching when she reached out to him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± She narrowed her eyes. It wasn¡¯t exactly a normal reaction, although she wasn¡¯t one to talk, being the instigator of the quarrel. She had seen such behavior when she was at the middle academy and went on activities with her n. Although this generation enjoys peace after the deration of the end of chaos decades ago, it¡¯s not all peace. Where there is light, there is darkness. Where there is peace, there is chaos. Chaotic ces. Africa, devoured by magical disturbances, had be a monster¡¯s paradise. Even if not on such arge scale, there were many exposed to darkness within the local societies. And those most vulnerable to being exposed to darkness are the weak and powerless. Like a young child. ¡°¡­I was the one at fault, so I¡¯m just being nice.¡± She was uneasy. If she had controlled her impulsive temperament, none of this would have happened. If Lee Ha-Yul¡¯s behavior was an indication that he was actually hurt inside despite seeming okay, she wondered what to do. Her face revealed aplex emotion, and Baek Ahrin also wiped the smile from her face and nodded pensively. ¡°Indeed. There are still many harsh gazes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if they¡¯re keeping quiet, most of them are talking about that topic.¡± ¡°And there are those who pretend not to but look at you with strange eyes.¡± The harsh gazes. Even now, Lee Ha-Yul, sitting in a corner passing time, had people lurking around him. Some approached out of simple curiosity and interest, but there were also those who sneered with dark thoughts like jealousy. That¡¯s why she suggested they stick together. For some reason, though, he had firmly declined. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m a bit curious too.¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°Whoa, look at her reaction. You¡¯d think he was her boyfriend.¡± When she turned her head sharply to re, Baek Ahrin held up her hands and stepped back. ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s a first, a true first. A special admission student personally selected by the owner of the cradle. This kind of thing has never happened before, right?¡± As Baek Ahrin said, the word ¡®first¡¯ kept being emphasized. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t really say this, but we¡¯re also regarded as having top-notch potential, right? And before us, there were plenty of talented people too.¡± The current batch, the 121st, including Hong Yeon-hwa and Baek Ahrin, is called the golden generation, teeming with talents that are acimed as one of the best ever. The current third-year students, the 119th batch, also have a sessor from the Taesan n. Aside from one, five heroes who quelled the chaos and ushered in an era of peace were also from the cradle. And how many of the active superhumans are graduates of Shio-ram? ¡°Did we really go almost 100 years without a single talented cadet? No, there were a tremendous number.¡± With an average of 400 to 500 freshmen. With Shio-ram being in existence for over a hundred years, there are almost tens of thousands of alumni. All of them are superhumans who pride themselves on being geniuses. She was the first to catch the eye of the cradle¡¯s owner, who had otherwise turned a blind eye to so many others. ¡°Everyone is curious. Just how talented must he be to have caught the principal¡¯s attention? But when you actually see him¡­ we still don¡¯t know~ right?¡± ¡°It hasn¡¯t even started yet, what are you talking about.¡± ¡°Ahaha. That¡¯s true. Judging by his current appearance and making assumptions is idiotic. But, I thought I would be struck with a realization upon first sight.¡± ¡°Struck with a realization, my ass.¡± Baek Ahrin¡¯s sentiment was something Hong Yeon-hwa inwardly agreed with. She was curious about just how exceptional one had to be to be given special admission. ¡®¡­But this is a bit much.¡¯ Hong Yeon-hwa looked at Lee Ha-Yul with mixed feelings. She had been ready to rebuke any cadets who were still hassling him, but by now, everyone had disappeared. Lee Ha-Yul sat in a corner, nodding off, struggling to fight back sleep. Seeing him like that, she felt a strange sense of pity. Hong Yeon-hwa also received reports from the n. As the next sessor, she wasn¡¯t short of information. Among it was information about Lee Ha-Yul. An orphanage background. His house and parents were lost to a fire, and since his transfer to the orphanage, he had a visual impairment and was very frail, ording to the director of the orphanage. His physical condition wasn¡¯t good, but the orphanage couldn¡¯t afford to provide treatment, and even attending basic educational institutions was difficult. Moreover, it hasn¡¯t even been a month since he awakened his unique ability. When Hong Yeon-hwa was one month into her awakening, she was too busy trying to control her unique ability to think about magic tuning. ¡®Is it right to leave him unattended after bringing him here?¡¯ A kid who had been living a tough life, blind and mute, is suddenly snatched up just because he has awakened? And then, despite all that, no apparent measures taken? Just thrown aside, left to grow on his own? ¡®I don¡¯t like this.¡¯ Unbeknownst to her, Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s thoughts had shifted from concern about talent and potential to worry. And Baek Ahrin watched this with a peculiar expression. Chapter 8 The primary purpose of the wee party is ultimatelyworking. In this industry, luck and skill are important, but the presence or absence of connections is just as crucial. The field where superhumans are active varies, but if we were to pick a representative one, it would indeed be ¡®monster subjugation¡¯. Gambling one¡¯s life to fight monsters, the danger is self-evident. It¡¯s overwhelmingly safer to form a small party and work together than to act alone, even if it might mean earning a bit less. In fact, it could even be more profitable than going solo. However, there is a saying among the public: ¡°Where there are five people, there¡¯s bound to be one piece of trash.¡± How would I know whether the person behind me harbors ill will and might stab me in the back? No matter how much the Association builds a trust system and checks personal information before forming a party, who can predict where life will take us? ¡®That¡¯s why connections are important.¡¯ The connections made over the four years leading up to graduation shine when you reunite on the field. In a rush, it¡¯s more efficient and secure to work with those with whom you¡¯ve built a rapport over a long time, rather than with someone you¡¯ve just met. That¡¯s why Shio-ram encouragesworking. Besides, if you have been epted into Shio-ram, you¡¯re almost guaranteed to have potential. I should have been building my standing with my ssmates here as well. Even if I had decided to go soloing, raising my favorability with others wouldn¡¯t hurt. If help is offered, there¡¯s nothing to lose. ¡®¡­I¡¯m tired.¡¯ In the game, all it took was a few clicks of the choices, but now I have to go around myself, or react in real-time and face-to-face with those who approach me. Moreover, moste from prominent families and seem eager to extract information during conversations, which makes it all the more tiring. Thebel of ¡®special admission student¡¯. Despite the skepticism, considering the chance of hitting the jackpot, I¡¯ve managed to fend off those trying to build early connections and have now escaped to the bathroom. ¡®¡­Should I head back?¡¯ Attendance at the banquet is mandatory, but there¡¯s no rule that you must stay until the end. There are probably a few who just stopped by and left early. With my spatial perception in this state, I can¡¯t confirm everyone. But I could distinguish a few people by gender, physique, and especially by the nature of their magic. I stayed only to observe the main characters who gathered, but there¡¯s no longer any reason to stay. Precisely, I was too tired and wanted to go in. Checking that the bathroom was empty, I took off my gloves. After carefully examining the water faucet and distinguishing between hot and cold water, I washed my hands with warm water. Ever since I got scalded by the sunflower showerheadst time, I¡¯ve been extra cautious when using the faucets. ¨C Thud As I walked out of the bathroom, someone bumped into my shoulder. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t a heavy collision, and I only staggered a bit, but it was close to me rolling on the floor for the second time that day. ¡°Tsk.¡± The person who bumped into me clicked their tongue as if to make sure I heard, then disappeared down the opposite corridor without any apology. Was it a mistake, or was it intentional? If this was my first time experiencing such an event, I would think it was a mistake, but after several simr incidents, I¡¯m leaning towards the belief that it¡¯s some kind of malicious harassment. ¡°Ugh.¡± Before I could say anything, the person vanished, leaving me hanging. Shaking off the absurdity, I sighed deeply and moved on. ¡®¡­At least the force was weaker than this morning.¡¯ Comparing the two shoulder bumps, I realized just how kind Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s actions were. One was a light shoulder bump, and the other was a full-body tackle by Hong Yeon-hwa¡­ Despite Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s fiery temper, her nature leans towards goodness. And thinking about it, the person just now might not be all that bad either. They didn¡¯t spit at me, nor did any punches or kickse flying my way. They didn¡¯t grab my hair and swing me around. More than anything, judging by the level of inner magic, if they had hit me with intent, my shoulder could have been torn off. Compared to those bastards from the past, maybe this level of behavior is considered nice. ¨C Aaahhh¡­! ¨C Hey, hey, you¡­! ¨C ¡­Can¡¯t¡­ see¡­ ¡°?¡± A noisymotion reached my ears.@@novelbin@@ The noise wasing from the center of the banquet hall. Was there some kind of trouble? I hurried towards where the banquet was in full swing. ¨C Crash¡­! ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± ¡°Haha! What¡¯s wrong? Your swordy has slowed down!¡± With that, I expanded my spatial perception and saw Hong Yeon-hwa swinging her sword vigorously on stage. ¨C Sssszzzssh! In the blink of an eye, swords shed and parried repeatedly. Along with the clear sound of impact, the male cadet dueling Hong Yeon-hwa frowned and took a step back. He tried topensate by increasing his mana, but as if it were futile, Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s sword moved first. ¨C ng! ¨C ng ng ng! The mboyant sword dance. Even the exmations and cheers flowed from below the stage. ¡®Ah, there was such an event too.¡¯ Standing there dumbfounded, I managed to dredge up some locked-away memories. I had forgotten due to being preupied with other matters. When the freshmen wee party was really heating up, a few main characters would engage in friendly sparring as a way to build camaraderie. Hong Yeon-hwa, with her battle-hungry personality, was almost certain to participate¡­ and usually, her opponent would be Baek Ahrin or Katsuki Yusei from the Three-Sword Style n. Katsuki Yusei is a leading character who is a member of the Japanese n Three-Sword Style („¦ÈýÐÎ) and possesses a unique ability rted to swordsmanship. ¡®I was startled.¡¯ Frightened by the sudden swordfight, upon closer observation, I noticed that the magic wasn¡¯t being expelled outside the body but was contained within for physical enhancement. The weapons themselves were wooden swords for practice. More than anything, both sides were not using their unique abilities at all. My heart, which had been racing, calmed down, and I focused intently on the audiovisual information. ¡®¡­Wow, how do they move like that?¡¯ I found myself impressed without realizing it. The sword strikes several times in the blink of an eye and is immediately followed by a fluid transition to the next movement, eliciting my admiration. Even if I were to be trained, if someone were tond such sword strikes on an ordinary person, wouldn¡¯t something burst? ¡®When will I ever be able to do that¡­¡¯ The initial admiration turned into horror, and then I naturally felt appalled at the thought that I would have to reach that level someday. ¡®¡­No, don¡¯t feel dismayed. I can do it.¡¯ I shook off the deting emotion vigorously. Thinking about it, am I not in a much more advantageous position than them? Even though it¡¯s a game, I have knowledge about the future, and while most people have one innate unique ability, I possess three. Plus, I¡¯ve unfortunately inherited three curses, but if I solve these, it would be as if I have no negative factors working against me. ¡®I can do it.¡¯ I will resolve the curses and enjoy a happy hermit life. As I made the promise for who knows how many times, I continued to observe the sparring closely. The swords collided with a solid sound, and at times they shed several times in quick session, creating a brief and rapid noise. Watching the back-and-forth duel, I felt something strange. Ayman with no rtion tobat like me, what could I possibly perceive from watching that? But as I concentrated on my spatial perception, I realized I was gaining a lot. ¡®What is this?¡¯ An outsider who has never experienced proper training. These past few days, I¡¯ve only memorized basic texts, mostly on magic, so I know even less about martial arts. My spatial perception, which can collect an extraordinary amount of space within the observed area, dissects every aspect of their fight. The momentum is readable. Grip technique. Why do they hold the sword that way? Why do they bother to create openings with their attacks? Why don¡¯t they push through at certain moments? At first, I couldn¡¯te up with an answer. Question sheets with no solutions piled up. But gradually, I began to mark my own answers. Swinging the sword lightly to create openings. Light but not weak. Not a single strength but several weaknesses strung together to take advantage. ¡®Why can I read this?¡¯ I wondered. Of course, I possess the unique ability known as Jack of All Trades. Although not reaching the peak in any one field, it¡¯s a versatile ability that allows me to reach above average in almost all areas. That versatility includes ¡®swordsmanship¡¯ as well. I must have an aptitude for swords, so it¡¯s not strange that I can read and analyze them. But it seems I¡¯m reading them too easily. There¡¯s a difference between information perceived by spatial perception and visual information. The eyes can¡¯t recognize speeds beyond dynamic vision. Spatial perception is simr. However, information taken in by spatial perception is securely stored within me. Information umtes. More and more reference material is avable. And it¡¯s not just that. I can feel how the clear azure and zing red magic emanate from their bodies and how the magic forms a rigid structure within them. Magic Affinity. ¡®Ah.¡¯ That¡¯s when I realized. These three abilities are organically connected. Through spatial perception, I¡¯m receiving the world more deeply, aided by the adjustment of Jack of All Trades. And with Magic Affinity, I can feel the flow of magic, which would normally be limited to space. The same goes for other aspects. Abilities are interlocking, creating a synergistic effect. The linkage of the three abilities. It was an epiphany. ¡®Was I wrong?¡¯ Honestly, I thought choosing Jack of All Trades might have been a mistake. Isn¡¯t a versatile ability rather mediocre? The saying goes, ¡®A quail trying to follow a swan will tear its legs.¡¯ When digging one well is barely sufficient, how could dabbling in multiple areas lead to sess? But considering the current phenomenon, I might have been wrong. ¡®If used properly, this¡­¡¯ A thrilling excitement surged through me as though my hair was standing on end. Simultaneously, my spatial perception began to fluctuate wildly, then started flickering. Information switched off and on. As if the world disappeared and reappeared with the light being switched on and off. There¡¯s a change happening with my spatial perception. In the midst of this, the friendly duel was approaching its climax. It was Hong Yeon-hwa, who had driven her opponent back throughout the duel with a satisfied smile, who sent Katsuki Yusei flying. ¡°Guh¡­!¡± An attack that found its target in a moment of weakness during a defensive posture. Before being flung outside the stage, he managed to find his footing. But Hong Yeon-hwa wasn¡¯t one to miss that opening. She swiftly kicked off the ground and pulled her sword-bearing arms back. A full-powered strike. The motion was sorge that normally, it would be easy to avoid, but for Katsuki Yusei, whose stance had crumbled, it was impossible. The sword drawn back. It flew forward, tracing arge arc as if swinging a bludgeon. ¡°Last one©¤!¡± A spirited shout. Yusei clenched his teeth and thrust his sword forward. ¨C Boom! With a sound like a cannonball hitting its target, Yusei¡¯s body, unable to fully deflect the blow, wasunched like a baseball. ¡®Wow.¡¯ How powerful must the strike have been to send a person flying like that? Amidst the exhrating rush, as I stood in awe with my mouth open, Yusei¡¯s body, shot like a projectile, headed towards the wall¡­ ? ¡®Uh.¡¯ What is that? My thoughts paused as I saw Yusei¡¯s body, flying directly towards the center of my spatial perception. ¡°Kyah! This¡­ Gee, uh, uh? Oh sh*t, wait a minute¡­!¡± Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s frantic shout. The noise from below the stage. Gradually, that object,ing closer to the center of my spatial perception¡­ closer to me. Ah, I see. It¡¯s flying straight towards me, isn¡¯t it? I was too engrossed in the excitement to notice it. I moved reflexively to dodge, but this frail body didn¡¯t respond as I thought it would. Shockingly, there was no one around me. In other words, no one to help. ¡®Oh shi©¤¡¯ Collision. Consciousness drifted away. It was as if stars twinkled in front of my unseen eyes. But strangely, beyond the fading consciousness, I saw the vision of a tearful Hong Yeon-hwa rushing towards me. Her red hair seemed to burn as it fluttered around her. Chapter 9 I blinked my blurry eyes. The sight before me was like looking through a window on a rainy day, but what was clear was that I could see in front of me. Wondering what was going on, I looked around. Here and there, dusky mold flourished amongst the worn wooden furniture. Empty liquor bottles littered the floor, alongside ck trash bags tied up carelessly. A cold wind that felt like it could slice through flesh blew through a broken window, and from somewhere, angry shouts and screams could be heard. I stared nkly at my surroundings before turning my head. In that corner, I saw insects busily scurrying about. A stench wafted into my dull nostrils. It was a revolting smell created by dozens of filthy scents that were hard to describe. The scene, noise, and stench were all too familiar. ¡®Ah.¡¯ I blinked absentmindedly. Now that I thought about it, it had been a while since Ist blinked. Ever since I entered the game world, I had just kept my eyes closed. This was my old home. Then this must be a dream. As soon as I realized it was a dream, the moments before I passed out came flooding back. The tackle from Hong Yeon-hwa and her apology. Baek Ahrin, whose smirk was frightening. The freshman wee party that had somehow started. The countless attentions I received. The petty jealousy and envy. The duel between Hong Yeon-hwa and Yusai¡­ the supporting characters. The synergy effects of spatial perception, Jack of All Trades, and magic affinity. The electrifying exhration and the flickering spatial perception. Andstly, Yusai¡¯s body,unched like a baseball, crashing into me¡­ ¡®Ugh¡­¡¯ I was dumbfounded. A sigh emerged from deep within. Of all the unlucky things, to have Yusai flying at me. And just when I was concentrating on spatial perception¡­ I felt like I was on the verge of some enlightenment. And to pass out at that moment. It felt like the world hated me. Or maybe it¡¯s Hong Yeon-hwa who hates me. Either way, it¡¯s a situation that only makes me sigh. What¡¯s even worse is, I¡¯m dreaming about this crap. ¡®Ah, screw it.¡¯ Is this the only kind of dream I can have? Aren¡¯t there other episodes? I¡¯ve heard that dreams are usually about stimting memories. ¡­Now that I think about it, the most powerful memories were from my childhood, so it was indeed the stuff of nightmares. Although there were some spectacr memories afterward, nothingpared to childhood. ¡°Cough, cough¡­!¡± Just as I was about to let out a deep sigh, my throat felt like it was blocked, and a dry cough burst out. Through the hazy vision, my skinny arms and legs came into view. It seemed to be my childhood body, with its scars and marks still present. And along with that, my bony outlines were starkly visible. But there was no burn on my right arm, so it must be before the fire incident. ¡®¡­So, how do I get out of here?¡¯ The strangely familiar scene was fleeting. I tilted my head, looking around. Usually, when you be aware it¡¯s a dream, don¡¯t you get thrown out? I remember reading stories on the inte about people who realized they were dreaming, only to have every character in the dream turn to look at them, giving them the creeps and waking them up. ¨C Boom! Boom! Just then, the door shook violently. ¨C Boom! Boom! Boom! The rusty iron door screamed with a stupidly loud knock, as if it was about to fall off its hinges, sounding like casts being yed. ¡°Ah, dammit. Hey! Come out! It¡¯s been days past the deadline.¡± Judging by the ruckus outside, it seemed to be a loan shark. Since my biological parents borrowed money left and right, visits from loan sharks were almost like regr events. At first, the loan sharks would turn back after dropping a warning, as my biological parents would kowtow at a right angle. But as their patience wore thin, they started to be increasingly rough. ¡°Hey, this won¡¯t do. Break the door.¡± ¡°What? Do we really have to, boss? Breaking is easy but fixing is hard.¡± ¡°Why should we care? They¡¯ll figure out how to fix it themselves.¡± ¨C Bang! The knocking ceased. But not long after, a noise twice as loud followed, and the doorknob shook crazily. ¡®Really¡­¡¯ How much did they have to eat up before they resorted to breaking in? Technically, they were my parents, but they were idiotic, stupid, and vile people. And I was an even bigger fool for hoping for their affection. It was toote when I realized that. ¨C Bang! ¡°Wow, they sure picked a solid house. It¡¯s damn sturdy.¡± Crash! I always hated the sound of knocking from my childhood. Whenever someone knocked on the house door, it meant bad things for me. ¨C ¡­Huh? I hated the worn-out door. It couldn¡¯t protect me from the outside world at all. Instead, its creaking and groaning instilled a deep fear in me. ¨C Ouch¡­ Crash! The vibes were strong enough to make the walls tremble. A tower of beer cans on one side copsed with a tter. The insects that had been moving busily scattered away in the tide of beer mixed with cigarette ash. ¨C Clunk. ¡­The doorknob, which had been moving frantically, suddenly stopped. Soon after, the twisting doorknob broke into two, falling to the floor. ¨C Y¡­ Where the doorknob used to be, a hole was now gaping. Through the open gap of the door, I locked eyes with a ck marble. ¡°There¡¯s only a kid here?¡± ¡°What? Those bastards run up a debt and now they¡¯re skulking around somewhere?¡± Ah, it¡¯s that time. The moment when, because of the mounting debt and the loan sharks¡¯ visits bing a daily event, my so-called parents abandoned me and took off. The ck marble disappeared. The rusty hinges cried out. The door creaked open©¤©¤ . . . ¡°©¤Hayul!¡± ¡°¡­! ¡­?!¡± A sound that hit my ears hard awakened my consciousness. My body was being gently shaken by someone holding onto my shoulders. The sensation of a soft bed pressed against my back. As I became aware of the trembling of my mind, spatial perception unfolded, and information flooded in. Red, orange, white, and green. ¡®Ah.¡¯ It was different from before. It was not the ck background with green outlines painted over it. The orange glow of sunset piercing through the curtains outside the window. The white and yellow petals and green stems of flowers bottled in that sunset light. The uniquely white space of a clean hospital room. The variety of colors was enough to elicit an inward gasp of awe. And Hong Yeon-hwa, who was holding onto my shoulders and yelling with urgency¡­ ¡°©¤Hayul! Are you awake?!¡± ¡®What?¡¯ Right now, I¡¯m lying in a hospital bed, but why is Hong Yeon-hwa halfway on top of me, yelling? ¡°Hayul-ah! Are you okay?! Breathe! Breathe!¡± ¡°¡­!? ¡­?¡± Breathe? What does that mean? Confused, I tried to move, but my body wouldn¡¯t respond. My chest felt tight. Something was wrong¡­ ¡°Ugh, cough¡­!¡±@@novelbin@@ ¡°Hayul¡­!¡± Ah, I¡¯m not breathing right now. The moment I realized it, my throat felt choked. I could neither exhale the air filling my chest nor take in new air. ¡°Ugh¡­! Ack¡­¡± What¡¯s going on with me? Why is this happening all of a sudden? My stomach churns. My breathing isn¡¯t working properly. Before I could find the answer to my question, Hong Yeon-hwa, who was looking down at me restlessly, suddenly hugged me. Her unexpected action made my body stiffen. ¡°It¡¯s okay! You¡¯re okay¡­ inhale, then exhale¡­¡± ¡°Cough¡­¡± ¡°Right. Once more¡­¡± My body, which had been rigid, rxed at the touch of her warmth. It was as if I had been submerged in warm water, the heat spreading throughout my body. Hong Yeon-hwa was supposed to have a high body temperature, ording to the setting. But even so, this seems too high. Puzzled, I realized the truth. It wasn¡¯t that Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s temperature was high, but rather my own temperature was very low. ¡°Again, inhale¡­¡± Hugging me tightly, she softly whispered into my ear, guiding my breath. I slowly inhaled. Then exhaled again. A behavior that shoulde naturally, yet it felt soborious. It was like having arge rock sitting on my chest. My body was too cold. A fear of being frozen solid and shattering engulfed me. Without realizing, I hugged the blurry figure in front of me tightly. The soft touch that enveloped me brought a sense offort I had never felt before. ¡°Uh, hmmm¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± It felt as though, if I stayed wrapped up in this ce, I would always be protected. It was afort that I had never experienced from the creaking iron door. ¡°Ugh¡­ hoo¡­ huk, hoo¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Everything¡¯s okay¡­¡± As I caught my breath, Hong Yeon-hwa kept whispering quietly into my ear that it was alright. At some point, her hand had carefully moved back to stroke my head. My body, which felt like it was choking, gradually calmed down. My disjointed thoughts began to connect intermittently. ¡°Hoo¡­ haa¡­¡± ¡°Are you feeling better¡­?¡± As I managed to regte my breathing, I observed Hong Yeon-hwa. She was hugging me tightly, looking down with eyes dripping with worry. ¡®Ah.¡¯ The hue and brightness. Things I had forgotten for about ten days. And even now, at this moment, I¡¯m not truly seeing with my eyes, but through the information gained by spatial perception. But¡­ As if I had be delicate fingers, the rich red hair fell gently on my face. The sight of it blending with the orange glow of the sunset was too beautiful to be considered just a painting. Her eyes flickered, eyes that could bepared to rubies crafted with great care by the world¡¯s finest jeweler. ¡­The world, restored with color, was incredibly beautiful. Chapter 10 I¡¯ve felt warmth many times before. Ever since I started living on my own, I always fell asleep wrapped in a thick nket. Even if it meant going hungry for days, I¡¯d crank up the boiler during the cold winter. I bought a good qualityforter for coziness. It might have been considered a luxury, but I didn¡¯t regret it. I used the best fabric softener, and I always kept a diffuser on hand. So, I always slept in a good bed. But I had never felt this kind of warmth before. My face buried in Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s chest. Even through her clothes, the warmth and softness were transmitted vividly. This was the first time in my life that I had been held by someone. The hand gently stroking my head conveyed an emotion that was hard to describe. This too was a first. I didn¡¯t remember ever being stroked on the head¡­ ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ My mind was hazy. I just numbly felt the warmth and the touch, then lightly patted Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s back, as if to signal that I was now okay. With a dazed expression, Hong Yeon-hwa looked puzzled. ¡°Huh¡­? Ah, ah!¡± It seemed she finally realized our position and made a startled attempt to leap up but then hesitated and carefullyid me down before flopping down onto a chair herself. Upon closer inspection, her eyes, hair, and face were all flushed with an indistinguishable color. ¡®¡­What happened?¡¯ While Hong Yeon-hwa fanned her face to cool down, I checked my own condition. I was in a terrible state. My whole body was drenched with sweat. My clothes and even the bed were soaked through. I tried tob back my sweatden hair and pondered the situation, but I couldn¡¯t understand why this was happening. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re feeling better¡­¡± Hong Yeon-hwa, whose face had returned somewhat to its usual look after fanning herself, wiped the sweat from her forehead. ¡°While you were asleep, you were moaning in agony, so I stayed by your side¡­ but then you suddenly stopped breathing at the end, and I was really scared.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Did you¡­ have a bad dream?¡± Hong Yeon-hwa asked cautiously and with concern about the dream, and I wore a nk expression. ¡®Moaning in agony?¡¯ I didn¡¯t think that in the dream. Was something painful enough to make me gasp? It wasn¡¯t. Even if I took the memories from my childhood strangely, it wasn¡¯t shocking enough to stop my breath. A dream is just a dream. At most, it¡¯s a repeat of the past, not my current situation. The past can¡¯t harm me now. I overcame that damned past long ago. The pathetic parents are dead and gone, they can¡¯t touch me anymore. Loan sharks also can no longer find me and harass me. Furthermore, the world has changed. Even if by a one-in-a-thousand chance, they cannot find me and interfere. So, what is there to be afraid of? Absolutely nothing can harm me. ¡°By the way, do you remember what happened right before you fainted?¡± While I was calming my insides, a voice came from beside me, causing me to reflexively turn my head. Hong Yeon-hwa was looking over with a gloomy expression. I nodded, and she buried her head deeper, exuding twice the gloom. ¡°¡­I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± The apology followed. ¡°I was too excited and didn¡¯t see around me¡­ No, that¡¯s not it. Sorry, that was an excuse.¡± Seeing her usually confident demeanor gone, reced by rambling, she seemed to be not in a normal state either. I silently shook my head, then a thought struck me, and I projected a hologram from my smartwatch. [It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ve already apologized.] Thanks to the normalization of my spatial perception, I could see the hologram projected by my smartwatch. ¡°¡­Sorry.¡± Looking nkly at the hologram, Hong Yeon-hwa apologized again with a dejected expression. It made me wonder. Right before the wee party, was it deliberate when she knocked me down? I¡¯m not sure. But ording to her, it was a mistake, and she apologized. The duel at the end of the wee party, when she flung the duel opponent at me like a baseball? That was a mistake too, and she¡¯s apologizing now. But why is she acting like this? As if she¡¯d made an irreversible mistake, with a dejected look as though I hadn¡¯t epted her apology. I didn¡¯t understand. Dark thoughts kept surfacing. My thinking was skewing in a negative direction. [Why are you sorry?] ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Above all, I didn¡¯t quite understand why she was apologizing. [With your background, shouldn¡¯t you be able to ignore such trivial matters?] Was it a mistake? Just apologize and move on, right? If she doesn¡¯t ept the apology? Well, what can I do¡­ Can I, someone like me, do anything to Hong Yeon-hwa? If it was intentional. Intentional harassment¡­ Simrly, could I possibly stand up to her? The heir to the Gop-hwa n. Not just a mere collective of superhumans, but one of the pinnacle ns that effectively control the nations situated at the forefront of the current world powers. She¡¯s that heir. Later on, she would be one of the world¡¯s most powerful figures. And if she simply realized her already confirmed potential, she would be a top-tier power user¡­ So why does she need to show such an attitude towards me? ¡®Special admission student.¡¯ The first student to be personally selected by the chancellor of Shio-ram. Thinking about it, maybe it¡¯s because of that title. Thebel of ¡®special admission student¡¯ is a tag that brings envy and jealousy, but at the same time, it¡¯s a shield for being chosen by the chancellor.@@novelbin@@ Even if I couldn¡¯t do anything about petty and murky harassment, would it be because seriously trying to kill me could incur the wrath of the chancellor? ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hong Yeon-hwa, who had been staring nkly at the hologram I uploaded, suddenly reached out and grasped my cheeks firmly. The warmth transferred to my cheeks, bringing a sense of reality. ¡°?¡± ¡°Hayul-ah.¡± She pressed my cheeks with her palms, making my lips pout out like a fish. Seeing myself with my lips pouting out through spatial perception, I looked utterly ridiculous. As I dumbly pouted my lips, Hong Yeon-hwa looked pitying¡­ but at the same time determined as she spoke. ¡°It¡¯s only right to apologize when you¡¯ve done something wrong.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what environment you were in. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve been through, what you¡¯ve lived.¡± She bit her lip, indicating something didn¡¯t sit right with her as she continued. ¡°What I do know is that I¡¯ve wronged you. That¡­ I initially pushed you over, said hurtful things, and now, I¡¯ve caused you this trouble.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡± It¡¯s only natural to apologize when you¡¯ve done something wrong. As I heard those words, my hazy mind seemed to awaken in an instant. It was as if a fog had been burnt away, giving me a sense of liberation. My disjointed thoughts finally started to function properly. ¡®Oh, oh¡­¡¯ I became aware of the foolish things I had been doing. An indescribable embarrassment overwhelmed me. I had awoken from the dream and hadn¡¯t resisted Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s embrace. Instead, seeking warmth, I had burrowed into her embrace¡­ Asking why she was apologizing, why she felt sorry, spouting such foolish words, and then hearing the obvious admonishment¡­ My face flushed with blood. Just a moment ago, my body felt as cold as a frozen fish, but now it was warm above the neck. It felt as hot as a heat pack might be. ¡°Ah, did it hurt?¡± Hong Yeon-hwa, who had been pressing down on my cheeks, saw my reaction and asked if it hurt, which made me even more embarrassed. Startled, she rxed her hand and the gentle touch stroking my cheek felt both grateful and embarrassing¡­ [No, it didn¡¯t hurt. I suddenly got a fever. Honestly, I¡¯m not hurt.] ¡°You mean it didn¡¯t hurt? That¡¯s good¡­¡± Hong Yeon-hwa, who seemed worried that I might have been in pain, ced a hand on her chest and let out a sigh of relief. Watching her, I was enveloped in a strange empathy. There had been no such scene of Hong Yeon-hwa in the original work. The record holder for the most viin eliminations certified by the Association. The embodiment of Gop-hwa and the maddening mes, who would burn everything, including herself. A relentless warrior who would confront even a second-tier monster without giving an inch. To the yer, Hong Yeon-hwa was such a character. I saw her goodness and the positive evaluations from those around her in the sub-stories, but they didn¡¯t resonate with me. To a yer, Hong Yeon-hwa was merely an endlessly annoying enemy when choosing an evil route. I chewed on my lip. I was about to blurt out words of gratitude when I remembered the curse of silence and closed my mouth. [Thank you.] ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, but it¡¯s my fault. You don¡¯t have to be thankful.¡± Hong Yeon-hwa shook her head and looked at the smartwatch. ¡°It¡¯s already thiste. How are you feeling? Should I take you back to the dormitory? Or you could stay here and go tomorrow. I don¡¯t have any ns for tomorrow.¡± [I¡¯ll stay here then. I don¡¯t have the energy to go to the dormitory.] The truth was, I was still feeling dazed. Maybe it was because my spatial perception had changed, but my head was throbbing. Maybe it¡¯s because there¡¯s more information with the addition of colors and contrasts. It seemed like it would take some time to adapt. I buried my face deep into the pillow. The soft touch snugly enveloped my face. But it was rougher than before. ¡­Recalling the sensation of burying my face there earlier, I felt my temperature rise. I turned over so my face wouldn¡¯t be visible and pressed it down firmly. My mind drifted away instantly. I was more tired than I thought¡­ I¡­ more¡­ * * * ¡°He¡¯s fallen asleep.¡± The orange glow of the sunset streaming through the window bathed the infirmary. Inside the infirmary, a heavy silence flowed quietly. Only the asional knocking of the wind against the window made any noise. On the bed. Therey Lee Hayul, who had fallen asleep, breathingfortably. His face half-buried in the pillow, he seemed to be deeply asleep by the steady rhythm of his breath. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Hong Yeon-hwa stared nkly at him for a moment, then caught herself and let out a deep sigh. She had been watching him for a while in case he had another nightmare, but there didn¡¯t seem to be any sign of that. ¡®Is that¡­ a relief?¡¯ Hong Yeon-hwa massaged her forehead as she reminisced about a few hours earlier. She had been absorbed in the duel. Pushing over Lee Hayul and spewing harsh words. The fault was clear. Lee Hayul was a unteral victim, and Hong Yeon-hwa was the offender. She knew that, but still, the stress umted. Apologizing was not enough, was it? When should she apologize again? Should she offer somepensation along with the apology? Such trivial concerns. Even during the wee party, these thoughts revolved in her mind. Then came the offer of a friendly duel. The opponent was a promising Japanese participant. Not only was his skill decent, but he also happened to use the sword, so she quickly epted, hoping to lift her mood. Losing? She hadn¡¯t thought of it. And indeed, that¡¯s how it went. She enjoyed the duel as fun, and she never lost the upper hand. After driving him to the end, she finished the duel with a satisfying blow. ¡­The problem was that the one struck by that blow ended up crashing into Lee Hayul. While she was feeling the exhrating thrill of victory, Lee Hayul collided with the opponent and lost consciousness. Even now, thinking about it made her head turn nk as if crumpling a white sheet of paper into her brain, cutting off her thoughts. Put yourself in Lee Hayul¡¯s shoes. In the morning, she pushed him over and picked a fight, asking if he couldn¡¯t see in front of him. Then she apologized, saying she was sorry and that she would make it up to himter, asking him to tell her if he needed anything. Just looking at this would make her seem like an ordinary crazy woman. But¡­ having apologized like that, she didn¡¯t even wait a few hours before flinging her duel opponent at him, knocking him unconscious. The same person who had pushed him down in the morning and picked a fight with him! In just a few hours! Again! ¡°Gulp¡­¡± ¡®Apologizing for a mistake is the right thing to do,¡¯ she had said with some semnce of pride, but inside, she was sweating coldly. From Lee Hayul¡¯s perspective, he could see it as malicious torment meant to deceive him, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to argue against it¡­ Clear grudges and debts. Full of neither favor nor resentment, abundantly. The family motto passed down since the n¡¯s founding. It was a belief that every member of the Gop-hwa n carried in their hearts, and despite her prickly nature, Hong Yeon-hwa was also trying her best to uphold it. She had made a mistake in the morning. Before she could even make amends, she made! The same! Mistake again! To the same person! Fortunately, the kind-hearted Hayul epted the apology¡­ But if he had refused the apology and closed his heart¡­ ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Hong Yeon-hwa shook her head, brushing her disheveled hair behind her ear. Of course, she had no intention of treating the apology as a mere formality. She had not only caused inconvenience but also hurtful remarks, so she nned topensate and apologize several times over. With that resolve, she got up. Now that she had confirmed he wasn¡¯t having a nightmare, she thought it was time to leave. ¡°¡­¡­¡± As she checked his condition onest time, her eyes inadvertently drifted upwards. The sunset draped over him like a nket as he slept, and thebination with Lee Hayul¡¯s fairy-like appearance created a scene believable as a painting. His eyes were round, his face itself fine-lined and smooth. His actions also exuded fragility, invoking a protective instinct in people. No wonder female cadets were particrly drawn to him during the wee party. Even the feel of his hair was like a drug, making her stroke it absentmindedly. He had a huggable frame, and he smelled so good¡­ ¡®What the heck.¡¯ Before she could continue the thought, she pped her own cheek. She rubbed her burning cheek. ¡­Then, as thoughts circled back, stabbing her conscience was the fact that she had pushed over, insulted, and ultimately knocked unconscious a man like him. ¡°Cough.¡± After clearing her throat, she turned to leave, but noticed the nket hade undone. It must have happened when he moved a little in his sleep. I should cover him up before leaving. With that thought, she lifted the nket. At the same time, Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s body stiffened. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The infirmary, which had felt warm just a moment ago, was now enveloped by a chilling silence. Her eyes wandered, yet fixated on one spot. For a warrior, eyes are life. Without eyes, one can¡¯t follow the opponent¡¯s attacks nornd their own. As a warrior, Hong Yeon-hwa doubted her own eyes. It was as if her brain refused to ept what she was seeing. Her body turned to stone. Her breathing became ragged, and her chest felt tight with dizziness. She wanted to just walk away. But she couldn¡¯t. Her intuition screamed that it was not the right thing to do. Hong Yeon-hwa reached out with trembling hands. Lee Hayul¡¯s gloves. She hadn¡¯t thought much of them. Maybe they were just for fashion. But beneath them, beneath the disheveled glove, she saw a scar. A grotesque burn mark. This much was painful¡­ but understandable. She could think of offering to heal that scar as a gesture of apology. ¡°¡­Oh, uh¡­¡± Gop-hwa. The unique ability passed down from her ancestors. A me that burns both the owner and the world, leaving nothing but ashes in its hatred. Gop-hwa enhances the user¡¯s body from within and, when desired, relentlessly consumes the foe without an easy end. It burns to thest unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary to die down. But even then, Gop-hwa doesn¡¯t disappear gently. If it does extinguish, it leaves a terrible scar on the target. It is a kind of brand that cannot be properly erased even by healing abilities. A hideous mark covering from the fingertips to halfway down the forearm. Hong Yeon-hwa was very ¡®familiar¡¯ with such marks. She had seen them when facing monsters and even when she eliminated viins. She had even carved them herself. ¡°¡­Gop-hwa.¡± That was a trace of Gop-hwa. Chapter 11 I hadn¡¯t slept properly for the past few days, butst night, I finally slept soundly for the first time in a while. I had been knocked out by a direct hit from Katsuki Yusai thrown by Hong Yeon-hwa. After waking up, I fell asleep again under Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s gaze. And then, one thing led to another, and I woke up the next day. My mind felt clear for the first time in a long while, as if all impurities had been washed away. Feeling refreshed, I bought some daily necessities and returned to the dormitory. I also spent some time experimenting with my spatial perception. Ifortably settled down in the middle of the living room and spread my spatial perception as far as it could go. Effortlessly, it epassed four or five floors above and below. As I admired the expanse, the issue of privacy crossed my mind, and I quickly dismissed the information. ¡®It¡¯s improved quite a bit.¡¯ There were two major changes to my spatial perception. The first was the ability to extend the range to about 100 meters in diameter. It was around 30 meters during the wee party. The range had increased more than threefold in just a few days. It was a gratifying achievement. Without my eyes, this would now perhaps give me an edge over others. The second and most significant change was, of course, the change in my vision. Previously, it was akin to night vision goggles or a radar, a strange view where only the faint green outlines of objects were visible in a world of ck. It had been fine for detecting simple movements, but it was problematic to see people¡¯s expressions or holograms. However, my current spatial perception was almost like that of a normal person¡¯s vision. Colors were visible, and I could clearly discern light and shadows. While it wasn¡¯t the god-like vision that pierced through everything I first experienced, this level was still something to be grateful for. But with improved performance came increased costs. If I switched to spatial perception (color), the headaches intensified. Clearly, this mode used more resources than spatial perception (radar). I wasn¡¯t particrly worried about this. I had gradually be ustomed to spatial perception (radar), so I figured I would get used to the color mode with continuous use. ¡®Spatial perception.¡¯ One of the three unique abilities I acquired, even with the¡­ let¡¯s say, three restrictions attached. It¡¯s an effect that reads the information of space directly, without using the sensory organs attached to the body. Although I hadn¡¯t yet engaged in properbat or training, I could feel how powerful this ability was while watching the friendly duels. There are no blind spots. The field of view doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s about reading space itself. The point of view is irrelevant. After all, everything is read.@@novelbin@@ But the problem is that this seems a bit¡­ unrefined, isn¡¯t it? Jack-of-all-trades. It¡¯s being put to good use. I can feel the difference in various movements in everyday life. Magical affinity. No issues there. I can feel the magic moving within my spatial perception very clearly. I feel like I could do something about it if I set my mind to it, but for now, I¡¯ve left it alone. I n to try it when I receive proper guidance. Spatial perception¡­ I nearly died the day I received it. ¡®So damn unfair.¡¯ Even now, thinking back on that time, a sense of injustice welled up inside me. After all, it was one of the abilities I received in exchange for my eyes, nose, mouth, lifespan, and speech. To nearly die from overload just after receiving it? That¡¯s just ridiculous. The reason for my arrival in this world? I don¡¯t know. Who sent me here? I have no idea. What exactly is this world about? I have absolutely no clue. Just trying to break the restrictions and survive here. I have no intention of digging into or uncovering any secrets of this world. What¡¯s certain is that the way my abilities were given to me seemed haphazard. Otherwise, my near-death experience wouldn¡¯t make sense. While wallowing in self-pity and fine-tuning my spatial perception, memories of the past caught in my spatial perception fleetingly crossed my mind. ¡­Especially the incident in the infirmary sometimes made my face burn with shame. My actions at the time were so embarrassing. First waking up from a nightmare, then struggling to breathe, and getting held tightly andforted by Hong Yeon-hwa. Even that would have been crazy enough, but at the time, I must havepletely lost it because I hugged Hong Yeon-hwa tightly¡­ Furthermore, at the time I didn¡¯t realize it, but reflecting on the memory, I also buried my face and rubbed against her,mitting a very, very¡­ atrocious act. And then I had the audacity to ask Hong Yeon-hwa, who was apologizing to me, ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡± or ¡°With your social status, do you really need to apologize?¡±¡­ After being rebutted with the obvious truth, I had my cheeks touched and patted¡­ ¡®Ugh.¡¯ Anyway, it was a day when I rued a preposterous amount of embarrassing history. Every time I handled spatial perception and recalled that memory, I felt like rolling on the floor. Now I had built up some resistance and could end it just by clenching my teeth. There was an excuse that I had been out of my mind due to an extraordinary amount of stress over the past few days¡­ but that didn¡¯t change the fact that it was a shameful history. Regardless. The changes to spatial perception were a blessing that I should wee with open arms. When spatial perception first broke down on the first day, I thought it was the end of the world, but it was great that it recovered faster than expected. Before, I had to rely on the ¡®read-aloud¡¯ feature to hear with my voice, but now, thanks to the spatial perception that allowed for normal vision, I could also see holograms. ?Hong Yeon-hwa: Did you get home okay? (Yesterday 10:28) ?Hong Yeon-hwa: The ss assignments and academic schedule will be posted at 12, so check it out (Yesterday 10:29) ?Hong Yeon-hwa: You don¡¯t have any ns today, so rest up (Yesterday 10:29) ?Hong Yeon-hwa: Remember what I told you yesterday? If you ever run into trouble, contact me anytime (Yesterday 10:33) ¡®So, kind¡­¡¯ Looking at the messages Hong Yeon-hwa sent me since yesterday, I felt a mix of emotions, mostly confusion. The disposition of the original Hong Yeon-hwa, which would remain unknown no matter how many times I forced it. Fiery personality. A mad dog that doesn¡¯t look back once unleashed. More action-oriented than expected, with limbs moving before thought. Also, after being seriously burned once in the 11th ythrough, my perception of Hong Yeon-hwa was stuck in that state. Which is why I was even more on guard. To me, Hong Yeon-hwa was an adversary that would draw blood if provoked. But the Hong Yeon-hwa in the messages¡­ the real-life Hong Yeon-hwa was different. Although she initially pushed me down and madements like ¡®Can¡¯t you see?¡¯ or knocked out Katsuki Yusai and threw him at me¡­ Sheter offered a sincere apology and said she would definitelypensate me on several asions. When I had trouble breathing, she physically threw herself to embrace andfort me. It didn¡¯t feel empty. The apologies dripped with genuine regret, and she kept asking if I needed anything. By now, I had to admit that my perception of Hong Yeon-hwa was just a stupid prejudice. I had thought of people as NPCs since I entered this world inside a game. Despite knowing it was real life, I still moved around as if it wasn¡¯t. I felt guilty for treating a perfectly normal person as a character with a wed personality. It was no different from those who hear rumors about someone and judge them, gossipping away. I need to change my thinking. Being mindful of the original settings is fine, but blind faith would lead to mistakes like this one. With that resolution made, I stood in front of a mirror, even though I couldn¡¯t see. I still wanted to look presentable. I was dressed as neatly as possible in the Shio-ram uniform. It resembled the kind of uniform you¡¯d see online. Its simplicity, without any excessive adornments, was a defining feature. The fit wasfortable. I thought it might be inconvenient, but it had various convenience spells woven into it, making it incrediblyfortable. As I ran my fingers over it, it felt as soft as a nket with great sticity, stretching easily. Time passed, and today was the day the first lecture would start. ¡®Phew¡­¡¯ The first day of the lecture. If someone was extroverted, they might be excited about making new friends. If introverted, the thought of meeting strangers would have their heart racing. I fell into thetter category. My heart was pounding in real-time, proof of that. Just in case, I checked my outfit one more time before heading out. I took the elevator down to the first-floor lobby. It was 6:30 AM. Lectures started at 8 AM, and the lobby was almost empty since I hade out early. At most, there were a few cadets who hade down for an early breakfast. I settled for a few nutrition bars for breakfast. Leaving the dormitory, I boarded the bus. It was still odd to see no one in the driver¡¯s seat. The colorful array of colors in my spatial perception passing by lifted my spirits. Regaining color. It was a sign that I had finally made some progress in this world. The dormitory was close to the learning district, so it didn¡¯t take long to arrive. I found myself in front of the lecture room door. [ Ipchun Room (Á¢´ºÊÒ) ] Shio-ram divided sses and grades based on the 24 sr terms. For the first year, there were six spring-rted sses: Ipchun, Usu, Gyeongchip, Chunbun, Cheongmyeong, Gogu. The same goes for higher grades, which are divided into summer, autumn, and winter. With an average of 400 to 500 new students each year, there were about 80 people per ss. Ipchun could be thought of as the equivalent of ss 1 for the first year. It was a familiar ss. It housed significant characters and was the scene of numerous minor incidents and idents. The beginning of spring, the first of the four seasons. Considering that it¡¯s where the stories of the main characters start, it¡¯s an apt yet curious name. Taking a deep breath, I cautiously opened the door. Inside was a tiered lecture hall,mon in universities. Given the time, there were few people. Those few were too busy with their own affairs to pay attention to me. I took a moment to survey the surroundings with spatial perception and nted myself in a corner seat at the very back. It was a prime spot farthest from the door, with a window right beside it. As they say, the early bird catches the worm, and if you want a prime spot, you need to arrive early. There was also a small anxiety about what if I waste. There was still time before the lecture started. I turned on the inte lectures I had been watching yesterday on my smartwatch. As time passed, more and more cadets filled the lecture hall. The buzzing noise was proof of that. -Press ¡°?¡± Amidst the bustle, I tried to ignore the nces flying my way and was intently listening to the online lecture when a woman crept up behind me and tapped my shoulder. Turning my head toward her, she pressed her finger against my cheek. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Hayul.¡± The woman pressing my cheek was a female cadet wearing a Shio-ram uniform. She had long, straight hair that reminded me of chick down, and the smile on her soft features felt natural. ¡®Who?¡¯ Her familiarity suggested a close rtionship. But I had no memory of forming such a rtionship in this world. I tilted my head in confusion. The woman covered her mouth in shock as if I had forgotten her. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten me¡­? It¡¯s only been a few days!¡± ¡®A few days?¡¯ I had been in the dormitory for the past few days, hadn¡¯t I? As I was about to tilt my head the other way, I sensed the woman and felt an odd sense of dissonance. Something about her voice was familiar. And I couldn¡¯t quite ce her ¡®color,¡¯ but her figure seemed familiar from somewhere¡­ ¡®Hello? Do you need help?¡¯ Ah. [Elia?] I quickly projected a hologram with the memory that came to mind. I had never seen the full color of Elia, so it took me a moment to recognize her. But not remembering immediately and appearing confused must have been a shock to her as she looked somewhat sulky. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m Elia, who helped Hayul but was almost forgotten in just a few days.¡± [I¡¯m sorry. It took me a while to realize who you were.] ¡°Hehe, of course, I was just joking. I was just ying around a bit. Did you get home okay that day?¡± [Thanks to you, I got home fine.] Fortunately, she waved off her prank with a yful expression. ¡°But I couldn¡¯t help ying the joke. Hayul¡¯s reaction was just too amusing.¡± [My reaction?] ¡°Yes, your reaction. The look of utter embarrassment and not knowing what to do was¡­ hehe.¡± She giggled behind her hand as if it was the funniest thing. I was indeed at a loss for what to say, but it wasn¡¯t quite to that extent. Regardless of what I thought, Chattering away as if fitted with a motor, Elia suddenly eximed. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s already time.¡± Checking the time, I saw that the lecture was about to start. Elia, who had also checked the time, waved her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s get along, we¡¯re in the same ss!¡± With that, she hummed a little tune and headed to the front seats, where cadets who appeared to be her friends had saved her a spot. It didn¡¯t take long for them to start giggling and ying pranks, apparently having be close in that short time. I had anticipated it from her talkative and considerate nature, but she indeed seemed to have good social skills. ¨C Slide The time to start the lecture approached, and I turned off the inte ss. Around that time, the back door opened. The person who entered the lecture hall was Hong Yeon-hwa, wearing a red jumper instead of the coat that came with the Shio-ram uniform, almost like a trademark. ¡®Hong Yeon-hwa is also in the Ipchun ss.¡¯ Ipchun, Ip-ha, Ip-chu, Ip-dong. These are the sses considered to be the first for grades 1 through 4, respectively, and sses with ¡®Ip (Á¢)¡¯ in their name tend to include main characters. Baek Ahrin and Katsuki Yusai, who yed the role of a baseball during the wee party, are also from the Ipchun ss. Baek Ahrin had briefly greeted me before taking a seat in the front. Hong Yeon-hwa would probably take a seat next to Baek Ahrin. Hong Yeon-hwa and Baek Ahrin were childhood friends, inseparable and usually mentioned together. As I expected, Hong Yeon-hwa headed for the seat Baek Ahrin had taken¡­ but she didn¡¯t. After giving Baek Ahrin a quick nce, she trudged toward me. ¨C Thud She dropped the bag she carried on her shoulder onto the desk and looked my way. I noticed her swallow quietly, her nervousness clearly caught by my spatial perception. ¡°Hello¡­? Did you rest well yesterday?¡± ¡°?¡± A question mark floated over my head. Chapter 12 This ce is a world within a game, yet it¡¯s real. It¡¯s simr to the bnce-destroyed game . There are towers and dungeons that don¡¯t exist in reality, as well as magic and unique abilities. It¡¯s a world within a game where it¡¯s possible to overturn a city with personal might. But at the same time, it¡¯s also reality. When a third-tier monster appeared in the copsing capital of China, millions died, and that vastnd was left to rot, poisoned. If a dungeon erupts incorrectly in a city that was going about its daily life, hundreds of people can dieughably easily. A single monster¡¯s influence can transform an entire continent into a demondscape. If I keep seeing this as just a game, I¡¯ll eventually invite disaster upon myself. This isn¡¯t a ce where paths are clearly defined like in a game. It¡¯s a world where one choice can create countless possibilities. If there are a hundred people, there are a hundred different lives. It¡¯s a grave misconception and impolite to think of the people here as mere NPCs. I definitely reflected on this thought this morning. I¡¯m certain that holding onto this belief will lead to unfavorable oues for me in the future, and I¡¯ve vowed not to make hasty judgments based on game knowledge from now on. People are simple yetplicated¡­ They¡¯re entities that are hard to define. ¡°¡­Want some candy?¡± A voice interrupted my thoughts from right beside me. Hong Yeon-hwa hesitated for a moment before extending her hand towards me. There was a candy in her grip, wrapped in an impressively high-end packaging that was rare to see. This must be an incredibly expensive candy. [Thank you.] I took the candy. I intended to put it in my pocket, but Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s gaze made my body freeze for a moment. It was a look filled with tension¡­ an apprehensive gaze directed at the candy I¡¯d received. ¡®Um¡­¡¯ Still, it felt awkward to just shove a gift into my pocket, so I unwrapped it and popped it into my mouth. Of course, I couldn¡¯t taste it. As I rolled the candy in my mouth, Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s previously anxious face suddenly brightened. It was a dramatic change that anyone would notice. ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯ The stares around us were piercing, as if they were witnessing an insurmountable miracle. Baek Ahrin, who had turned to look this way, blinked her eyes. Her mouth hung open in a dumbfounded expression. Could such a person really make that kind of face? It was incredibly surprising. For a moment, Hong Yeon-hwa was the person I had the greatest prejudice against. Unlike in the original work, I understood she wasn¡¯t always fiery-tempered, rash, or dirty. I realized she wasn¡¯t someone to be feared or avoided at all costs. I understood that she was someone who would seek forgiveness and bow her head if she made a mistake. But still¡­ ¡°Does it taste good? It¡¯s a kind I particrly enjoy.¡± [Yes. It¡¯s delicious.] ¡°Really? I have quite a few stocked up. Should I send you some?¡± Why she left Baek Ahrin in the front to sit next to me. Why she keeps ncing over and flinching slightly at each of my actions. Why she handed me candy with a nervous face, brightened when I epted it, and then sparkled with excitement when I said it was delicious, asking if she should send more my way¡­ I still don¡¯t understand. If I had socialized more, maybe I would know the reason behind Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s current actions. With dyed regret, I recalled an inte friend I had somewhat kept in touch with. Agapansus: Go outside for a change. Me: I don¡¯t want to. Agapansus: What are you doing cooped up all year? Get some sunlight, some fresh air. Meet people, okay? Me: I don¡¯t want to. Agapansus: Ah, you stubborn one. I¡¯m only giving advice because I¡¯m worried. You¡¯re not going to live on the inte forever. Me: I¡¯ll think about it. Agapansus. An inte friend I happened to converse with a bit. Go outside, meet some people, staying cooped up all the time is why you have no social skills, if youe out I¡¯ll buy you a meal, and so on¡­ They were someone who meddled here and there as if they were my guardian. Now, that friend¡¯s advice suddenly struck a chord. ¡®I should have wandered outside a bit¡­¡¯ I never knew the consequence of locking myself away, insisting I preferred being alone andfortable, woulde back to haunt me like this. ¨C Slide Just then, the front door of the lecture hall opened. I already knew thanks to spatial perception. My current spatial perception spans 100 meters in diameter and includes colors. It¡¯s not only unobtrusive in my daily life, but it actually gives me an advantage. I feel almost guilty for the consideration I receive for being blind and physically frail. At this point, my visual condition is much better than that of an average person. I might as well be a fashion-disabled person. ying the role of someone appealing for pity, while in reality, I have better conditions than the average person¡­ That¡¯s why, even though I told Hong Yeon-hwa I had no difficulties, and even though I made it clear I felt things very well, her attitude did not change. Am I viewed by Hong Yeon-hwa as a weakling who could die at any moment? Regardless, the attention that had been focused on me instantly shifted towards the front door. The sound of heels clicked. With a few strides, the one who had ascended the tform was a woman with striking green eyes. I wondered if everyone resembling a magician in this world wore robes, as this woman was also draped in arge robe. Having taken her ce in front of the lectern, she scanned the lecture hall once and then smiled broadly. The murmurs that were present since the front door opened ceased. Her presence was extraordinary. ¡°Hello? I¡¯m Velus Liana, the new professor in charge of the Basic Spirit lecture for the Ipchun ss~¡± Contrary to the formidable energy she emanated, her voice was cheerful as it spread throughout the lecture hall. When the professor stated her name, the surroundings buzzed softly. Keywords like Spirit Master, retirement, and the African demondscape. I knew of her. Velus Liana. A supporting character asionally seen in The Tower of Growth¡¯s demonic field, I remember her as holding a top-tier ranking from the association. A top-tier hero like her would be world-ss, capable of engaging inbat with third-tier monsters. Considering a third-tier could obliterate a city without much effort¡­ one could get a sense of just how monstrous her abilities were. ¡°I¡¯m ranked 297th among the upper ranks! Just so you know, I¡¯m within the top 0.1 percent!¡± Not quite top-tier yet? Well, it¡¯s too early to venture into the African demondscape until at least after the second year. Two years is enough for changes. The students¡¯ eyes twinkled at the professor¡¯s introduction. Upper rank, not top-tier. But there was no lunatic who was disappointed by that. The association, run by the masters of the space and tuning towers, ssifies heroes based on their achievements, such as monster subjugation. There are six rankings: top-tier, upper rank, upper middle rank, lower middle rank, lower rank, and lowest rank. Among these, top-tierprises less than 300 people worldwide, and upper rank has fewer than 30,000, if I remember the setting correctly. Wasn¡¯t the total number of heroes worldwide around 5 million? Among them, she¡¯s an upper rank hero within the top 300. That¡¯s more than enough qualification for a Shio-ram professor. ¡°Although it¡¯s tiring to start in the morning, we still have to do what must be done, right? I¡¯m sure everyone has seen the academic schedule announcement, but I¡¯ll exin it to you personally as per procedure.¡± The professor, who imed to be new, skillfully led the cadets¡¯ reactions. ¡°This semester ismonly referred to as ¡®free semester,¡¯ right? It¡¯s a period where you attend various lectures regardless of your major or field.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen the notice, but I still don¡¯t quite understand.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to exin it to you!¡± Liana responded to a male cadet¡¯s question, who didn¡¯t seem to understand, pointing at him as if to say he asked a good question. ¡°In short, a student majoring in close-quartersbat can attend magic-rted lectures without any issues.¡± Free semester. It¡¯s a term I¡¯ve heard somewhere on Earth before. It literally means a period when you can attend all sorts of lectures regardless of your major. There are several reasons why the free semester was created. For those like me who were admitted purely based on potential but have yet to narrow down their career path. Even if you¡¯ve decided on a career, it¡¯s also a time to check for any undiscovered potential, and by attending various lectures, you can broaden your horizons¡­ that was the setting. In essence, it meant to try a little bit of everything. For someone with the unique ability of Jack-of-all-Trades like me, it¡¯s a wee opportunity. ¡°During the free semester, there will bemon lectures in the morning ording to grade, followed by specialized lectures in the afternoon based on ranking.¡± The professor¡¯s exnation was exactly as per the original setting. In the morning, there weremon lectures by ss, and in the afternoon, specialized lectures based on entrance exam results. Shio-ram divides cadets into ¡®basic,¡¯ ¡®proficient,¡¯ and ¡®advanced¡¯ categories based on entrance exam scores. The level of sses increases in order from basic, proficient, to advanced. There¡¯s no point in getting upset if you¡¯re in the basic ss because if you have the skills, you can climb to a higher ss through testing. And ¡®basic¡¯ doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s a pdash level. It¡¯s basicpared to other sses, but the level of instruction is top-notch. Special admission students start in the basic ss. The same goes for students rmended based on their potential. It wouldn¡¯t be right to push those who haven¡¯t properly learned anything yet into proficient or advanced sses. ¡°Phew¡­ That¡¯s it for the announcements!¡± Liana, who had been exining the lengthy academic and exam schedules, The Tower of Growth entrance periods, and the school rules that first-year students should be aware of, sighed deeply after speaking continuously for dozens of minutes. The process was dyed further due to questions from the cadets. ¡°The free semester for the first year is famously grueling, isn¡¯t it? Let¡¯s persevere! You¡¯ll have more free time from next semester!¡± Liana quickly recovered herposure and wore a yful smile. ¡°Now, since it¡¯s the first day, you all know what to do, right?¡± The first day of lectures. Is it usually called orientation? Anyway, events of this kind are all random, so it was hard to predict anything from the original work. But I wasn¡¯t too worried. In the original work, it was a simple event that ended with a few lines of text. Without relying on the original settings, there wouldn¡¯t be anything special during the time allocated for the professor¡¯s introduction formon or specialized lectures. At most, they would outline the lectures they were in charge of, re-measure abilities for checking, or share stories from their active days¡ª ¡°On the first day, it¡¯s all about introductions, right? Let¡¯s start with the cadet sitting on the right in the first row!¡± ¡®Fuck?¡¯ . . . Introductions. Informing newly met people about one¡¯s name, background, and other personal details¡­ At first, I was taken aback. There was no event for self-introductions in the original work. Not only had I never done a self-introduction, but I certainly had never done so in front of so many people. However, after giving it some thought, doing a self-introduction wasn¡¯t all that strange. Actually, it might be a standard procedure. As you know,working is incredibly important in this industry, and making oneself known through self-introductions could be natural. What¡¯s certain is that I, who had remained cooped up at home, had no right to judge. ¡°Hayul, are you feeling unwell?¡± [No, I¡¯m fine.] So there was nothing to fear. There was no need for my stomach to hurt. I just had to stand by the lectern and casually mention my name and characteristics. It¡¯s an incredibly simple task. I reassured Hong Yeon-hwa not to worry, as she expressed concern about my paleplexion, and tuned my spatial perception. Meanwhile, self-introductions continued. ¡°I¡¯m Katsuki Yusei, majoring inbat. I have a unique ability rted to swords. If you ever want to talk about martial arts, feel free to approach me.¡± Katsuki Yusei, the one who had flown in during the banquet and knocked me out cold. ¡°I¡¯m Elia de, majoring in support! Let¡¯s get along well in the future!¡± Already having made many friends, there was a particrly loud apuse for Elia. ¡°Combat major Baek Ahrin here~ I¡¯m currently seeking new friends in real-time!¡± Baek Ahrin, who had the backing of a formidable n, managed to draw positive responses from the cadets with her light-hearted attitude. Everyone¡¯s self-introductions progressed without a hitch. Although still somewhat awkward among each other, there were jokes in between, and above all, Professor Liana stepped in to create a smooth atmosphere. Most of the cadets had finished their self-introductions. ¡°Combat major Hong Yeon-hwa. Let¡¯s get along well in the future.¡± Hong Yeon-hwa, who had been sneakily ncing this way earlier, concluded her introduction with an indifferent demeanor. In other words, the turn had finally reached Hong Yeon-hwa, who was sitting next to me. ¡°Next up, cadet Lee Hayul!¡± The previously soft atmosphere suddenly froze in ce. Silence spread through the lecture hall, apanied by a variety of emotions. ¡®Phew¡­¡¯ As I stood up, the gazes converged on me. Earlier, they pretended to hide their curiosity, but now, with a legitimate reason, they openly stared. I walked down the aisle of the lecture hall. Professor Liana, standing on the tform, sparkled with anticipation. Her eyes were filled with anticipation. ¡­I had thought there might be some meaning to the self-introductions, but now I suspected that maybe Professor Liana had her own reasons for enjoying this moment. I took my ce in front of the lectern. I could feel the eyes looking at me through my spatial perception. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Suddenly, my throat closed up. The feeling of being stared at. I¡¯d experienced it. While walking around the city, in the subway and bus, at the gate terminals, in themercial district while shopping for daily necessities, and at the weing party. I had been the focus of attention. The center of interest. I had received countless requests for handshakes at the weing party. I managed to evade invitations for drinks with excuses. Now, there was no escape. It wasn¡¯t even a bustling atmosphere. In the midst of a silence so profound you could hear a pin drop, I had to speak.@@novelbin@@ An unspeakable pressure weighed down on my entire body. My head was spinning. My lips trembled. Swallowing dryly, I opened my mouth. ¡°An©¤¡± ¡°¡ªgle, cough! Uggh, ack¡­! Cough, cough¡­!¡± ¡°Hayul!?¡± ¡°Cough, cough¡­!¡± Ah, fuck. The curse of silence. Chapter 13 There are those who can¡¯t perform to their full potential when they¡¯re nervous. Psychologically constrained and unable to remain calm, bizarre mistakes spring from actions that are usually performed with ease. That¡¯s what just happened to me. After having a fine conversation via hologram until now, why did I try to use my mouth just now? Having adapted well tomunicating through holograms, why did I try to open my mouth? If I previously managed to deflect attention and gazes, why did I get so nervous this time? I don¡¯t know. It was just a mistake¡­ There¡¯s nothing else I could say. It was an incredibly foolish mistake. [My name is Lee Hayul, a special admission student. I¡¯ll work hard to prove my qualifications through my results.] Thank you. As I disyed my hologram message, I was met with a round of apuse. The reaction was moderate. It wasn¡¯t an overwhelming cheer, nor was it the worst-case scenario of a chilling silence. ¨C Blind, huh? Guess he can move around because of his perception abilities¡­ ¨C And mute on top of that¡­ ¨C Sob¡­ Instead, I was met with peculiar stares. Some looked dumbfounded¡­ others seemed to witness something pitiable. The murmurs were just an added bonus. If it had been jealousy or envy, I could have easily brushed it off, but I wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to these kinds of emotions. I bowed my head and trudged back to my seat. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Cough cough¡­ Alright, that¡¯s it for the self-introductions! Since we¡¯ll be seeing a lot more of each other, let¡¯s not do anything that would make us blush. Next will be¡­¡± The atmosphere, which had turned somber, was broken by Professor Liana with a fake cough as she continued her speech. There was a clear intention to shift the topic. The phrase ¡®let¡¯s not do anything that would make us blush¡¯ felt like a stab through the heart. I was already blushing¡­ First impressions are so critical, and Ipletely ruined mine. Imagine how I must appear to them. Probably like some weirdo who stood on stage to introduce himself and then suddenly choked and wheezed. They must think I¡¯m someone who can¡¯t even introduce himself properly. It¡¯s a miserable feeling. I felt contempt for myself and wallowed in self-loathing. ¡°Hayul, are you really okay¡­?¡± [Yes, I¡¯m fine.] ¡°You¡¯re not just swallowing it down inside, are you¡­? You have to tell me if you¡¯re in pain¡­¡± Hong Yeon-hwa, who had dashed over when I started choking, also wore a peculiar expression. Her paleplexion contrasted sharply with her red hair. The gazes that seemed to view me as an invalid only weighed heavier on me¡­ There was nothing I could say to dispel the odd misunderstanding that had formed. My face, burning with embarrassment, I buried it on the desk. ¡°Hayul, are you in that much pain¡­?¡± No, it¡¯s not like that. . . . After Professor Liana left, a theory-focusedmon lecture followed. Themon lectures I attended in the morning were ¡®Divine History¡¯ and ¡®Basics of Mana Operation.¡¯ Divine History roughly covered the history from 200 years ago, and Basics of Mana Operation taught about the history of mana and fundamental knowledge. History¡­ Thanks to my knowledge from the original work, there were parts I somewhat knew, but Basics of Mana Operation was difficult. What I knew was merely about how to develop a character, not how to operate a character¡¯s mana¡­ Fortunately, the pace started from the very basics, so I could barely keep up. But the speed of the lecture was incredibly fast. It seemed everyone was just skimming through the content they already knew. The problem is, I don¡¯t know the ¡®content everyone knows.¡¯ In the original work, you could skip through and just note ¡®Knowledge +1¡¯ or ¡®Today¡¯s lecture is finished¡¯ in a single line, but of course, that¡¯s not how it works in reality. Ickmon sense right now. There¡¯s a difference inmon sense between someone who was born and raised in this world and me, who lived on a Earth without abilities. To bridge this gap inmon sense, I need to attend these theory sses consistently. I need to attend them for my grades, too. In the original work, unless there was a significant mishap, you wouldn¡¯t get expelled¡­ but in reality, it¡¯s not known whether the same rules apply, so I have to manage my grades. There were many confusing parts, so I nned to review them once I returned to the dormitory. Looking at the time, it was already a little past 1 p.m. Since the lecture started at 8 a.m., did each lecture take about 2 hours and 30 minutes? It¡¯s nearly lunchtime. I rummaged through my bag. I¡¯m sure I packed a calorie bar¡­ ¡°Do you want to have lunch together? I have a lot of rmended ces.¡± [Lunch?] As I rummaged through my bag, the words caught my attention, and I turned my head. Hong Yeon-hwa, who had already packed her things, was looking my way. [Aren¡¯t you eating with Baek Ahrin?] ¡°Baek Ahrin? She¡¯s¡­ we¡¯ll eat togetherter¡­¡± Even though my eyes were closed, Hong Yeon-hwa turned her head away as if avoiding my gaze and mumbled an excuse. ¡®Food¡­¡¯ Because of the curse of sensory seal, I have no sense of taste. I¡¯ve conducted various experiments. I can¡¯t feel the taste of sweetness, saltiness, sourness, and so on. I heard that spiciness is not a taste, so I tried it, but I couldn¡¯t feel spiciness either. The only thing I can somewhat sense is the fizzing sensation of carbonation? Even that felt alien and was ufortable to consume. From the moment it was categorized as ¡®curse,¡¯ questioningmon sense became futile. It¡¯s not that my tonguecks sensation¡­ but I consider ¡®taste¡¯ to be entirely sealed off. As a result, sinceing here, I¡¯ve hardly had a proper meal. The memories of when my taste was intact only soured my mood further. [I¡¯m fine with anything.] The mood sucked, but without taste, I¡¯ve be a scavenger that can gulp down just about anything. I wasn¡¯t particrly picky before, but there were foods I wouldn¡¯t go out of my way to find. But now, without taste or preference, as long as it satisfies my nutritional needs, I really can eat ¡®anything.¡¯ ¡°Th-that so? Anything at aaaaa¡­ Just a moment¡­?¡± Saying that, Hong Yeon-hwa tapped her smartwatch with an expression of mild confusion. After much deliberation, she cautiously looked my way. ¡°Do you want some spicy pork?¡± [Sure.] * * * The academic facilities have dining halls that provide meals for the cadets free of charge. I remember the setting stating that despite not charging money, the quality and variety change daily, making it a favorite spot for many cadets. However, there are cadets who eat separately for various reasons, so there are different restaurants throughout the campus. The restaurant we found this time was one of those. Lunch was settled with Hong Yeon-hwa at a nearby ce renowned for its spicy pork. It was a short ten-minute walk away, no need for a bus. Hong Yeon-hwa and I each ordered a spicy pork set meal. Before the menu arrived, Hong Yeon-hwa, sitting across from me, initiated conversation with a somewhat timid demeanor. Despite my thoughts, I couldn¡¯t understand why. It wasn¡¯t heavy conversations like family matters, but she asked about lighter topics, like what I usually liked, whether I watched certain programs, if I liked fruits, and so on¡­ I didn¡¯t understand why she was asking, but I responded earnestly, and we managed to pass the time suitably until the food arrived. Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s eyes sparkled at the sight of the freshly served spicy pork stir-fry. The soft tofu stew served alongside it shared in the glow. It was a spicy pork set meal that included both the pork and the stew. Hong Yeon-hwa swallowed hard and picked up her spoon, and I did the same. I scooped up a hearty spoonful of the soft tofu stew. The bright red broth, glistening under the light, had an allure that made one salivate just by looking. I put the spoon in my mouth, and it tasted like warm water. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I hadn¡¯t expected anything else. It was a fact I already knew. I sighed internally and mechanically worked the spoon. By keeping a decent pace, I managed to match Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s speed. Whether it was out of politeness or consideration that I might find it difficult to use utensils, there wasn¡¯t much conversation during the meal.@@novelbin@@ ¡°How was it?¡± [It was delicious.] After finishing the meal and while Hong Yeon-hwa was sipping water, she asked me a question to which I casually responded. ¡°Really?¡± Hearing my reply, Hong Yeon-hwa took another sip of water, but I could clearly sense her lips twitching through spatial perception. ¡­I felt guilty as if I had lied unnecessarily. Should I tell her now that I couldn¡¯t taste it? But is it the right timing to bring it up now? It seemed wrong to keep it hidden¡­ I¡¯ll find the right timing to talk about itter. I¡¯ll apologize for lying about the taste then. After the meal, we split up to attend our specialized sses. Hong Yeon-hwa left to attend an advancedbat ss. And as for me¡­ ?Professor Liana: Special admission students have 1-on-1 lectures with a special professor during specialized ss time! Arrive at the designated location by 2 p.m.! (Today 13:03) A 1-on-1 lecture. I had been informed by Professor Liana in the morning, and I also received the materials via message. This was different from the original work. In the original, I was integrated into the basic ss to study with the other cadets, but here I was to receive special 1-on-1 instruction from a professor. ?Professor Liana: Sorry about this morning (????) (Today 13:05) ?Professor Liana: [Royal Candy Voucher]x10 (Today 13:05) ?Professor Liana: Use these to buy something delicious (Today 13:06) ?Me: It was my fault. No need for you to apologize, Professor. (Today 13:51) ?Professor Liana: Really, really sorry! ?(T-T )¥Î (Today 13:53) I received another apology for the incident this morning. Professor Liana wasn¡¯t at fault at all, it was just my nervousness that caused the blunder¡­ I messaged back that there was no need to apologize, but soon enough, a weeping emoticon came back in reply. I sighed and thought about the special lecture. ¡®Is this better?¡¯ I wondered if being taught by one professor might be better than being one among many students. When I was first taken in as a special admission, I thought there would be no particr benefits, but perhaps this was a benefit in itself. After all, it was private instruction from a high-caliber professor of The Tower of Growth. I walked to the appointed location to digest the food and to contemte. Most facilities for first-year students are clustered in one area, so it¡¯s not bad to walk if you have the time. One might imagine that The Tower of Growth is equipped with state-of-the-art technology. In fact, it¡¯s true. Just looking at the dormitory buildings, almost everything is automated. The same goes for the training facilities. Despite being overshadowed by the existence of the Tower, there are devices augmented with technologies like AR, sparring dummies with movements varying by difficulty, gravity chambers with enhanced gravity, and so on. All these facilities are equipped with technology unseen anywhere on the former Earth. ¡®This is the ce.¡¯ The location I arrived at on foot was far from the high-tech facilities I imagined. Tapping the ground with my toes, I felt a rough texture. It was a hard, parched earth floor where it was difficult to find even a single weed. The ce felt more like an old-fashioned sports field than a training ground. In fact, a white line was drawn around arge open space. Here and there, the rough marks told me the ce was used asionally. My spatial perception made me even more aware of it. It wasn¡¯t just the ground that was dug up and filled in; I could also read signs of sword shes drawn in straight lines, areas burned or soaked with water, and spots where the ground was turned over. It had the feel of an old-fashioned sports field, far removed from cutting-edge technology. ¡°You¡¯re quite early.¡± ¡°?!¡± While I was kneeling and running my hand over one of the straight shes, a sudden presence behind me and the voice that followed made my hair stand on end. I gasped in shock and jumped away to create distance. There, just where I had been, stood a woman with her arms crossed, looking at me. ¡®What the¡­¡¯ Just a moment ago, she definitely wasn¡¯t there. Especially since I was using spatial perception to survey my surroundings, I was even more certain. ¡°Hmm.¡± Whether I was confused or not, the woman uncrossed her arms and stepped forward with a robust stride. Approaching closer, I could tell she was very tall. Almost 180cm? No, she was even taller than that. I had to tilt my head back to see her face straight on. ¡°You noticed my presence before I even spoke, correct?¡± [Yes.] It was a subtle difference, but I did catch her presence before she spoke. It was different from the Vice Chancellor¡¯s spatial movement. With the Vice Chancellor, I had the impression of ¡®I¡¯ming in,¡¯ and then she tapped into my spatial perception before entering. But with this woman, it was as if she suddenly appeared lying on my bed at home, watching over me. ¡°Sensing type. It¡¯s been roughly a month since you¡¯ve awakened, and you¡¯ve already caught my presence¡­ Not bad.¡± The woman murmured something, seemingly making a judgement on her own, then nodded as her golden hair cascaded down to her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m Atra Clyde. I¡¯ll be the professor giving you lessons rted tobat specialization.¡± [My name is Lee Hayul, a special admission student. I look forward to your guidance.] This was a character I did not recognize. Seeing that she stopped talking, it seemed she had no intention of revealing her rank. After writing that, I bowed, but I sensed Atra Clyde¡¯s eyes narrow slightly at the mention of ¡®special admission.¡¯ ¡®Ah, this isn¡¯t good.¡¯ If the professor is not in favor of special admissions, this could be problematic. ¡°¡­Let¡¯s rify something first.¡± Wondering what was going on, I looked up to see Professor Atra sighing deeply before speaking. ¡°I don¡¯t have much of an opinion about special admissions. I won¡¯t blindly deny it, but I won¡¯t positively affirm it either.¡± Atra Clyde narrowed her eyes as she gazed down at me. ¡°The Chancellor chose you, so I¡¯ll proceed for now, but it¡¯s true I harbor doubts since nothing has been proven yet. You understand? Were you a regr cadet, it wouldn¡¯t matter, but since you¡¯re a special admission, there are extraordinary expectations set upon you.¡± Atra Clyde¡¯s piercing gaze seemed to prate me. ¡°Everyone, not just me, the public¡¯s gaze is the same, regardless of the circumstances. You are the first and only special admission chosen by the cradle¡¯s owner.¡± First and only. The reason special admissions garnered so much attention. I was from the 121st intake. That meant there had been a system in ce for 121 years but not a single special admission student until now. ¡°¡­I¡¯ve talked too much. It¡¯s time to begin training.¡± ¨C Thud thud Professor Atra walked to the edge of the field and pointed to the ground, where a white line was drawn. ¡°Run.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I followed the white line with my spatial perception. It was the track surrounding therge field. [How manyps should I run?] ¡°As many as I say is enough. Or until you pass out.¡± Professor Atra nodded slightly. ¡°It¡¯s a physical endurance test. Since you¡¯re a special admission, there are no recorded data to go by, so we have to measure like this. Ready©¤¡± Start. Hearing Atra Clyde¡¯s nonchntmand, I mulled over my words and then meekly nodded. It wasn¡¯t the kind of ss I had imagined, but I guessed this was one method of teaching. With that thought, I kicked off the ground. And I ran until I was on the verge of passing out. Chapter 14 How many people have lived without ever running? Unless someone is born with a problem in their legs, anyone with a body considered ¡®average¡¯ by societal standards has naturally run on two legs at some point. I, too, have naturally run before. And I was running now. ¡°Heave, huff¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t see the sun with my eyes closed, but I knew the sunlight was beating down on the ground. I couldn¡¯t see the clouds floating in the sky, but I could tell there were clouds from the shapes of their shadows on the ground. I was sprinting along a track that was iparablyrger than a typical school running track. I¡¯ve heard that a normal school track is about 200 to 300 meters perp¡­ But this one seemed to measure in kilometers. It felt less like a jog around the schoolyard and more like running a marathon. ¡°Heck, eh-hek¡­ Heck, ugh¡­¡± I moved my legs. While one foot supported me, the other moved forward. The process wasughably simple, yet it consumed a lot of stamina. ¡®How manyps have I done?¡¯ As I ran with legs that felt as heavy as rocks, Professor Atra, who had been standing with her arms crossed, spoke. ¡°Sixps.¡± Even amidst mental exhaustion, her words stuck in my ear. While I was running, Professor Atra had been leaning against a tree at the edge of the field, watching me. I didn¡¯t wonder why she was resting while I was going through such hardship. After all, for someone with her skills, teachingbat at The Tower of Growth, this kind of running was probably negligible. For her, this was probably as easy as lying down and eating rice cakes. So, I just kept running. Gasping for air as if I might pass out any moment, I managed a sarcasticugh. I was reminded of myself looking around at the training facilities. Back then, I had wondered how they were used, but now, such thoughts seemed unnecessary. ¡®Sixps¡­¡¯ Sixps, they say. That¡¯s quite the feat. I had estimated I would copse after about threeps based on my rough guess of the track¡¯s size, but I had run twice that and was still conscious. Moreover, I still had a sliver of strength left. Gritting my teeth, I regted the breaths that threatened to explode from my chest. ¡°Sevenps.¡± My legs were bing numb. For the first time, I was d my vision was obscured. If I had been watching with my eyes, my vision would have blurred and I would have eventually fallen. ¡°Eightps¡­ that¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°Cough.¡± At the sound of ¡®that¡¯s enough,¡¯ my legs gave out. My lower body copsed like a punctured balloon, and my body rolled on the ground. ¡°Heave¡­ heave¡­ huek¡­¡± I flipped over from my face-down position. It felt like my heart was pounding right next to my ear. Lying on the ground panting, Professor Atra approached from where she had been leaning against the tree. ¡°Eightps. Your physical condition isprehensively the lowest.¡± Professor Atra gave a cold assessment as she fumbled in her pocket. ¡°It¡¯s understandable since you¡¯ve just awakened, but moving forward, you won¡¯t be able to use that excuse anymore.¡± She pulled out a bottle of water from her pocket. It seemed to be enchanted with magic, as dew formed on the bottle ced beside my head. ¡°Setting aside the application of your unique ability and maniption of mana, let¡¯s focus on improving your physical condition.¡± Although my mind was fading in and out, I perked up at the mention of the future direction of my training. My fingers trembling, I tapped on my smartwatch. [Phy¡­sical¡­ con¡­dition??] ¡°¡­If it¡¯s too hard, just listen.¡± My fingers were too weak to press properly. After a nce at the hologram, Professor Atra shook her head and advised me to just listen. ¡°I won¡¯t concern myself with magic since another professor will teach you thatter. My part isbat. I will teach you based on closebat that requires physical prowess. For that to happen¡­¡± Poke- Bending over, Professor Atra pressed her index finger firmly against my forehead and continued her words. ¡°Of course, this requires that you have the physical ability to support it. In other words, before you can create fighting techniques, you need to create a body that is capable of fighting. Do you understand?¡± [Un¡­der¡­stood] ¡°¡­Good.¡± Straightening up, Professor Atra checked the time. ¡°It took quite long to run eightps. That¡¯s it for today. From tomorrow, we¡¯ll start for real, so brace yourself.¡± Having said that, Professor Atra turned her back and left without hesitation. I remained dazed and catching my breath even after she was out of my spatial perception range. I must have been lying there for almost 10 minutes, and I still had trouble catching my breath. Shaking, I reached out and grabbed the water bottle. ¡°Blurgh¡­¡± I poured half of it down my throat while still lying down. Though tasteless, the intense coolness was refreshing. I dumped the rest of it over my head, cooling my body that had been sweating profusely and overheating. ¡®I¡¯m exhausted¡­¡¯ Strength was needed to break the constraints. I had resolved myself, anticipating the pain that woulde with the process. But now that the pain was actually here, there was no denying it was tough. ¡®It ended early.¡¯ Checking the time on my smartwatch, only a little over two hours had passed. Or had it really been two hours? Two hours to run eightps around the field, roughly 20 minutes perp? Sure, my pace had plummeted after the firstp¡­ but still, it was an immense amount of time. I sat up, stifling a groan. ¡®Oof¡­¡¯ I nearly moaned without realizing. The moment I lifted my upper body, my whole frame felt so stiff I thought it might break. Carefully supporting my torso with my arms, I pressed my legs into the ground. After a lot of struggling, I managed to stand up. A short rest had done me some good. Earlier, it felt like my legs might snap, but now they were just quivering. I considered heading back to the dormitory but shook my head internally. It was true my body ached and I was exhausted. I even felt a budding desire to copse on my bed and sleep, but I still had some free time. To be exact, my body was at its limit, but my mind was surprisingly alert. Dragging my shaking legs, I headed to the library. Having rolled my body around, it was now time to roll my mind over some magic books. The day was still young. . . .@@novelbin@@ I worried I might be extremely sore the next day, but surprisingly, it wasn¡¯t too bad. My whole body ached, but it was bearable. The next day followed a simr pattern to the previous one. In the morning, I attended theory-focusedmon lectures. In the afternoon, I went to specialized sses ording to rank. I stamped my attendance early at the lecture hall and received more candy from Hong Yeon-hwa. I attended the morning lecture after Professor Liana¡¯s morning announcements. Lunch was once again with Hong Yeon-hwa. The problem was that I still hadn¡¯t brought up the matter of myck of taste. It was a difficult topic to broach. Afterward, I parted ways with Hong Yeon-hwa to attend our specialized sses. During my specialized ss time, I received one-on-one instruction from Professor Atra. The content was simr to the first day. It ended up being running again. ¡°Today, we¡¯ll aim for tenps.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The hurdle had been raised from the previous day. I hadn¡¯t even fully recovered from yesterday¡¯s exertion. ¡®Can she not see my legs trembling?¡¯ I sent a silent plea. Asking for reconsideration. ¡°Start.¡± Regrettably, my desperate gaze seemed to have gone unnoticed since my eyes were closed. I sighed inwardly and kicked off the ground, nearly copsing in the process. Relieved, I resumed running around the track. Onep, twops, threeps¡­ ¡®Huh?¡¯ While running in a state of emptiness, I felt a sense of difort after passing threeps. I was tired. My legs hurt. My breathing was rough, and my heart pounded as if it would burst. But it was better than yesterday. Yesterday, the pain I felt on the secondp was now only hitting me on the thirdp. ¡°Tenps¡­ stop.¡± I finished tenps. Just like before, as soon as I heard ¡®stop,¡¯ I flopped down onto the ground. ¨C Thud, thud. Footsteps approached my head. Professor Atra looked down at me. ¡°Do you realize?¡± ¡°Heave¡­ heave¡­¡± It was an unexpected question, but I nodded. Puzzled inwardly, I then grasped a bit of the reasoning. ¡°The blessing of growth is granted to cadets, allowing them to grow at a rate that is otherworldlypared to before.¡± One of the main reasons everyone desperately wants to enter The Tower of Growth is for the blessing of growth. It absurdly amplifies growth in all positive aspects, and even the rate of growth is incredibly high. ¡°Probably, your rate of growth is set higher than other cadets.¡± Special admission student. I recall from the original work that the protagonist had a higher rate of growth than other main characters. ¡°Thanks to that. In just one night, your body has grown noticeably enough for you to feel it. Have you understood up to here?¡± ¨C Nod In other words, I was in a superior conditionpared to others. ¡°Well, the immediate level of your physical condition is bottom-of-the-barrel, so that¡¯s part of why you¡¯re feeling it more, but still, the performance of the blessing can¡¯t be denied.¡± Professor Atra ced a water jug beside my head. I emptied the bottle and took a brief moment to rest, lying down. ¡°In simple terms, even something as basic as running can explosively enhance your physical abilities. So run with all your might. Do you understand?¡± ¨C Nod ¡°Alright. Then get up.¡± It seemed her warning that we would start for real from today was not an empty threat. Yesterday had ended with just running. Barely managing to stand, Professor Atra handed me something long she had been carrying at her waist. Taking it in hand, I felt a considerable weight. It was a Western-style swordmon on the inte. ¡°From today, we¡¯ll also include sparring. I¡¯ve decided you¡¯re ready to start today, given the rate of your growth.¡± As I inspected the sheathed sword, she then pulled out a wooden sword. ¡°Let me say in advance that I don¡¯t do systematic training.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°Swing the sword as much as you like. I won¡¯t get hurt, so don¡¯t hesitate.¡± Something about that statement was odd. No systematic training? Swing it as much as I like? No need to worry about injuring her? What did all that mean? As I was feeling a chill at her words¡­ ¨C Shivers ¡°¡­!!¡± My hairs bristled. Following an instant surge of thought, I swung the sword, still sheathed. Bang! My arm jerked violently. The handle of the trembling sword was gripped tightly. I almost dropped the sword. My body, unable to absorb the shock, was pushed backward. ¡°Hmm?¡± Professor Atra let out a puzzled hum. I steadied my stance from swinging the sword and narrowed my eyes. ¡°Have you ever held a sword before?¡± It was a sudden question. Confused, I tapped my smartwatch. [Uh? No.] ¡°¡­Indeed.¡± Professor Atra seemed to understand something on her own and nodded after my answer. I had a bad feeling. Before I could ask what she understood, Professor Atra gripped the wooden sword. ¡°Here Ie.¡± ¡®Don¡¯te.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t say it out loud. There was no time to tap my smartwatch. Professor Atra¡¯s figure was closing in fast. The menacing sound of rushing wind instinctively made me anticipate the future. It was going to be incredibly tough from here on out. Chapter 16 At first, I thought I had heard wrong. Here I was, handed a steel sword, while Professor Atra charged at me wielding a wooden one. A wooden sword rushing towards a steel one. That¡¯s madness in any usual context. And me? I¡¯m nominally blind, am I not? I¡¯m supposed to have perception abilities, but still, I¡¯m someone with their eyes closed? Under normal circumstances, this would be considered the act of a lunatic, but considering the difference between Professor Atra and me, I couldn¡¯t help but think there must be some intent behind it. She¡¯s a professor in charge ofbat training. It¡¯s just spection, but she must be at least as skilled as a high-ranking hero. So, I drew the sword without hesitation. I gripped it tightly while facing the charging Professor Atra. I swung the sword with all my might, intending to resist. I presumed she would block and dodge effortlessly as I attacked. My assumption was correct. My sword couldn¡¯t even graze her. With her mysterious movements, she evaded everything by a hair¡¯s breadth. When I thrust towards her, she tilted her head to dodge; when I swept in an arc, she avoided it without taking a single step. It was as if she could see the future, and after dodging my attempts a few times, Professor Atra lifted her wooden sword with an indifferent face. ¨C Tap! Tap! Tap! ¡°Here, here, here.¡± Attacks after dodging. She would effortlessly evade the sword, approach, and then rhythmically drum her wooden sword all over my body. Head, shoulders, arms, ribs, thighs, calves¡­ she thoroughly distributed the strikes across my body. I forcefully suppressed the screams about to erupt. Once I started screaming, it might trigger a chain of curses. It wasn¡¯t excruciatingly painful, but it hurt enough to make me want to groan. Holding back the screams was a torment. This was what they called Spartan training, wasn¡¯t it? My swings were dodged effortlessly, and at the same time, she advised me on how to swing, closing the distance effortlessly and pounding on what she considered to be vulnerabilities. It was a relentless beating. The intensity of it made me wonder if her earlier ims of indifference to special admission students were a lie. In fact, I had looked at her expression, suspecting she might dislike me, but it was a stoic face devoid of emotion. ¨C Tap! Tap! Thwack! The onught continued. *** *** *** Eventually, after hours of getting savagely beaten by the wooden sword, the lecture came to an end. ¡°That¡¯s enough for today.¡± Professor Atra approached me, sprawled chaotically on the dirt floor. A bottle of water was ced beside me as if it werepensation. My arms trembled as I reached for the much-needed hydration. By now, evening had settled in and the ground was stained with a light orange hue from the sunset. ¡°We will continue with this format for several weeks.¡± My God. I almost choked on the water that was trickling down my throat. The realization that I was going to be beaten like this for several weeks made the corners of my eyes twitch. I felt like crying at the thought of getting hammered like this again tomorrow. My whole body was sore. Yesterday, the pain had been from overexertion, but now it was from the physical beating. ¡°And try not to receive any healing or recovery from other superhumans if possible.¡± Ah¡­ I disliked the reason as soon as I guessed it. ¡°Healing abilities might instantly erase the wounds, but it would nullify most of today¡¯s training and hinder the growth of your own natural healing capabilities. So, let the healing ur naturally as much as possible.¡± Physical growth usually happened as muscles tore and healed during the process. Ravaged muscles resolve not to tear again and grow in response to harsh exercise. Healing abilitiese in various forms, but most are remembered for ¡®instant healing¡¯ or ¡®recovery amplification¡¯. If instant healing is applied to torn muscles, they recover before they have a chance to grow. Recovery amplification is simr. Although it¡¯s less immediate than instant healing, it prevents growth because it relies on external aid. In other words, I have to return home battered and bruised. ¡°For your reference, this schedule was nned under the assumption that your perception abilities could rece normal sight. And as I expected, your perceptual abilities are sufficient to rece vision, so I will continue the lectures as today.¡± Professor Atra added an exnation as if she thought I was confused. ¡°Arrive at the site by my ss time tomorrow.¡± Having said that, Professor Atra turned her back and walked away. Lying on my back, I started to feel the wind blowing. Breathing out absentmindedly, I realized something was off. Even though my back was on the ground and I faced the sky, I could not see it. It was frustrating. I became aware once again of the importance of spatial perception. I felt so apologetic for having once despised spatial perception. What if it had been unable to rece my vision? I¡­ I wouldn¡¯t be confident of surviving. It might be a vexing ability that¡¯s been a pain from the start, but now it had be an indispensable one. ¡°Phew.¡± I sighed heavily, reflecting on the recent sparring. Even that was thanks to the filial-like spatial perception. In my life, there have been few asions when I¡¯ve wielded a de. I¡¯ve hardly ever held a sword outside of cooking while living on my own. And even more so withbat. I¡¯ve been beaten up quite a bit, but I¡¯ve rarely ever struck anyone. The recent sparring with Professor Atra. All my sword swings were imitations of movements I observed in the friendly sparring matches. The sparring between Katsuki Yusei and Hong Yeon-hwa. Both used wooden swords, and their magical power did not exceed the level of physical enhancement. Also, they did not use their unique abilities. The rules were almost identical to those of my recent session. Ipared my movements to those of Katsuki Yusei and Hong Yeon-hwa. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The internal evaluation was a mess. Something that couldn¡¯t bepared¡­ When I focused andpared them side by side, the inadequacy was to the point of ridiculousness. Katsuki Yusei¡¯s movements were smooth and fluid like a flowing river. Despite being pushed back by Hong Yeon-hwa at every turn, his swordy never broke, continually thwarting her attacks. Hong Yeon-hwa had an exuberant and bold style, much like her personality. Every move was filled with power, making it a burden to defend against. And the movements weren¡¯t sluggish, making them difficult to avoid. Therge and showy actions appeared to have many openings, but they were all traps, and anyone who rushed in heedlessly would likely lose their head. As a result, Katsuki Yusei, who employed a defensive sword technique, was eventually swept into Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s rhythm and ultimately defeated. Even though their proficiency with the sword wasparable, there was a mismatch, or perhaps a spec difference that was too great. For instance, Hong Yeon-hwa had single-handedly vanquished a level-five monster. Although Gop-hwa yed a major role, dodging the monster¡¯s attacks andnding sessful blows was thanks to her own skill. As for me¡­ The swordy was disjointed. Far from being a river, my movements were like drops of water trickling from a half-closed tap.@@novelbin@@ There were gaps between my attempted flows of melee, and Professor Atra glided in easily to strike. Even if I pretended to connect my sword strikes, given the difference in our levels, she would havee at me either way. My flow was broken by Professor Atra on her own ord. Every time I tried to assume a stance, she pressed in. She would thrust forward before I could even lift my sword, leaving me fumbling in between. If I managed an attack, she evaded, and before I could recover sheunched another assault. Icked the powerful attacks characteristic of Hong Yeon-hwa. Not only was my spec at rock bottom, but I alsocked the ability to intuitively spot an opening and strike down like she did. To summarize, my score was zero. As for Professor Atra? I brushed aside the image I had conjured up until now, and summoned the image of her from the sparring, as observed through spatial perception. ¡­Professor Atra had no distinctive features. She took a firm stance. She would enter carefully and block the flow before my attack. She would cut off the flow before it could continue and follow up with strikes. If an attack came at her, she evaded by the slimmest margin. It was not an unpredictable move but a natural dodge, something anyone would think of. And then she would go on the offensive. Her movements were textbook. Most of them were actions I had seen in swordsmanship books I had previously skimmed through. Overall, they were unadorned and simple. In essence, I should be able to follow suit. I kept recalling them. There was an abundance of material. For hours on end of being beaten, Professor Atra¡¯s movements continued to be observed and memorized. The movements of Katsuki Yusei. The movements of Hong Yeon-hwa. The movements of Professor Atra¡­ and my movements. Ipared, analyzed, and juxtaposed them. The way to step on the ground, the division of breath, the method of managing distance, the way to grip the sword, when to correct the posture, the center of gravity in the lower body, the twisting of the shoulders, the direction of the pupils, the processing of the gaze, the transition from defense to offense. I processed the data. Turned it into information. I applied the information to myself. Made corrections, tore down, and rebuilt. Ran brain simtions, and if they didn¡¯t feel right, tore them down again. Although the end result was still defeat, the imagined version of myself seemed to be making progress in the process. I repeated the mental simtion. I kept repeating it, basing it on the data obtained from spatial perception. As night fell and the earth faded out of sight, the twilight also disappeared. In its stead, the stars strewn across the night sky cast their light upon the ground. At a certain moment, a tickling sensation arose in a corner of my brain. It was frustrating not being able to scratch it directly, but it was a curious stimtion that brought a sense of anticipation. Beforeing to the dormitory, I had struggled with spatial perception in my one-room apartment and felt the signs of change that were now recognizable. But this time, it wasn¡¯t spatial perception. ¡®Jack of All Trades.¡¯ A unique ability of the versatile category that provides at least a minimum level of aptitude in every skill setbat techniques, body techniques, martial arts, swordsmanship, spearmanship, manufacturing, cooking, mana maniption, and so forth. I grasped the signs of change. I had a sense of how to develop it. A proud smile blossomed. *** *** *** ¡®Ah, review.¡¯ After lying there dazed for a while, I finally remembered. I scrambled to my feet and headed back to the dormitory. The 24-hour bus service made my return quick and easy. So ended the day. ¡°Who is it?¡± [M? Me?] ¡°What the fuck¡­ who did this?¡± The next day. The face of Hong Yeon-hwa that I encountered in the ssroom was contorted like a fierce demon. She was so scary that I wanted to run away right then and there. Chapter 17 I¡¯d been thoroughly thrashed by Professor Atra, and now I was marked with bruises. They were evenly distributed all over my body, leaving no ce untouched. It was okay when I was on my way back to the dormitory since there weren¡¯t many people around. However, thinking about attending sses with a bruised face tomorrow, I knew I¡¯d draw unnecessary attention. Applying ice packs managed to reduce them a little, but it didn¡¯t make much of a difference; my appearance was still eye-catching. While clothes could cover the bruises on my body, the problem was, inevitably, my face. ¡®Even getting beaten requires skill¡­¡¯ It might seem like the blows were haphazard, but a closer examination of my body showed that there weren¡¯t any particrly damaged spots. Although bruises had formed, pressing them with an ice pack and seeing them go down proved they weren¡¯t serious injuries. By the next day, the bruises had faded even more. At this rate, it seemed like they would disappear entirely soon. Still, my face remained a bruised mess, so I contemted what to do about it. I even thought about going in a hijab or something, but I decided just to leave as is. It felt like I was making a fuss over nothing, and regardless of whether I covered up or not, I¡¯d attract attention. The embarrassment of showing my beaten face¡­ I decided to endure it. It¡¯s not like these are shameful scars; they are the result of training with a professor, after all. All the way to school, I was the focus of many eyes, and I arrived at the ssroom slightlyte. ¡°Hey Hayul! Good morning¡­ oh my goodness!¡± Liana, who had arrived earlier, turned her head with a weing smile. She started waving at me but froze as her gazended on my face. Her eyes widened as if she¡¯d seen something she shouldn¡¯t have, and covering her mouth with both hands, she abruptly stood up. ¡°Hayul! Hayul! What happened to you!¡± She kicked her chair away and hurried over to me, looking horrified. Her over-the-top reaction drew even more attention. ¡°What happened to you? You¡¯re covered in bruises!¡± She peered closely with a face full of worry, shocked to see bruises not just on my face but elsewhere too. [It happened during the major ss.] ¡°Wha¡­ What kind of lecture could possibly¡­?¡± Liana¡¯s lips quivered; then she brought her hands together, mustering her mana. I could feel the steady flow of mana materializing from within her and reached out, gripping Liana¡¯s wrist firmly. ¡°Hayul?¡± Confused by my action, Liana looked even more perplexed when I shook my head. Stepping back a few paces, I tapped my smartwatch. [You can¡¯t heal me.] ¡°??¡± Questions clouded Liana¡¯s face, multiplying rather than dissipating. ¡°Healing is not allowed¡­? Why?¡± [It¡¯s for recovery training.] ¡°??¡± Liana furrowed her brows and tilted her head, the confusion evident. The others, who had followed her with exmations of their own, were simrly puzzled, question marks practically floating above their heads. ¡°Recovery training? Is that a thing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know; my major ss is different.¡± ¡°No, but are many people undergoing that kind of training?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ve never seen it, at least.¡± Liana¡¯s expression got even stranger, perhaps picking up on the whispers around her. ¡®Was it not amonly used training method?¡¯ After suffering a crushing defeat in my first life, I had adopted this method starting from my second life as a standard way of leveling up. It was a system where intentionally keeping one¡¯s life force (HP) low would gradually increase one¡¯s stamina, durability stats, and life force recovery rate. In the early days when every second was valuable, it was a training method I often used. However, if too much life force was drained, it could result in permanent loss, and if not enough was drained, the method would be ineffective. So, it was crucial to find the right bnce. Even I was skeptical at first, but after hearing something simr from Professor Atra, I decided to practice it. It was then that Hong Yeon-hwa entered my spatial perception. I sensed Hong Yeon-hwa crossing the corridor and heading to the ssroom within the slightly narrowed range of my perception. ¨C Slide Shortly after, the back door opened, and in walked Hong Yeon-hwa, wearing the same red jumper as yesterday, trudging into the ssroom. She nced around the room and then her gaze turned towards me. Approaching with a light smile, Hong Yeon-hwa greeted me. ¡°Hey Hayul. Have a good¡ªah¡­ Ch¡ª¡± Her words stumbled and scattered into the void. A cold breeze seemed to blow from somewhere. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s friends, who had been chatting and following her in, wore startled expressions due to the sudden shift in the atmosphere. They looked back and forth between me and Hong Yeon-hwa and their faces paled. The once buzzing ssroom fell silent. It became an area so quiet, you couldn¡¯t even hear an ant walking. The cause was right in front of me. A seriously ominous energy was flowing around Hong Yeon-hwa. Everyone knew ¨C they felt the immediate presence of a ticking time bomb, and thus, everyone held their breath. I, directly in front of Hong Yeon-hwa, held my breath even more. Her expression was chillingly stiff. Intermittent, ominous friction sounds leaked between clenched teeth and fists. Contrary to her expression, her eyes burned red like the mes of hell. If I had my eyes open, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to meet her gaze. To lock eyes with Hong Yeon-hwa in such a state would require an immense amount of courage. Her lips, firm like a castle¡¯s gates, finally parted. The voice that seeped through quivered with barely contained rage. ¡°Who did this?¡± [M? Me?] ¡°What the fuck¡­ Who did this to you?¡± For some reason, Hong Yeon-hwa had refrained from using coarsenguage in front of me before. But now, whether due to ack of self-control or simply not caring, vulgar words spilled from her mouth. ¡°¡­ugh.¡± I knew that Hong Yeon-hwa treated me with a certain gentleness. Though I didn¡¯t understand exactly why, I sensed that in some way she was concerned about me. So when I decided to go out despite being all beaten up, I did think about what her reaction might be, but I wasn¡¯t particrly worried. I never expected it to be this intense. I sensed her facial expression through spatial perception. The friction between the clenched teeth, the tension in her fists. And thanks to my love for mana affinity, I could even feel the ball of fire-like mana within Hong Yeon-hwa. Her mana, influenced by the unique ability Gop-hwa and bearing the properties of mes, has always been distinctively identifiable. Though there were others with me-like mana, the difference with Hong Yeon-hwa was stark. If others were torches, Hong Yeon-hwa was a wild me that could consume even those holding the torches. No chance for a misconception; the difference was too clear. Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s Gop-hwa was special. Even among those with the unique ability Gop-hwa, and among its past possessors, her output was exceptional. And now, especially, the usually rough raging fire seemed on the verge of a storm, burning with a madness like never before. ¡°Who did this to you¡­!¡± The me raged. In her eyes, a Gop-hwa that could engulf everything flickered. Emotions fed the mes, causing them to ze even more fiercely. ¡°Ah, oh¡­!¡± Her face turned ghostly white. mes that seemed ready tosh out at any moment danced before my eyes. My right arm began to throb. ¨C ¡­! A memory from childhood surged unexpectedly. It was a memory filled withplex emotions. ¨C ¡­Ah! mes had flickered that day too. It was a day when the sky filled with ck ash blurred my already hazy vision. My throat, which was already constricted, felt even tighter. ¨C Ahhh©¤! It was the day my parents, who never truly acted like parents, were burned to death. The day when the smell of charred flesh filled my nose and gave me a perverse sense of satisfaction. The day I felt they had deserved such divine punishment. They might have engulfed my arm as well, but at least you are gone and somehow that made me happy. ¨C Shit! Why did a fire start all of a sudden¡­! ¨C Ahhh! Please, save me©¤! ¡­It was the day the parents I once longed for love from burned to death. That day. The mes I had iled against while sprawled on the stone floor, trying to shake off the fire that clung to my arm, and the fire before me now, seemed to ovep. Why did they ovep? Was it because they were both rting to fire that the memory came back to me? It was a moment when I sensed something incongruent. The fervently burning Gop-hwa hesitated and then shrank from its formerly inting size. The maliciouslyshing mes slowly began to subside. ¡®Huh.¡¯ I waste to realize it since I had been recalling the past. From a certain point on, the perspective of spatial perception had changed. Before this transformation, my spatial perception was like a radar. A perspective where only the Gop-hwa zing before me was felt. Nearby, a variety of smaller andrger mana signatures were conglomerating, and I could also sense the aura of water and ice, probably belonging to Baek Ahrin. My spatial perception quivered, slowly changing perspective. The viciously burning Gop-hwa ebbed, and in its stead, a flustered Hong Yeon-hwa took its ce. ¡°Ah, oh¡­! Sorry! I¡¯m sorry¡­!¡± Hong Yeon-hwa was iling her arms in panic. Her eyes, pooling with uncertainty, anxiety, and guilt, were dripping with cold sweat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for getting angered¡­! It was not at you¡­! It¡¯s just, I got too excited¡­!¡± While I was baffled by the drastic change from a moment ago, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say anything. Trying to catch my breath, I nodded. My chest pounded. I sped my hands over my heart and pressed down. Honestly, I felt like I was about to faint while still standing. Facing Gop-hwa¡¯s potential rampage head-on was bad enough, but thebination of spatial perception and mana affinity made me feel it more vividly than anyone else could. [I¡¯m okay.] After some time, my heart finally calmed down. Despite repeatedly conveying that I was okay, reassuring Hong Yeon-hwa proved to be more time-consuming. I was the one who was scared, yet somehow Hong Yeon-hwa looked more anxious. ¡°¡­Recovery training? Are they still using such an antiquated method?¡± There was still some time before the ss started, so I had the leisure to exin the situation. After settling down, I calmly exined to Hong Yeon-hwa¡ªwho was metaphorically digging a hole for herself and calling herself trash¡ªall about it. [Antiquated method?] ¡°Yes. I mean, it¡¯s not that I¡¯ve never used the method, but¡­¡± She scrunched up her face in disgust. ¡°The efficiency ispletely dog crap? No, no, I misspoke! The efficiency is just very poor? That¡¯s why it¡¯s a training method that¡¯s been thrown out nowadays.¡± [Yes] Hong Yeon-hwa, who was grinding out her dissatisfaction as though smothering her emotions, jumped at her own use of ¡®dog crap¡¯ and, checking my reaction, hastily corrected hernguage. I wondered why she had to change ¡®dog crap¡¯ to ¡®very poor¡¯. It would have been fine for her to speak freely. In fact, it seemed very ufortable for her to filter hernguage like that. However, despite my encouragement for her to speakfortably, for some reason or another, Hong Yeon-hwa insisted on using a ridiculously polite tone, despite evidently considering her earlier words a mistake. ¡°Enhancing recovery? It¡¯s not nonexistent. But the question is whether it¡¯s a significant number¡­ that¡¯s also not the case. Instead, out there, if your body gets harmed, it gets harmed; there¡¯s hardly a positive effect.¡± [Aha] So, it¡¯s an early-stage method with poor efficiency. And the body takes damage¡­ It¡¯s not unlike the original work, where you could suffer a permanent decline in life force. It certainly wasn¡¯t particrly effectiveter on. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s not that there are no effects here. If you receive the growth correction, there¡¯s undoubtedly an effect. But if you ask me if it¡¯s worth doing, I wouldn¡¯t do it.¡± Having finished her exnation, Hong Yeon-hwa let out a deep sigh. ¡°Sigh¡­ I¡¯m really sorry about before. I lost control of my emotions again¡­ But are you really okay? It¡¯s not too painful¡­?¡± [I can bear it. It¡¯s not that terribly painful.] My tears could dry up from the pain. I want to run away. I also wonder if it¡¯s really necessary to do it this way. But the professor knows better than an amateur like me¡­ She must know how to teach better¡­ ¡°¡­So? What¡¯s the professor¡¯s name?¡± As I started packing up my belongings and preparing for ss, Hong Yeon-hwa, who had been resting her chin on her hand and watching from the other side, asked.@@novelbin@@ [It¡¯s Professor Atra Clyde.] ¡°Atra, Atra¡­ Okay. Thanks for telling me.¡± After responding reflexively, Hong Yeon-hwa nodded without looking at me. ¡­She might be facing away, but in my spatial perception, her expression was entirely visible. A seemingly indifferent Hong Yeon-hwa was mumbling something. An inexplicable chill ran through me. One must not ignore their instincts. I remembered the intuition that shrieked desperately not to press ¡®character creation¡¯ just beforeing to this world. From the ominous muttering of Hong Yeon-hwa, I sensed an unsettling intuition. Thus, every break time, I fervently insisted that Professor Atra had done nothing wrong. She has been teaching me her best these past two days and has been instructing me well in handling arms. This recovery training was also something I was undergoing with my consent, I repeatedly emphasized. ¡°Oh, I got it. I was just curious and wanted to know her name¡­¡± As I consistently made my case to those around me, Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s frosty demeanor gradually subsided. When I kept pushing her buttons, she blushed and gestured with her hands, prompting me to swiftly put some distance between us. The yelling intuition quieted down. I wasn¡¯t sure why I had felt it, but had I left things as they were, something terrible might have urred. I exhaled a quiet sigh of relief. Chapter 18 Atra dered when starting the training that there were no preferences in special admissions. There was no systematic method; the training would proceed with a form ofbat that was close to actualbat. She added that it would be challenging enough to draw tears, so I should grit my teeth and follow along. Yet, there was a bit of a lie mixed in that statement. ¡°There are no preferences in special admissions.¡± That¡¯s a lie. Honestly, there is a slight dislike there. Teaching someone. And not just some regr lecture, but personally tutoring someone one-on-one brings up extremely unpleasant memories for Atra. Memories she would rather not recall. However, sometimes they inevitably resurface against her will. If someone else had made such a suggestion, she would¡¯ve cursed them out and sent them packing. If they dared open their mouth again, she would¡¯ve punched them without hesitation. But the proposer was none other than the master of The Cradle. A benefactor who had provided several conveniences to Atra, and someone who was aware of her circumstances. Even so, she had begrudgingly agreed, thinking there must be some significant reason behind such an offer. But the doubt remained. Was this person someone worth being personally brought by the dean? Was he really worth that much? The question lingered in her mind. Personal feelings were also mixed in, tilting the perception of this one-on-one education towards dislike. ¡°There¡¯s no systematic teaching.¡± That¡¯s true. But as far as Atra was concerned, she was being systematic in her own way. Even if it¡¯s an utterly thankless task, there¡¯s a minimum standard to maintain in order to save face. On the first day, running was used to assess basic physical ability and resolve. While it wasn¡¯t the only way to measure ability, one couldn¡¯t expect anything extraordinary from a freshly awakened superhuman. ¡®Barely passing.¡¯ The physical abilities were failing among failures. Even considering he¡¯s newly superhuman, he¡¯s weak. Barely scraping by even at the lowest rank. Willpower¡­ he has quite a bit of that. There¡¯s some bite to him too. But is it really exceptionally outstanding? No, it¡¯s not. His unique ability is perception-based. Basic functionality allows him to live a normal life despite being blind. While precise measurement has yet to be conducted, based on Lee Hayul¡¯s responses, it could be spected that among perception abilities, it¡¯s quite unique and ranks highly. On the second day, more running was scheduled to see the degree of improvement through The Tower of Growth¡¯s blessing. Usually, expecting noticeable results overnight would be insane. It¡¯s very rare for anyone to grow significantly in just one day, freshly superhuman or not. But with The Tower of Growth¡¯s blessing, it¡¯s not impossible. After all, The Cradle is a ce where extraordinary growth is attainable. It¡¯s no wonder young superhumans desperately wish to be admitted there. ¡®Decent enough.¡¯ His growth rate is higherpared to other students. But given that he¡¯s a special admission, it¡¯s expected; he should be above others in terms of the rate provided for special admissions. Next, Atra handed Lee Hayul a sword for a simple test. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ Despite maintaining a skeptical outlook, Atra never fabricated non-existent facts nor denied reality. This part showed some innate talent. When first handed a sword and subjected to a surprise attack, Lee Hayul impressively anticipated and responded well. Then, without additional guidance, noticeable growth became evident with each moment. The trajectory of the sword became sharper, and the stance in which it was held steadily improved. Initially, there were many awkward aspects, as if he were copying someone else¡¯s moves, but with time, it seemed to be integrated into his own technique. Still, it remained mediocre. There was talent. If well-cultivated, he could possibly match those withbat-oriented unique abilities, or maybe he even possesses a technical-oriented unique ability aside from his perceptual one. And so? There are myriads ofbat-oriented unique abilities. The Cradle is filled with innumerable individuals who, endowed with talent, have sweated blood to achieve proficiency. Of course, having said that his talent isn¡¯t mediocre. But with thebel ¡®special admission¡¯ attached to him¡­ It just makes one question, why bother? Had it been a regr admission, Atra would have considered him to be quite useful. As a rmendation admission, she would have thought quite highly of him¡­ But the tag of ¡®special admission¡¯ was just too prominent. A frail body, adequate mental strength, high-level perception ability, and fairly rapid growth in swordsmanship. All these attributes are ill-fitting for the unprecedented nature of a ¡®special admission.¡¯ Among the golden generations of the past, the prospects that shone brilliantly, and the potential Lee Hayul is now demonstrating have great differences. It¡¯s only been two days, of course. There could be other areas where he has special talents that are not sword-rted. It¡¯s still too soon for a definitive judgment. Hence, on the following day, Atra gave him a spear. Lee Hayul received the spear with a dubious expression. Holding the spear shaft, he seemed to be asking if this was correct. It¡¯s understandable. Even though it¡¯s only been a day, he had adapted to the sword; now he¡¯s being told to switch weapons immediately. Just as the saying goes, ¡®Dig one well deeply,¡¯ when time and talent are limited, it is more efficient to focus on one thing. But Atra¡¯s thoughts were slightly different. It¡¯s true what they say that focusing on one thing is efficient. However, shouldn¡¯t you also know how other wells are dug and what results they yield? It doesn¡¯t make sense to be clueless about spears just because you¡¯re trained with swords. Even if you don¡¯t wield a spear, you still need to know how to handle one. Atra, responsible for Lee Hayul¡¯sbat major lectures, at least thought so. The reason she purposely had Lee Hayul handle different weapons was to search for his talent while experiencing various arms firsthand, and to encourage an understanding of how to counteract them. At the very least, Atra believed so while training, and with the backing of her own talent, her exhaustive efforts eventually made her a top hero in the ¡®duel¡¯ category. ¡°Alright, here Ie.¡± Atra announced a short warning, and observing Lee Hayul firmly gripping the spear shaft as if he had prepared himself, she thrust the spear. ¨C ng! The spear was swiftly dodged. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ A slight sense of difort crossed Atra¡¯s mind. She withdrew the wavering spear with a slight shake and thrust again. Three thrusts were aimed in session, at the forehead, throat, and heart. Lee Hayul, who had just been holding a sword yesterday, had impressively blocked the initial attack. He did considerably well in repelling an attack Atra thought to be permissible. However, his subsequent response was clumsy. There were gaps between movements, making it easy to disrupt his defense. Atra could even have interrupted his moves before they unfolded fully. That was Lee Hayul yesterday. ¨C Swipe! ng! nk! He retaliates. The spear blocks all three thrusts. Atra¡¯s eyes widened. Thebinations were impressively smooth. At least significantly better than yesterday. She retrieved the spear to verify her observation. Following that, she shed. Although a spear is specialized for stabbing, its unique length allows for powerful shing and swinging as well. ¨C Whoosh! The attack split the air. Lee Hayul, choosing not to engage directly, stepped back a few paces to evade and regripped the spear shaft, stomping the ground. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ From a missed sh, she transitioned to a stab. The attack pattern shifted in an instant. The spearhead cut through the wind with an upright thrust. Thump! The air-parting spear shed against another spear. Atra didn¡¯t back down but maneuvered her spear once again; this time, Lee Hayul responded without retreating. The spears shed. Thrust against thrust, block against sh, spear shafts collided, creating a struggle of power. ¡®This kid¡­¡¯ What¡¯s he up to? During the cross of spears, Atra¡¯s eyes reflected a glint of puzzlement. Lee Hayul yesterday. He wielded the sword well. Although she deemed it immature, for a first-time use, it was indeed handled well. Lee Hayul now. He wielded the spear well. Immature? By Atra¡¯s standards, still yes. Nevertheless, there was a clear improvement over yesterday. Yesterday, it was sword training. But today, he was using a spear. Despite that, he had improved. And. ¨C Thump! Crack! ng! He is still growing. The pace is quite steep. Evenpared to yesterday, it¡¯s faster. To verify further, she upped the level. His physical abilities remained the same, but she increased the sophistication of her techniques. Lee Hayul frowned, apparently struggling with the frontal engagement. Instead of going head-on, he flowed with the momentum, changing his stance to a deflecting one.@@novelbin@@ His legs moved as if flowing above the ground. The awkwardness of his legs, which had been pointed out, was improved. It allowed his upper body, now with some spare energy, to block attacks and asionally counter. He seemed to be focusing more on defense and counterattacks rather than straight offense. Atra yed along, not using different tricks, just pounding on the frontal defense. The spear that blocked the wooden one rocked perilously. Consequently, the defense formed by the spear undted as if it could copse. Yet, he held the final line. He still didn¡¯t allow hits as he did yesterday. And above all, his physical condition wasn¡¯t like yesterday¡¯s¡­ no, that¡¯s not it. It was a strange case. Atra narrowed her eyes. She hasn¡¯t made a concrete judgment yet. Shecked the foundation to draw a conclusion. To do so, she needed to push Lee Hayul even further. For her to establish the direction going forward¡­ ¡°Get ready, teacher! The moment I catch up, I¡¯ll pay back everything I¡¯ve endured up to now!¡± ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ An unpleasant memory surfaced again. She intensified the offense. After about a hundred exchanges, the defense was pierced. *** The spear hurtled toward me wildly. I did my best to respond with spatial perception, but before I could even fully address it, again and again, the attacks flew at me. ¡®Gaaaah¡­!¡¯ Yesterday, it was a sword, and now today, it¡¯s a spear. No, I had been running simtions with the sword all evening and up to this morning ¨C and now she tells me to use a spear. It was absurd, but I held the spear anyway. There must be a reason behind the word of someone so skilled. Fortunately, perhaps because the category ofbat was the same, I managed to handle the spear quite well. The simtions I ran, even at the expense of sleep, weren¡¯t in vain; initially, I was able to respond to every strike without being hit. I pondered much over the spatial perception in the duel from yesterday and the incident this morning. I had seen Gop-hwa burning fiercely. It¡¯s not my first time seeing Gop-hwa, but it had never quivered like it did today, and I had never observed it so vividly. Spatial perception. On the first day, I almost died due to the overload of massive information, and thereafter, the cost-reduced radar spatial perception wascking in information. The current spatial perception, with light and shadow¡­ I mean, being able to recognize colors, performs as well as a normal person¡¯s vision. But that¡¯s when I thought about it. Radar spatial perception suffered fromck of details. Without recognizing colors, everyday life was inconvenient. But did it not catch motion? No, it did. Quite well. I asked myself. Duringbat, are colors really that important? That would depend on the fight. But for the sword duel yesterday, it was unnecessary. There¡¯s a limit to the information spatial perception can process. More urately, there¡¯s a limit to how much I can handle. On the first day, my brain couldn¡¯t handle the amount of information, leading to an overload. Radar spatial perception and color spatial perception. In a duel where simple movements are identified, which spatial perception would be more efficient? ¨C Crash¡­! ng! Clink! The answer was the radar. At least, Atra¡¯s movements felt more perceptible to me than yesterday. A world of ck and green. A view that¡¯s almost maddeningly unpleasant, but when ites to fighting, this side is more suitable than the world of colors. My skill at managing spatial perception has also significantly improved, allowing me to discern facial features, even with radar spatial perception. If in the past the palm of a hand felt smooth, now I can sense the lines on it. Thanks to that, I am feeling and responding to much more than I did yesterday. The simtions I ran untilte intost night yed a big part as well. Frankly, the reason I relentlessly ran those simtions wasrgely due to the pain. I thought that if I could keep getting beaten like this on rainy days, I might actually die. I¡¯d heard somewhere that growth must be apanied by pain. But there¡¯s also this saying, It¡¯s better to grow without pain than with it. It¡¯s a simple story. I didn¡¯t want to get beaten up with a stick. I was ustomed to being hit from a young age, but familiarity doesn¡¯t mean I wanted to continue experiencing it. With that in mind, I¡¯ve been trying¡­! ¨C sh! Snap! Clink! Snap! ¡°Here, here.¡± ¡°Guh! Gurk!¡± The defense breached, the spear shaftshed against my shoulder and thigh. A jolt of pain shot up my spine as I bit down hard to endure. ¡®I¡¯m still getting hit the same¡­!¡¯ Despite having grown since yesterday¡­! At first, I blocked well, but out of nowhere, Professor Atra suddenly raised the level, tearing through my defense and pummeling me mercilessly. ¨C Snap! ¡°The recklessness of your counter leaves you open to attacks. Consequently, the offense that¡¯s pounding on your defense bes more and more fierce.¡± ¨C sh! Thud! ¡°Move your legs well. Though your arms swing the spear, your body ultimately moves through your legs.¡± ¨C Thud! ¡°Don¡¯t think of actions in istion; link them together. Each move influences the subsequent ones.¡± While it felt like an inexorable beating, there was substantial advice that followed right behind it. If she was just mercilessly hitting me without teaching anything, I might¡¯ve tried to rebel a little, but given the effort put into educating me, it felt somewhat wrong to resist. A few hourster. Yet again, it was I sprawled on the ground. Fumbling with the battered spear, Professor Atra approached me as if contemting something. ¡°You¡¯ve definitely grown more than yesterday. It¡¯s an unexpected amount of growth.¡± Not that it helped me escape the beating. Despite nearly eliminating sleep and sacrificing the hard-earned semnce of normal vision, it still wasn¡¯t enough. After exchanging a few words, Professor Atra turned her back and left the training ground. My mind was too hazy to recall exactly what she had said. ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Something felt off. After mulling over it, I let out a low sigh. ¡®W-water¡­?¡¯ Usually, she¡¯d at least give me water after it was over, So why didn¡¯t she offer any today¡­? I¡¯m so thirsty¡­ Chapter 19 -Good~ morn~ ing~! Babababa©¤ ©¤ ck. Instinctively, Ished out at the source of the noise. The alert from my smartwatch ceased as it took the hit. I grimaced as consciousness rose unbidden. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± I wriggled my body. The pillow in my embrace and the nket wound snugly around me were warm and soft, whispering seductively to my freshly awakened mind to fall back into slumber. With effort, I raised my arm and activated my smartwatch. [ Saturday AM 5:30 ] Yesterday was Friday, the day I switched from practicing with a sword to a spear at The Cradle, where normally one wouldn¡¯t broach the weekend. It would¡¯ve been prime sleeping time in the old days, and if I happened to wake up early, it was a time to savor the grogginess and drift in bed. ¡°Ergh¡­¡± But now, that¡¯s not permissible. Clinging to that single-minded determination, I resisted the urge to fall back asleep. I pushed myself up with some difficulty and stretched my arms out long. I somewhat managed to chase away the drowsiness and got out of bed. Gathering a towel and clothes, I entered the bathroom and cautiously turned on the faucet. I doused my face with cold water, and as the chill prated my skin, the lingering drowsiness scurried away in shock. ¡°¡­?¡± While scrubbing my face with the hanging towel, I suddenly thought better of it. There should¡¯ve been bruises, and this would only bring pain. But there was no pain. Come to think of it, that¡¯s strange. I cocked my head and inspected my face properly with spatial perception. It was clean. Not a mark. ¡®Huh.¡¯ After a silent pause, I pinched my face hard. It hurt, but it was the normal kind of pain. The bruises had disappeared overnight. Lifting my pajamas, I checked my body too. It was pristinely clean, as if mocking the idea that there had ever been bruises. ¡°?¡± What¡¯s this? They were definitely there just before I went to sleepst night. But now, they¡¯repletely gone. I mulled over this to figure out the reason, but¡­ still, I have no clue. Recovery training¡­ that¡¯s what it¡¯s called, though Hong Yeon-hwa criticized it as an antiquated chew-it-up-and-spit-it-out method. Even Atra had said to avoid external healing if possible, but to do whatever I must if I really couldn¡¯t bear it. Hence, I didn¡¯t receive any healing. Being hit was something I had grown used to from long ago. The pain was inevitable, but I was told I¡¯d grow stronger faster if I bore it, so I¡¯m enduring. Atra¡¯s teachings were undoubtedly grueling. ording to others, her methods were on the harsher side. Yet there are results. I can feel them myself. Just two days in, and mybat skills had sharply improved. She, like Liana, is a new professor who took up her position this year. But what¡¯s peculiar is, unlike Professor Liana, she has no sses set up? At best, she¡¯s only responsible for thebat lectures for a special admissions student¡­ which is to say, myself. I¡¯m not sure why she holds the title professor, but at The Cradle, this isn¡¯t considered anything out of the ordinary. After all, The Cradle itself seems to have fused various educational institution systems. In the beginning, given the era, it was somewhat ad hoc, but with time, they¡¯ve attached various things and it has evolved. The naming scheme is a bit of a mess to begin with. While they mimic the style of a military academy, students are called cadets, but teachers are referred to as professors instead of instructors. There¡¯s a system akin to choosing one¡¯s desired subjects in college, but then there also exists a set curriculum like during a free semester. And though sses are divided by year, during the aforementioned semester, lectures are attended in the afternoon based on one¡¯s major and grade¡­ It all gives the impression of a jumbled mess. ¨C Drip Ipleted my simple wash-up. After carefully turning off the faucet and patting my face dry with the towel, I emerged. I didn¡¯t really apply any skincare products to my body. Even in my original world, I had found cosmetics to be a hassle and ignored them, not feeling the importance of skincare, until Agapansus¡¯s nagging led me to at least apply some moisturizing cream. What was it again? Skin? Toner? Essence? This and that¡­ Despite their different names, they all seemed about the same to me. Regardless, while I had applied them carelessly in my original world, here I didn¡¯t feel the need to do so even more. I threw on some clothes casually. What I wore could hardly be called attire; it was just the casual wear provided by The Cradle.@@novelbin@@ Not a formal attire resembling a uniform, but rather a pair of clean-designed sweatpants with a hood. Finish with socks and arm covers, and that was it. The arm covers have be just another pair of socks for my hands. I¡¯ve gotten used to wearing them so now there¡¯s no difort. I stuffed a handful of nutrition bars into my pocket and stepped out of my room. I had mostly finished the nutrition bars by the time the elevator reached the lobby. Passing through, I arrived beside the bus stop visible from there. ¡°Ergh¡­¡± I stretched my arms up high, did the same with my legs, and then twisted and turned my body, performing some stretches. The stiffness eased a bit. I took a deep breath and kicked off the ground. The cool dawn air brushed across my face. I could¡¯ve taken the bus, but with no hurry pressing me, I decided to run there using my own legs, a sensation of speed I wouldn¡¯t have felt before. It had been, what, only five days? In such a short period, my body had grown considerably. Growth that began when I became a superhuman. The rapid pace of development amplified by The Tower of Growth¡¯s blessing, and further intensified due to my special admission status. As my growth had just started, the change in my physical capabilities was acutely perceptible. It must have been barely 20 minutes of running before I reached the entrance to my destination. It wasn¡¯t an old-fashioned training yard filled with hard dirt and sand but rather brimming with the green of grassy des. It was one of the parks easily found within the grounds of The Cradle. Crossing the entrance, the light of dawn and delicate mist greeted me. The centralke was particrly enshrouded in fog. I followed the walking trail deep inside up to near theke. Checking the time, I saw there was still a bit of leeway until the appointment. I nced around and then sat down on the grassy ground speckled with weeds. This was a first-year¡¯s area and, considering the time, there were no people around. ¡°¡­Sniff, sniff.¡± Sitting idly, a breeze passed by, and I inhaled without thinking. I used to enjoy the scent of grass-filled ces like this, so it was a habit of mine. And yet, there was no scent. The fresh grass smell? The cool crispness of dawn? Nothing. ¡®¡­Augh.¡¯ Doing it instinctively only to find nothing there was frustrating. Any uplifted spirit was driven back down. Life really loses its vor like this. While I was reviewing the previous day¡¯s sparring in my head, someone entered the range of my spatial perception. An immense amount of mana. The amount was so great, it made me doubt if it was even possible for a single person to possess that much. ¡°Ah, were you here already?¡± [No, I just arrived early because there¡¯s nothing for me to do.] The eyes that always drew my attention, even amid the pervasive green leaves, were a lovely shade of green. A warm-colored turtleneck sweater that went up to her neck and a ck long skirt. Instead of the magician¡¯s robe she would usually wear in the ssroom, she was dressed in casual clothes. Liana smiled brightly at me and reached out her hand. What she offered was a pic basket. ¡°?¡± ¡°I got a little held up because I had to pack this. Let¡¯s share it as my apology!¡± Having said that, Professor Liana briskly moved to a nearby table without waiting for a response. I paused for a moment to think and then followed Liana. Opening the basket on the table revealed neatly arranged sandwiches and there were also fruit drinks she had brought. ¡°Here! A special gift for you!¡± She picked out an exceptionally full sandwich and an orange-vored drink and handed them to me. [Thank you.] After expressing my gratitude, I epted the sandwich and drink. I briefly examined the contents and then took a bite from the edge. ¡­Naturally, it had no taste. It was a depressingly vorless experience. As I chewed, Liana spoke. ¡°How is it, does it taste good?¡± [Yes. It¡¯s delicious.] Or so I assumed it would be. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear you say it¡¯s delicious!¡± She grinned in relief and then bit into her own sandwich. Maybe it was because of the early morning, but the weather felt cool. Yet, with the change in my body, it felt more refreshing than chilly. Early in the morning, leisurely snacking on sandwiches at a misty park table gave a profoundly peaceful feeling. ¡°Let¡¯s finish up here and take a short break before we head in.¡± [Yes.] My meeting with Professor Liana wasn¡¯t for any particr reason. Somehow, after her introductionst time, Professor Liana had developed a sense of guilt towards me and had offered to help me get started with mana. Mana. A symbol representing superhumans along with unique abilities. Many superhumans don¡¯t have unique abilities. Unique abilities are a crucial power for superhumans, but not all can have them. They are powers born either congenitally or barely developed through strenuous postnatal efforts. However, mana is something that just about every superhuman deals with unless they are a very rare case. Just utilizing mana can bring about phenomena that shatter themon sense I used to have. Currently, I have no clue how to handle mana. Precisely speaking, my mana affinity suggests I could, but I have intentionally refrained from doing so. Despite possessing unique abilities, I¡¯m still a novice with little knowledge. I thought it best to receive guidance from a skilled individual like Professor Liana, which is why I¡¯ve been holding myself back until now. Initially, I focused solely on spatial perception topensate for my lost sight. After gaining a new perspective with spatial perception, I dabbled a bit in cooking recipes and various techniques, merely to brush up on my general skills, and with Atra¡¯s sparring, I¡¯ve touched upon swordsmanship, hand-to-handbat, spearmanship, and footwork, among others. Now, it seems about time to also start with mana affinity. All three of my unique abilities are passive, not active. Furthermore, they all resemble omnipotent abilities, so it¡¯s efficient to work on them simultaneously. A clue I hooked during the freshman wee event. If I were to juggle these three together, I could expect some sort of synergy. A faint sense of anticipation made my heart flutter. Chapter 20 ¡°The origin of mana. Is it energy emitted from within a star, life force possessed by a living being, or apletely different origin of power¡­ Discussions like this are premature, yes? Let¡¯s remember just one thing.¡± I had finished off the sandwiches. I had eaten a few nutrition bars, so my stomach was full, but since I needed to eat a lot to build my body, I diligently devoured the sandwiches. ¡°Mana is a resource! It is used and consumed, recharged when you wait, and a resource that causes phenomena through its use!¡± After eating and cleaning up. I sat cross-legged on the grassy field near theke, keenly listening to Professor Liana¡¯s exnation. ¡°Everything contains mana, and humans possess it as well. Even ordinary people who have not awakened hold mana. Then what is the difference between superhumans and ordinary people?¡± Everything contains mana. The weeds growing around me, the water in theke, the vegetation rooted here and there in the park, and the earth damp with the morning mist. All harbor mana, faint but perceptible if I concentrate. Professor Liana, right in front of me, also has mana. Near theke, there exists a colossal mana, enough to dismiss theke as a mere puddle. ¡°The difference is exactly¡­ whether you can use mana effectively!¡± And I have mana too, me who has never used something called mana in my life. ¡°Everyone possesses mana, but ordinary people can¡¯t use it! However, superhumans are different.¡± Thump ¨C long fingers pointed at my sr plexus. ¡°In humans, the overwhelming majority forms a core near the heart to hold and refine mana.¡± It¡¯s the vessel for mana and the center of life activities. For humans, the core is located near the heart. Separate from the heart, but undoubtedly connected, is the core. ¡°Can you draw mana from the core and use it? This is what distinguishes ordinary people from superhumans!¡± Ordinary people, the average person. Superhumans, those who are extraordinary, beyond average. Can you use mana? Just this one difference changes a lot. ¡°Now, we¡¯re getting to the important part! Focus!¡± p ¨C Professor Liana pped her hands to draw attention and stretched out both arms. ¡°My left hand. For Lee Hayul, that¡¯s on the right, yes? I¡¯ll flow mana into it.¡± Professor Liana¡¯s core, so vast it ispared to an ocean, stirred and flowed like a rippling stream into her left hand. ¡°Do you feel it? If you have sensitivity, you¡¯ll sense it, otherwise it will just look like a bare hand.¡± I felt it. Not solely the mana wrapped around the hand but also the mana flowing smoothly through her entire body and the tremendous mana lying dormant in the core. I nodded my head. ¡°Next is my right hand!¡± Mana flowed from the core into her right hand. The procession was the same as before. The changes started in the next moment. ¨C Humm. A sound brushed past my ears. Not an actual sound that could be heard, but more like a ringing in my ears, or rather, it was noise made by the spatial perception trembling. The mana contained within the right hand coiled and clustered. It condensed,ing together to form a certain pattern. ¨C Humm! This time it wasn¡¯t just an auditory illusion. In my spatial perception, now distinguishing colors, I could feel Professor Liana¡¯s arm, enveloped from fingertip to forearm in shining blue mana. Meaning, it was visibly discernible with the naked eye. ¡°This is qi! A technique that¡¯s essential for students specializing inbat¡­ especially those in vanguard positions. Even the lowest-ranking heroes, if they can master qi, can survive gunfire.¡± In this world, guns exist and are used as well. Grade 4, Grade 3, Grade 2, Grade 1, Special Grade. Dungeons are divided into these five ratings, where Grade 4 dungeons are handled by the lowest-ranked heroes and hunters, but a considerable number are dealt with by armed soldiers. Monsters emerging from Grade 4 dungeons are at most of the lowest rank, the 8th echelon. Though asionally 7th or 6th echelon creatures appear, they are typically 8th echelon. At that level, simple firearms can take them down. Starting from the 7th echelon, hunting them down with guns bes difficult. In such cases, magical artifacts are used, or a few heroes apany the troops. ¡°Qi techniques. You will need to utilize this in the future so remember it well, and now back to the other side!¡± She lowered her blue-coated right hand and lifted her left, still wrapped in formless mana. ¡°©¤¡± A low whisper escaped her lips. And yet, the mana enveloping her left hand stirred. If the array of qi in the right hand was simple and repetitive, the mana in the left hand was tangled in aplex form. ¨C Woosh! The entangled mana burst into mes in an instant. Showcasing the change rapidly, Professor Liana floated the mes above her palm and continued while looking at me. ¡°And this is magic. Quite different from qi, isn¡¯t it?¡± [Yes.] I nodded nkly. From the operation of the mana to the moment of manifestation, I felt the entirety of the process, which made the difference even clearer. ¨C Woosh. ¡°However, we are not learning these today.¡± With a clenched fist, the me and qi disappeared. ¡°Our learning objective today is the operation of mana! Let¡¯s set aside qi and magic forter and take it step-by-step with simple mana operations!¡± Thus spoke Professor Liana, clenching her fists with what seemed like a surge of passion. With a hesitant nod, I acknowledged her. ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s start with this.¡± She extended a hand holding a fist-sized green sphere. The sphere, a crystal orb crafted from mana stone, was quite filled with mana. ¡°This is a crystal orb, processed from mana stone. It¡¯s often favored for basic mana operation practice.¡± I extended both hands carefully to ept it. With a smile on her face, Professor Liana squat down opposite me. ¡°Using Lee Hayul¡¯s mana is also good, but in terms of practicing ¡®operation,¡¯ there¡¯s nothing like this crystal orb.¡± I knew what it was. A device used for mana training that had made brief appearances in the original story. ¡°Your body¡¯s mana is easy to manipte because it¡¯s under your control. But this crystal orb is different. It contains mana that is distinctly not your own! Without an owner, it¡¯s like unimed territory and harder to manage than your own mana.¡± I stroked the crystal orb. Its smooth, cool surface made contact with my fingers. Professor Liana chuckled and tapped my hand. ¡°First, you insert your mana into the crystal orb. Second, use the mana you¡¯ve inserted as a hook to draw out the orb¡¯s mana. Third, absorb the mana you¡¯ve drawn out.¡± We¡¯ll proceed with these three steps. Having finished speaking, she fixed her gaze on me, probably waiting to see how I¡¯d fare before giving instruction. After nodding, I carefully observed the crystal orb with spatial perception. The mana filling the orb was rippling like water in a bottle. After focusing on the orb, I nudged the mana within my core.@@novelbin@@ ¡°The first step won¡¯t take long. You must start by feeling the mana within your body before you attempt to manipte it.¡± The mana, jolted awake from slumber, rippled tumultuously. The feeling of mobilizing mana for the first time was oddlyplex. Was it the sensation of warmth filling my heart? Regardless, I had managed to awaken the mana and swiftly moved on to the next step. I cradled the bottom of the crystal orb with my left hand and covered the orb with my right. I coaxed the mana from the core, guiding it to my right hand. I soothed the mana, sluggish as if just roused from deep sleep, as I moved it along. ¡°You seem to have the sensitivity for it, so it should only take half a day to manipte¡­ huh?¡± The mana delivered to my hand ¨C it was time to undergo the first process. Somehow manipting the mana, I shaped its tip into a point like a protruding spike. ¨C Thud. ¡°Ek?¡± I thrust it into the crystal orb. Not that the orb shattered. Precisely speaking, it wasn¡¯t the orb itself but the mana within the orb that was pierced. Mana burrowed its way through. Ensuring it didn¡¯t break off, I maintained a constant supply of mana, burying it deeper. Finally, I stopped the mana pir that had prated to the center of the orb. Now onto the second process. I envisioned a straw as I manipted the mana. And now it was time for it to function. With concentration, I hoped the straw would act like a ma and drew out the orb¡¯s mana. ¨C Humm¡­ ¡°Eh¡­¡± The mana in the crystal orb trembled. It seemed to resist for a brief moment before losing strength and getting drawn out through my makeshift straw. Mana didn¡¯t just get pulled through the straw; some also spilled out like a burst geyser due to the resultant hole. It felt unsatisfactory. The mana dissipating into thin air seemed like a waste. I would gather it all. I had the intuition that I could, given my unique ability of mana affinity. I collected the escaping mana, attracting everything in the vicinity. With an intent full of greed, the mana was drawn out and absorbed into my hand. ¡°Er¡­¡± The core is located near the heart. Just as there are blood vessels extending from the heart to transport blood throughout the body. There are circuits extending from the core to transport mana. Like a reverse flow, I brought all the absorbed mana back to the core. The core was small. Comparing it to Professor Liana, whose core was sorge it was indistinguishable, mine was barely the size of a bean. It was possible. Intuition whispered to me. I could gather it, I could handle it all. ¨C Thump. My heart suddenly beat hard. In response, the core also pulsed, expanding its size confidently as if saying it could ept it all with ease. ¡®It¡¯s done.¡¯ One by one, I coaxed the mana from the crystal orb into the core. The newly housed mana, awkward like it had just moved into a new home, was soothed by me, blending it with my original mana. ¡­¡­. ¡­ ¨C Tingle. A thrilling sensation swept up my spine. A sudden surge of tion filled me, reminiscent of what I had felt at the wee event for the freshmen. ¡°Hoo¡­¡± I exhaled breath that seemed to have been trapped inside. I let out a breath that would fit a body twice my size, which relieved some previously felt tightness. Yet, my insides still felt stuffed. Like I had crammed food in forcefully. Huh? What was I just doing? My foggy mind sharply cleared. My spatial perception, which had involuntarily switched to radar mode, returned to its original function. The dazzling sunlight reflected off theke¡¯s surface. The dawn mist had vanished. And there was Professor Liana, squatting in front of me, gawking with her mouth agape¡­ ¡°Wow¡­¡± Noticing that I hade to my senses, Professor Liana let out a sigh with a twitch of her mouth. ¡°Is this why you¡¯re a special case¡­?¡± ¡°?¡± Mystified by her words. Chapter 21 When I came to my senses, I realized I had achieved the study goal. Professor Liana had handed me the crystal orb and seemed to be suggesting that I just give it a try, and without a second thought, I resolved the issue in an instant. I inserted mana into the crystal orb, extracted it, and sucked it into myself for storage. It was a simple procedure. It took barely 30 minutes. It was so straightforward that I wondered, isn¡¯t this supposed to be normal? My head tilted in puzzlement. ¡°For a beginner¡­ especially someone who has just started, this is definitely not a simple feat.¡± Professor Liana firmly shook her head. She said she thought I would have already satisfied the ability to sense mana. That¡¯s why she brought the crystal orb, which required the application of maniption. ording to Professor Liana, normally it would take half a day to link mana and make a hole to pull it out and another two days or so to absorb it. Also, it would be a lot if even 20% of the whole were absorbed. So today¡¯s goal was to cultivate the necessary maniption skills for linking mana¡­ ¡°¡­But you¡¯ve finished it all at once.¡± [That¡¯s good, right?] ¡°It¡¯s incredible.¡± With a dismissive shake of her head as if in disbelief, Professor Liana answered bluntly. ¡°We¡¯re still at the beginning, but with this, the talent assessment isplete. Absolutely certain.¡± The nuance of her words implied a positive oue. I had never properly used my unique ability, mana affinity, and had some anxiety about it, but seeing Professor Liana speak that way, it seemed like mana affinity was indeed a useful unique ability. ¡°ss ended unexpectedly fast today.¡± Twiddling with the now colorless crystal orb, Professor Liana let out an awkward smile. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped now.¡± Just as I was worried something had gone awry, she rposed her embarrassed demeanor and assertively indicated she had a next n in ce. Indeed. It seemed she had contingency ns for when the first one copsed. ¡°Let¡¯s take afortable break!¡± ¡°?¡± Is that the right course of action? . . . While I felt that I was progressing smoothly, inwardly I worried if I was actually going too slow. After all, I possessed knowledge from the original work. ording to thetter episodes of the original story, around this time would be prime for gobbling up all sorts of hidden pieces and in full swing with spec upgrades. ording to the records of the previous episodes, the unnamed dungeons were cleared with trickery, all sorts of elixirs and superior artifacts were consumed¡­ suitable characters were sought out to be killed and robbed¡­ Those episodes not only showed relentless progress but also efficiently dashed towards quick choices, disying bizarre growth indicators and limits. ¡°Your thoughts aremendable, but it¡¯s not going to work.¡± I had time left and asked if she could teach me something else. I was tly rejected. It was quite a decisive reaction. ¡°Strictly speaking, even if I wanted to teach you, rest would be better for you right now. Don¡¯t you feel something odd in your stomach?¡± Professor Liana shook her head as she spoke, and I pondered for a moment. Indeed, it felt bloated like I had overeaten. Not to the extent of bing nauseous but enough to be bothersome. ¡°See? That¡¯s normal if the amount of mana suddenly increases significantly. It¡¯s better to wait until things stabilize rather than forcing training.¡± [Understood. I will rest for now.] ¡°Good. You¡¯re an obedient student.¡± Clearly, Professor Liana¡¯s point was logical. Instead of insisting on learning more, it was better to agree and rest. I nodded, having understood. Professor Liana then let out a contented smile and reached out to stroke my head. I flinched unexpectedly at the sudden contact. ¡°?¡± ¡°Ah, did that make you ufortable?¡± No, not really¡­ But why the sudden touch¡­ As I shook my head with hesitance, she seemed relieved and continued stroking my head. It felt like she was petting a puppy, yet the sensation was somehowforting and odd at the same time. ¡°If you really insist on a lesson, I¡¯ll give you some guidance, very simply¡­ the ss that teaches you how to fall asleep anytime, anywhere!¡± After stroking my head for a while, Professor Liana pped her hands satisfyingly. The ss about falling asleep instantly. I tilted my head, not fullyprehending. It didn¡¯t sound particrly practical at first mention. Then Professor Liana clicked her tongue and flicked her index finger. ¡°Think about it. Whether you be a hero or a hunter. There will be tasks that can be finished quickly and others that will take a long time.¡± There are dungeons that can be wrapped up in a day. Yet, most dungeons require several days to properly deal with them. This is under the assumption that the dungeon has been fully assessed and a sufficient number of people are deployed just for subjugation. The task of exploring dungeons with unknown threats. The time it takes to understand the dungeon¡¯s principles and traps, staying alert for monsters that can appear at any moment, cannot be finished in just a few days. This is where the importance of detection-type unique abilities lies. Even for dungeons understood long ago, it is rmended to be apanied by a detector in case of unexpected situations. Not doing so for newly assessed dungeons? It¡¯s an invitation for disaster. ¡°Dungeons inherently take up time, as does being on guard. Add in being deployed at a front line, and the duration easily surpasses several weeks.¡± In other words, missions often extend over a long period. ¡°Especially at the front lines, the skill to ¡®fall asleep anywhere, anytime¡¯ is even more necessary. Are you getting the picture now?¡± That¡¯s when I began to understand. I had asionally seen it on MeeTube. Soldiers in trenches catching sleep despite shells falling around, unforgettable because they were clinging to their guns even in sleep. Certainly, it seemed like a lesson worth learning. And if I thought about it, there were indeed lectures rted to sleep among the general courses. ¡°Now, lie down!¡± Pressed by Professor Liana, I eventually and carefullyid myself down on the grass, feeling the faint vibration from the ground. ¡°And close your eyes¡­ Sorry, that was a slip of the tongue. I really didn¡¯t mean it¡­ no bad intentions¡­¡± [It¡¯s okay.] ¡°Really sorry¡­¡± There was a minor hup, but I brushed it off lightly. Perhaps because I was already fatigued, just by lying down, sleepiness began to creep in. ¡°Ahem. There are two things you need to pay attention to while falling asleep.¡± Firstly, don¡¯t fall too deeply asleep in case of emergencies. Secondly, decide intervals and sleep intermittently. ¡°Sounds easy when spoken, but actually doing it is hard. It¡¯s more of a habit than a skill. So, if you start preparing a bit now, it will be helpful in the future.¡± I nodded at her words. ¡®Hoo¡­¡¯ To fall asleep, I brushed aside unnecessary thoughts. Keeping in mind the two points of caution, I let my consciousness sink. Of course, it was lessfortable than a bed. There was no nket to keep me warm, no pillow to cradle my neck or hug. But there was a certain charm to it. It had taken roughly 30 minutes to extract the mana from the crystal orb, right? The time was still early dawn, and the unique ambiance of daybreak had its own peculiar allure. ¡°Do you find it difficult during your major sses?¡± Quietly submerging myself into serenity. Professor Liana, who had settledfortably nearby, observing the surroundings, suddenly asked with a cautious look. The major course hours¡­ that would be Atra¡¯s lectures. ¡®Difficult¡­¡¯ The first day was running to the point of fainting. The second day was running. Swordsmanship sparring¡­ The third day was running, spear practice sparring¡­ And several other various strenuous tasks¡­ After pondering for a moment, I tapped my smartwatch. [It¡¯s okay.] Obviously, it¡¯s tough. It¡¯s painful enough during the sparring to bring tears to my eyes. It¡¯s something I don¡¯t want to do. Perhaps only those with a peculiar taste for pain actually want it. I¡¯m not one who derives pleasure from pain, nor do I possess the qualities of a hard worker who intentionally seeks hardships. But who in this world actually wants to be in pain? Who would willingly seek tough tasks? Everyone dislikes it. Everyone hates difficult and painful tasks, yet everyone is enduring them. Because otherwise, they can¡¯t survive. Because they need to do something to live. I am no different. I am nothing special. If I don¡¯t struggle now, the future will only get tougher. So I¡¯m rolling with it now. At my response, Professor Liana tilted her head with an intricate expression. She seemed to ponder for a while, then let out augh, surprising me with an out-of-character remark. ¡°Atra can be quite a pain.¡± ¡°¡­!?¡± I found myself gaping aimlessly, not expecting such words from Liana¡¯s mouth, nor did I expect her to speak ill of Atra. ¡°Hehehe. Look at your reaction.¡± Amused by something, she burst intoughter. Covering her mouth with one hand, she snickered for a while, only for theughter to eventually subside. ¡°I have a bit of an acquaintance with Atra. You know, we often crossed paths on the African front lines.¡± Africa. It used to be humanity¡¯snd, but now it¡¯s a territory ravaged by monsters. It¡¯s a region thates to mind as iconic for ¡®demonic borders,¡¯ where active heroes and hunters are most active. ¡°Sometimes caught up in missions, acting as temporary team members¡­ having worked with many, she was inherently rigid, prickly, hard tomunicate with ¨C oh, how I struggled back then.¡± If not for hercking skills, she would have been rebuked. As Liana spoke, she vigorously shook her head as if repulsed by the memory.@@novelbin@@ ¡°She fundamentally isn¡¯t a bad person but¡­ uh¡­ maybe she is? Seems filthy, like her expressive nature is filthy, hmm¡­ it¡¯s difficult to exin.¡± [Professor Atra was active on the African fronts as well?] ¡°Not only in Africa. She probably traveled around a bit, but she¡¯s been pretty much stationary in Africa in recent years.¡± I nodded, an ambiguous feeling washing over me. Liana and Atra. I had never guessed they would have an acquaintance with each other. And I had heard that Atra was a top-tier hero with achievements on the African front lines. It was quite an interesting story. Liana, seemingly effortless in talking, continued to chat about her entanglements with Atra, smiling gently. ¡°If lectures are hard, you can say you don¡¯t like them. You may see her as a fussy witch, but she has her reasons for having such a temperament¡­ and if you speak up, she might change her approach.¡± I also received advice that it¡¯s okay to quit if it gets too unbearable. Upon closer look, Liana¡¯s treatment of Atra seems quite harsh. A witch with a nasty temper and an always serious demeanor¡­ It sort of seems to fit when I think about it¡­ But such idle banter came to me like a luby, and my consciousness gradually slipped away. With Liana nearby, I felt reassured that nothing unforeseen would happen, spurring on the drowsiness. ¡®One hour. I¡¯ll wake up in one hour¡­¡¯ I reminded myself, trying to ensure that I would not fall deeply asleep. However, the sensation of my head being stroked gradually led my consciousness down into deeper slumber. ¡°¡­He¡¯s already fallen asleep.¡± Thest thing I remember was Liana¡¯s peculiar expression. Chapter 22 Liana had grown weary of hearing the word ¡°talent¡± throughout her life. When she was born. Her innate mana capacity effortlessly surpassed that of others by tens of times. Her affinity for mana was excellent, making it easy for her to control it. Her maniption abilities naturally improved. Although she was still too young to have awakened her unique ability, no one doubted she would be an outstanding superhuman. The awakening of unique abilities. An elemental-type unique ability so rare that it was truly exceptional, like counting on one¡¯s fingers. That was the period when expectations for her skyrocketed. And just like that, swept up by the atmosphere, she somehow became a hero, and before she knew it, she was fighting on the African front lines. There were her own choices involved. Thoughts like it was better to save people than do nothing, andter, after earning a lot of money, she could retirefortably¡­ Regardless, having lived the hero life for quite some time, she incessantly encountered the praise of her talent. Those with a bit of renown were invariably talented beings. Innate talents for mana, magic, martial arts, and unique abilities¡­ Talent, talent, talent. She had heard it countless times. Talent sprung up in every sector imaginable, and all around her, talented people were asmon as dirt. For a moment, memories from a seemingly distant past to the not-so-distant past shed by. The sky was still blue today. It was different from that over the African front lines. Liana turned away from gazing vacantly at the sky. In the grass not far enough to measure a difference in strides. The boy who had swapped his initial upright posture for a curled-up position, now emitting even breaths in sleep, was in sight. ¡°Pfft.¡± A chuckle escaped her lips. The scene was endearing. He already had a cute appearance, so every little thing he did seemed adorable. Was this the consequence of appearance supremacy? Or was it the charm of Lee Hayul¡¯s cid nature? Whichever the case, watching him inspired a desire to stroke his head. asionally, his body twitched. Now that she thought about it, Lee Hayul seemed particrly sensitive to cold. Liana, just in case, took out the outerwear she had brought andid it over Lee Hayul. The moment the coat was draped over him like a nket, he seemed content and curled up even more, emitting a purring sound. He had nowpletely burrowed into the coat. Trying not tough at the scene, Liana held her breath. She almost burst outughing. Having held inughter for a while, she gradually calmed down. Stifling her still pounding heart, Liana recalled the scene from a moment ago. The crystal orb processed from mana stone. A tool frequently used for cultivating basic mana maniption skills. There were three steps in the process. The first stage was making contact with the mana in the crystal orb. Breaking through the resistance of the said mana to carve a hole and extract it was the second stage. Absorbing the extracted mana was the third stage. For Lee Hayul, who was at the initial stage of mana introduction, the process was even more challenging. Before those three stages, one had to be aware of their own mana and know how to operate it. The crystal orb served as a medium for that. Barely noticeable alone, but with two ced side by side, their characteristics became more apparent. Thus. Lee Hayul had to be aware of his own mana, operate it, draw it out to contact the mana in the crystal orb, punch through with operation, then collect and make his own the scattering mana. Here, Liana judged that Lee Hayul had to have talent rted to mana. He was a special admissions student. There had been no precedent for a student of his status to be admitted. The headmaster, who, excluding the messages conveyed through the vice headmaster for decades prior, had entirely cut off external activities. With conspiracy theories iming she might actually be dead, she had concealed herself somewhere in The Tower of Growth for many years. In the midst of this, the vice headmaster ryed her message. They had selected a special admissions student. Thinking back to themotion at the time, even now she shook her head in disbelief. After various events, the person who entered The Tower of Growth and now slept soundly before Liana¡¯s eyes was Lee Hayul. She too was quite shocked when she learned of the situation. Putting aside the process and the cause, the headmaster herself had personally chosen him, so she believed he must have talent. Indeed, from what she heard from Atra, he possessed a subtle talent. ¨C ¡®Subtle talent?¡¯ Not outstanding, nor insignificant, what exactly does that mean? ¨C As said. Even I couldn¡¯t quite grasp it. He learns quickly, but¡­ something is odd. ¨C Eh? ording to Atra¡¯s assessment. An odd talent¡­ Although she was unsure of its meaning, since he was said to have talent in martial arts, maybe he had talent in this area as well. She had nned to confirm this and to personally guide him if he did have the talent. Therefore, Liana had intended to watch Lee Hayul struggle with the crystal orb just once. She needed to know what the issue was if she were to point anything out. And then Lee Hayul, focusing on the crystal orb. In an instant, he had wrung the crystal orb dry, greedily absorbing everyst bit. It was like a starving beggar devouring food after days of fasting. It was a remarkable event. The original three stages ¨C in Lee Hayul¡¯s case, nearly five with self-awareness and maniption, were allpleted at once. If that had been all, Liana would have simply marveled at Lee Hayul¡¯s talent. She would have been relieved thinking he had talent and would have pondered how to teach him. Making contact with the mana, piercing through, extracting it, and absorbing the released mana. Astonishing, yet not unprecedented. Liana herself had done so. Though Lee Hayul was much quicker, it wasn¡¯t inconceivable. However, there was a difference between Liana and Lee Hayul. The amount absorbed. Liana had barely managed half? Lee Hayul had taken almost all of it. He was overwhelmingly fast, and he had taken twice as much. And that was not all. The reason Liana felt not only admiration but also strangeness was what happened next. Liana nced around subtly. The grass on the ground seemed faintly deprived of vitality. It might be her imagination, but when she closelypared it to the grass further away, there was a discernible difference. Above all, when looking closely at the mana, it was clear that the concentration of mana in the vicinity had significantly thinned. The area of influence wasn¡¯trge. At most a radius of 2 meters. What was crucial was that beyond the mana of the crystal orb, the ambient mana of the surrounding space was also absorbed. And even more crucially. In the current situation, the most serious question. Liana raised her right hand. The spot where she had ced her hand on Lee Hayul while he was holding the crystal orb, to give a signal. Astoundingly, unbelievably. Lee Hayul had absorbed Liana¡¯s mana as well. Of course, it was possible because she had mana wrapped around her exterior, and because she did not resist. If she had wanted to resist, Lee Hayul wouldn¡¯t have been able to breach her mana at all. ¡­Would he really not have been able to? While thinking this, Liana couldn¡¯t dismiss the small, lurking doubt in her mind. Atra said it. An odd talent. Something intrinsically different from normal talents. Liana felt it too. Although in a different category, she also judged Lee Hayul¡¯s talent as alien. What to make of it¡­ Liana¡¯s gaze swept over Lee Hayul, the colorless crystal orb, the vegetation around, and her own right arm. Could the analogy be this? It was as though his ess permissions were different. Something about his mana affinity seemed different from the norm. She understood why Atra, even with her insistence, took time to pinpoint it. It was indeed distinctive. Liana chuckled and reached out her hand. She touched the soft locks of hair. It was an addicting sensation. * * * Shin Seo-yul is an early riser in the mornings. There was no particr reason. She liked the uniqueness of the morning air. It was cool but not too cold, and the sensation refreshed her inside. She enjoyed the soft warmth of the sun, not overly hot. So asionally, when she woke up early in the morning, she would go jogging. Dressed infortable gear with a sports towel lightly soaked in water around her neck, she¡¯d enjoy a brief sprint. Running, enveloped in the morning air with a suitable tempo, gave her a liberating feeling as though her chest was clearing up. Afterwards, indulging in snacks brought from the dorm while sitting somewhere nearby was bliss itself. Just having finished jogging, the taste of cool, sweet coffee poured into a body that¡¯s starting to heat up is an indescribable joy. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The hand holding the 8,500 won (including sales tax) coffee trembled slightly. She didn¡¯t suffer from Parkinson¡¯s. She was a healthy girl who was not prone to minor ailments. Yet her hand shook. Her face turned cold. It wasn¡¯t just due to the chilling dawn air but also because she felt a sense of chilliness. The park around dawn was imbued with an atmosphere that cut sharply through the greenery. Her gaze was drawn towards the scenic walking paths among the trees which added immense charm to the park. And then she saw it. Lee Hayul was curled up, fast asleep on the grass near theke. Cute. This was her first impression. Wasn¡¯t his appearance designed to emphasize cuteness? The features were delicate and smooth. Seeing his face, ridiculous as it was, he seemed prettier than her at times, and upon looking again, handsomely ridiculous. The critique that he was a golden parachute or a biased special case was being swept away, no doubt partly because of that appearance. Truly, there was no need for another fairy. Once, Hong Yeon-hwa hadpared Lee Hayul to a fairy in passing.@@novelbin@@ Whether it was a slip of the tongue or not, she realized her mistake immediately afterwards, leading to a moment where her expression turned to stone. Afterwards, a memory sticks where she and her friends were teased for being charmed by a ¡®fairy¡¯ and got hit a few times in return. Back then, they allughed uproariously, but seeing Lee Hayul now made the ¡®fairy¡¯ment resonate in agreement. But! However! That¡¯s not the important part. Near theke, covered in the dawn¡¯s mist with Lee Hayul lying there¡­ and the woman seated so primly beside him. Shin Seo-yul had to admire the beauty of the woman even in her own eyes. In this vibrant ce, her green eyes were exceptionally captivating. Liana Velus. The professor in charge of the entering ss. As a member of the elite ss, Shin Seo-yul had no direct acquaintance with her. At most, she had met her a few times when visiting Hong Yeon-hwa or Baek Ahrin. Therefore, she was oblivious to their situation. Why were they together this early weekend dawn? Why was Lee Hayul sofortably asleep beside her¡­ even covered with a coat? It clearly didn¡¯t seem to belong to Lee Hayul¡­ Why Liana was stroking Lee Hayul¡¯s head was also an enigma. Was there some situation? One thing was clear: Shin Seo-yul, as herself, neither knew if there was a situation nor if there was supposed to be one. In that moment, Liana turned her head. Their eyes met. For a second, Liana widened her eyes then let out a tinyugh, lifting her index finger to her lips. ¨C Shh Shin Seo-yul¡¯s shoulders jerked at the voice that seemed to permeate her ears. It was telepathy,municating directly with the other party through mana. Not exactly an ability from the backup team with psychic-type unique abilities, but a technique sometimes used by rather skilled superhumans. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shin Seo-yul remained silent for a brief moment, then nodded her head. Liana appeared content with the response, a smile ying on her lips. Shin Seo-yul turned her back and left the park, not stopping her steps until that peculiar gaze vanished. Without realizing it, what was once early dawn had given way to morning. People were starting to be active. Shin Seo-yul stopped walking and furrowed her brows, thinking of her friend. The friend with a fiery temper yet showed good aspects once acquainted, the red-haired friend who yed the role of a punching bag, always giving enjoyable reactions when teased. The girl who never diminished her temperament even in front of her parents yet acted coy in front of Lee Hayul as if she were a sheltered maid. There was an incident where the friend made a mistake, and the boy asked whether she liked candy¡­ The way Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s eyes looked at Lee Hayul¡­ And now, the scene from moments ago. Liana, covering him with her coat and caressing his head while hey asleep in the park¡­ After coting various pieces of information umted over her lifetime, Shin Seo-yul daringly predicted one conclusion. A full-length drama unfolded in her head. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Shin Seo-yul shivered at the shocking conclusion she reached and shook her head. ¡°Yikes¡­ that¡¯s a tough opponent.¡± Regardless of being her friend, this time Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s opponent was a formidable one. Chapter 23 Sunday morning arrived, marking the end of the first week¡¯s schedule at The Tower of Growth. As usual, I rose early in the day. There was no luxury ofzing in bed, still drowsy from sleep. For breakfast today, as well, I settled for a nutrition bar. I couldn¡¯t taste anything, so I felt no appetite, but I still had to get nutrients somehow, so I regrly ingested nutrition bars and vitamins. I considered doing some exercises after changing into my usual attire, but then felt the need to review my ns and stopped. ¡®Is it already the start of the second week¡­¡¯ I sat at my desk in my room, deep in thought. I intended to summarize the results so far. It had only been a week, yet I had gained quite a bit. I scribbled on the learning pad provided by The Tower of Growth with a pen. ¡®Physical abilities.¡¯ It had only been roughly five days, but my physical abilities had noticeably increased. Just bing a superhuman charged with potential, the multiplier from The Tower of Growth¡¯s blessings, the additional multiplier for being a special admissions student, and Atra¡¯s intense lectures. All of these had spurred on my growth, and after merely five days, the development was evident. ¡®Mana.¡¯ Yesterday, Liana had helped me with the introduction to mana. Thanks to her, I managed to sessfully initiate into mana and now I truly ranked among superhumans. Of course, I had only just begun basic operation. I can¡¯t properly use Qi, muscle strengthening, or basic magic yet, so there seems to be no difference, but just being able to control mana means a lot has changed. It wouldn¡¯t be wrong to say that another eleration in growth has been applied. ¡®Unique abilities.¡¯ Spatial Awareness, Jack-of-all-Trades, Mana Affinity. I began to utilize all three unique abilities simultaneously. Though I couldn¡¯t deeplyprehend them yet, I had a feeling that something was improving in subtle ways. I nned to understand more about this during the sparring with Atra. Of course, even this is merely standing at the starting line. I haven¡¯t even constructed the ¡®own¡¯ yet, not to mention properly grasping my capabilities¡­ Unique abilities are usually innate from birth. Like how the Gop-hwa and Changhae ns inherit the unique abilities of their founders. They can be passed down through family lines or in some cases, individuals awake entirely different unique abilities on their own. Acquired postnatally? Not out of the question. There are certainly superhumans without unique abilities who awaken them through arduous effort after they¡¯ve already awakened mana. I don¡¯t fit into either category. I didn¡¯t inherit through prominent lineage nor was I born with overpowering talent. Nor did I acquire them through a lifetime of effort. None of it. I just luckily fiddled with game character settings and ended up with them. Thinking about unique abilities and their restrictions¡­ again, it makes me furious. Unknowingly, I furrowed my brows. I spontaneously recalled that damn game that added another twist to my already twisted life. In ¡®Savior¡¯, when you create a character, you usually choose one ability to carry over. You can take anymon ability scattered around the universe, or a special effect ability. Alternatively, you could start with your bare hands, without taking any ability at all. That¡¯s why my first ythrough was a mess. Declining an ability and choosing to start wit my bare hands out of a desire to enjoy the vani game. As a result, Ipletely wrecked it. Ironically, I survived the longest during my first ythrough¡­ Anyway, there is a screw loose in this settings section. There is one ability you can initially choose. Through the setting called ¡®restriction¡¯, one can add special modifiers to the yer for each restriction they take on. Commonly, if a yer epts one restriction, theybine it with the one they were initially meant to take, ending up with two abilities. But not with this trash game. You don¡¯t get anything from the first restriction. If you ept one restriction, the total abilities gained is just one. The initial restriction is practically just a ploy to get the second restriction and ability. What kind of dog crap system is this? I emailed the developers but just got a formal reply saying, ¡®That¡¯s how they intended the setting.¡¯ The first restriction you ept basically means you don¡¯t get anything; it¡¯s a loss-making deal. I¡¯d love to throw it away if I could, but to get the second and third abilities, I had to carry this baggage. After aligning the ratio as Ability 3: Restriction 3, only then could the game begin. ¡®Tch.¡¯ The formal email from the developers. Even this is questionable. What is the identity of thepany? Who are these people who made such a crappy game? I don¡¯t know. As much as I want to, I didn¡¯t have the luxury of time to care about that matter due to the circumstances¡­ So, I had to let it go. I¡¯ll look into it gradually when I have time. Next question. The original world and the world within the game. The realistic world where abilities called ¡®super powers¡¯ did not exist, and this side of the world, filled with fantasies such as mana, unique abilities, dungeons, and towers. I am Lee Hayul from the ¡®original world¡¯. That¡¯s what I¡¯m currently confident about. There¡¯s no other way for me to judge otherwise. I am Lee Hayul, who remembers the crappy old home, who fled from the burning house to end up wandering until I was taken into an orphanage. The orphanage burned down as well, and I eventually settled down somewhere after wandering aimlessly. That¡¯s who Lee Hayul was. Then what about this ce? Who¡¯s Lee Hayul in this world full of imaginary elements? This has been a question from the beginning. I believe that Lee Hayul from the original world hase over to here. But there are doubts. Before I arrived here, an identity of mine already existed. If this were a game, I could just pass it off as a setting. But since I¡¯ve epted this ce as a real world, I can¡¯t just let it slide. So I took advantage of some free time to inquire about my identity today.@@novelbin@@ Since it still maintains the framework of South Korea, many of the websites I knew existed here as well. Thanks to the inte, it didn¡¯t take long to get the documents sorted out. I thoroughly reviewed various documents disyed in hologram. [Yeonseong Orphanage] Records from 0 to 7 years old. Discovered as a newborn left at the gate and the entry procedure was followed. Listed as missing or dead due to a fire. Detailed records were lost to the fire. [Ilbo Orphanage] Records from 8 to 18 years old. Missing but found after a year and a half. I was discovered blind and with severe burns on my right arm at that time. Then went through procedures to be admitted to the orphanage. But due to the physical disability and living like a lifeless doll, there were no particr records worth noting. A fire urred just before I left the orphanage. Reports state I did not sustain any special injuries during that fire. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ I raised an eyebrow. A shiver ran down my spine as I rubbed my arm. Yeonseong Orphanage. I have no idea what kind of ce it is. I¡¯ve never heard of it before. Does anyone even remember the name of their orphanage? But¡­ ¡®Ilbo Orphanage.¡¯ The name was familiar to my ears. How could I forget? It was the name of the orphanage I stayed at. It¡¯s profoundly unsettling. Or more urately, should I say horrific? Even when the name was exactly like Lee Hayul¡¯s, I had my doubts, but now there are too many simrities that it gives me the creeps. The only different part is the initial part about Yeonseong Orphanage. In the original world, that was the time I should have been at my parents¡¯ house. Themon element is the fire. My parents¡¯ house was destroyed by a fire, and the orphanage in this world was destroyed by a fire, too. And then there¡¯s themon point of wandering around for almost a year. At the time, I truly thought I would die. It seemed like a given as I lost consciousness with my right arm aze. But I opened my eyes. Somehow, only my right arm was left with horrific burns. Before even figuring out why, I spent my days wandering from ce to ce, clutching my starving belly. Then I ended up being admitted to another orphanage, which was Ilbo Orphanage. At that time, I was an unregistered ¡®ghost child¡¯. It was only after arriving at Ilbo Orphanage that I heard my birth was registered and established with family records. *Sigh¡­* I felt exasperated to no end. I leaned back in my chair and let out a deep sigh. My head was in chaos. Just dealing with the situation here was head-splitting enough. When I checked, I even had debts registered in my name. It seemed that I had dabbled with financial institutions for living expenses. The amount was tens of millions of won. It¡¯s questionable how a loan was granted with little credit back then. Fortunately, thanks to The Tower of Growth providing regr funds for maintenance of dignity, I could avoid being squeezed for money immediately. But considering the interest, it would be best to pay it off as soon as possible. Once I surpass the lowest rank of heroes and hunters, I should be able to settle tens of millions of won quite quickly. ¡®My head hurts¡­¡¯ There was so much to think about that it was giving me a headache. I slept soundly next to Liana yesterday, so it was less pronounced, but starting today, the hours of sleep will be reduced again, and my head will start to ache. Did she mention a sleep course? It was harder than I thought. I didn¡¯t expect to wake up just 1 hour after lightly dozing off. Who would have guessed I would sleep for hours straight? I was astonished at the fact that I fell asleep soundly while being covered with Liana¡¯s coat. At first, Lianaughed and said that everybody goes through it, but to be honest, it¡¯s not without a sense of embarrassment. ¡®Was it the third week?¡¯ The memory suddenly sprang to mind as I pressed down on the desk in shame and then tapped on my smartwatch. I brought up the academic schedule file I had downloadedst time. Today is the weekend of the first week. On the Monday and Tuesday of the third week, there¡¯s a mandatory dungeon exploration schedule for first-year students. A schedule that groups 4-5 students from each ss and sends them into a Grade 4 dungeon to perform tasks. It¡¯s nned as an overnight, two-day trip. Dungeon exploration and monster subjugation are essential parts of a hero. That¡¯s why the academic schedule regrly includes dungeon raids and monster elimination. Following the dungeon raid, in the fourth week at The Tower of Growth, there¡¯s the entry into The Tower of Growth. The Tower of Growth, which is synonymous with the existence of The Tower of Growth itself. The benefits are twofold. One is the blessing of growth granted to the students of The Tower of Growth, and the other is the entrance ticket to The Tower of Growth. Within The Tower of Growth, the already enhanced growth rate is amplified further, and one can experience special trials provided by the tower. Furthermore, even if the body suffers injury or loss of life during the trials, it all remains illusory. In other words, no matter the method, everything is expelled to the outside at the end of the trials. All negative traces, like injuries, disappearpletely, and all positive aspects, like growth, are included in what¡¯s expelled. The dangers of realbat cannot be overstated, but inside the tower, one can experiencebat without the risks to life and limb. And this with an enhanced blessing of growth than usual. As one of the most critical events for rapid growth at The Tower of Growth, students enter The Tower of Growth for a long five-day term. I pondered deeply. The dungeon raid is in two weeks, and entry into The Tower of Growth is in three weeks. Nearly a month. Since it will be after entering The Tower of Growth, that should be enough time to have grown considerably. Given this rate of growth, perhaps after about a month, I can start using my knowledge from the original work to wander dungeons. I already had the first dungeon I intended to conquer in mind. A dungeon near a small town in Ennd. The reward obtainable there is my goal. The Ne of Confession. An artifact that vocalizes the murmurs spoken inwardly by the wearer. It could even be used as a confession drug, but the conditions make it ill-suited for general use. However, my current situation is quite different. It¡¯s one of the methods to bypass the Curse of Silence. With just that, this damned Curse of Silence is essentially nullified. ¡®Good.¡¯ I¡¯ve set a near-term goal. Now that I have a realistic target, I feel even more motivated. With that firm resolve, I stood up from my seat. The goal alignment wasplete, and now I was ready to get moving. . . . And just like that, the second week at The Tower of Growth began. It was an uneventful week of steady growth. I used my head during general lectures, and during major lectures, I rolled both my head and body. I rolled, but always forward, and I could distinctly feel myself progressing, little by little. These were fulfilling days. ¡°A Cadet Lee Hayul, I request sparring with you.¡± The unexpected event urred on Wednesday. During the general lecture ¡°Fundamentals of Practical Swordsmanship¡±. A fellow student, looking over in my direction, spoke up. He was a male student with a sharp impression. Despite masking his expression with impassivity, there was a distinct sense of discontent radiating from him towards me. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡­It¡¯s not like I was attacked by monsters, nor was it a life-threatening situation. I guess this might just be part of an ordinary day. Chapter 24 ¡°All right! It¡¯s the dawn of our second week! Everyone, heads up¡­ and, oh, we¡¯ve safely passed the first week. That¡¯s great news. They say well begun is half done, so let¡¯s continue to grow well!¡± Inside the dawn-lit ssroom of Ipchun, Liana stood by the podium conducting the morning roll call. ¡°Although you all have seen the academic schedule and were informed on the first day of the first week¡­ still, I shall announce it again!¡± Instead of the casual attire she donned on the weekend, she was now d in a robe-like garment that resembled a mage¡¯s attire. ¡®¡­Could that also be an artifact?¡¯ A change since my introduction to mana. Before, I wasn¡¯t able to read mana in much detail, let alone the magical forms that made up spells ¨C I could only glimpse at those inscribed on household products at best. Now it¡¯s different. I¡¯m able to read through the forms inscribed on household products entirely, and I can make out what before appeared as mere clumps of mana. Liana¡¯s robe was the same. I had thought it was just a robe doused in mana, but upon closer inspection, it turned out to be woven with innumerable andplex forms. It was likely a high-ranking artifact. That¡¯s when Liana¡¯s gaze turned toward my direction. Her green eyes blinked, and the corners soon softened into a gentle curve. ¨C Hmm. I sensed a short resonant sound. A faint ripple of mana emanated from Liana¡¯s body. I was taken aback by the exquisite maniption of mana that formed a thin thread of mana flying towards me. ¨C Hello? I flinched at the voice that seemed to enter my mind. At first, I thought it was a hallucination until I realized it was Liana¡¯s mana that had reached me. ¡®Telepathy¡­ This is my first time experiencing it.¡¯ It¡¯s a technique used asionally by superhumans who are adept at manipting mana. A downgraded version of the telepathy-type unique abilities. Something currently beyond my ability, but with my mana affinity, it should be possible someday. I straightened my shrugging shoulders and nodded my head. Satisfied, Liana, with a smile on her lips, scanned the crowd. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Hong Yeon-hwa shot me a side nce. She turned her head as if to ask why, but when I did, she looked away as if it was nothing. ¡°In the third week, as you all know, we have the dungeon raid schedule! To be precise, it will be conducted over two days, Monday and Tuesday, of the third week.¡±@@novelbin@@ Dungeon raids. An obligation that¡¯s hard to evade once you start operating as a hero. The Tower of Growth is an educational institution aimed at nurturing heroes. Therefore, the majority of academic schedules are rted to hero activities. ¡°The type is a periodic and simple subjugation of a Grade 4 dungeon. We included threebatants and two supports within each team. I¡¯d like to rify that the teams were bnced taking into consideration positions and scores!¡± In the past, dungeons were objects of terror. Appearing out of nowhere and gradually devouring territories, eventually causing copses that contaminated the surroundings and scattered waves of monsters. And now? High-level dungeons are still objects of dread and caution. Upper-tier dungeons¡­ messing with a Grade 2 or 1 dungeon could instantly shatter the vicinity. Yet, low-level dungeons aren¡¯t such a crisis these days. What was it again? From what I heard, armed with guns, about tens of soldiers can subjugate a Grade 4 dungeon. Of course, if it¡¯s full of traps, it¡¯s a different story. But if it¡¯s simple and ejects only low-tiered monsters, like the eighth grade, they said it¡¯s manageable. Right after the Great Cataclysm, lower dungeons were a threat due to theck ofpetent human resources and their sheer numbers, but these days, they¡¯re basically money pits. They¡¯ve be so manageable that even farms have sprung up. Would the heroes of the chaotic period flip if they saw this? ¡°The team members will be announced right before the strategy. The intention is to foster cooperation with random teammates in case of emergencies!¡± I nodded at Liana¡¯s exnation. Indeed, temporary teams and the assembling of parties urred frequently on the front lines. ¡°Now! That concludes the exnation! Let¡¯s all prepare well and have a great week!¡± With that, the roll call ended, followed by the general lecture. . . . Perhaps because the dungeon raid schedule was next week, the morning general lecture was crammed with theories rted to dungeons. There were settingsmonly featured in the original work, and some not mentioned or entirely different. I had been thinking, and it seems that the knowledge from the original work isn¡¯t particrly useful in this area. Even if there is a setting that matches, it¡¯s only superficial knowledge, and the in-depth content wasn¡¯t included in the original work to begin with. Of course, it¡¯s notpletely devoid of content rted to the metanarrative of the world. For example, content rted to Baek Ahrin¡¯s ¡®mask¡¯¡­ But that, whether in the original work or here, if spoken aloud, would lead to disastrous consequences. I had experienced it myself during the 11th round. Back then, I was a character in thetter half with a wildly growing curve, so I could reverse the situation and kill Baek Ahrin and escape, but now, I could only see myself being utterly destroyed. Regardless, since the dungeon is involved in obtaining the Ne of Confession in the near future, and also as a means to release a curse, I focused on remembering dungeon-rted theories. While doing so, my body was also put through the motions. Training with Atra was still as challenging as ever. Was she intent on introducing every existing weapon to me? On Monday, she handed me a long battle-axe, then on Tuesday, a metal gauntlet, and we fought. Apparently, she¡¯s caught on to Jack-of-all-Trades. She¡¯s probably thinking it¡¯s abat-type unique ability. Thanks to her, my proficiency in Jack-of-all-Trades has been increasing rapidly. With all the variety I¡¯ve been exposed to these days, the growth rate has exceeded expectations. And so, Wednesday arrived. Unusually, there was also a swordsmanship subject today. The previous two days were filled only with dungeon-rted theories. ¡°The sword has always been a favored weapon across all ages. It was the primary weapon of humanity for thousands of years in the ancient history before the Great Cataclysm, and even in the era that used gunpowder instead of mana, swords were still utilized.¡± During the first-year general subject ¡°Fundamentals of Practical Swordsmanship.¡± Instead of the old-fashioned training ground that Atra and I frequently used, I stepped into a training hall painted in blue and light gray with a near-futuristic design. The Ipchun ss had a capacity of about 80 if I remember correctly. Despite that many students entering the hall, it still felt spacious. After having the students stand, the professor in charge of practical sword techniques began with a brief introduction to the history of swords with a stern expression. He was a middle-aged man with solid facial features, reminding one of rock. His well-groomed beard andbed-back hair were striking. Although he appeared stoic, the aura he exuded was enough evidence of his skills. ¡°The fundamentals of practical sword techniques are about observing and practicing the realbat sword techniques spanning from ancient times to the present, understanding the strengths and weaknesses of each.¡± Practical sword techniques. It was a lecture I was familiar with. The subject generously provided swordsmanship proficiency rtive to time, so it was essential in any round that included handling swords. I even had a bit of knowledge about the professor. ording to the main storyline of Part 1, he was Nam Kyung-joon, a hero ranked around the 1,120th for individualbat. He was affiliated with ¡®Yukgwang,¡¯ the viin eradication department of the association. The protagonist who suffered a severe injury to one arm during a viin subjugation and retired, became a professor at The Tower of Growth¡ªwas that his story? That¡¯s as much as I remembered. The main reason for my memory was that he was a professor of a swordsmanship ss and a character who shone rather brightly without much background. ¡°First, I will personally demonstrate the basics of sword forms. Afterwards, each cadet is to analyze and practice the forms physically. Sparring between cadets will also be allowed during this process.¡± The professor drew his sword from his waist. The sharp de caught the light, emitting its characteristic cold sheen. ¡°The sword technique to be analyzed is the Daesam Swordsmanship which consists of three basic stances and six sword forms.¡± The professor ended his exnation and assumed his position. Then his sword traced the air. He employed six sword forms that began with three foundation stances. The caster was skilled, and even the basic sword technique seemed sharp. He had one injured arm, yet could he really make such movements? The execution of each sword form was clear, making it easy to absorb. I concentrated my mind, scrutinizing every movement. Each one was going to be carefully stacked up as sword proficiency. ¡°Haam¡­¡± Hong Yeon-hwa, who had been standing nearby with her arms crossed, let out a small yawn. She had a bored expression earlier and now seemed to be fighting sleepiness. I pondered for a moment, then rummaged through my pocket. I took out something I had saved beforehand and offered it to Hong Yeon-hwa. ¡°Huh?¡± Hong Yeon-hwa blinked, stopping midway through covering her mouth with her palm, and turned her gaze towards my outstretched hand. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Her pupils quivered in surprise. What I held out was a piece of candy. It wasn¡¯t as fancy as the upscale candy that Hong Yeon-hwa had been giving metely, but it was said to help wake you up. The vor was supposedly lemon¡­ but I wasn¡¯t certain. In any case, it¡¯s a bestseller and the reviews say it¡¯s tasty, so maybe it isn¡¯t bad without any bold ims. ¡°Are you giving this to me¡­?¡± I would have liked to throw up a hologram, but as one hand was extended, it was impossible. Instead, I just nodded, and Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s lips quivered. She hesitatingly took the candy I offered with trembling hands. ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± She then gingerly patted the candy held in her fist. Gratitude dripped from her voice. ¡­Her reaction was a bit extreme. Compared to the one I gave, which costs less than 2,000 won, the candy I received from her individually cost tens of thousands won with that insane pricing. They say it¡¯s the thought that counts in a gift, but with such a price difference, I was the one feeling embarrassed for offering it. The professor¡¯s demonstration had ended. After receiving the sword techniques on my smartwatch as a text, we had time to practice them on our own. While Hong Yeon-hwa disappeared after being called by a friend, I read through the Daesam Sword Technique manual. ¡®Complicated.¡¯ I thought it looked intuitive when the professor demonstrated it, but the written content was impressively extensive. Why each stance was developed, how it connects with the sword forms, how to execute and counter such sword forms, and so on¡­ Although it was quite detailed and looked quite difficult to read it all, understanding it thoroughly would be helpful. I skimmed through the manual for the time being. ¨C ck, ck. Footsteps approached. It was inevitable. Numerous people were moving inside this training hall, so of course, I¡¯d hear something. The footsteps echoed near my ears because they were heading straight for me. Via Spatial Awareness, a male cadet strode toward me. ¡°?¡± I don¡¯t know him. He wasn¡¯t hulking, but he was robust. Seeing the muscles on his body, he seemed to be specialized inbat. [Do you have any business with me?] As I typed the query on my smartwatch, the male cadet¡¯s eyebrows twitched. His gaze shifted between the hologram, my eyes, and then my mouth. Hesitating for a moment, he then spoke with a decided expression. ¡°I request a sparring match with Cadet Lee Hayul.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± My mind froze for a moment. He was requesting a spar. With me¡­ Do I know this person? Racking my brain, I found no memory of him. We¡¯re just from the same ss. Ande to think of it, we¡¯ve never even greeted each other. I felt like a question mark hovered over my head. Then, a female cadet looked our way, panicked, and rushed over. St ¨C her palm struck the male cadet¡¯s back. It was such a crisp sound that it made me flinch. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°Yaaak! Are you insane? Why the sudden madness? Ah, sorry about that. This friend here is a bit dim-witted andcking in sense, a poor child really¡­¡± ¡°No, wait a minute¡­¡± Themotion caused by the arguing couple drew everyone¡¯s gaze. Hong Yeon-hwa, who had been chatting with her friend, also looked this way. Her expression soured, and she strode over. The girl who had been yanking the boy¡¯s hair looked at the approaching Hong Yeon-hwa and squealed in terror. ¡°This fucking¡­ Hey, knock it off with your nonsense©¤¡± [I¡¯ll do it.] ¡°©¤Just¡­ huh?¡± The girl¡¯s face turned ashen with confusion. Hong Yeon-hwa, who had quickly walked a few steps closer, tilted her head to the side as well. Realizing my words were too brief, I tapped on my smartwatch again. [I ept the sparring request.] Silence fell around us. Chapter 25 The sparring was swiftly prepared. The reason being that the professor approached in person to understand the situation and began readying the facility. Since I was a special admissions student, I suppose this sparring match required extra attention. Cadets who had been swinging their swords individually also began to gather subtly. It was certainly a sight to see. The sparring would make use of one of the designated sparring arenas in the training hall. As I checked the condition of the sword provided to me and strapped it to my waist, Hong Yeon-hwa stealthily approached. ¡°Hayul, are you really sure you¡¯re okay?¡± [Yes. I¡¯m fine.] ¡°If you¡¯ve epted reluctantly, just let me know. I¡¯ll settle it for you.¡± And she added that she could settle matters if I wasn¡¯t really okay. Worry was dripping from her eyes. Looking anxiously over at me, then menacingly across at the male cadet on the opposite side of the sparring arena, and back at me with concern¡­ ¡­One thing I was certain of was that asking Hong Yeon-hwa to ¡®settle¡¯ this might lead to bad results. Perhaps due to her nervousness, Hong Yeon-hwa seemed unaware of her friend looking at her with a shocked expression from a moment ago. ¡°Given your current situation, epting a spar from that guy is crazy. You really don¡¯t have to ept it.¡± [It¡¯s fine. I epted it because I think it¡¯s necessary for me.] I repeatedly reassured Hong Yeon-hwa, waving my head and telling her I was okay. It wasn¡¯t just flippant reassurance. I truly felt that kind of sparring was necessary. Training with Professor Atra. It¡¯s not divided into distinct levels, but rather, from beginning to end, it all leads to sparring, leaving me unclear about my own level. I¡¯m certain that I have grown. I can confidently say that if I were to fight against myself from the first day of running, I could knock myself out in a single hit. But against other cadets? I¡¯m not sure. I can read their movements through Spatial Awareness. I can predict their next moves to some extent. Compared to my own movements, I can see that I¡¯ve grown considerably. But if you ask me whether that means I can win in a fight¡­ I don¡¯t know. There are few absolutes in a fight. Professor Atra always emphasized this. She would say that the strugglings of the weak could sometimes inflict fatal wounds on the strong, meaning one should never let down their guard. Cadets¡¯ movements are readable. Those who I presume to be from the advanced ss are daunting, but still within my perception. The ones below them are quite readable. But I haven¡¯t actually fought them yet. The oue is unknown. That¡¯s why it¡¯s necessary to face them head-on. I had wanted to try this before and after entering The Tower of Growth, but it¡¯s not too bad to try it now. ¡°From now on, the friendly sparring willmence. Each cadet, take your positions!¡± The professor shouted once the preparations wereplete. Leaving behind a worried Hong Yeon-hwa, who looked as if she was watching a child y by the water¡¯s edge, I stepped up to the sparring arena. The arena was vast. It was several timesrger than a UFC ring I had seen on MItube. It wasn¡¯t civilian-standard but rather superhero-standard, which made sense. The male cadet climbed up from the opposite side, a sheathed sword in hand. The confusing part was that he looked very tense, despite being the one requesting the spar. He was even sweating profusely. It made one wonder why he requested the spar in the first ce. Constantly ncing to one side, curiosity got the better of me so I looked in the same direction to see Hong Yeon-hwa with a fearsome expression staring at the male cadet. Ah, now I understand. After confirming that both the male cadet and I had ascended to the arena, the professor operated a mechanical device near the arena with a hologram keyboard. ¨C Vroom! Mana embedded beneath the arena stirred and shot up in a definite shape around the perimeter. The mana rose rapidly to form a rectangle that enclosed the sparring arena. Despite my shallow knowledge, it seemed to be a protective magical formation. ¡°The rules are in ordance with those of a friendly sparring match! Both robust body techniques and Qi are permitted, and the overseeing professor reserves the right to stop the spar at any time on their judgment!¡± Srrrng, I pulled the handle I had been gripping. A chilly sound of appreciation apanied the drawing of the sword. As it was issued for training, it was a practice sword with a blunted tip and edges. The male cadet, who looked unnervingly tense, also assumed his stance. ¡°Combat major, Aidan Reynolds. Please take care of me.¡± ¡®¡­Ah.¡¯ Was I supposed to introduce myself too? Amidst growing tension, my lips involuntarily parted. After a brief silence, I switched the sword to one hand and tapped my smartwatch. [Special admissions, Lee Hayul. Pleased to meet you.] Being a special admissions student, I had neither a major nor a ss ranking. Consequently, my self-introduction felt shorterpared to my opponent¡¯s. Seeing me produce a hologram¡­ Aidan twitched and trembled. Soon after, he got his emotions under control and took his stance. Even to me, a beginner, the bnce of his posture was readily apparent. I, too, firmly grasped the handle of the sword. Attention was converging on us. Intermittent whispers could be heard, but overall, everyone was silent and concentrating on this spot. It was simr to when we had our self-introductions. The surroundings were filled with silence, and everyone was looking here. Everyone¡¯s attention was on this side, creating a moment tense enough to cause jitters. I was nervous during the self-introduction. My fingertips trembled, and I made the foolish mistake of mispeaking. ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ I settled my consciousness. Letting the gazes around me flow away, I bnced my breathing. Naturally, I gripped the handle more firmly. Tension. A feeling entirely useless in a spar, as I learned from Professor Atra. It was the same now. Setting aside the unnecessary, I focused on the opponent before me. ¡°Then, both parties get ready!¡± ¡®Hoo¡­¡¯ I exhaled deeply and manipted my Spatial Awareness. I narrowed the excessively wide range I had setpared to the arena and focused my attention on the opponent. Dismiss unnecessary information. Collect the essential information with increased density. ¡°Begin!¡± The moment the professor finished speaking, I kicked off the ground. My body moved with a different speed than before, thrusting my sword towards Aidan in front. ¨C ng! The sword was knocked upwards. Aidan¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, seemingly shocked by the greater rebound force than he expected. Quickly regaining hisposure, Aidan¡¯s sword thrust forward. Matching his movement, I swung down my raised sword. ¨C ng! nging! tter¡­! Sword des scraped and shed, sparking with each contact. The exchanges multiplied. Responding to the iing blows, I blocked and dodged. I seized the opportunity that arose to thrust in my sword. The sparring took shape. It wasn¡¯t going to end in a single blow, at least. I assessed the situation. ¡®I¡¯m slower.¡¯ I was the one being pushed back. Both in sheer specs and in technique. Gradually, I was forced one step back after another. Aidan¡¯s sword followed closely as if not to miss this chance. The more I swung and blocked, the more strain umted in my body. But. ¡®It¡¯s manageable.¡¯ It¡¯s more doable than I thought. First-year at the Tower of Growth. A newbie who hasn¡¯t even entered The Tower of Growth, in my second week. The current 121st batch at the Tower of Growth has a reputation as a golden generation. Right away, Hong Yeon-hwa and Baek Ahrin are among them, and the overall average is higherpared to other batches. Based on the content of the original work, they¡¯d at least be of a lower hero rank. Is Aidan like that too? He probably possesses a unique ability. Before entering The Tower of Growth, he must¡¯ve sweated and toiled in a fiercelypetitive academy. ¨C Sssshhh! nging! Despite the opponent¡¯s higher specs, the fight was holding up. Of course, there were parts where he was taking it easy on me. Even now, with him going easy, his specs were much higher, and he likely had plenty of leeway. Despite looking somewhat dissatisfied, his hesitant reactions suggested no real malice. Indeed, even in the midst of the current spar, it seemed he was being moderately restrained. But that¡¯s his business. Just because my opponent is taking it easy doesn¡¯t mean I need to do the same. From the start, I¡¯m at a disadvantage. I just need to focus my efforts on seeking victory. ¡®So.¡¯@@novelbin@@ While reacting to Aidan¡¯s constant attacks, I racked my brain. Professor Atra always said it. A fight is an exchange of cards. It¡¯s advantageous when the opponent doesn¡¯t know your cards, and such cards should be used at an unexpected moment, at a critical moment. I asked myself. What would I look like from an outsider¡¯s perspective? An unprecedented special admissions student. But also blind and mute. Physically frail. In other words, a disabled person, less capable than average. The reactions around me proved it. The current back and forth makes it clear as well. Although robust body techniques and Qi were permitted, Aidan didn¡¯t use them. Because I didn¡¯t use them. Because he didn¡¯t expect me to. For me, this is an opportunity. Even though I can only use it now, this was undoubtedly the critical opportunity that Professor Atra always emphasized. ¨C ng! nging! I was being pushed back. I had been forced back to just a few steps away from the protective barrier. I made it look like blocking the sword was bing difficult. ¨C ng! Crunch! Finally, a solid sensation was transmitted to my heel. At that moment, Aidan gripped the handle tightly. ¡®Caught.¡¯ He took the bait. Aidan¡¯s offensive intensified, confident of victory. It was exactly what I wanted. My defense gradually became shaky. That¡¯s how I wanted it to appear. ¨C Crack! Suddenly, I twisted the sword. One hand, unable to cope with the shock, let go of the sword. The other hand, still clutching the sword, was flung away. The defense opened. Aidan, certain of victory, lifted his sword. From above to below, a powerful downward strike. He probably thought the system of the arena would block the impact just before it happened. ¨C Whooooosh¡­ The sword descended. The sound of the de slicing the air was very clear. As I am now, I cannot respond. My arm was thrown off, and I was too slow to dodge. I had to time it just right. Concentrating all my nerves, the world seemed to slow down. ¨C Woosh¡­ As the sword came closer, leaving about a palm¡¯s width above me, I pounded the core. Bursting out with vigor, mana spread throughout my body. ¨C Vroom! Energy surged from the core. In contrast to the slowed-down world, my body elerated in a twist. ¡°What©¤¡± Qi. A very basic reinforcement of the body through mana. The descending sword brushed past my cheek. It was a razor-edge margin. Aidan¡¯s face turned to astonishment. The opening after an attack. The opportunity for a counterattack. He hadn¡¯t used Qi. I did. For the first time after the sparring had begun, my specs becameparable to Aidan¡¯s. I pulled the sword that had been flung to one side. With Qi activated in my body, it performed differently than before. The sword approached with a speed that seemed several times faster. Aidan, panicked, pulled back his sword. ¨C ng! ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± The sudden strike and his rushed defense were sloppy. For a moment, Aidan¡¯s feet were dragged back across the floor by the force that now rivaled his own. His eyes widened in disbelief. He was visibly taken aback. I did not give him the chance to regainposure. I immediately kicked off the ground. Bang, a different sound exploded. Propelled by the force gained from the leap, I thrust the sword¡¯s tip carrying the momentum. The sword, now filled with mana, shed through the air. Aidan gritted his teeth as a surge of Qi rose above his body. It was Qi. The btedly exerted mana activated his body. With this, the specs reversed again. If this strike were to be blocked, the situation would revert to what it was before. Aidan made several misjudgments. First, he misread my level of skill. He was unaware of the training I received from Professor Atra. Lacking information about me, he made a wrong judgment. He erred in thinking I would not be able to predict his movements. Second, he assumed I wouldn¡¯t be able to use Qi. Although it was a sensible assumption, he did not ount for the possibility. That¡¯s why he left such an opening. There wouldn¡¯t have been a major problem if it had stopped there. The upper hand in specs shifted back to him. His skills were also superior. He would likely have blocked this attack and turned the tide once again. If it had only gone that far. ¨C Vroom! Mana pulsated once more. The sword de, greedily feeding off mana, trembled with it. The mana contained within the sword transformed. Although crude, it took on a definitive shape. Unrefined in essence, but still, an aura that had the basicsid down. ¨C Crackling¡­! The tip of the sword quivered. A strong sense of recoil transmitted through my arm. Nevertheless, a faint smile formed. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Aidan¡¯s expression kept changing. At the time of the spar request, an unsure expression that seemed to ask, ¡®Is this right?¡¯; an expression of surprise when the spar started; and one of shock when I used Qi. Now, apletely nk expression. A look of doubt as to whether what he had witnessed was real. ¨C Clink. The sword that spun in the air fell to the ground. The handle was gone. The cross-guard was likewise missing. All that was tumbling on the ground was the de with the handle missing. The handle remained clutched in Aidan¡¯s hand. My sword was stopped just in front of Aidan¡¯s neck. It wasn¡¯t my doing. The tip was blocked by a protective barrier. My sword¡¯s tip, however, wavered with a blue energy. A distinct color and shape from the blue protective screen. A technique that every hero in an advance position must master. It was the manifestation of Qi. Aidan¡¯s third misjudgment. He miscalcted that I would not be able to use Qi techniques. In other words, cheers for mana affinity. Chapter 26 My heart thudded loudly. As if pressing it right next to my ear, it resounded greatly. When I absentmindedly put my hand to my chest, the sound intensified. Aidan looked dazed, alternating his gaze between the handle-only sword in his hand and the de scattered on the ground. He seemed not to have epted the reality yet. He didn¡¯t understand why he had lost. It¡¯s understandable, from his point of view, there shouldn¡¯t have been a loss. I think so too. Originally, this should have been a fight I¡¯d lose. By specs alone, and by simple skill, it was a fight I was supposed to lose. If Aidan had gone all out from the beginning¡­ No, even that thought is unnecessary. Without the use of Qi and just relying on physical prowess and skill alone, I would have been continually pushed back and eventually defeated. Qi and robust body techniques. I don¡¯t have enough mana to properly wield both. Even in the recent sparring match, using Qi for a brief moment significantly depleted my mana. ¡®Know the enemy and know yourself, and in a hundred battles, you will never be in peril.¡¯ Wasn¡¯t that a phrase from ¡®The Art of War¡¯ by Sun Tzu? I remember it means there¡¯s no danger in fighting a hundred battles if you know both the enemy and yourself. In this sparring, Aidan didn¡¯t know me. He didn¡¯t know what sort of training I¡¯ve received from Professor Atra, how much I¡¯ve grown, to what extent my Spatial Awareness can perceive, how much I could move, or whether I could use Qi or robust body techniques. Of course, the unknown was mutual. I didn¡¯t know Aidan¡¯s physical level. Whether he had a unique ability, and if so, what type it was, how powerful it was, and though he would¡¯ve mastered Qi and robust body techniques, I didn¡¯t know how much so. But there was a difference. I had the knowledge of the original work, which allowed me to gauge Aidan¡¯s level. I knew how Aidan saw me. That he was being condescending, hence I predicted he wouldn¡¯t use his unique ability or Qi, and I was right. So I concealed myself and when he was inattentive, I struck all at once. As a result, I won. Aidan had rxed and been careless, hence, a mistake allowed him to hand over a victory that should have been assured. If we were to fight again, I would definitely lose. If we fought a hundred times right now, I would likely lose a hundred times. That¡¯s how great the gap in skill between Aidan and myself was. But this time, I won. It went as nned. Winning as predicted. Even if I had lost, it would¡¯ve been eptable, but I still won. Perhaps that¡¯s why I felt slightly pleased. Being human, I suppose winning feels better than losing. Leaving Aidan who still hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock, I extended my Spatial Awareness normally. Only then did I see the other cadets positioned around the sparring arena. They had simr expressions to Aidan. I wonder, a foolish expression? One of shock? I saw Baek Ahrin with sparkling eyes full of surprise. That person is¡­ a bit burdensome. I also spotted Hong Yeon-hwa. I nearly chuckled. Her beautiful red eyes blinked. Her mouth was agape wide enough to worry if an insect might fly in. Such a look showed her shock. I felt pleasantly amused. No need to keep wandering around and making concessions for me, as my unique abilities allowed me to see well in all directions. Despite me saying this repeatedly, she hardly paid any attention, which had irritated me, but seeing her like this¡­ Just a while ago, I had calmed my emotions, feeling rather cool, but now my heart was buoyant. The corners of my mouth twitched. A smug smile rested on my lips. ¡®Hehe.¡¯ Perhaps because I felt elevated, I did something I wouldn¡¯t normally do. I raised a hand towards Hong Yeon-hwa. Opening my index and middle finger while folding the rest, I formed a ¡®V.¡¯@@novelbin@@ Unable to speak, I expressed it with my mouth shape. Communicating this way isn¡¯t easy, but perhaps a superhuman like Hong Yeon-hwa would understand even with just the shape of the lips. Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s reaction changed. Her mouth opened wider. Her lips trembled, and her cheeks flushed red. ¡­Why is she reacting like that? . . . After the ¡°Basics of Practical Sword Techniques¡± ss was over, I took care of lunch in a simple way. Today, as Hong Yeon-hwa had separate matters to attend to, I took care of my meal with an energy bar. It¡¯s convenient and satisfies the nutritional needs. If the quantity isn¡¯t enough, simply increase the number of bars. If there¡¯s ack of nutrients, take additional supplements. When Hong Yeon-hwa suggests eating lunch together in the cafeteria, I do eat. Even though it¡¯s distasteful not to feel any vors, since it¡¯s eating with someone else, I try hard to eat my fill. I still haven¡¯t spoken about myck of taste. I truly don¡¯t know how to solve this problem. Do I even need to mention it? I wonder if this issue would resolve itself if I just keep swallowing it like a white lie. ¡­No, the truth is that it¡¯s just ufortable to speak about it. I know Hong Yeon-hwa isn¡¯t like that, but I was afraid she might be disappointed in me for deceiving her this whole time. Moreover, this isn¡¯t strictly a disability¡ªit¡¯s a curse. The curse of sensory seal. If I could just lift this, the problem would be solved. For my own happier life, I am determined to lift the curses of early death and sensory seal someday. I thought it might be better to have started hiding it now than to awkwardly say I can taste it after the fact. I trudged toward the old-fashioned training grounds as I took care of lunch. ¡°¡­¡­¡± While munching on the energy bars packed in my carryall, I arrived at the training ground and encountered Professor Atra, who had arrived early. Her gaze shifted between my mouth, where I was munching, the energy bar in my hand, and the wrapper sticking out of the carryall. . . . ¡°Make sure to have proper meals. Does it make sense for a superhuman who uses their body to resort to such half-hearted meals?¡± [Yes] And I was reprimanded. I listened to Atra¡¯s reproach and her advice with a frown on her face. If those are the ingredients that go into making your body, how can your body be built properly? Make sure you eat things like this when you¡¯re looking after your nutrition. Her advice was quite usible following the scolding. Training with Professor Atra was mostly like this. Her style was rough and tough to endure. Due to her blunt attitude, she was the type people would easily dislike. However, I didn¡¯t particrly dislike Professor Atra. Although her demeanor was like that, she didn¡¯t teach me carelessly. She was sincerelymitted to education, even though it was rough. There was a bit of discontent, but it wasn¡¯t significant, nor was it directed solely at me. I had suspicions that she might be whacking me because she resented me under the pretense of ¡®recovery training,¡¯ but in reality, I could feel my body¡¯s recovery abilities improving. ¨C Crackling¡­! Today¡¯s weapon was a longsword. The sword I was ustomed to had a de on either side, but this one had a de on only one side and was rtively elongated. I swung the sword. Grabbing the handle and exerting force, I made a long sh. Before the line ended, I started on another. Crack! The longsword, leaving a lengthy scratch on the ground, was propelled upwards. Powered by a faint manifestation of robust body techniques. ¨C ng! My hand was jerked violently. The longsword spun and embedded itself firmly in the ground. Suddenly, a makeshift wooden longsword was pointed at my neck. ¡°Your attack is clumsypared to your defense. It¡¯s something I¡¯ve been mentioning continuously. You are indeed improving steadily, but keep focusing on that.¡± I nodded at Atra¡¯s nonchnt words. Looking at Atra collecting the wooden longsword and shaking her head in disapproval, I flopped down exhausted. Today, I was beaten into a mess again. The frequency of being hit has reduced as my skills improved, but due to the increased need to move my body, the fatigue remained. ¡°It¡¯s been noisy, I hear. A special admissions student took down abat major cadet with a sword.¡± Atra nced over nonchntly as I was catching my breath and spoke indifferently. Lying down, I perked my ears as she continued. ¡°So? Have you learned anything from it?¡± I could feel her gaze piercing me, as if she was indicating for me to think and speak before she did. I pondered for a while. ¡®I¡¯ve got a grasp on my current level.¡¯ I¡¯ve caught up, albeit still insufficiently, to the heel of abat major cadet. It¡¯s astonishing. Jack-of-all-Trades. A unique ability of the versatile category. I haven¡¯t directly used Jack-of-all-Trades, but there was a round where I utilized a simr versatile category unique ability. Therefore, I understand the downside of the versatile category well. The advantage is proficiency correction and growth in various fields. The disadvantage is that the limit in each of the various fields is somewhat mediocre. Swords, spears, knives, axes, bludgeons. Being able to handle a variety of weapons doesn¡¯t mean much if you¡¯re up against someone invested in only one of them. While the versatile category spreads its proficiency across many, a single skill category unique ability establishes uniqueness and ultimately achieves an extended ability, breaking free from the general rules. That¡¯s why I criticized Jack-of-all-Trades as an ambiguous unique ability. The reason I deliberately chose Jack-of-all-Trades was that I had two other unique abilities, Spatial Awareness and Mana Affinity, to go with it. If I could have chosen only one, I would have never taken Jack-of-all-Trades. I heard about Aidan¡¯s unique ability after the sparring had ended. Swordsmanship¡­ in short, a skill, a swordsmanship category unique ability. It¡¯s strange. It¡¯s undeniably odd that the sword I honed with Jack-of-all-Trades won against a sword wielded by a swordsmanship category unique ability. Even the proficiency was overwhelmingly higher on his side. And the time spent handling swords as well. It was a fluke. But even considering that, it was strange. Because it meant I had already caught up to the tips of Aidan¡¯s feet. ¡®Synergy.¡¯ Spatial Awareness, Mana Affinity, Jack-of-all-Trades. Three unique abilities coexisting, providing positive effects to each other. There can be no other reason. Luck was a big factor, but if I hadn¡¯t grown to the tips of my toes thanks to synergy, luck would have lost its meaning. [It was luck that helped me win, but fundamentally, we are different. If we fight again, I surely think I¡¯ll lose.] ¡°I heard. You took advantage of the opponent¡¯s carelessness and won consecutively. The strategy was brilliant. Diving into the opponent¡¯s weaknesses was also good.¡± Surprisingly, praise came my way. Luck aside, perhaps she was pleased with the victory. I casually checked Atra¡¯s expression with my Spatial Awareness. Her usual indifferent look. Now when I think of Professor Atra, this imagees to mind. But just a moment ago, there was a flicker of emotion beneath that expression. The part where she mentioned carelessness. ¡°However, today¡¯s oue was a result of carelessness. If the opponent hadn¡¯t been careless, a result like this would have been impossible.¡± My interactions with Atra haven¡¯t been for a long time, but when you stick around a person for a considerable amount of time in a day, it¡¯s inevitable to exchange words. However, Atra consistently maintained her teaching demeanor, and friendly and light-hearted topics, which were far from her usual ones rted to superhumans andbat, were rare. Atra detested carelessness terribly. If I were to lose in a sparter on due to carelessness, she might just beat me to death herself. With the keyword of carelessness, I received a subtle grimace from Atra and feedback on the sparring from a few hours ago. I recounted the development of the sparring match with Aidan and listened to her evaluation. It was paired with her assessment and critique of the more recent sparring match with her. And so, time flew by. Before I knew it, it was time for the major lectures to end. ¡°Time¡¯s up. Today¡¯s session ends here.¡± Noticing the time, Atra dered the end of the lecture. Then she ced a water bottle next to my head and silently looked at me. This was Atra¡¯s kind of consideration. Her way of saying that this is thest chance to speak up if there¡¯s anything left to say. I was about to shake my head indicating I had nothing more to say, but just in case, I tapped my smartwatch. [Next Monday and Tuesday, we have dungeon extraction practice. So I won¡¯t be able toe those days.] ¡°¡­Alright.¡± It was a subtle difference, but Atra¡¯s expression shifted. Atra really hated the topic of dungeons. Precisely, she never let on to me, but my Spatial Awareness inadvertently caught it. I brought it up just in case. Even though she had no scheduled lectures, she¡¯s a professor after all. She probably knows the schedule to some extent. After conveying this, Iid back down. I nned to rest for just a moment before heading to the library. ¡°¡­?¡± I was tuning my mana quietly when I noticed something odd. Atra, who should have left by now, was still standing in ce. Using Spatial Awareness, I saw Atra, apparently deep in thought, undeniably visible to me. [Professor?] ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing.¡± Looking puzzled, I asked, and Atra, after a fleeting nce in my direction, shook her head. She then turned her back and disappeared from the reach of my Spatial Awareness. Suddenly, what is she doing? I tried to guess for a moment, but how could I understand? I shook my head and stood up. It was time to indulge in magical tomes in the library. . . . The next day. During major lecture time. ¡°Take these.¡± Atra handed me a stack of books, easily dozens in count, all rted to dungeons. In another carryall, there was an assortment of magical tools. On closer look, most were for use in dungeons. ¡°Today and tomorrow, we are going to conduct lectures about dungeons.¡± ¡­??? Chapter 27 I have no particrints about Professor Atra¡¯s training methods. The training is certainly rugged. Compared to other ces, it¡¯s a rigorous approach. It¡¯s not your typical method. It feels like it¡¯s based on the premise of possessing talent. And not just any talent, but exceptional talent at that. Basics? The sort of ¡°learn as you fight¡± feel. It seems that was actually Professor Atra¡¯s intention as well. Didn¡¯t Professor Atra from the very first lecture say, ¡®Given you¡¯re a special admissions student, the expectations from the public are set¡¯? In other words, the training operates under the assumption that as a special admissions student, one must possess a corresponding level of talent. It¡¯s hard. There¡¯s no disagreement there. Honestly, if there hadn¡¯t been apelling reason to do it, I would have run away long ago. Regrettably, I have reasons that I absolutely cannot run away from. There arepelling reasons why I must endure this intensive training. If I ran away now, I would fall dead within at most 10 years. Until then, I¡¯d have to live blind, unable to taste delicious food or smell fragrant scents. Not being able to speak is manageable with some inconvenience¡­ but the other reasons, I can¡¯t just let them slide. I didn¡¯t want to live like that.@@novelbin@@ To break the curse, I needed power. The known methods of dispelling the curse existed within dungeons, and power was needed to conquer those dungeons. That¡¯s why I endured Professor Atra¡¯s lectures. They were painful and tough! But still, I bore with it. Professor Atra¡¯s training was definitely efficient. It bore results. The extent of my growth was felt through sparring. I¡¯ve managed to catch up to the heel of a cadet who would have trained for a good dozen years or more. If I continue to grow like this, I can reach the dungeon that contains the method for dispelling the curse sooner than expected. When the goal I thought would take a long time suddenly drew closer, all the more I couldn¡¯t run away. ¡°Here are the rted books. Since you said you can read with your detection ability, take them and read them all, and if they¡¯re too much to carry, scan them with your smartwatch and keep them.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Make sure you memorize them before the dungeon expedition begins. If it¡¯s too much to carry and read them, make use of your smartwatch, and if it¡¯s right now difficult to read, then I will read them to you.¡± I had disclosed some of the capabilities of my Spatial Awareness to Professor Atra. To make training efficient, it was necessary to let her know what I could see and sense. ¡°Check and confirm if you can read them properly.¡± In front of mey dozens of books. Exactly 23 volumes. They are rather thick. I apprehensively received the books. ¡°Environmental Distribution in Dungeons,¡± ¡°Monster Cooking Dictionary,¡± ¡°Survival Strategy inside Dungeons (Upper),¡± ¡°Survival Strategy inside Dungeons (Lower),¡± ¡°Practical Herb Collection & Consumption¡±¡­ They covered everything. There were books I had nced over a few times when I visited the library. Monster Cooking Dictionary? It is true that monsters can be cooked and eaten within dungeons. In cases where someone is stranded in a dungeon and runs out of food, they would need to gather nts or hunt monsters for sustenance. I skimmed through the book with my Spatial Awareness. I could sense all the letters. [I can read them.] ¡°Good. Then read them whenever you have time.¡± As I was absently flipping through the books, Professor Atra began to unpack the bundle beside her. A ttering sound emerged from the package. ¡°These are magical tools that will aid in dungeon exploration. The n is to handle them directly over the next two days to be acquainted with how to use them.¡± With those words, Professor Atra began to take out magical tools, one by one, from the full package andy them on the ground of the training ground. There were variously shaped magical tools in a row, including the exploratory ones often carried in the original story. As I stood there dumbfounded, Professor Atra turned her head towards me. The magicalmp in her hand shimmered. ¡°Have something to say?¡± [Nothing at all.] I quickly regained myposure and shook my head. Professor Atra flicked an eyebrow and without further talk, began the lecture¡­ not about training but about dungeons. The lecture was surprisingly informative. She picked out only the necessary parts from the books she had brought meticulously and exined them in an easilyprehensible way, drawing on her own experiences. It was an education focused not just on theory but on how to actually behave. Not just which monster is of what hierarchy and how strong it is. But, if encountered, how to deal with it, under what conditions you should run, whether it can be consumed if caught. The likelihood of what other entities exist around that monster, and so on¡­ The level of education was such that even I, who have holes in my knowledge, could fully understand. This still held true, considering it was a one-on-one education. I heard that Professor Atra was a top-notch hero, and she seemed to have a profound knowledge of dungeons that would make any decent hunter pale inparison. ¡°This is a heating magical tool. It contains a small te, but if you¡¯ve exhausted all mana, you can directly charge it with your mana. Remember that most magical tools can be self-charged.¡± ¡°Always keep in mind the unexpected. Even when you have a short-term schedule, inside a dungeon, anything can happen. When preparing food supplies, make sure you have at least three times more than the original schedule.¡± ¡°This is an app that¡¯s particrly useful in dungeons. Save it in your smartwatch in advance.¡± Saying this, Professor Atra extended her hand toward me. On it was a magical tool the size of a human face, shaped like an egg. It was the heating magical tool she had just exined. ¡°Try using it.¡± I carefully received it and examined the tool in detail with Spatial Awareness. Spatial Awareness, empowered by Mana Affinity, was dissecting the engraved magical forms. The forms seemed rtively simple and clear in my mind. ¡°¡®Heat Generation¡¯¡­ that¡¯s expected, ¡®Minor Protection,¡¯ and ¡®Durability Increase¡¯¡­ nicely oveid. There¡¯s no conflict.¡± Magic is something I¡¯ve only nced over in basic texts. I haven¡¯t attempted to cast it yet, but reading such straightforward forms was within my capability. As I was examining the magical tool, Professor Atra reached out and took hold of my hand that was holding the tool. ¡®?¡¯ ¡°If it¡¯s charged, just press the button, but if there¡¯s no charged mana left, then blow mana into it through here. Now, try it yourself.¡± Professor Atra said this and moved my hand. I gathered mana into my palm in response. Ooong¡­ the egg-shaped magical tool, having received a faint supply of mana, emitted a soft orange glow. The warmth transmitted through my palm felt quiteforting. But the body temperature I felt on my hands made it all feel a bit unreal. Nodding that this was how to use it, Professor Atra stepped back. ¡°The other magical tools follow a simr format. I¡¯ll inform you of other usages shortly. Next is¡­¡± Even as I focused on Professor Atra¡¯s non-stop lesson, I internally tilted my head. I felt a disconnect. ¡­ Was she always this passionate in teaching? I couldn¡¯t shake off a sense of wariness to the change in Professor Atra¡¯s demeanor, something different from before. She wasn¡¯t someone who took ax approach to education. She was always punctual and taught all that needed to be taught. What¡¯s the term for this? FM? A stickler for principles? That was exactly her attitude, but now something was different¡­ it was an actively engaging teaching that stood outpared to before. ¡°Listen closely. When the lecture ends, we¡¯ll have a brief test.¡± ¡®Eek.¡¯ For hours, various dungeon knowledge was crammed into me. And at the end, an actual test was given. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t have any wrong answers. For two days during the major subject times, I received intense special lectures on dungeon expedition from Professor Atra. It was teaching filled with various know-hows and tips. With a head full of dungeon theory in the mornings and the afternoons brimming with simr knowledge, my mind was bursting with information. I diligently studied since I agreed it was knowledge that would be vital someday. One weekend day, I was educated about magic by Professor Velus. Since it was all entry-level magic, it didn¡¯t demand profound enlightenment and was easier to absorb than I thought. Nothing special happened. The most noteworthy event was simply falling asleep for three hours while attempting to sleep train for only one, and that I was covered with Professor Velus¡¯s coat. One day was spent in the library, pondering over magic books and trying to cram the knowledge I had memorized into my head. As I was bumbling my way around magic, it felt like I hadn¡¯t properly even entered the doorway yet. And so time swiftly moved on, and it became Monday morning. An email arrived on my smartwatch. It was the notification regarding the team assignments for the dungeon expedition. I took a deep breath and opened the file. A hologram of the team assignments materialized. [Ipchun ss 1st Team] ¨C Hong Yeon-hwa ¨C Carnel Ardellia ¡­ ¡ø 4th Grade Dungeon: 7-212 Cave Dungeon ¡ø Type: Regr Monster Subjugation [Ipchun ss 4th Team] ¨C Baek Ahrin ¨C Shin Seo-yul ¡­ ¡ø 4th Grade Dungeon: 2-64 Prairie Dungeon ¡ø Type: Regr Monster Subjugation [Ipchun ss 6th Team] ¨C Katsuki Yusei ¨C Christopher Hayes ¡­ ¡ø 4th Grade Dungeon: 7-23 Cave Dungeon ¡ø Type: Regr Monster Subjugation [Ipchun ss 11th Team] ¨C Lee Hayul ¨C Elia de ¨C At Blerro ¨C Nam Yeon-jung ¨C Aidan Reynolds ¡ø 4th Grade Dungeon: 3-23 Forest Dungeon ¡ø Type: Regr Monster Subjugation ¡®Umm¡­¡¯ There were two names I recognized. Elia de. Someone whom I have a friendly rapport with, pleasing to see. And then Aidan Reynolds¡­ a name that was rather awkward to encounter. It was both a weed and awkward assignment. Chapter 28 Dungeon practice takes ce over two days, Monday and Tuesday. More precisely, two days is the limit. It¡¯s not allowed to exceed two days, but if possible, one can quicklyplete the dungeon and take a rest. The group assignment notice went up at 7 A.M. From the moment the announcement was made, the dungeon practice began. Now it¡¯s time to check the team members, gather together, and head for the dungeon listed in the notice to fulfill the conditions and conclude the practice. In the original work, if the yer was determined to reduce the time, they could clear it by around lunchtime¡ªit was a repeatable event. ¨C Dding! Just then, my smartwatch buzzed. It was a notification that I had been invited to a group chat. ? ¡®Elia de¡¯ has invited ¡®Lee Hayul,¡¯ ¡®At Blerro,¡¯ ¡®Nam Yeon-jung,¡¯ and ¡®Aidan Reynolds.¡¯ ? Elia de: Hello, I¡¯ve created the 11th team chatroom! (Today 7:02) ? Elia de: Shall we gather nearby and discuss the strategy as a team leader? (Today 7:02) ? At Blerro: Agreed! I¡¯ll head out now (Today 7:03) ? Nam Yeon-jung: Agreed (Today 7:03) The dungeons assigned for exploration are all located inside the Shio-ram. They are preserved even after exploration and subjugation, and left as they are for future educational purposes. That¡¯s how vast the Shio-ram is. It¡¯s not only because of the various educational facilities andmercial establishments for the residing personnel but also because the Shio-ram grounds are teeming with managed dungeons. ? Me: Agreed (Today 7:04) After leaving a reply in the chat room, I finished packing. Thankfully, all the gear that Professor Atra had packed fit into my bag, which was enchanted with space expansion magic. After putting all the books I had been reviewing back in their ce and just in case, I double-checked my luggage. Nothing was left out. Everything was packed. Only then did I leave the library and set off. * * * ¡°Over here, Hayul!¡± I had arrived at the address posted in the chatroom. It was a cafe of a moderate size where everyone had gathered on the second floor. With the open-type setup without any ss windows, I could easily spot Elia waving her hand. [I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯mte.] ¡°No, you¡¯re notte. I just got here too. Oh, and I ordered something for you just now.¡± Inside, four people were seated around a round table. I settled into the empty seat next to Elia. There was Elia offering a bright smile, and there were team members sharing awkward greetings. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Still, by far the most awkward person was definitely him. Aidan Reynolds¡­ he was also looking over here with great awkwardness. When we bowed our heads to greet each other, it felt stiff like greeting a wooden mannequin. The female cadet sitting beside him looked at Aidan with what seemed like disdain. She was the same cadet who had whacked Aidan during thest sparring match. Fortunately, there didn¡¯t seem to be any leftover negative feelings from that sparring match. Had there been unnecessary grudges, it would have worried me, but it seemed my concerns were for naught. Shortly after, an employee came in and ced drinks and simple snacks on the table. I had orange juice, and the other team members ordered their own fruit juices or coffee. Once everyone had sipped their drink, Elia tapped the table lightly. ¡°Shall we start with introductions? I¡¯m Elia de, auxiliary major. My unique ability is in the healing category. I look forward to working with you over these two days!¡± With Elia opening up, everyone introduced themselves in turn. ¡°I¡¯m Nam Yeon-jung from thebat major. My unique ability falls under the spear art category. My weapon of choice is also a spear. Please take care of me.¡± Nam Yeon-jung, characteristically lean yet sturdy, was discernible as a spear wielder by the spear leaning against the nearby wall, matching his unique ability. ¡°I¡¯m At Blerro, also from thebat major. My unique ability isposite-based¡­ involving shields and physicalbat. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± At, naturally radiating a prickly aura with her sharp feline-like eyes, did not have any equipment visible. She must have kept it in a subspace pocket. ¡°I¡¯m Aidan Reynolds from thebat major. My unique ability is from the sword art category.¡± And then there was Aidan Reynolds, whom I had met before¡­ with an imposing demeanor. The attention finally shifted to me, thest one remaining. I disyed a pre-written chat message via hologram. [I¡¯m Lee Hayul. My unique ability is in the detection category. Pleased to meet all of you.] After the introductions, the conversation swiftly moved to the main topic. Elia, who had created the chatroom, led the discussion. ¡°It would be easier to start by deciding on a team leader. Does anyone want to take the position?¡± Elia asked as she looked around. Nam Yeon-jung averted his gaze discreetly. It seemed like he wasn¡¯t keen on the role of team leader. Aidan, who was feeling awkward as he looked toward me, nced at At, who was sipping coffee in the next seat. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you took the role?¡± ¡°What?¡± Taken aback as if hearing nonsense, At raised an eyebrow sharply. Already having a piercing look, her reaction made her seem even more unapproachable. Aidan shuddered but kept hisposure as he spoke. ¡°Usually, in small parties, the tank takes on the leader role. Here, you¡¯re the only tank.¡± ¡°It is so¡­ but¡­¡± A tank often takes the pir role in a party, hence, normally the leader of a party that operates in small units is a vanguard, and among them, especially a tank. After furrowing her brows for a moment, At fell into deep thought. ¡°What¡¯s there to ponder? It¡¯s only for a couple of days at most. This might even end in a day, so why hesitate?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you trying to push it onto me while being quite mouthy yourself?¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± At, who was swiftly retorting to Aidan¡¯s asional interjections, looked exactly like someone ustomed to his behavior; their dynamic spoke of their shared history from the same academy. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take the role of the team leader for now. I did stuff like this a few times back at the academy, but don¡¯t expect too much.¡± With a scratch to her head, At nced towards Elia. Elia just nodded her head in response without taking the lead in the conversation any further. Probably thinking now that the leader was chosen, the leader should take charge. Realizing this, At sighed softly and continued talking. ¡°Let¡¯s start with nning then.¡± What followed was a standard strategy development session. Under At¡¯s leadership, we discussed the team¡¯s strength and how and when we would enter and engage the dungeon. ¡­ ¡°A detection radius of a hundred meters? Constant activation? Your detection ability?¡± [Yes] ¡°Wow¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°Um¡­ I saw thest sparring, so I have to ask if you¡¯re able to fight?¡± [I¡¯m studyingbat during major ss hours. I¡¯m not skilled yet, but I can participate in a fight if necessary.] ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°What¡¯s that staff for?¡± [It¡¯s a staff for storing mana. I¡¯ve brought it because I can handle a few lowest-grade spells, although I¡¯m even less skilled at using it than fighting.] ¡°Ah¡­¡± The atmosphere was somewhat peculiar during the process of assessing each member¡¯s strength, but overall, the discussion proceeded in good spirits. The conclusion was reached quickly. The schedule was tofortably use the two days without rushing. While some might push for a faster approach to garner higher evaluations, our team decided to aim for stability. At and Nam Yeon-jung would take the vanguard positions. In the center were me, the detection ability user, and Elia, the healer, while Aidan was in charge of the rear to be prepared for any backline surprises. ¡°Let¡¯s do onest check to make sure nothing is missed, and then we can directly head out.¡± It took a little over an hour. At swiftly concluded the meeting and led the team members toward the dungeon. She had mentioned leading dungeon expeditions several times at the academy, and it certainly seemed like she was experienced. And so we arrived at the dungeon. After getting confirmation from the Shio-ram personnel managing the dungeon, we crossed over into the facility. As I walked with heavy steps, I felt the whirling flow of mana beyond the reach of my Spatial Awareness. That must be the dungeon¡¯s entrance. ¨C Wooosh¡­ The moment the flow of mana tried to reach my Spatial Awareness, it conveyed a peculiar tremor. I immediately retracted my Spatial Awareness and grabbed the sleeve of Elia, who was walking beside me. ¡°Hayul?¡± [I turned off my ability in case the same thing happens again.] ¡°That time¡­ Ah.¡± After letting go of the sleeve, I tapped on my smartwatch. Elia questioned me and then let out a cry of realization. I wasn¡¯t aware that gates could be dangerous. Now it seemed odd but not particrly threatening. Still, just in case, I withdrew my Spatial Awareness. If my condition suddenly plummeted likest time, it wouldn¡¯t just be me affected; others nearby would also suffer. Curiosity would have to wait for another time. At that moment, someone grabbed my hand sharply. I flinched involuntarily at the unexpected touch. ¡°Don¡¯t hold the sleeve awkwardly, just stay like this for a moment.¡± The one who had grabbed my hand was Elia. She had taken my hand, which was reaching for her sleeve, and now held it firmly. Before I could be embarrassed by the warmth of her hand, Elia was already leading me into the dungeon holding my hand. My eyes were closed. Thanks to Mana Affinity, I could sense the position of people and the entrance of the dungeon, but the uneven surface of the floor remained unseen. If I wasn¡¯t careful, I could stumble, so I did not let go of her hand. With both my sight and Spatial Awareness blocked, I felt as if I was the only one left in this world. As I thought about this, I marveled at how I used to get around in the old days. ¡°?¡± Suddenly, I felt a tingling sensation at the back of my head. It felt like our gazes were locked. Before I could ponder it deeply, we entered the dungeon. It was like the lurching one feels when plunging into the sea. * * * Lee Hayul¡¯s figure plunged into the blue swirl. Like a shadow flickering, his presence abruptly hid away. Even the subtle sensations disappeared. ¡°¡­¡­¡± A dungeon is a space isted from the outside. Aside from the established entrance, there is noing and going, and there is little way to confirm what resides within. Therefore, unless the mana concentration inside obviously skyrockets, it¡¯s difficult to determine if any idents have urred. A sudden shift in mana concentration doesn¡¯t exceed a prelude to copse, so idents within are all the more challenging to pinpoint. ¡°Huh¡­¡± What am I even doing here? It¡¯s quite pathetic, truly. A deep sigh escaped me as I reflected on the sudden thought. It¡¯s a sickness in its own right. As I self-mocked my actions, preparing to turn my head away, a gust of wind struck from behind. Simultaneously, a gentle voice mingled with the gust reached my ears. ¡°Um¡­ I might have made a slightly rude assumption. But isn¡¯t it an unavoidable situation? This feelspletely like stalking.¡± ¡°¡­If you¡¯re aware it¡¯s rude, the right thing to do would be to refrain.¡± The voice was familiar, especially often heard in the African frontlines. Atra narrowed her eyes, straightening her fluttering clothes before turning around. The wind ceased as the woman who lightlynded, Liana, spoke with a yful smile. ¡°You seem to have a special affection for the cadets.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± ¡°For being nonsense, you even came to check personally. But if you¡¯vee this far, why not say a word of encouragement before they leave?¡± It was a casual remark, but Atra only furrowed her brow even more. ¨C Take care. And always stay alert. ¨C Heh. This will be a piece of cake, you know? Don¡¯t underestimate me! I¡¯ll finish quickly and be back for a re-challenge, so wait for me! It was an unpleasant memory. It was the past she had thought was buried. Atra collected her surging emotions and shook her head. ¡°Enough of the frivolous talk. I must be going.¡± The task wasplete. Even now, she regretted the decision toe out and check. Atra turned without hesitation. With no major lectures for two days, she intended to focus on personal training. ¡°How about a drink? It¡¯s been a while, and tomorrow I¡¯m free from lectures, too. I found a nice, quiet ce with a great atmosphere.¡± ¡°Drink alone.¡± ¡°Come on, it¡¯s about Lee Hayul. There are things to discuss.¡± ¡°¡­Tch.¡± Atra clicked her tongue and turned away, only to see Liana beaming at her. Her face screamed, ¡®You can¡¯t refuse, can you?¡¯ Having insisted on talking over drinks, she must really have such topics to broach. The issue is drinking in the process. Reluctantly, Atra gave a nod after a moment¡¯s contemtion.@@novelbin@@ Chapter 29 The sense of my stomach churning was fleeting, soon reced by the feeling of solid ground beneath my feet. At the same time, my folded Spatial Awareness fluttered tremulously. A shift in the environment. It was perceived involuntarily. The smallest hairs on my body bristled in reverse. This ce is Earth. Unquestionably a part of Earth. Not a separate entity developed enough to stand alone, but rather, an adjunct space¡ªa subspace¡ªthat only persists because it is tethered to Earth. Yet it is also a partitioned space. This ce and the outside are separate realms with different naturalws. ¡®Ah.¡¯ In any case, gates merely function as bridges built within the same world. Dungeons, tiny subspaces rooted in Earth. While they are unstable spaces that can only exist because of Earth, they are still categorically different from Earth, obeying their own set of principles. It bes naturally perceptible. Comprehension dawns on me. Without realizing, understanding just happens. ¡°¡­All members are inside. Commencing the expedition as of now.¡± Upon entering the dungeon, the three from thebat major quickly formed a triangr formation around me and Elia, scanning the surroundings. As previously discussed, thebat majors will form a defensive formation around the two of us from the support faculty as soon as we enter. ¡°Mr. Hayul, please proceed with the surrounding detection.¡± I nodded at At, who was scanning our vicinity with a sharp gaze. I unfurled Spatial Awareness with a sense of tion thates from enlightenment. An influx of information flooded into the dark world. While I had restrained myself outside the dungeon due to the experience with the gate, I was now confident there would be no issues. Radius 10m, 50m, 100m¡­ 200m¡­ Roughly about 300 meters in diameter, or is it 600 meters? Suddenly the range expanded several times over. It¡¯s one thing to say it multiplied, but considering that it expanded into the shape of a sphere, the volume of information had increased innumerably. ¨C Zzzt, Zzzt¡­ A sh struck my mind. It felt as though an electric current was swirling through my head. [No monsters within range.] ¡°Thank you. Please notify us immediately if you detect anything unusual.¡± [Yes] My role in the dungeon expedition involves the detection of monsters and herbs. While Spatial Awareness enables me to undertake the detection,munication of the information is the issue. Being mute, it¡¯s ufortable to ry what I find, even after sessful detection. Although this issue will be resolved once I get the ne of confession, it does not help me with the current problem. That¡¯s why for now, I¡¯m using a clipboard where I¡¯ve pre-written information to quickly provide updates. After meticulously scanning the area, we congregated in one spot. At, who had assumed the role of the leader, coughed to draw everyone¡¯s attention. ¨C Thump She thudded her massive shield against the ground. A dull vibration traveled up our legs, its heavy weight palpable. ¡°As discussed, our first priority is to reach Point A. We will subdue any monsters encountered along the way, but deeper incursions for the purpose of subduing monsters will be deferred.¡± Everyone nodded at At¡¯s directive. Our dungeon expedition practice was a time-limited task. The conditions for taskpletion were also announced along with the team assignments. [Ipchun ss Team 11] ¢Ù : Arrive at Point A, find the marking, establish a temporary base (35) ¢Ú : Subdue 80 Green Goblins (40) ¢Û : Collect 500g of Mana Herbs (15) Team 11 had been given three conditions. Arriving at Point A and establishing a temporary base. Reaching the designated coordinates included in the file and setting up a temporary base. Subduing 80 Green Goblins. The task was to subdue 80 Green Goblins, monsters whose average hierarchyy in the 8th tier, with some as high as the 7th, and bring back evidence of this. Normally, trophies such as ears or fingers were collected, varying with each specimen. Collecting 500 grams of Mana Herbs. It involved gathering 500 grams of weeds that grow profusely in forest dungeons, absorbing copious amounts of mana. Mana Herbs are not particrly valuable on their own, but they¡¯re used as a basicponent in alchemy, which exins their high demand and supply. After forming our ranks, we steered towards the coordinates for Point A. Given that the smartwatches had a coordinate specification function, it was a straightforward task. The party traversednd thick with trees and underbrush. The green grass grew to about thigh-height. If it stood straight instead of curving over mid-way, it would have exceeded my height. The trees too were incrediblyrge, easily surpassing 15 meters in height with correspondingly massive girth. I could divide myself into four or five and still not manage to encircle one. Broad leaves suggested they were deciduous trees. The air was also damp. Breathing in deep brought moist air flooding into my lungs, and droplets of water clung to every tree and leaf. ¡°It¡¯s a relief we have a path cleared already.¡± ¡°Indeed. If we had to explore and create a path from the beginning¡­ Haha.¡± If anything, we¡¯re spared the trouble of fighting through walls of grass, one by one. A path was already beaten due to periodic subjugations. The vegetation in the dungeon was so tenacious that it needed some trimming, but it wasn¡¯t like we were hacking fresh ground, so the effort wasparatively manageable. At and Nam Yeon-jung, leading the way, used short swords hanging by their waists to cut away the slightly overgrown grass. As we walked, the only special thing to watch out for was the somewhat sticky ground. [To the northwest, 75 meters, 2 entities.] ¡°Received. Keep signaling.¡± Meanwhile, I continued my role in detection. With Spatial Awareness that had be broader and more precise, exploration was unhindered. We had passed by several Green Goblins along the way. They were neither directly in our path nor in significant numbers. Since we hadn¡¯t established a base yet, we decided to bypass them for now. Mana Herbs were also detected in abundance. Spatial Awareness included the ground beneath, allowing me to differentiate tree roots and grass embedded in the earth. Just the Mana Herbs we had passed along the way would easily exceed our quota. Although the Mana Herb condition does not carry many points, there appeared to be no need to worry. As we continued, I memorized the locations of Mana Herbs and Green Goblins we had encountered. ¡°Arrived at Point A¡­ let¡¯s survey the vicinity before setting up the temporary base.¡± It was roughly two hours since our entry into the dungeon that our team arrived near Point A. ¡°Mr. Hayul, will you be able to find the marking?¡± [I¡¯ve found it.] ¡°First, let¡¯s search for the marking while¡­ What? Already?¡± At blinked in surprise. I nodded and pointed in one particr direction. The team members followed my lead. ¡°It really exists.¡± A g as tall as a person was wedged in the gaps between thick tree roots, its camouge color blending with the earth and grass. If not for my detection ability, it would have been rather troublesome to find. At marveled as she felt the gpole. ¡°Your detection ability is incredibly precise, Mr. Hayul. I¡¯ve experienced difficulties with my academy peers due to their imprecision.¡± [Thank you.] ¡®I would¡¯ve been miserable without it.¡¯ After all, it¡¯s the ability I traded my eyes, nose, and mouth for. Despite it being Spatial Awareness that almost killed its owner upon first use due to its excessive performance andter being downgraded to a subpar vision for cost savings¡­ I now feel like I can¡¯t live without it¡­ Having found the marker, too, we chose an appropriate location and set up a provisional base. Without a broad clearing to use, we just cut down some trees to make space. Since it¡¯s just a temporary base we¡¯ll be using for a day, no particr measures were necessary. Creating a spacious area andying down magical tools for protection, security, and survival was enough. If there had been a pure mage among us, direct magic would have been set up, but our teamcked a mage. Elia could use reinforcement magic, but only just that, and as for me, I am still a beginner barely handling the lowest grade and didn¡¯t offer to help. ¡°Uh¡­ Mr. Hayul, you seem to have brought a lot?¡± ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ While everyone else was rummaging through their bags in the cleared area, lots of things were popping out of my backpack, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. [I packed a lot just in case.] Professor Atra had jammed a bunch of items in there. When I expressed concern about the weight, she told me the bag was also enchanted with a weight-reduction spell. ¡°Next, let¡¯s search for the Green Goblin vige.¡± We marked our coordinates after setting up an adequate base, took a brief rest, and then got to our feet. The first condition¡ªreaching Point A, finding the marker, and constructing a temporary base¡ªwas met. Now we just had toplete the second and third conditions: the Green Goblin eradication and the Mana Herb collection. ¡°Let¡¯s search the areas where Mr. Hayul spotted Green Goblins.¡± Green Goblins live in groups. The few that we encountered on the way, two to three at a time, were probably out hunting from their vige. Their distinct trait is their small stature. They reached the waist of an adult male, and their bodies were generally frail. By human aesthetic standards, they were deemed ugly. In other words, they were run-of-the-mill goblins. Finding the vige didn¡¯t take long. Focusing on the areas where Green Goblins were frequently discovered, we quickly found the location of their settlement. The vige was strategically ced with mountains behind and a river nearby¡ªa prime location. The monsters seemed ignorantly content situated in such a spot, known in geomancy as having a mountain at the back and water at the front. ¡®Quite by the book.¡¯ Walls made of trees, with their ends sharpened and ced in a row, surrounded the inner part, where primitive tents were erected with wooden frames covered with leaves. The vige was teeming with groups of Green Goblins. There were approximately 135, disgustingly overabundant. I had wondered if we could find the required 80 within the given time, but we found the entire quota in one go. ¡°¡­Now I see why people search for those with detection abilities.¡± I had jotted down the situation inside the walls, the structures, traps, and number of individuals, and At, who had been hiding in the forest near the vige, looking down from behind a tree wall, said so, somewhat reluctantly. Nam Yeon-jung beside her nodded his head, too. ¡°The price for those talents is high for a reason. It¡¯s because the number of individuals with detection abilities is inherently few.¡± 70% of superhumans are vanguard types. The majority of superhumans who haven¡¯t awakened their unique abilities tend to engage in close-rangebat utilizing their strong physiques and Qi. Among the modern poption, those who have awakened as superhumans are scarce, and those with unique abilities are even scarcer. From there, detection abilities are in short supply. Even those with mediocre abilities are sought after for various tasks. In essence, there¡¯s a shortage of supply. There¡¯s even a nasty cultural aspect where those without unique abilities are derisively branded as fakes. Of course, I¡¯m not condoning such views, but such phrases havee about because possessing a unique ability creates a significant disparity. ¡°One hundred thirty. Mostly 8th-tier with three of the 7th¡­¡± At, our team leader, appeared pensive. ¡°The number¡¯s a bit high, but since most are 8th-tier, let¡¯s proceed with the standard protocol.¡± Basically, storm in and see. It might sound reckless, but everyone aside from me nodded in agreement. After all, excluding myself, all the team members were prominent prospects from their regions¡¯ academies.@@novelbin@@ They could probably handle the 8th-tier effortlessly, and even the 7th-tier wouldn¡¯t pose too much trouble. There is a safety in ce, too. Currently, all team members are wearing bracelets fashioned from purple strings handed out the previous week by the Vice Principal. It¡¯s a safety device. Upon inspection with Spatial Awareness, the magical tool was aplicated concoction of spells that could induce motion sickness. As exined by the Vice Principal, the moment anyone suffers life-threatening injuries within the Shio-ram, protective magic deploys, and a summoning spell transports them to the infirmary. Naturally, it doesn¡¯t react to minor injuries. The condition is a life-threatening wound. It¡¯s a remarkable effect. Almost unbelievable. ording to the Vice Principal¡¯s exnation, such a miracle was possible thanks to the active support of the Principal and the fact that the dungeon was under the Shio-ram¡¯s management. Since the Vice Principal¡¯s tenure, the bracelet has never failed to function. It somewhat lightened our psychological burden. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± On At¡¯smand, with her shield raised, everyone gripped their weapons. I, too, swallowed hard, gripping my staff amidst the tension. If I dropped my guard now and ended up disqualified, getting scolded by Professor Atra would be the least of my worries. I¡¯d risk not only missing out on a good grade but could even end up with a negative score. For someone like me with nowhere else to go if abandoned by the Shio-ram, it was a path I could not afford to tread. If I were expelled here, it would not be a mere suspension¡ªit would be a life-ending move. I cannot be expelled. Stepping on the uneven earth, I cautiously advanced towards the vige. The real eradication began. Chapter 30 The beginning of the subjugation was signaled by At. Usually, if there are mages with high-output spells or individuals capable of long-range attacks, one would start by striking from a distance, but our teamcked such abilities, so At took the lead. ¨C Thump! As we emerged from the densely vegetated forest, At stepped into a clearing, slightly away from the palisade. ¡°Kek? Ke, kek!¡± Incongruously stationed atop the watchtower, a Green Goblin caught sight of At and bulged its eyes. Making a ¡®kek kek¡¯ noise, it alerted the others to the intruder. ¨C Thump! At¡¯s foot mmed down onto the earth. Cracks like spiderwebs appeared on the ground. The power of her step dug into the earth, and her next step violently hit the ground again. ¨C Thump! Thump! At was in what could be considered a heavily armored state. Not drenched in metal like a medieval knight, perhaps, but still d in markedly thick armor. After around five running starts, At¡¯s eyes shone with brilliance. Her mana surged through her entire body. ¨C Kwoong! A different sound from before. Not mere cracks this time; a portion of the earth outright caved in. At, shield raised, stamped on the ground once more. Debris from the earth sprayed backward. Her mana-fueled legs pushed her forward at an elerated rate. And it wasn¡¯t just that. The raised shield became enveloped in mana, cloaking it in a sinister blood-red Qi. ¡°Kek!?¡± Sensing the ominous aura, the Green Goblin¡¯s cry grew frantic. The Goblins of the vige, too, started moving about hurriedly, grabbing whatever weapons they could find. Before they could properly react, At¡¯s swiftly advancing form mmed into the thick wooden palisade. ¨C Kwaang! ¡°Kek!¡± At the moment of impact, the palisade At struck burst apart. What sounded almost like an explosion was followed by the screams of the Goblins. Wood fragments scattered in all directions. Some Green Goblins were disoriented by the wooden splinters, and with a thump! another tremor shook the ground. The palisade was breached in a single blow. Yet At did not stop there. Maintaining her momentum from the break, she trampled the ground repeatedly, leading with her shield. ¡°Kek! Kekeek!¡± ¡°Kek! Keruk!¡± Surrounded by the Qi-wrapped shield and using her whole body for the Qi, At, now an embodiment of a human tank, burst through the vige. Goblins in her path exploded. Some were shattered into pieces, others were flung far, their limbs torn apart. ¡°Kek¡­¡± But not all Green Goblins were dead. Those that narrowly avoided the collision clutched their crude weapons and began surrounding At¡ªright then, a Green Goblin¡¯s throat was pierced by a chilling spear. ¨C Kwajik! Puk©¤! ¡°Entryplete.¡± The spear that followed At through the destroyed palisade belonged to Nam Yeon-jung. His spear, too, was surrounded by a cyan Qi, easily piercing through Green Goblin flesh and bone. Following At¡¯s lead, Nam Yeon-jung relentlessly thrust his spear forward. Goblins attempting to surround At quickly found their necks skewered by the iing spear. At unhinged their formation, while Nam Yeon-jung ensured the disrupted Green Goblins could not regroup, steadily reducing their numbers. ¡°He¡¯s really enjoying this.¡± Aidan, observing from the side, grumbled as he swung his arm. His neatly executed sword strike drew a clean line. ¨C Swish ¡°Kek¡­!¡± A sneaking Green Goblin¡¯s head fell to the ground. With a thud, Aidan nonchntly kicked aside a Goblin¡¯s body to clear the way, and I inwardly nodded. The trajectory was certainly cleaner than what I¡¯d seen during sparring. No doubt he had improved since then, but the experience during that fight likely yed a part. At and Nam Yeon-jung, the vanguard, were wreaking havoc in the vige center, while Elia and I, ced in the middle, blocked the broken palisade, preventing any Green Goblins from escaping and supporting the vanguard. The entrance to the vige was already shattered, so blocking escape was easily manageable. ¡°©¤, ©¤.¡± That¡¯s when Elia¡¯s lips moved. Incantation. A form of self-suggestion for controlling mana. The easiest and mostmon method to cast magic. ¨C Voom! The mana released from Elia formedplex patterns. Once arranged, the patterns wailed for a moment before flying toward At and Nam Yeon-jung, who were leaping about in the center. Bang! A Goblin hit by the shield exploded messily. At flinched as a Goblin¡¯s eyeball flew past her face, but quicklyprehending the situation, she grinned savagely and stamped on the ground once more. ¡®Is that a reinforcement spell?¡¯ Elia¡¯s unique ability was healing, formally called [Recovery Melody]. It designated a target for ¡®Immediate Recovery¡¯ and ¡®Recovery Amplification¡¯ effects. Elia could also adjust the ratio between the two effects, which both came along with a mild enhancement effect while active. Due to the minor impact of the enhancement effect, Elia had sought to learn reinforcement magic separately, as she had mentioned at the caf¨¦ a few hours earlier. Having an enhancementponent within her unique ability meant she learned it more conveniently than expected. I assessed the general situation. About half of the Green Goblins had already been turned into by-products. I knew that for students of Shio-ram, handling the 8th-tier was as easy as eating cold porridge, but actually witnessing it was chilling. If At were to charge at me, I, too, would likely be a scatterable by-product¡­ I had pegged three 7th-tier individuals beforehand. Unlike the rest, these Goblins were heftier, and the mana they wielded was several times greater than that of the 8th-tiers. One had already be a by-product. The other two had managed to hang on to their precarious lives, using 8th-tier Goblins as shields in the back, barely maintaining their lifelines. But this was just a stopgap. It seemed likely that they would be cleared out soon enough. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ The vanguard seemed to have no issues. The Green Goblins were being blitzed like ingredients in a blender. Elia had her mana at the ready and drew her prepared sword to watch the surroundings. Aidan had crushed a few Goblins trying to escape through the shattered palisade and was now guarding Elia and me. In short, there was a bit of leeway. I nodded to myself and gripped my staff. Over the weekend, I had dabbled a bit in magic. With assistance from Professor Liana, and scribbling notes in the library. Entering the world of magic in just a few days was a thieving mentality, but thanks to the synergy between Mana Affinity, Spatial Awareness, and being a jack-of-all-trades, I was able to touch upon several lowest-grade spells. ¨C Voom I drew mana out and infused it into the staff. My staff matched the typical image one might conjure when thinking of a wizard¡¯s staff. A body made of deep brown wood and, at the tip, a blue crystal orb.@@novelbin@@ The body was carved from mana-infused wood, and the crystal orb was a processed manastone. In this world, there are two main roles of staves for mages. The first is the storage of mana. As a significant amount of mana is typically required for magic, mages often struggle with mana shortages. Hence, they carry these auxiliary batteries. The second is as an aid in calctions. Magic is oftenpared toputations. While it¡¯s not a wlessparison due to factors like emotional influence, there are simrities in the usage of mana with precise uracy. Therefore, mages need a higher level of mana maniption ability than vanguard types. Moreover, no matter how adept one is, having an aid always makes it easier. A staff serves both roles of mana storage and calction assistance. However, this staff iscking in the second, the calction assistance feature. There was no need for intricate calctions with merely lowest-grade spells, and Professor Liana had advised that relying too much on aid could hinder the development of one¡¯s true skill. More than anything, thanks to Mana Affinity, I had not yet encountered a wall challenging enough to require calctions. Therefore, this staff is an auxiliary battery tailored for mana storage. I calmly regted my breathing and lifted the staff. The most straightforward and iconic method to cast magic is incantation, reciting words aloud¡ªeffectively a powerful form of self-suggestion. But I am incapable of that. The damned curse of silence seals my lips shut. Thus, there are no incantations for me. I could undertake signnguage, but the magic I was casting didn¡¯t require such extents. ¨C Voom Mana released from me seeped into the staff, tapping on the orb at its tip. It was simr to the training with Professor Lianast time. Striking the mana within the crystal orb, then drawing it out to use as a material for casting the spell. Mana drawn from the crystal by my own mana bubbled up. Having stored ample mana, only a meager amount was needed. But this was sufficient. I took a deep breath and manipted the mana. The mana converged at the tip of the staff. Focusing my thoughts calmly, I arranged the mana. I had practiced this a few times. My inherent mana was scarce, so I would deplete after just a few tries, but I never failed those few times. Mana swiftly concentrated at the tip of the staff, forming a bulky mass of energy. The preparation for ignition wasplete. Maintaining my willpower, I aimed the staff at a 7th-tier Green Goblin. Thepleted form was triggered simultaneously. [Mana de sh] A spell more akin to mana maniption than magic¡ªamong the lowest-grade and perceived as such. It¡¯s not an elemental spell like a fireball or lightning discharge, nor is itplex inposition. It simply sharpens mana into a de andunches it. There are basic structural forms involved, but no uracy enhancement. True to its name, the spell fully embodies slinging a mana de. It¡¯s exceedingly straightforward, hence even I seeded on my very first attempt. I had practiced over the weekend. A small, thin de of mana¡ªtinier than a Green Goblin¡ªwas ejected and dissolved into thin air after traveling around 10 meters. The aim of using this wasn¡¯t really to reduce the enemy¡¯s numbers but to give it a try, since there was ck. If I managed to kill a Goblin with it, wouldn¡¯t that be quite an aplishment? Just a thought. I activated the spell. Lowest-Grade Magic [Mana de sh] ¨C Kwaaaak! ¡°!?¡± A de sh burst forth from the tip of the staff¡ªa huge blue de sh, at least double my height, fluttered my clothes like a rough breeze. Soil flew in all directions as the de sh tore through the ground. Several Green Goblins, turning their heads at the sudden roar, were bisected vertically. ¡°What!?¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± It didn¡¯t stop there. 20m, 30m, 40m¡­ Disregarding its usual range, the trajectory of the massive sh dissected Green Goblins and sheared off limbs one by one. The sh eventually reached the 7th-tier Green Goblin. A Goblin, wielding a crudely fashioned longsword, used its elongated arms to swing wildly but bulged its eyes in disbelief at the iing sh. ¨C Swish! ¡°Keeaaagh©¤!¡± With rtively swift reflexes, it twisted its body, but one hand was caught in the sh¡¯s path. The creature¡¯s horrible scream apanied an arm tumbling across the ground. The [Mana de sh], after iming the lives of about ten 8th-tier Goblins and one arm of a 7th-tier Goblin, finally mmed into the palisade on the opposite side. Swish! Only after slicing through the palisade did the sh dissipate, as if it had been wiped from the air. A long groove carved into the soil. Rising dust swirled around. One side of the now-unbnced palisade copsed like dominoes. As the dust settled¡­ The few Green Goblins that had survived, At¡ªwho had been joyously ying Goblins, Nam Yeon-jung¡ªwho had been inserting his spear to support her, Elia beside me preparing her reinforcement magic, and Aidan who was watching the surroundings¡­ Everyone looked this way. Their eyes were full of shock and puzzlement. ¡®¡­?¡¯ I had no answer for their bewilderment. I didn¡¯t understand the reasons myself. ¨C Patter, tter¡­ Now only the sound of soil lumps falling to the ground echoed around us. Chapter 32 At, who had been engaging in conversation with Elia, felt a familiar presence approaching from a distance. A nce confirmed Aidan and Lee Hayul cutting through the darkness, heading their way. At narrowed her eyes upon recognizing Aidan¡¯s face. The expression on the face of the guy who said he would apologize was somehow odd. ¡®¡­Did that guy actually apologize properly?¡¯ At and Aidan have known each other for a while. They weren¡¯t exactly childhood friends but had built a casual acquaintance by attending the same academy. Therefore, At knew Aidan¡¯s character. Aidan was foolish. Oblivious to his surroundings, he would recklessly dash headfirst into something if he wanted to. The epitome of a simpleton. To put it mildly, one could say he was a good kid at heart, but that didn¡¯t negate the fact that he often acted without thinking things through. It was because of his personality that he made mistakes, wasn¡¯t it? But thatst time, it seemed excessively reckless, bordering on being suicidal. The memory still left her with a chilling disgust. Special admission student, Lee Hayul. Her heart sank when Aidan challenged him to a duel. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ She didn¡¯t know much about special admissions. However, she was aware of the circumstances surrounding the much-discussed special admission student. Hadn¡¯t he awakened only about a month ago? It was an awakening sote that it was unheard of. And to top it off, he was blind and mute. Why challenge such a person to a duel? Fortunately, thanks to Aidan¡¯s miserable defeat, the incident was glossed over, or else that fool¡¯s life would have be much more problematic. Even if not much else, he would have surely faced some consequences from Hong Yeon-hwa, who had been coldly observing the situation. Later, when she grabbed hold of his head asking why he did it, his answer was remarkable. He was curious. He wanted to see just how special someone had to be to be admitted through special admissions. A madman. To him, it might have been mere curiosity, but from an external view, it was nothing less than starting a fight¡­ or was it really just a fight? ¡®Idiot¡­¡¯ A guy who challenged a blind person to a fight. And after that, lost so miserably¡­ That was the nickname Aidan had been going by among the friends he had made at Shio-ram. Idiot¡­@@novelbin@@ At shook her head repeatedly. Now that she thought about it, maybe it would have been suicide if he had died back then. * * * After finishing magic experiments, it was time to go to sleep. Sleeping in the dungeon. Of course, it wasn¡¯t advisable to blissfully sprawl out and sleep together. Even if it was just a 4th-tier, a dungeon was still a dungeon. Comcency is a shortcut to death, a phrase that Professor Atra had emphasized until they were sick of hearing it. ¡°Let¡¯s draw lots to decide the watch duty fairly.¡± Having set up one tent each for the men and women, At proposed determining the watch duty roster before everyone settled in to sleep. There were five wooden sticks in a tin can, reportedly marked with numbers at the end. ¡­I could see them all. At seemed not to fully understand the capabilities of my spatial perception. Out of decency, I reeled in my spatial perception before drawing. I heard that the first andst duties were the mostfortable? ¡°Yes! First duty.¡± ¡°Damn it.¡± The order was set. Aidan, me, At, Elia, Nam Yeon-jung in that sequence. Aidan, who drew first duty, clenched his fist in delight, while At beside him cursed softly upon seeing the stick marked with the number three. After some time, Aidan, on first duty, took a seat near the heating magic device, while the rest of us headed into the tents for sleep. I did the same. Although I had to wake up shortly, I still went into the tent to catch a bit of sleep. And sleep did note. My mind was ridiculously alert. The improved spatial perception let me sense even the rustling of leaves in the wind. ¡®Ah.¡¯ I intuitively knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep. . . . ¡°Hayul. It¡¯s time for me to switch with you.¡± [Yes.] In the end, I hadn¡¯t fallen asleep by the time Aidan came to switch duties and opened the tent. I wriggled out of my sleeping bag. Annoying tiredness clung to my body. ¡°No issues here. Take care.¡± [Yes.] Aidan had been on informal speaking terms with me. When he apologized, or when he would asionally talk to me during dungeon navigation, his manner seemed oddly unfitting, so after his apology, I simply told him to talk to me morefortably. Since I can¡¯t speak, I didn¡¯t really see the need. Even if I could speak, I probably wouldn¡¯t drop formalities. Something I¡¯ve learned is that there¡¯s no one in this world who I should address informally. It¡¯s less hassle and better for my conduct to simply respond with honorifics. I sat down beside the heating magic device. The magic device, casting its light in the center, and the foldable chairs beside it, with the green tent set up nearby. It all felt like the definition of camping. Staring at mes or something. There¡¯s a culture of idly watching firewood burn, though the object ced in the center here was an egg-shaped magic device, not wood. A cool night breeze flitted across my skin. Even with my Shio-ram uniform and a robe on top, the chill prated through. ¡®Urgh¡­¡¯ Cold. The coldness. It was the thing I hated most in the world. I liked feeling cool but detested being cold. I shuddered and rummaged through my bag, brought from the tent. I took out another heating magic device identical to the one in the middle. ¨C Click. Upon pressing the button, its grey surface warmed up to a soft orange hue. I hugged the heating device, relieved by the warmth that began to spread. ¡®Oh¡­¡¯ Its size was smaller than my torso, making it perfect to embrace, and its egg-like shape made it suitable for hugging. The temperature was also adjustable, ensuring it wasn¡¯t too hot but just right. I flipped the robe in front to cover my body. The warm heat got trapped inside the robe, warming the air. As I settled in, my body¡¯s trembling lessened. Pulling the hood attached to the robe over my head was just the finishing touch. I couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of appreciation. It felt like snuggling into a heated floor under a nket in the middle of winter. ¡®Phew¡­¡¯ I was no longer cold. I rested my chin on the egg-shaped magic device. The drowsy sensation made me exhale deeply. Sleep didn¡¯te¡­ but it wasn¡¯t ufortable either. Like this, I could bide my time until it was okay to go back inside. ¨C Blinded by petty jealousy¡­ ¡°¡­¡­¡± Perhaps because my nerves were rxed, that memory kept resurfacing. I narrowed my eyes. Jealousy was an emotion I did not wish to remember. Back in my parents¡¯ house, when I was a child. The house was my world. My parents were gods who created me, while the thugs who asionally came to terrorize were external enemies. Those parents of mine were no parents at all. They were biological parents, capable of reproduction and birthing offspring. But morally speaking, they were garbage. I didn¡¯t know that as a child. My world was the home. Everyone around me was the same. Everyone was violent, and they maltreated me. The neighborhood was constantly filled with the sounds of shouting and crying. So, I believed that was the norm. I thought my parents were normal, and I was the abnormal one. It was unjust and painful when my parents hit me, but I had no choice but to ept it. My parents couldn¡¯t control their anger and hit their child, dragged me by the hair, threw beer bottles, and kicked when they were upset. All of that seemed normal to me. After a fire took my parents¡¯ lives, I wandered through the slums. Looking back, it¡¯s a wonder I didn¡¯t die back then. I was wandering when some people found me and took me to an orphanage. There, I still didn¡¯t understand the standard of normalcy. The other children didn¡¯t have parents like me. Most had been abused by their parents. They were like me. So, I thought everyone was like me. Somehow. I had once been to the city center. I don¡¯t clearly remember why. There were people. Like me. They had two legs. No burns, and two arms. They had two eyes, unlike my blurred vision. They were the same as me. ¨C Hey, going for second round? ¨C I¡¯m in if we split the bill. ¨C Don¡¯t you remember chowing down on beefst time? They were different. There was no exchange of shouts and screams. No sad sobbing could be heard. Swearing was asionally overheard, but it carried whimsy and friendliness, unlike the negative emotions from parents. ¨C Daddy! That! That¡¯s what I told you about! ¨C Yeah, yeah. I got it. But we need to go slow, okay? ¨C Hurry up! They were unlike me. An apparent child pulled their parent by the hand. Instead of unleashing a fist in anger, the parent coaxed the child and walked together. I stood staring nkly at such a street scene for a while. It was snowing that day. Maybe it was Christmas? Or maybe Christmas Eve. As I stood there with snow piling up on my head, an adult approached and asked if I had lost my way. After shaking my head no, I remember trudging back to the orphanage. That was when it started. Everything felt unsatisfactory. I found fault with all things. It all felt unfair. I always hadints, but they weren¡¯t as intense as they were then. Because this was deemed normal. Everyone was unhappy. Everyone was like me. The other kids at the orphanage alsocked parents and were abused. Poor and starving, it was the norm. But that wasn¡¯t the case. Not everyone was like that. Many people were simr to me, but even more were happier than me. My parents and the parent being led by the child that day were different. ¨C What¡¯s different? Jealousy. ¨C Why are they different? Why does that kid deserve better? Envy, resenting others, coveting what they have. ¨C What did I do wrong? It was an unfavorable emotion. Envy brought only more misery to me. Why were they happy, and I was not? That child beamed with joy; why was I left in such a state? It was pitiful. Envy brought nothing. The more Ipared myself to others, the more pitiable I felt. It felt miserable. Unwanted and for no reason other than being unfortunately born, my circumstances were so vastly different that I didn¡¯t want to live. Everything seemed meaningless. But I was too much of a coward to end up like my burnt parents. I felt if I continued to harbor jealousy, I might really end up killing myself. I wasn¡¯t the kind of person who could transform jealousy into a positive drive. So I didn¡¯t look up. I had no confidence in climbing higher. I didn¡¯t look at people who were better off or happier than me. I looked down. People who were less fortunate¡­ more precisely, those who were unhappier than me. Looking closely, there were as many people happier than me as there were those who were unhappier. Disgustingly, I found sce there. At least I¡¯m not the worst, and I¡¯m rtively happy, I thought with a revolting sense of relief. ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ I was a vile and disgusting person. Every so often, I wondered if there was a reason my parents treated me that way. Hugging the magic device tightly, my breath was minutely short, but I felt emotionally stable. I hunched quietly and adjusted the robe, just in case someone saw. The duel with Aidan wasn¡¯t unpleasant. The apology just now wasn¡¯t unpleasant. I never thought it warranted an apology. But because the apology touched on jealousy, an ufortable emotion emerged. It was as though I had to apologize for the apology I received. The few hours of guard duty felt unbearably long. * * * ¡°Come on! Chug it down! Eh? Aigoo, aigoo? Can¡¯t even do a one-shot with such a small ss? Disappointing~ Your actions are small-heartedpared to your bravado! Heh.¡± Heh heh heh heh. Whatever was so funny, Liana banged on the table. The liquor in the sses jostled. The scene was the very picture of an incorrigible drunk. Near the ss filled with alcohol were a plethora of empty bottles stolen of their contents. The room was filled with an overpowering, nose-tingling scent of alcohol. ¡°Haah¡­¡± Atra should have just ignored it. She shouldn¡¯t have agreed, even with the thought of just letting herself lose once. Atra regretted it toote. Chapter 33 Liana is fond of drinking. However, she isn¡¯t one to get drunk easily. As a result, she ends up drinkingrge amounts to reach a state of inebriation. It wouldn¡¯t be urate tobel her as an alcohol addict, but it is true that she enjoys herdrinks. Furthermore, as one of the top ss heroes, the fortune she amassed over the years at the African front is staggering. Such that even after splurging on millions worth ofdrinks, it hardly makes a dent in her bank ount. ¡°Ha ha ha¡­!¡± That¡¯s why incidents of her drinking excessively and bing half-drunk ur. Her face is flushed red. Herplexion loudly announces ¡®I have been drinking¡¯ as if it were written in big letters. And the corners of her mouth are yfully turned up. Despite usually maintaining a pleasant smile for the sake of her image, right now, she seems preupied with giggling away. ¡°Here, have a drink! Wearys¡¯s Droplets, this one is in my top 10 favorite liquors!¡± Liana offered a ss containing a blue liquid to the side. There Atra sat, soothing her insides by sipping warm milk with a greenishplexion. ¡°No thanks. You drink it.¡± ¡°Aww, came all this way to drink just a few sses then stop? No matter how weak to alcohol our Atra is, that¡¯s a bit¡­¡± ¡°Just shut up and drink it yourself.¡± Liana let out a quietugh at the rather curt response. Perhaps she found it ridiculous how she always paraded around with a kind expression for image management? ¡®Keek, how pathetic.¡¯ Even if Atra pretends otherwise, her expression is flushed too. Always prancing around with raised eyebrows acting superior, Atra is weak to alcohol. There¡¯s proof in how her manner of speech has changed. ¡®No¡¯, ¡®Yes¡¯, ¡®I don¡¯t want to¡¯ ¨C her usually stiff and formal tone has given way to much more ordinary speech. Meaning, her true feelings are beginning to show. It was intentional. Atra is so guarded that unless she¡¯s drunk, she¡¯ll just wear a strange mask and repeat formal answers like a parrot. ¡°Student Lee Hayul, aren¡¯t you being a little too harsh on him?¡± Now that the mood was ripe, Liana delved into the heart of the matter. Atra¡¯s hand abruptly stopped. ¡°You could be a little kinder to him, couldn¡¯t you? Do you have to press him so hard?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Atra frowned deeply, mming the ss containing warmed milk onto the table with a thud. ¡°Kinder? Pressuring? Hell, do I have the luxury to do that?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Liana looked taken aback. She had merely meant to prod a little before getting to the main point, but Atra¡¯s reaction was quite vehement. Rolling her eyes, Liana began to speak. ¡°¡­I know the situation isn¡¯t all that rosy.¡± Lee Hayul is a special admissions student. The first of his kind in Shio-ram, without precedent. If you ask about the origins of the current top-ranking heroes, eight or nine out of ten are from the cradle, Shio-ram. The blessing of growth granted there is monstrous, and Shio-ram is unparalleled as an institution for breeding superhumans. There being no equal, Shio-ram yearns for diverse human resources. It¡¯s a sort of virtuous cycle.@@novelbin@@ For such a ce, Lee Hayul is a first. It draws attention. Naturally. The problem is not all of this attention is benevolent. ¡°The Principal, this crazy bastard. What the hell is he thinking¡­¡± Atra sped her throbbing head. The thought of it alone made her dizzy. Positive attention¡­ what level of potential did he have for the Principal to admit him with special admissions? Could he be brought over to our factionter? It would be nice if he could participate in the future purification operation of Mara¡­ Negative attention¡­ what level of potential did he have for the Principal to admit him with special admissions? Let¡¯s nip the bud early. Even after the great cataclysm 200 years ago, there have been countless changes in the world, but humanity as a species ¨C emotions and desires ¨C have immutable aspects. In short, there are always bastards beyondmon moral judgment regardless of ce or time. Atra had received help from the previous Principal in the past. Although it wasn¡¯t exactly a salvation for her life, it was enough to be considered a debt. Of course, even that help was only through the Vice-Principal. Anyway, using that debt as grounds, the Principal requested that Atra take responsibility for teaching the special admissions student. The problem is that there¡¯s been nothing further to say since then. That was the end of it. Suddenly, the Vice-Principal shows up in an internal Shio-ram meeting saying ¡®we¡¯ve selected a special admissions student¡¯ but there was no follow-up. ¡°Damn it. Shouldn¡¯t there be more measures?¡± Just bringing him over, and that¡¯s it? Shouldn¡¯t there be something like ¡®we selected him for this reason as a special admission student. He¡¯s a student I brought in, so please look after him. Educate him well from now on. He¡¯s under my protection, so you¡¯ll be in trouble if you cross him¡¯¡­ and so on? Why are there no further measures? Theck of proper action caused Atra a great deal of stress and confusion. Everyone knows that the Principal has virtually stopped being active for the past few decades. The Vice-Principal is the one who handles activities within Shio-ram. ording to the Vice-Principal, the final decisions rest with the Principal, and all he does is follow those decisions, but the Principal hasn¡¯t been seen in public, formal or informal, for decades. After so many years of silence, they broke it. The Vice-Principal directly mentioned ¡®a decision made by the Principal after deep contemtion.¡¯ And so, they selected the special admissions student. End. This delicate handling made people harbor various suspicions. It also attracts unfortunate interest. Within Shio-ram, it¡¯s fine. The Tower of Growth is here, and although silent, the Principal is still present. Shio-ram, which has existed for over a hundred and twenty years, has never allowed a single invasion or let its students be harmed. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± But what about outside? The Principal¡¯s protection does not extend beyond our walls. Cases have proven it. Outside the cradle lies a harsh reality. There is nothing to be done about unfavorable events happening outside. If Lee Hayul is alone and cannot solve a problem for himself outside, it¡¯s the end. You can¡¯t keep protecting him forever. It¡¯s not feasible to stick with him for life. Assign a guard? What level of guard, and can that guard truly protect him in all circumstances? If Hayul doesn¡¯t ovee a crisis beyond the guard¡¯s ability, when danger looms over his throat¡­ Gritting her teeth, Atra became overwhelmed with emotion, as if ignited with fire. ¨C Stop worrying! It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going alone, but in a party! You¡¯re too concerned! Am I that worthless to you? An annoying memory resurfaced. It always happened when with Lee Hayul. That¡¯s why she aimed to rapidly enhance his power. At least to the extent that he could protect himself if misfortune struck. From the second day on, she had him hold a weapon and sparred with him. From the perspective of an active superhuman, it wasn¡¯t particrly harsh. Still, she knew it was a demanding schedule for Lee Hayul, who had only recently awakened and was still a freshman. Typically, you elevate the basic physical level first. Jamming techniques into a weak body is exceedingly inefficient. You bring the body up to the standards of a superhuman first, then teach skills appropriate for a superhuman. But Lee Hayul was different. The basic blessing of growth provided, the amplified performance due to the special admissions, the steep curve of growth from a recent awakening, the absorbing capacity for lecture materials that was almost suspicious. Based on her rough assessment, Lee Hayul had the potential to handle the schedule. He could simultaneously improve his physical level and his skills. As time went by, she was more and more certain of this. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Liana intermittently waved away the waves of Atra¡¯s grumbling. The reaction was more intense than she imagined. It seemed Atra had quite a lot of pent-up frustrations. Liana knew a bit about Atra¡¯s past too. She once had a disciple. They met by chance. At that time, Atra was a high-ranking hero, and the disciple was just a normal academy student. Despite being prickly, Atra had a soft heart. She¡¯s the type who doesn¡¯t stand out much because of her physical weakness, like someone strong outwardly but gentle at heart. And she once gave that disciple all her earnest affection. As her first disciple, she tried to teach as much as possible even though her methods were unskilled. The disciple, aware of that dedication, followed Atra like an elder sister, bonding like a family. ©¤She had a disciple. Now she doesn¡¯t. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Principal is thinking, but you¡¯re right ¨C we need to get stronger as quickly as possible. If we getcent because we think there¡¯s time, it may be irreversible.¡± The political situation had been strange nowadays. The number of monsters emerging from Mara had been steadily increasing. Viins escaping into Mara and causing havoc worldwide were also on the rise. While not yet prominent, the frequency of dungeon formations has been gradually increasing too. It feels as though a significant event will happen soon. That¡¯s the mood going around these days. ¡°¡­and during such times, it makes no sense to be at leisure¡­¡± Atra sprawled her body onto the table as she muttered, her voice slurred as if the alcohol had suddenly hit her. ¡°I get it. The situation is tough, so get stronger quickly, I get that¡­ but you can still say kind words, can¡¯t you?¡± Atra might not have been entirely coherent, but she said what needed to be said. ¡°If you carry on like this, student Lee Hayul might end up resenting you. That¡¯s not good for either of you, right? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just exin the situation?¡± Liana patted Atra¡¯s back as she spoke, but Atra shook her head. Resentment? What an absurd notion. For Atra, it might have been for the better. No more disciples ever again. Her current education duties were only temporary due to the Principal¡¯s request. She¡¯d only teach Lee Hayul enough so he wouldn¡¯t end up swept away and perish senselessly. After that, it was none of her concern. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let him resent me. That¡¯s actually better¡­¡± Watching Atra, broken-record-like in her repetition, Liana sighed deeply. ¡®What a mess.¡¯ She understood the sentiment. Atra didn¡¯t want to get emotionally attached. She disliked the idea of bing close due to past wounds, yet she couldn¡¯t stand the thought of Lee Hayul getting hurt in some trouble. The situation being what it was, it¡¯s best to drive him hard to grow as fast as possible. Being treated harshly, naturally, the resentment would be directed at her, which, in her mind, was preferable. ¡°Better to be resented than to die¡­¡± ¡®So stubborn¡­¡¯ There was no answer to this. At least for Liana, there seemed no further room to press. She sighed heavily once more. * * * The next day. Waking upte in the morning, Atra opened the curtains to the sunlight and spoke. ¡°Damn¡­¡± It¡¯s difficult for a superhuman of the highest category to get drunk. Though there are liquors suited for superhumans, for someone whose body has evolved to the extreme like Atra, getting drunk is tough. If she willingly epts the sensation of intoxication, she can indeed get drunk. That¡¯s what happened yesterday. Somehow, her emotions became heightened, and she fully gave in to the drunkenness. It happens that you may drink too much and lose the memory of the night before. Not so with Atra. Yesterday¡¯s memories are vividly recalled. What a shitty morning. Like spitting out bile, Atra stood up, her mood tainted. Atra lived in housing within the Shio-ram premises. She wasn¡¯t the only one; most professors did so. As she straightened out her attire, the scent of alcohol that had seeped into her clothing and even her skin deeply furrowed her brow. Just how much had she imbibed the night before¡­ Stepping out onto the balcony connected to her second-floor bedroom, she took a deep breath. The crisp morning air filled her lungs. But the memories of the previous day soiled her mood once again. ¨C Sszztt. ¡°Phew¡­¡± As a result, she reached for a cigarette she hadn¡¯t touched in a while. She would always have one in her mouth on the front, but she¡¯d grown so sick of it that she had chucked them aside. Now a spontaneous urge made her pick it up. She plucked out a cigarette, ignited it with a flick of her fingers, and inhaled the coarse yet refreshing smoke. It was a blend known for its excellent calming effects, a go-to product for Atra. Suddenly recalling the date, she checked her smartwatch. [ Tuesday AM 10:32 ] Tuesday. The day when the freshmen return from the dungeon practice. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Atra looked at the time with aplex expression. Starting tomorrow, she needed to resume Lee Hayul¡¯s training. Dressed in casual clothes, she left the house. The gloomy mood motivated her to get her body moving. At an appropriate pace¡­ given her physical capabilities, she traversed the premises rapidly. It wasn¡¯t long before the training facilities came into view in the distance. As well as a small male student near them. ¡®Ah.¡¯ The Shio-ram uniform with a robe thrown over it. Arge backpack was strapped to his back, with two daggers and several pouches hung around his waist. It was equipment provided by Atra. Though The Tower of Growth may not be aware, it¡¯s permissible to carry such equipment for dungeon practices. And the magic wand hanging alongside the backpack looked almostical. Yet due to its owner¡¯s appearance, it seemed more charming than ridiculous. He must have juste out of the dungeon. ¡°¡­¡­¡± With aplex look, Atra stepped forward. Her destination was the training facility behind Lee Hayul. She considered turning back for a moment, but since he was already right at the entrance, and it felt silly to detour, she continued straight on. ¨C Trudge trudge. Suddenly, Lee Hayul turned sharply in her direction. This reaction made Atra narrow her eyes slightly. ¡®The distance¡­¡¯ It had increased. Nearly 300 meters remained between them. Yet, he sensed her presence. Even against her, who always minimizes her own presence. ¡®¡­Has his perception improved?¡¯ The speed of his growth was steep. On the first day of ss, he wouldn¡¯t notice her until she was right up close. Now, from this distance, he was immediately aware. She hadn¡¯t reduced her presence as much as that time, but nheless, it was a remarkable development. While it was heartening, it stirred an indescribable feeling. The distance closed. Lee Hayul approached too, seemingly intending to exchange greetings now that they had met. ¡°Have you finished with all your schedules?¡± Atra initiated conversation as a matter of form. With such a reduced distance, Lee Hayul began to manipte his smartwatch. Actually, he tried to. The hand set to move stopped. His stepping feet halted. ¡°Hmm?¡± Lee Hayul stood frozen, not showing any sign of movement. After a moment, his head tilted. His response suggested something puzzled him. ¨C Sniff sniff. Lee Hayul¡¯s nose twitched. At that instant, his body jerked once. ¡®What¡¯s that?¡¯ The reaction was puzzling. However, it was far from as violent as his subsequent actions. Lee Hayul had not protested against the harsh training. He hadn¡¯t asked why. He had never inquired why such a schedule was set up. He hadn¡¯t shown any resentment towards the cold and rigid Atra. Even when Atra absentmindedly forgot to bring him water due to being preupied, he showed no signs of sulking. Even when there was an asion provoking a blunt query, he simply followed her instructions dutifully, as if trusting in Atra. That Lee Hayul. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± He grimaced in every way possible, stepping back. Overt disgust passed over his face. His withdrawal had the appearance of someone distancing themselves from repulsion. ¨C Thump! ¡°¡­¡­¡± It was a dizzying sensation, like a heavy boulder mming down. Atra¡¯s eyes trembled tremulously. Chapter 34 ¡°Lee Hayul, did you have an ufortable sleepst night?¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°You seem very tired.¡± I ended up not sleeping at allst night. After spending the entire night with my eyes wide open, I had to wee the morning. Consequently, my condition remained below par. I roused myself with some difficulty and prepared to depart with my group members. It didn¡¯t take long to pack up. The equipment was expensive but designed for convenience and performance, which made pack-up a breeze. At the temporary base where most of the packing wasplete, We gathered in the center and took care of breakfast in a simplistic manner. It was just like yesterday, reheating convenience food, but perhaps knowing we would soon be leaving the dungeon made everyone¡¯s faces brighter. In the midst of our journey back, Elia, who had looked at me with a tilted head from morning as if examining me, asked a question. Apparently, I looked pale from the outside. [I¡¯m fine. I just couldn¡¯t sleep well, that¡¯s all.] It was no lie. Whether it was due to nerves or something else, I just couldn¡¯t catch any sleep and ended up seeing the night through. Of course, that wasn¡¯t the only reason. ¡®¡­Ugh.¡¯ When it was time for my night watch duty, Aidan apologized amid a rant about jealousy, which led me to soak in unnecessary thoughts and sulk alone. It made me reminisce about the past unnecessarily. I silently vented my frustration on innocent Aidan, even resorting to self-loathing to pass the time. After switching with At for the next watch, I crawled back into my sleeping bag. As my head cooled down, I realized the silliness of my thoughts. Or perhaps it was the dawn emotions. Feeling slightly ashamed, as if I had been digging my own tunnel, intoxicated by the warmth of the magical heating device, simr to a bonfire, and the camping ambiance of the base. It was a greater embarrassment than the night before I became possessed when I alone floundered with my arms slumped on a desk. Thankfully, I kept those thoughts to myself. It ended there, with the dark history of the dawn known only to me. If someone else had caught wind and it had spread, I might have ended up hanging myself. ¡°Make sure you get plenty of rest and take some supplements when you return to the dormitory, Hayul.¡± [Yes, thank you.] Did I look like I was about to die? I took in Elia¡¯s worried eyes and her advice to take care of my health. As I made my way lighter-footed across the forestpared to yesterday, I asionallyunched forceful magic strikes against any monsters I came across. A quadrupedal beast-type monster. It was of the 8th-tier. The distance was about 40 meters. However, trees densely packed between made it impossible to see each other with the naked eye. Lowest-Level Magic [Mana Strike] The diagonallyunched sh easily sliced through the trees and struck the monster. Its waist severed cleanly, the monster split into two pieces and fell. Guts split and blood red spilled onto the floor, leaves soaking in the scarlet made for a grotesque scene. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ I fidgeted with my hands, feeling unsure. I had tried it out just in case, but the power remained as heightened as yesterday. What could be the cause? Really because of spatial perception? A factor other than affinity for magic, like spatial perception influencing magic like this? Or because we¡¯re inside the dungeon? And why is that? ¡®Don¡¯t know¡­¡¯ It seems I¡¯ll need to seek advice from Professor Liana after leaving the dungeon. My knowledge of magic is too meager to make decisions on my own. Right now, the amount of my magic power is very minorpared to other students. As for maniption¡­ ording to Professor Liana, it¡¯s considered excellent, and my magical affinity is apparently doing its job. Still, I¡¯ve only been introduced to magic at best two weeks ago. Whenpared to students who have trained in magic, their core, and circuits for many years, and those who feasted on elixirs, I am at a disadvantage. Even now, after having cast magic a few times, nearly half of my magic power has been consumed. This is despite even using the staff¡¯s magic energy. ¡®I must also pay attention to my magic power.¡¯ But naturally, the easiest way to increase magic power is with elixirs¡­ however, if elixirs were just lying about on the ground, they wouldn¡¯t be called elixirs. If it was like in the original work, one could just search for various hidden pieces early on, sell them, or evenmit outright fraud to amass funds and elixirs. But here, I have neither the money nor any way to find hidden pieces. For now, it looks like umting little by little in an honest manner, as I did the first time, is my only option. The entrance to The Tower of Growth ising up soon. At that time, not only can I potentially resolve some of the magic power issues but also gain a few other benefits. Plus, if the hidden piece does indeed exist in The Tower of Growth¡­ that¡¯s¡­ somewhat concerning. This isn¡¯t a game, so actually taking it poses a different problem. Its very existence is still unknown; pondering over it now is just premature excitement. Before long, I sensed the blue vortex. It was the hole to the dungeon we entered yesterday for the first time. ¡°Let¡¯s head back.¡± At adjusted her shield and took the lead. At checked for dangers beyond the dungeon first, with Aidan, assigned to rear defense, standingst to guard against any rear surprise attacks. Her figure was swallowed by the swirling vortex, her presence fading away. Following in turn, we each entered the vortex one by one. ¡­ ¡­ After a brief bout of nausea and dizziness, spatial perception epassed the premises of Shio-ram. Thanks to the expanded range and precision, it felt quite different than before. I breathed in. The dungeon¡¯s air was fairly clear as it was a dense forest, but still, the air of Shio-ram was morefortable. The tension I had been holding dissolved. Worn out from maintaining alertness in fear of what might happen until the end, I felt worn. As I was loosening up my stiff body, At led the team members straight to the nearby administration facility. ¡°Ipchun ss, section 11¡­ At and 4 members exited on Tuesday around 10:46 AM. Your performance will be calctedter. You have all worked hard.¡± We registered both face-to-face with the facility manager and in the system. With the manager¡¯s words, we headed outside the facility. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s finally over.¡± With a groan, Elia raised her arms high and stretched, attracting attentionrgely due to her prominent chest. ¨C p At, who had been working with her smartwatch, drew attention with a p. Once she verified that everyone was looking, she smiled and spoke. ¡°It finished much smoother and quicker than expected. Thank you all for the cooperation. And Lee Hayul, a special thanks to you.¡± She added a suddenmendation on top of the formality. When I looked puzzled, At smiled mischievously. ¡°Thanks to Lee Hayul, we were able to save an absurd amount of time on scouting. I waste to say it yesterday, but you might have wandered until dawn otherwise.¡± ¡°This extermination umonly went by smoothly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve never had such an easy experience in a dungeon, despite the little experience I have,¡± Elia added. Certainly searching for monsters in a dungeon of that size has many inconveniences. Some teams might not have someone with a sensory-type unique ability. And even if they do, at most, there would only be one person making exploration a challenge. Furthermore, not all sensory types guarantee smooth exploration. In the original story, even with a poor sensing ability, searching could consume days. Of course, spatial perception is not merely a simple sensory type ability to be categorized as ordinary. It¡¯s in a category akin to a hexagon, and luck also yed a part in drastically reducing our time. [Thank you.] Caught in the unexpected shower ofpliments, it was hard to know how to react. I gave a tentative reply, and At, acknowledging with a nod, continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been rambling on for a bit. We¡¯ve built some camaraderie over these two days. And since we¡¯re in the same ss, let¡¯s continue to get along. Who knows when we might need each other¡¯s help?¡± The gist was about building awork and staying on friendly terms moving forward. At made her point while sharing her contact information. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s really disperse and rx now. You¡¯ve all done a great job.¡± With that, the practical session really ended. At mentioned she had leftover fatigue and headed back to the dormitory to rest. Aidan and Nam Yeon-jung walked off in the same direction. They talked about renting the training ground for a battle, a continuation of yesterday¡¯s discussion about sword versus spear. ¡°Do you have any separate ns, Hayul?¡± Elia, who was checking her reconnected smartwatch, looked up at me and asked. I nodded as I checked for any missed messages from the past days. [I n to visit the library. There¡¯s still much I¡¯m curious about and issues with magic remaining.] ¡°Ah¡­ certainly,¡± Elia responded. It wasn¡¯t just the forceful magic strike. I tested other spells in the dungeon and, for the most part, their output had increased. It was a mystery. That alone made it a reason to visit the library to peruse materials. Even if I don¡¯t find anything out, it¡¯s of no consequence. Any study is beneficial, and if I can¡¯t figure it out on my own, I¡¯ll go see Professor Liana. ¡°I¡¯ll be going as well. When you get back to the dormitory, be sure to take your supplements and get a good rest! I¡¯ll see you in the ssroom tomorrow!¡± [Yes, thank you.] I partedpany with Elia, who again showed concern as if I was a child, which left me feeling slightly awkward. As Elia finally waved and vanished from my spatial perception range, I confirmed her absence and moved on. My intended destination was the library. Though my mind was tired, I wasn¡¯t so exhausted as to copse. Moreover, lingering unease remained, and finding a lead on the increased potency of my magic would allow me to sleep more peacefully. ¡®Oh.¡¯ As I took a step forward, my spatial perception caught a familiar figure. Golden hair down to the shoulders, long legs that reduced distances with each stride. It was Atra, the professor. Her frown indicated that something might have displeased her. My refined spatial perception now let me feel the magic inside Professor Atra more acutely than before. The lethally fierce, shining magic power seemed ready to tear apart anything around her, yet it stayed concealed like a predator lying in wait, at times making me sweat coldly. Professor Atra¡¯s gaze locked onto me, too. Even from hundreds of meters away, she pinned me with a precise look. I turned and walked towards Professor Atra. Eye contact had been¡­ um¡­ made, after all, so I should at least greet her. While various factors made the schedule easier, the foundation of it wasrgely due to the knowledge and equipment that Professor Atra had drilled into me. I intended to thank her, expressing my gratitude for the operation¡¯s smooth progress thanks to her help. ¡°Is your schedule allpleted?¡± As the gap between us narrowed, Professor Atra inquired. Her tone didn¡¯t suggest anger, a relief. I managed my smartwatch as I thought. Displeased. ¡°?¡± Suddenly, that word crossed my mind¡ªan unexpected thought that burst out of nowhere. Displeased? Why? With Professor Atra? Such strange thoughts. My head tilted unconsciously. My hands weren¡¯t moving, and neither were my legs. My body seemed to have frozen up. ¡®What¡¯s the matter?¡¯ Something was wrong with my body. A ring of tinnitus resounded in my ears¡ªan rming experience. Filthy? I couldn¡¯t understand why such thoughts were emerging.@@novelbin@@ I did not think of Atra, the professor, that way. The training was harsh, but fruitful. I didn¡¯t see her tough approach as deliberate harassment and had faith in her. In the dungeon, Atra¡¯s methods of survival seemed somewhat awkward at times but showed that, at the very least, she didn¡¯t want me to die. In any event, Professor Atra was earnestlyeducatingme. ¨C Sniff sniff Suddenly, my nose twitched. Due to the curse, It was an organ incapable of smelling. The morning air¡¯s fragrance, the cozy sunlight, the pure scent of grass, the sweet fragrance of blossoms asionally present, I couldn¡¯t smell them. The curse had taken that away from me. Disgusting. Filthy. Vile and unclean. I hadn¡¯t smelled it. No, that wasn¡¯t it. I realized it instinctively. The lowly smell I always felt in childhood, something I couldn¡¯t dare to explicitly call a scent. The wretched stench intermingled with magic that my debauched parents, despite having nothing, bought with money and adorned themselves with. The revolting scent that drove away everyst bit of their sanity and intellect. The detestable presence of my parents. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± I stumbled. Regaining my senses, I found myself backpedaling. My shaky legs desperately widened the distance. ¡°What¡­ are you okay¡­?¡± My spatial perception swayed uneasily. Professor Atra, looking perplexed, was¡­ ¨C You should never have been born. Why did something like you have to exist? Damn it¡­ Professor Atra¡­ approached¡­ ¨C Like a rat, all you can do is eat and crap. What are you living for, huh? Professor Atra was¡­ ¨C You as a child do nothing for your parents. Is it because you¡¯re sickly and withered so you can¡¯t even donate organs? Or should simply be thrown away? My parents¡­ the knife, it came closer©¤ ¡°Uh, ugh¡­!¡± In that moment, my guts felt as though they were tearing apart, and my waist buckled. A churning burning inside became unbearable. Unable to contain it, the disgusting contents surged up. In a panic, I mped my mouth shut with my hands. My shoulders heaved. It felt like the contents were about to burst from the insufficiently sealed mouth at any second. ¡°Gah¡­!¡± Spatial perception picked up on a tactile sensation. Magic affinity unpleasantly epted the contemptuous and ugly magic. But I realized instinctively. Before spatial perception detected it, before magic affinity analyzed the magic. My body had reacted first. As it drew near, my body stiffened, and by instinct, I staggered back. Even if I withdrew spatial perception, even if the disgusting and filthy magic disappeared, Unconsciously, in the realm of my instincts. I would continue to feel that presence. ¡°What¡¯s wrong! Are you, are you alright!?¡± Desperate, Atra approached. The vile and repulsive presence rapidly closed in, intensifying the nausea. ¡®No, please don¡¯t¡­¡¯ ¡°Ah, ©¤ack¡­¡± Unwillingly, my mouth opened, and immediate retaliation followed. A pain as though my throat was tearing apart. Combined with the boiling inside, I couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. ¡°Gah! Gack! Gack¡­! Urk¡­! Ugh, rgh¡­!¡± Vomit refluxed into my throat. Spew burst forth from the unsealed gap. ¨C Schreee©¤! The tinnitus in my ears suddenly intensified. The world was engulfed by one sound. It felt like my head would burst from the pain. ¡°Calm down! There¡¯s nothing here that could be a threat©¤¡± Suddenly right next to me, Atra reached out her hand. As I saw the slowly approaching hand, I acted reflexively. ¨C sh! With a wide swing, I repelled the approaching threat. It was an essential action taken by life¡¯s instinct without going through reason. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Atra¡¯s expression crumbled. Chapter 35 Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s perception of Lee Hayul rested on viewing him as a fragile child that must be protected, one so perilous that if you took your eyes off him for even a moment, catastrophe might ensue. His delicate appearance yed a part in this. Honestly, those who would get the impression of steadfastness from one nce at Lee Hayul were likely few and far between. More than that, the persona Lee Hayul had shown while living together had helped to shape that perception. Although it was her own fault, from the very first encounter when they collided, Lee Hayul had shown a helplessly rolling figure. And then, The sight of him clutching her sleeve, hanging his head low and following her closely, curled up in a corner all throughout the freshman wee party. And also, also! The scene where he lost consciousness after identally bumping into a Japanese student, due to her mistake. While unconscious, he suffered through a nightmare, groaning in pain to the point where it seemed he could barely breathe, ¡­and when he was taken into her arms, he slowly calmed down, cuddling and burrowing into her embrace in terror¡­ After the lectures began, Always watching his surroundings, choking in the middle of a self-introduction, and not knowing how to react when given candy, expressing gratitude, And if left alone during lunchtime, he¡¯d be found in some corner munching on something like a chocte bar. Then one day he came back after being hit by a certain professor¡­ when she internally thought of revenge, he eerily caught on and clung to her, whining not to do it¡­ And the cute appearance of him handing her a crumpled piece of candy as if it were repayment, worried whether she would like it or not, and carefully observing her response. Anyway, because of his past conduct, Hong Yeon-hwa couldn¡¯t think of Lee Hayul as anything but an exceedingly fragile entity. He must be protected. The sense of guilt mingled with his usual demeanor to craft this perception. Lee Hayul seemed to her like a piece of fine art, delicate and liable to shatter at any moment. Somewhere along the way, Hong Yeon-hwa came to believe that she simply had to protect him. ¡°Hmm¡­ Indeed, you assessed that urately.¡± However, this notion cracked somewhat after thest duel. In the tranquil caf¨¦ on a Tuesday morning, Next to the window with the sunlight streaming in and at a fairlyrge table where several people couldfortably sit, an especially prime spot, Hong Yeon-hwa, along with Baek Ahrin and friends who had also finished dungeon exploration early, gathered to chit-chat. Excluding the unspeakable circumstances, Baek Ahrin listened seriously to Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s story and heavily nodded. She took a small sip of the Deluxe Chocte Edition (?15,900) on the table, wetting her mouth and preparing what to say next.@@novelbin@@ All eyes, including Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s, were on Baek Ahrin¡¯s lips, eagerly anticipating her response. After a brief silence to gather her thoughts, Baek Ahrin spoke. ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is that the fairy you thought you had to take care of showed a powerful side, and that got your heart racing?¡± ¡°Motherfucker.¡± ¡°Ahahaha!¡± There was a variety of reactions. The friends listening to the conversation burst intoughter, loud enough to send the caf¨¦ shaking. If not for the noise-canceling magic, they would have been a major disturbance. Hong Yeon-hwa cursed and clenched her fist. She wanted to tear out theughing friends¡¯ hair as she buried her head in the table. ¡°Eh, wasn¡¯t that it? Never mind then.¡± Baek Ahrin¡¯s nonchnt words followed her wide-eyed response to Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s reaction. Her upturned lips clearly disyed her emotions. ¡°Why are you swearing? It¡¯s possible for people to make mistakes¡­¡± ¡°Quit the bullshit and listen. I©¤¡± ¡°Ahaha! Fairy, fairy¡­! My sides¡­¡± Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s speech abruptly ceased, along with the ominous twist building in her fist. A cold silence settled around her. ¡°¡­Yeon-hwa?¡± Shin Seo-yul, who had practically been choking onughter, soberly lifted her gaze. She saw Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s face, heavy and troubled. She wasn¡¯t grinding her teeth, nor was she clenching her fists or contorting her face. ¨C Woosh Instead, mes erupted. ¡­ ¡°Aww,e on! But the conclusion¡¯s pretty much the same, right?¡± ¡°You wanna get hit more? Bring me that damn face, bitch.¡± ¡°No no! It¡¯s not a joke, listen for real!¡± Shin Seo-yul desperately waved her head, a lump seemingly hanging there, her physical abilities explosively increased by the crisis of life, to the point of leaving afterimages. Hong Yeon-hwa crossed her arms and tilted her head, a gesture signaling she might be willing to listen. Shin Seo-yul exhaled in relief. ¡°Let¡¯s recap. Yeon-hwa, you made several¡ªhuge!¡ªmistakes on your first day with Lee Hayul, right?¡± ¡°Gah¡­¡± The cruel truth stabbed her under the ribs. Wounded deeply, Hong Yeon-hwa grasped at her chest and bowed her head. ¡°Let¡¯s skip the unspeakable atrocious deeds you did to him, but through those instances, Lee Hayul revealed a helplessly fragile side to you, and you let that perception root deep inside¡ªThat¡¯s what you meant.¡± Shin Seo-yul paused to sip her drink, savoring the sweet fruit vor that filled her mouth, then continued. ¡°People say the first impression is crucial. For you, Yeon-hwa, Lee Hayul¡¯s first impression was ¡®I¡¯m sorry, fragile, must be protected,¡¯ and you were smitten at first sight.¡± ¡°What bullshit are y©¤¡± ¡°But with that mindset, as you lived and took sses together, that impression deeply entrenched itself even further. And then!¡± Thump! As she continued, Shin Seo-yul suddenly bulged her eyes out and mmed the table, enough to make even Hong Yeon-hwa flinch. ¡°Through the recent duel of great interest, the perception was shaken. The Lee Hayul you thought you had to protect actually had incredible hidden strengths¡­ And!¡± She hadn¡¯t finished her point. Caught up in her own excitement, Shin Seo-yul bubbled with fervor, rendering Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s expression mildly sour. ¡°It means that the young man who seemed fragile and cute turned out to have such abilities, a reversal of charm that shook your heart, Hong! What do you think? How about this deduction by the great Shin Seo-yul?¡± ¡°Wahhhh.¡± Baek Ahrin, who had been listening with interest, apuded enthusiastically. The other friends joined, pping their flippers in apuse. ¡°Hmm! This is it!¡± Enjoying her own praise, Shin Seo-yul¡¯s shoulders rose with skyrocketing self-esteem. Conversely, stealing a nce at Hong Yeon-hwa, just in case. Though mixed with seriousness, it was a statement made in jest. Naturally, she expected Hong Yeon-hwa to retort with a call to stop spouting nonsense. ¡°?¡± However, contrary to expectations, Hong Yeon-hwa propped her chin on her hand-knuckle and fell deep in contemtion. ¡®¡­First impression.¡¯ Regardless of the puzzled looks she received, Hong Yeon-hwa was lost in thought. She had been intent on pulverizing the bastard who dared to challenge Lee Hayul to a duel. Since Lee Hayul intervened, she held back, but her seething rage did not subside. During the duel, Lee Hayul¡¯s unexpectedly strong performance had taken her aback. Gone was the frail figure tumbling on the floor; instead, stood a swordsman brimming with potential who precisely predicted and dodged and parried attacks, even mixing in counterattacks. After that. He manifested his hardened physique, and then his Qi, even smashing the sword of a fellow student who clumsily attempted hand-to-handbat with him. She was speechless at the sight of him holding a sword enveloped in a clear Qi, fragments of broken des reflecting and scattering light. Special admission. A student chosen by the Principal herself in an unprecedented move. At some point, Hong Yeon-hwa hadpletely forgotten what that meant. And then¡­ Sweat on his face from the intense duel, rough breathing, cheeks flushed beautifully from being overheated¡­ And that small smile lifting the corners of his mouth, unlike his usual sullen expression, as he looked her way and ced his hand beside his face. ¡°Umm.¡± Her face suddenly flushed with heat. Hong Yeon-hwa was typically warm-bodied, but inexplicably, without even manifesting her unique ability, she felt suddenly hot. She coughed to break her train of thought and picked up a drink from the table. Her throat cooled a little with the cold and sweet beverage, somewhat quenching the heat. ¡°Wow¡­ really intense.¡± Ignoring the exasperated voices around her, she recalled a concern that had been nagging at her. ¡®Hayul¡­ had low magic power.¡¯ Both hardened physique and Qi. The proficiency to use them freely during the duel was surprising, but this meant a less noticed detail. She remembered the Qi flickering inconsistently, on the verge of dispersing, right after breaking the opponent¡¯s sword. Not just ack of maniption skill, but a phenomenon ofck of magic fuel¡­ magic power. Lee Hayul hadn¡¯t been introduced to magic for very long. Counting from his awakening, it had been barely a month. His magic power must be scraping the bottom. ¡®Compensation.¡¯ Mistakesmitted from the day of the wee party until now. She spouted about making amends somehow but had yet to properlypensate. At best, she had handed him candy or asionally paid for a meal. Now it came to her. What was currentlycking for Lee Hayul, the perfect thing for him, something he would surely appreciate. Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s eyes twinkled with anticipation, thinking she could atst offer him a bit ofpensation. And potentially, she harbored the hope of seeing that previous smile once again. ¡­ A momentter. ¡°What the fuck?¡± The news struck like a sledgehammer that Lee Hayul had vomited and copsed on the street. The imaginations of a joyous Hong Yeon-hwa crumbled spectacrly. * * * Liana blinked her eyes. Just yesterday dawn. After dumping a drunk stupid Atra back in her quarters, she returned home. Pondering over how to persuade the stubborn Atra, she retired to bed a bitter than usual and woke up tardy. She had ate breakfast and then sat down orderly in the attached yard, engaging in leisurely magic training. These had be her regrly peaceful and mundane days recently. She would probably have skipped or haphazardly had lunch, prepared for tomorrow¡¯s lecture, and taken up some personal research before falling asleep. Such would have been the case if not for the call about Lee Hayul spraying vomit and copsing in the middle of the street. Shaking off the paralysis of her thoughts, she rushed pell-mell to the infirmary. After smoothing out her disheveled hair, she scanned around the health room. On the bedy what seemed like a white caterpir. More precisely, it was a white nket rolled up tightly¡­ judging by the feel of it, it was Lee Hayul wrapped up in the nket. In her haste, she hadn¡¯t heard what exactly had happened. ¡®¡­Is there nothing physically wrong?¡¯ She examined him with magic, but nothing seemed amiss. Liana looked puzzled for a moment, then nced into a corner of the infirmary. There stood Atra, leaning against the wall. Though her behavior looked simr to usual, her expression was off. It was that of someone who had lost an entire country. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°¡­Nothing.¡± ¡°What do you mean nothing? He vomited and passed out just like that?¡± Liana posed the question baffled. ¡°Come on, tell me honestly. Did you do something weird?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Just, all of a sudden he¡­ started retching and then¡­¡± ¡°Atra, did this happen right after you met with him?¡± Atra stuttered out an answer. Her tangled words made it clear she too was confused. ¡®What?¡¯ The question deepened. So, Lee Hayul vomited and fainted upon meeting Atra? Just like that? Any reason why? ¡®I have no idea¡­¡¯ This was unexpected. Liana sighed heavily and approached the bed. He must be conscious, he should¡¯ve heard the recent conversation. She intended to ask him directly. There were no abnormalities in the body, ording to the resident healer. But there might be emotional instability. In such cases, one must not provoke Lee Hayul, instead initiating a calm and gentle conversation. Liana was confident. She had always treated Lee Hayul kindly and gently, unlike Atra. And Lee Hayul, feeling that kindness, had willingly received her touch without resistance. More tender than usual, Liana tuned her voice and spoke. ¡°Student Lee Hayul? May I talk with you for a moment©¤¡± ¨C Rustle The twist in the nket grew more intense. After a moment of squirming, a slight distance formed between Lee Hayul and Liana. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± It was a clear sign of rejection. An unexpected move. Liana¡¯s mouth involuntarily dropped open. ¡°Do you¡­ dislike me, too?¡± ¨C Thump As if in agreement, the nket twitched. A second confirmatory sign of rejection, proving it was no coincidence. Liana¡¯s body stiffened. Chapter 36 I dislike alcohol and cigarettes. Alcohol has the ability to reduce a person, minus their intellect, to no more than an animal. It¡¯s a noxious drug that easily ovees even the minimal lines of decency one might have. Cigarettes rendered people useless. They already damaged my sensitive nose and throat. It never made sense to me why someone would buy and smoke such trash. After my childhood had passed, I had to work to survive. Those were tough times, but not unbearably so. For me, without much of an education, the only work avable was either physicalbor or part-time jobs. But with my frail body, I was turned down from everybor job and just managed to snag a convenience store role. The most popr items at the convenience store were always alcohol and cigarettes. I dislike alcohol and cigarettes¡ªseeing them, smelling them, tasting them. I just hate their existence. But that¡¯s just my opinion, based on my own experience. Others can feel differently. There have always been many who indulge in alcohol and end up causing trouble. And those who puff cigarettes until their dying day. And beyond that, there were people who drank but remained fine, others who smoked but lived well. I disliked consuming and even smelling these things and didn¡¯t want to see them. Nevertheless, I didn¡¯t impose my thoughts on others. Frankly, unless they were pushing their habits on me, it was none of my concern. Even if Professor Atra drank and smoked to her heart¡¯s content, it wasn¡¯t my business to judge. Of course, I might distance myself from her if the smell irked me, but I wouldn¡¯t go out of my way to advise her against her habits.@@novelbin@@ Even getting a whiff of the smell wouldn¡¯t cause me to faint. Although I¡¯ve had an attack in the past, by now I¡¯ve only been bothered to the point of feeling ufortable. So, what was that just now? Tucked away within the nkets, I folded back my spatial perception and thought things through. As soon as I woke up, I nearly panicked, but once I withdrew my spatial perception and the world darkened, wrapped in the warm, soft nket, I slowly settled down. Memories before fainting rushed into my consciousness. After parting with my dungeon party, I encountered Professor Atra on the way to the library. And¡­ that utterly repugnant memory. ¡®Ugh¡­¡¯ My stomach churned, and a familiar ache afflicted my gut, an added unpleasantness. The fortunate thing was that I had nothing left to vomit; it was all emptied out in the middle of the street earlier. My breath trembled. My body, out of control, shivered on its own. I curled up, shrunk my frame as much as possible, and pulled the nket tight to create afortable space without gaps. ¡®Adaptation.¡¯ Being hit hurt. So, I adapted. The next time, it hurt less. Hearing insults pained my heart, but gradually I adapted and it became bearable. I could adapt to blurry vision, to my aching arm, to the painful throat that made it difficult to speak. Even when I was temporarily crippled by a hit-and-run drunk driver, I gradually became ustomed to it over time. Adaptation. Life always adapts to its environment. As the environment changes every moment, so must life. I am no different. Comining about my situation won¡¯t change anything. I need to ept and adapt. And I need to keep doing so. ¡°Hu, huh¡­¡± I inhaled. Consciously filled my lungs with air, then slowly exhaled. I repeated this process. ¡®It¡¯s okay.¡¯ The current pain, the stabbing headache, the roiling stomach, the sense of revulsion¡­ I can adapt to all of them. They¡¯re just part of countless adaptations I¡¯ve already made. Failing to adapt means just that¡ªfalling behind. To survive, I must get over this. As I continued deep breaths, the nauseous sensation subsided. Steeling my resolve, I unraveled the nkets. ¡°Student Lee Hayul¡­?¡± ¡®Ugh¡­¡¯ Through the now unraveled cocoon of nkets, Professor Liana¡¯s voice reached me. Despite folding back my spatial perception, my body instinctively recoiled from the lingering past sensations. ¡®It¡¯s okay¡­¡¯ These things I had already ovee in the past, and although they¡¯ve inexplicably recurred, couldn¡¯t I ovee them again? Carefully, I expanded my spatial perception again, making sure not to extend it beyond the confines of the infirmary. First, I saw Professor Liana standing a bit away from the bed, looking at me with a somewhat mysterious expression. ¡°Are you alright? You seemed unwell just now.¡± Her voice wasced with concern. Internally sighing with relief, I slowly poked my head out from under the nket. I had instinctively recoiled earlier but regretted it. It was rude to show such behavior towards someone expressing concern. [I¡¯m fine now. I¡¯m sorry about earlier.] ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. If you¡¯re okay now, that¡¯s what matters.¡± Professor Liana scanned me cautiously, then asked with a delicate tone, ¡°May I ask what happened just now?¡± The question was expected. I tapped thoughtfully on my smartwatch before responding. [Before that, may I ask you one thing?] ¡°Of course, anything.¡± [Did you drink alcohol yesterday?] Liana¡¯s movement halted abruptly. She blinked in surprise and tilted her head, looking baffled. ¡°¡­Drinking? Yes, I did have a drink yesterday¡­ How did you know?¡± I paused my typing. How did I know indeed¡­ What should I answer? Could I smell it? No, the curse has blocked out my sense of smell. [I just could.] ¡°Huh¡­? Just like that?¡± But I did know. My body had reacted, faster than my spatial perception and magic affinity. Faced with my answer, Liana¡¯s face hardened. Then, subtly, she brought her wrist to her nose. ¡°¡­Could you smell the alcohol?¡± [I didn¡¯t smell anything.] As my nose couldn¡¯t perform its function, I hadn¡¯t lied. Liana, still looking unconvinced, inspected her surroundings with a stiff expression. ¡°I took a shower right after getting here¡­? I, I used a massive amount of cleansing magic¡­¡± [I didn¡¯t smell anything.] A wave of magic swirled around Liana as the cleansing spell was activated. It was a purification magic spell, cast dozens of times, that enveloped her. I nkly felt it with my spatial perception, then turned my head away. I deliberately avoided the direction I had been trying not to acknowledge. Straight in front of the bed. There was Professor Atra, leaning against the wall. An indifferent expression, subtly different from usual. I could detect even minor changes because of my spatial perception. ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯ Cold sweat trickled down. Recollections of the moments right before I fainted stormed back. I had met Professor Atra¡­ and retched right in her face. Involuntarily showing repulsion, I backed away and fainted while a concerned bystander watched. How foul must the professor have felt? The thought alone was dizzying. What an utter impoliteness. It was behavior sure to sap anyone¡¯s affections¡­ [I¡¯m truly sorry.] I stopped typing. What more could I possibly say to apologize? For vomiting right in front of someone? ¡°That apology is unnecessary.¡± While I mulled over my thoughts, her voice reached me. I unwittingly flinched. Was she saying that an apology was not even needed? Truthfully, it was a fair response. As I peeked to gauge the situation, Professor Atra, who had been closely examining my face, turned away and asked, ¡°¡­Are you feeling okay?¡± [Yes, I¡¯m fine.] ¡°Then that¡¯s all that matters. Let me know immediately if anything¡¯s amiss.¡± [Yes.] An unexpected exchange ensued. Puzzled, I took a closer look at Professor Atra. Her expression was abnormal, but there was no sign of displeasure. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake. I¡¯ll be going now, but if you need to talk, just contact me.¡± Professor Atra turned to leave. She asked a few things about my condition and then left the health room without fuss, not even asking for the reason behind my earlier behavior. ¡­What now? ¡­ ¡­ After casting cleansing magic more than a hundred times, somewhat regaining herposure, Liana exined the situation to me, albeit a bit simplistically. There were bad memories associated with alcohol and cigarettes, and for some reason, the reaction was more severe this time, although the precise reason was unclear. ¡°Hmm¡­ Could it be a mental issue then? Do you have the results of a psychological evaluation? Most things would have shown up.¡± [What¡¯s that?] ¡°What?¡± [What?] In the course of our conversation, I learned a few facts. Normally, during the entrance exams, candidates would also undergo a psychological evaluation, which I apparently hadn¡¯t done. It¡¯s a process designed to identify potential mental issues, but I somehow skipped it and was admitted. ¡°¡­Hmm?¡± Liana tilted her head in confusion. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say you had special admission? But even so¡­ to skip such a basic procedure¡­? I don¡¯t know anymore.¡± Looking uncharacteristically flustered, Liana ruffled her hair and sighed deeply. It was a sigh filled withplexity. ¡°Let¡¯s do an examination together sometime. It won¡¯t hurt to check.¡± With those words, Liana suddenly checked her smartwatch for the time. Lunch hour was already passing by. ¡°What will you do now? You can leave if you want, but would you like to rest a bit?¡± [I¡¯ll rest for a little before heading back.] ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go ahead then. If anythinges up, you must contact me immediately, okay?¡± After repeating her wishes a few times for me to contact her if anything were to happen, Liana too left the health room. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Finally alone, I rxed the tight grip I had on my tension. My body fell backward, the softness embracing me all over. ¡°Uh, ah¡­¡± I barely contained it. Though I tried not to show it outwardly, inwardly I felt emotions strong enough to make me want to flee right then. Atra¡¯s presence. It still struck me as particrly frightening and loathsome. Liana¡­ while not as much as Atra, I still felt aversion. ¡®I¡¯m tired¡­¡¯ It hadn¡¯t even been a few hours since I emerged from the dungeon, and here I was in this state. Sighs came easily to me. Curling up, I pulled a pillow close and clutched it tightly. Covering myself with the nket was an added bonus. In this way, I managed to calm down for a while. Perhaps because both Atra and Liana were out of the vicinity, I slowly started to feel better. ¡®¡­What to do.¡¯ My initial n had been to head straight to the library, but now I was in this state. I was mentally exhausted. Walking to the library seemed too much; I felt like I could faint on the way. But I couldn¡¯t afford to just waste time. The dungeon practice had just finished, but right next week, an even more important event was scheduled. The Tower of Growth entrance. In the original work, this was when the Event of Snowblow truly began to unfold. How well I capitalized on this event would shape the trajectory of my growth curve. I had nned to check on the magic anomaly and dive right into preparations¡­ but now, my schedule had gone awry. Today was Tuesday, and entrance to the Tower of Growth was next Monday. At most, six days left. Time was tight. Likely, other students felt the same, preparing for next week with a mix of worry and anticipation. But I needed to prepare even more than them because of the tag ¡®special admission student¡¯. This time, every freshman would enter the tower. The issue wasn¡¯t everyone¡¯s participation. Competition among students inside the tower would be allowed. Since the tower would essentially render pain minimal and injuries illusionary, they were encouraged topete thoroughly. Here, the ¡®special admission¡¯ tag became problematic. Basically, it was a continuation of Aidan¡¯s previous attitude. When he apologized, he offered a motive saying he was curious. A special admission student? What¡¯s so great about you? Who are you, to have entered on special conditions? I don¡¯t really know¡­ Let¡¯s check it now. A swarm of students with such thoughts would flood over me. That¡¯s how it was in the original. In the first part of the main story, the early game events involved characters with low regards for the yer, instigating the sabotage¡­ If Ie out on top here, the growth graph charts upwards. And if I fail¡­ there would be a dy. And this crucial event is less than a week away. I heaved sigh after sigh. I couldn¡¯t do nothing, so I brought up the magic books I had previously downloaded on my smartwatch, in hologram form. ¡­ ¡­ ¨C Knock knock¡­ Click. ¡°Hayul, are you okay¡­?¡± ¡®Ah.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t much after Liana had left when Hong Yeon-hwa came to visit me. After a cautious knock, her upper body peeked through the slightly opened door. In her hand, she carried a bag full of magic-infused nutritional supplements. No feelings of difort or aversion arose at the sight of her. In her twinkling red eyes, an overflow of concern and a warm, cozy aura were palpable. It was an indescribable, fluffy feeling. Chapter 38 Magic. The implementation of order using magical energy as a cost. In essence, using mana as a cost to manifest various phenomena. Magic as a technology was born alongside a great cataclysm. At that time, most magic was simple and intuitive, fitting under the moniker of ¡®mana maniption¡¯, but modern magic has branched into dozens, if not hundreds, of different schools of thought. The lowest tier of magic, Mana Strike. The ranking of ¡®lowest tier¡¯ here is the difficulty level assigned by the ¡®Magicians¡¯ Guild¡¯, the most influential association of mages in the world. It aligns with the six-tier ranking system used by the association to categorize heroes and hunters: supreme, high, upper-middle, lower-middle, low, and lowest. Lowest tier: indicating the simplest difficulty level for magic. As mentioned earlier, magic during the cataclysm was so rudimentary it could be referred to as mana maniption. Mana Strike was also from that era. Mages at the time used magic simr to Mana Strike to vanquish monsters. Since then, nearly two centuries have passed ¡ª enough time for several nations to rise and fall. In those 200 years when all sorts of miraculous and strange beings were rampant, the world map changed significantly. Over such time, magic developed. Especially in a chaotic era, the development of magic, seen as a possible solution to quell the anarchy, surged swiftly. ¨C Rustle Inside the library. I sighed involuntarily as I stacked magical tomes beside me while reading. Shio-ram is immensely vast. While most of it houses dungeons, there are also many extensive non-dungeon areas. There aremercial districts for buying and selling necessities of life and residential zones where those workers stay. There are dormitory areas where students live and nearby convenience facilities, as well as learning areas divided by school year, and so on. That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t seen many students from other grades while living in Shio-ram. There will be interaction between different sses and grades after the three months of free semester, but right now, not so much. Given such vast premises, there are also numerous libraries. This one is the closest to the freshmen¡¯s area. The library was sparsely popted. Most first-year students are still returning from the dungeons at this time. The library, as huge as it is, has very little human presence, making it feel empty despite the warm interior decor. ¡®Sigh¡­¡¯ My mind wandered. The contents of the book I was reading were soplex, the thought of escaping crept into my mind. With some difficulty, I suppressed this shameful thought. I set the book aside and opened another one I had brought with me. Another tome about magic. I wondered why, even though hologram technology was rtively widespread, paper tomes were still insisted upon. In truth, flipping through books is unnecessary for someone like me who views the world through spatial perception, not eyes. I do not need to actually flip through the pages to read the content within a book. It was a bit cumbersome before, but after growing stronger upon entering the dungeons, it has be fairly easy. Yet I still flipped through the book. This was true for other actions as well. Though I don¡¯t have to speak out loud or see with my eyes when I converse, I choose to face people directly. I chewed energy bars for health even though I couldn¡¯t taste them, and sometimes actually ate proper meals even if they soured my mood. Even though I couldn¡¯t smell, I would purposely go to grassy areas to make the motions of inhaling the scent. And then I felt worse. I could no longer enjoy what I once did. The contrast between past and present spoiled my mood. At the same time, a feeling of defiance and a thirst arose in me. I may be like this now, but someday, when this curse is lifted, how sweet will the world look, taste, and smell? A kind of motivation. This was how I wanted to spur myself on, even if just a little bit. ¡­Ah, my thoughts have strayed again. Such a pitiful guy. I grimaced and put down my pen, stretching both arms above me for a change of pace. ¡®Crrreeeak¡­¡¯ A thrilling sensation tickled from my fingertips down my spine. My mind suddenly sharpened, banishing the weariness that had been creeping at the edges of my consciousness. I opened the next book. ¡­ ¡­ Let¡¯s think. The Mana Strike I tested before entering the dungeon. It was smaller than my torso, and its effective range was less than 10 meters. Its power was so underwhelming that it couldn¡¯t even rend the earth properly. The Mana Strike used in the Nokwi Tribe¡¯s territory during the dungeon expedition. It was twice my height in size. The actual range was enough to cross the tribe; thus, it¡¯s more than 30 meters. Its power sliced the earth as easily as tofu and even cleaved the arms of a handful of eighth-ranked Nokwi and seventh-ranked Nokwi. Lowest-tier magic [Mana Strike] ¨C Crash! The Strike surged from my fingertips. The rough wind pressure it generated sliced through the target. Crack! The target, ineffectively split in half, tumbled to the ground. I exited the library, reaching a training facility. This was a magic practice room meant for testing the performance of spells. The split target and the remnants of the Mana Strike on the floor were visited by a whirl of light which then immactely repaired the aftermath. A restoration spell embedded in the facility. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ The Mana Strike I just cast was inferior to the one I had used back in the Nokwi Tribe. Its output was simr to when I tested it upon returning to the main facility. Yet, it was undeniably different from before my dungeon entry. Its enhancement in output was clear and irrefutable. Lowest-tier magic typically sees little use. Its spells are considered primitive and intuitive, akin to pure mana maniption. Theyck the attribute changes of low-tier spells and don¡¯t feature the diversepositions found in higher tiers of magic. Before advancing to low-tier, these spells are seen as the basics of learning how to construct spells. There are generally two reasons for a change in a spell¡¯s output.@@novelbin@@ Firstly, alteration of the spell form itself. A mage can adapt and modify a spell form to suit their style. While it is rare for someone to directly use ¡®Mana Strike¡¯, many use its form as a reference for other spells or adapt its principles for different uses. I didn¡¯t modify the form. I employed it just as I¡¯d seen in the tomes. Therefore, I¡¯ll disregard the first assumption. Secondly, the distinct nature of the mana used in the spell. The nature of the mana constructing the spell can influence the result. Take Hong Yeon-hwa, for instance. Although she does not wield magic¡­ if we assume she did, could she use frost magic? With mana of a fiery nature due to Gop-hwa? The truth is, it¡¯s virtually impossible. The spell would warp mid-casting and fail. When mana takes on a particr attribute, it often fails to carry out spells with opposing phenomena. Thus, most mages either delve into magic that fits their mana¡¯s nature or they intentionally alter their mana¡¯s traits for diverse uses. I too possess certain qualities in my mana. ¨C Your mana is incredibly pure. That was Liana, assisting me during mana initiation. She made thatment upon confirming the mana within my core. Purity in mana is favorable. Being free of impurities, it flows smoothly and straight, which increases the output of manifestation. My mana is pure. It¡¯s apliment that elevated my mood, yet it¡¯s strange to consider it an attribute. ¨C Hmm¡­ How should I exin it? Lee Hayul¡¯s mana is exceptionally pure, I guess? It¡¯s quite different from other superhumans. A superhuman continuously trains their mana after awakening. They erge their core, broaden and solidify their circuits. They increase the total amount of mana and constantly enhance their ability to control it. During this process, impurities get mixed in. Drawing in mana from outside themselves invites impurities, reducing purity. Maintaining mana purity is thus an incredibly challenging task. The possibility that such purity affects the output of magic? It¡¯s not out of the question. However, it doesn¡¯t exin the discrepancies between using it inside versus outside the dungeon. ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Neither adjusting the spell form nor the mana¡¯s nature sufficiently answered the question. ¡®I want to know why if possible¡­¡¯ The enhancement of the magic¡¯s output. Although it was sudden at the time, upon reflection, it¡¯s not a negative thing at all. Quite the contrary, it¡¯s something to be weed with open arms. The problem is simply the vexingck of a reason. ¡®¡­Spatial Perception?¡¯ The final possibility. The only change that urred when entering the dungeon was in my spatial perception. It has grown wider and became far more precise. I still don¡¯t fully understand it, but it seemed like something was different about my spatial perception in the dungeon. But regardless of that, could spatial perception influence magic? Magic Affinity or Versatility isn¡¯t the issue here, but spatial perception? ¡®Complicated¡­¡¯ With a sigh, I summoned my mana. Though still meagerpared to other students, my mana transformed into a spell behind me. Low-tier magic [Fireball] ¨C Whoosh! A fireball rose behind me, smaller than my head. The fireball, tracing a red line, struck the target head-on. ¨C Boom! With a small explosion, the fireball shattered the target beyond recognition. The scattered debris served as proof. Today, I even reached out to low-tier magic. I improved my mana maniption level, and apparently, my proficiency increased from using magic in the dungeon, now able to grasp the essence of basic low-tier spells. Of course, with magic being so varied, I¡¯ve only just touched a small portion rted tobat. I felt slightly elevated. I was developing more smoothly than worried. A check revealed that my martial arts had already caught up with the students, and my innate abilities were increasingly unveiling their potential. I¡¯d initiated into mana usage, and with a sufficient amount of mana, I could use Qi and physical reinforcement for extended periods. Magic was an additional field I was touching upon. Currently, just a few uses would drain my mana, but with enough mana, it would serve as a robust asset. If everything continues to proceed on the right track, my odds of dying suddenly in some unfortunate ce would decrease. The Tower of Growth. If I just fulfill my goals there, I won¡¯t suffer too much while acquiring the Confession Ne. ¡®Sigh¡­¡¯ Thinking of mana quantity, a sigh naturally escaped me. With ample mana, I could freely use physical reinforcement, Qi, and magic. The biggest problem remains increasing the amount of mana¡­ Was it the fifth run? I remember it as the run where focusing on magic resulted in a dramatic shortage of mana. Hence, I had to pull all sorts of tricks to acquire elixirs and hidden pieces early in the game¡­ Now, without a chance at hidden pieces or anything, here I am. ¡®If only I could take an elixir¡­¡¯ With my Mana Affinity, I would absorb it more efficiently. Shaking my head at the futility, I discarded the wishful thinking. If it were that easy to get, it wouldn¡¯t be called an elixir¡­ Exiting the practice room with another sigh, I expanded the spatial perception I had narrowed for focus. The wide expanse of my spatial perception¡­ Inside the building, in the straight hallway, a woman walked towards me. Her aquamarine hair, long enough to touch her waist, swirled gently. Her eyes, reminiscent of a clear ocean, blinked and curled into a pleasant arc. A natural and soft smile that effortlessly rxed one¡¯s tension. ¡°Hello? It¡¯s been a long time since west met.¡± Baek Ahrin said, smiling. It was the same smile and voice I had often seen and heard in the first run. In the eighth run, I saw and heard a different expression and words. ¨C I¡¯m sorry. Please, take my ce in death. Her face frozen in an emotionless state. A voice without inflection, cold¡­ ¡­A chill settled in one corner of my heart. Chapter 39 ¡°Do you know? There¡¯s a rumor going around that you did something extraordinary during practice.¡± Baek Ahrin¡¯s aquamarine hair shimmered as it captured the light from the ceiling, reminding me of a sun-bathed blue sea. It¡¯s likely that Baek Ahrin¡¯s poprity in social circles is not only due to her bright and soft aura but also her exceptional beauty, which is matched by few. I could feel my fingertips growing colder as I contemted this. [Rumors?] ¡°Yes, I think it was the sparring room? Word has spread from the discussion among your teammates there.¡± The sparring room. Wasn¡¯t that where Aidan and Nam Yeon-jung wereparing the merits of sword versus spear? How did my storye up there, and why? ¡°Ah, not many details though. There were just a fewments on how astonishing your sensing abilities were.¡±@@novelbin@@ It was as if Baek Ahrin had read my confusion, for sheughed lightly while exining. ¡°Think of it as rumors about how remarkable Lee Hayul is.¡± [I see.] ¡°Yes, exactly¡­ Ah.¡± Baek Ahrin, who had been speaking in a yful tone, suddenly spoke as if something just urred to her. ¡°Come to think of it, I also heard this.¡± Her gazended on the sign of the room I had just exited. [Magic Practice Room] ¡°There was talk that Lee Hayul can cast magic, may I ask about that?¡± She had seen the sign for the Magic Practice Room, so why did she still ask? Was it purely out of confirmation curiosity? I nodded with mixed feelings. Baek Ahrin beamed and pped her hands together with glee. ¡°Magic! Once you learn it, it¡¯s incredibly beneficial. It¡¯s useful inbat, everyday life¡­ I¡¯ve learned it as well. Life before and after mastering magic is worlds apart.¡± Baek Ahrin had also mastered magic. In the original story, she handled magic at an expert level. ¡°So, Lee Hayul has just begun magic as well! Surely learning magic is a decision you won¡¯t regret.¡± Her primary weapon is a spear. In battle, she engages with a fighting style that revolves around the use of her spear. But she doesn¡¯t rely solely on it. Her innate ability, Changhae, allows her to freely manipte both water and ice. Water takes care of healing and harmonizing, while ice handles defense and offensive maneuvers. She doesn¡¯t need to wield her spear directly to pressure enemies and protect and heal allies. Closebat through martial arts, the versatility of protecting and healing allies with her innate abilities, and pressuring and attacking enemies¡ªtopped off with a variety of magic. Baek Ahrin¡¯s concept in the original story is that of an all-rounder; proficient in all areas, she ys a pivotal role in supporting the team. To put it another way¡ª ¡°The advantage of magic is that learning it broadens your options, right? It can be immensely helpful in both offense and support, so you definitely won¡¯t regret learning it.¡± ¡ªJack-of-all-trades. When setting up a character in the previous world and choosing the Jack-of-all-trades, Baek Ahrin was the perfect role model. ¡­ ¡­ Time flew by as I searched for materials in the library and went on to test the magic in the practice room. By the time I left the practice room, night had already fallen. Walking along a path only illuminated by the faint moonlight, as the evening twilight had vanished, I heard footsteps not my own right beside me. ¡°Humming~¡± The source was Baek Ahrin. When I mentioned it might be time for me to head back, she said she was nning to return as well and suggested we go together. I observed Baek Ahrin, who was strolling alongside me within the range of my spatial perception. Walking with hands sped behind her back, she jauntily took each step while humming. The sound of her steps paired with her tune merged beautifully with the intermittent moonlight, creating quite an ambiance. If only I could have seen the night sky as well, it would have been even more picturesque. Unfortunately, that was not possible. It was with mixed feelings that I smiled at the still beaming Baek Ahrin. For me, Hong Yeon-hwa was apletely different person from her original character. Having cast aside her violent tendencies, Hong Yeon-hwa was the kind soul who wore a look of devastation whenever I got hurt. Despite only a month or so of acquaintance, I never formed a deeper bond in my life than with Hong Yeon-hwa. In contrast to her¡­ Baek Ahrin seemed almost identical to her original character. ¡°Are you wondering why I seem so approachable?¡± Baek Ahrin suddenly asked, as I walked silently. A few paces ahead, she turned her head to look back at me, a yful smile on her lips. ¡°There¡¯s no particr reason, really.¡± In nearly every run, Baek Ahrin approaches the special admissions student in a friendly manner. ¡°One day, I believe Lee Hayul will achieve greatness. I don¡¯t care about what others say; it¡¯s just what I think.¡± Special admission¡ªa position still viewed with subtle skepticism, yet also with an expectant gaze as if it¡¯s a winning lottery ticket. Baek Ahrin approaches with a simr view. [The reason seems simpler than I expected.] ¡°Ahaha. I might sound materialistic, but¡­ it¡¯s not bad, is it?¡± Her footsteps resonate louder than usual. ¡°Special admission¡­ It was startling to have such a student appear in the same year as me for the first time ever since Shio-ram¡¯s foundation, but¡­ it turned out to be not so bad after all.¡± We had arrived at the dorm building, as high-end as any skyscraper. ¡°It certainly won¡¯t hurt to be friends with Lee Hayul, who will undoubtedly flourish. If we start with trivialities like this, we might even build a mutually supportive rtionship in the future.¡± Just before reaching the main entrance, Baek Ahrin suddenly turned around. We were now facing each other directly, with Baek Ahrin¡¯s yful yet soft smile still hanging on her face. ¡°I guess it¡¯s been a long talk¡­ So, to sum it up¡ªlet¡¯s be good friends in the future!¡± With that, she reached out her hand. Baek Ahrin was looking at me with a broad smile. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, I extended my own hand to meet hers. Our hands sped together. A soft yet cool sensation was conveyed through our palms. Then, Baek Ahrin leaned forward substantially. Her faint breath brushed against my ear. She whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be too close to Yeon-hwa. She¡¯s keeping her friends at a distance these days. Don¡¯t hang out with just the two of you;e join us instead.¡± Winking at me as she withdrew her hand, Baek Ahrin took a few steps back. ¡°Sorry for keeping you up when you must be tired. I really should get going now. Sweet dreams!¡± With that, she turned away. As far as I knew from the original story and from what Hong Yeon-hwa had mentioned, Baek Ahrin didn¡¯t stay in the dorm building but had her own separate residence. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Baek Ahrin approaches the yer in every run. As exined earlier, the reason is to forge a bond with a yer who will one day achieve greatness. The first run. I didn¡¯t attain greatness. It was a time when I was oblivious to hidden pieces and storylines. Until my graduation from Shio-ram, I hadn¡¯t disyed any remarkable abilities. Thanks to the growth adjustments for being a special admission, my results wereparatively high, but they were only equivalent to other students. She wouldn¡¯t have been satisfied with someone like me. Yet, Baek Ahrin was kind to the yer of the first run. When chaos returned to the world and the yer of the first run was fighting desperately, Baek Ahrin fought alongside as well. For sure, she remained a steadfast ally until the end of the first run. The Eighth Run [Heavenly Thunder] Although it did not reach the utmost potential of specialties like [Diamond Warrior] or [Hybrid Summoner], it was enough to survive brazen encounters with the strongest in the world. The specialty was long-distance sniping. In that run, I honed an archery-rted innate ability to its fullest, and through hidden pieces, awakened a brain attribute innate ability. From a spot untouched by opponents¡¯ attacks, I unleashed a deluge of arrows and the baptism of thunder. There was also a tactic involving spatial artifacts, instantaneously teleporting full-powered attacks right into enemies¡¯ faces. A particrly well-developed run. Especially since long-rangebat was a favorable strategy for survival, I thought the eighth run wouldst quite long. Contrary to my expectations, I exited early. The eighth run was different than the first. Thanks to efficient cultivation, I managed to y a third-ranked entity before even graduating from Shio-ram. After graduation, I traveled across the magical realm, pinpointing and hunting high-level monsters, gaining fame by sniping traitors all over the ce. Baek Ahrin would have considered me a jackpot well yed. Due to her early investments, she was poised to reap ample interest. However. The eighth run ended with Baek Ahrin¡¯s betrayal. * * * Baek Ahrin walked silently under the night sky. Her strides, usually lively, seemed to emanate no presence. Suddenly, the humming stopped as well. What was once an atmosphere filled with lively footsteps and tunes now carried only the cool stillness of dawn. A mood starkly different from her usual spirited disposition. It was calm and cold. She turned her head briefly, recalling the actions just taken, wrestling with the thoughts and the processing of information in her mind. The line of reasoning concluded swiftly. She lightly tapped her lips with her index finger. ¡°Why would he be afraid of me?¡± Baek Ahrin tilted her head quizzically, pondering. Chapter 40 Entry into The Tower of Growth was scheduled for the fourth week¡¯s Monday. The night I was seen off by Baek Ahrin and came in was Tuesday of the third week. That dawn, I battled through with magic tomes until daybreak. Although part of me wanted to surrender to fatigue and sleep, my will to grow as much as possible before entering The Tower of Growth prevailed. Ultimately, I spent the whole night awake. Counting from the dungeon, that made it almost two sleepless nights in a row. The next day. Dragging my tired body, I reached Ipchun ss in the early morning, which was bustling with activity. And this was before everyone had even arrived. If you listened, half of the talk was about the dungeon: aches from sleeping there, how tiresome it was to track monsters, and so on¡­ Many were boasting to friends about the difficulty and achievements of thest two days. ¡°¡­Hayul.¡± Then I was unexpectedly nabbed by the crushed expression of Hong Yeon-hwa. ¡°Ughhh¡­¡± My cheeks bulged out to each side, akin to kneading freshly extracted dough. A faint pain apanied it. ¡°What happenedst night¡­? Huh¡­? Why does your face look even more dead than yesterday¡­?¡± Heads turned in Ipchun ss, not because it was something odd to see. It was now just a routine sight. At first, everyone was shocked, but as this behavior repeated, it seemed they¡¯d grown ustomed to it. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Speech was impossible. I wanted to retort, even with holograms, but¡­ how could I with Hong Yeon-hwa looking so worryingly at me? It felt weirdly not unpleasant to have my cheeks tugged like this. In fact, there was something oddlyforting about it. A difficult-to-describe, squishy emotion filled me. A warmth seemed to grow somewhere inside my chest. After five minutes of whining andplex emotions, I was finally free. I massaged my stinging cheeks with my hands, trying to cool them down. ¡°¡­Come here.¡± Perhaps distressed by what she had done, Hong Yeon-hwa reached out and gently caressed my cheek. Her touch, tinged with a tinge of guilt, was quite soft. Being touched like that, I almost believed my cheeks were deting. It was a typical morning start. ¡°Hmm?¡± An incongruous voice interjected into the usual morning routine. Hong Yeon-hwa looked around. There stood a woman, with arms crossed and an incredulous look¡ªBaek Ahrin in her school uniform, nodding her head with her tied-up ponytail swaying with the motion. ¡°Ahrin?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Baek Ahrin, who has been neglected by Hong Yeon-hwa for days.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with the dog talk¡­ Umm, stop making weird sounds.¡± ¡°¡­Why not just curse?¡± ¡°Cursing? What cursing? Why are you saying such strange things? When did I ever do that?¡± Baek Ahrin shook her head in disbelief, thenposed herself and turned to smile warmly at me. ¡°Good morning, Hayul.¡± [Good morning.] I managed my expression and returned the greeting. It was a regr morning exchange. Amonce conversation. Despite not being very close to Baek Ahrin, it was the sort of talk shared even among strangers. Hong Yeon-hwa tilted her head, looking puzzled, as if it was unusual, but didn¡¯t consider it strange. Meanwhile, Baek Ahrin¡¯s lips curved into a yful smile. ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°I did see you to the dorm, but I was just checking, you know.¡± The atmosphere got strange with her follow-up. The nuance was kind of¡­ something else, and so the tenor of the nces around us changed. Taken at face value, the question seemed innocuous, yet with a different emotional line added, the interpretation shifted. Baek Ahrin¡¯s sly tone magnified it. Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s head tilted, blinking several times as if to confirm what she¡¯d heard. Then her expression hardened like stone. Click, ck. Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s head turned sharply. Her gaze moved from Baek Ahrin¡¯s beaming face to me, examining my overtly fatigued visage with scrutiny. Whoosh. I felt a surge of Gop-hwa within her. I shook my head desperately. ¡­ ¡­ ¡°Hmph, it hurts.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking rubbish, causing misunderstandings.¡± A bump had been raised slightly on Baek Ahrin¡¯s head, who now bore an aggrieved look. Gingerly caressing her own head, the bump was quickly hidden thanks to her skillful touch imbued with mana. ¡°Who goes around speaking like that?¡± ¡°What did I say? It¡¯s all Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s misunderstanding. I mean, what were you thinking tomit such an outrage? Could it be that¡­?¡± ¡°Shh¡­! Be quiet.¡± With a ¡°could it be¡± from Baek Ahrin and hands cupped over her mouth, Hong Yeon-hwa ground her teeth in apparent irritation. It was routine for Hong Yeon-hwa and Baek Ahrin to bicker back and forth. The issue was that their squabbles always drew even more attention. My seat was at the very back by the window, and now, with Hong Yeon-hwa to one side, Baek Ahrin joined us as well. Hong Yeon-hwa made sharp retorts, and Baek Ahrin responded with feigned innocence before slyly counterattacking. Such exchanges continued until the lecture began. ¡­ ¡­ Days passed. As always, my days were busy without pause. Baek Ahrin, who slyly joined the rearmost seats, bickered with Hong Yeon-hwa as my background music while I weed the morning in Ipchun ss. Morning theory lectures were followed by one-on-one teachings with Professor Atra in the afternoons. ¡°To cast a spell, you must assemble the spell form with mana as the material, and depending on theplexity of the spell form, it¡¯s divided into one of six grades.¡± During Friday¡¯s ¡°Basic Magic Theory (I)¡± lecture, The middle-aged professor with the notable long robe and mustache was immersed in his teaching at the podium. ¡°Lowest-tier and low-tier spells are often looked down upon. It¡¯s true they do have less effectpared to higher grades. But remember this,¡± he said, meeting the eyes of the attentive students. ¡°A mage is one who prepares. The most powerful and dangerous mage in this world is the one who has finished preparing.¡± Complicated spell forms proliferated on the hologram projected across the wall. It wasn¡¯t just a single spell form, but several integrated organically. ¡°Dying the activation of an assembled spell form. The most basic example would be a magical artifact. By upying space with their forms, mages can create their own domains. In these areas, even lower-tier spells can demonstrate satisfactory efficiency.¡± These areas aremonly referred to as a mage¡¯s workshop. upying the space with one¡¯s branded spells and establishing a realm of mana sovereignty, then unleashing prepared spell forms. Essentially, it¡¯s about constructing an environment suitable for oneself through magic. The main time I used this method was during the fifth run, A run where I was not a pure mage but had a heretical route, so I didn¡¯t properly utilize workshops or fortifications. I had been more focused on countering rather than creating workshops. Thus, I had some idea of how troublesome a mage¡¯s workshop could be when the opposition prepared well.@@novelbin@@ ¡®Huff¡­¡¯ During the theory lecture on magic, and while I listened attentively to various subjects, my concerns about magic were especially pronounced in recent days. The professor¡¯s exnation wasplex but not entirely difficult to understand. The professor, once a mid-tier hero in active service and now a schr dedicated to theory and education post-retirement, was adept in his exnations, and a newbie like me could grasp enough as long as I concentrated. ¡°©¤ That concludes today¡¯s lecture. Use the remaining time to prepare for your next ss.¡± The roughly two-hour lecture ended. I overhead some students thanking the departing professor while I mindlessly drummed my desk with a pen. Today was Friday of the third week. Since the dungeon practice endedst Tuesday, the lectures had mostly revolved around the tower and magic theory. It was a wee development, particrly regarding magic. Undoubtedly, the lessons were beneficial. I had no reason to deny it. The ssification of magic grades and the applications of lowest-tier and low-tier spells were exined in detail and rtively easy to understand. However, I still had not uncovered the reason for my increased magic output. An involuntary sigh escaped me. Once the lecture finished, the surroundings buzzed with activity. Some students began to calmly prepare for the next ss, while others engaged in conversations with nearby friends. The topics were simr. The Tower of Growth. Very few days remained until entry. Moreover, today would be thest day of school before we entered the tower. I wouldn¡¯t see my ssmates again until we assembled just before entering. ¡®Ah, ugh¡­¡¯ The matter of my magic¡¯s output. I had wanted to rify it before entering the tower, but things hadn¡¯t gone as nned. I participated actively in sses and pored over texts whenever I had a spare moment after lectures. At times I even sought advice from Professor Liana, but it was a phenomenon even she did not fullyprehend. My head throbbed. Perhaps from the recent stretch of sleepless nights, it felt worse than usual. I pressed my temples with my hands, trying to halt the headache. ¡°Hayul.¡± In the midst of the bustling surroundings and piercing headache, Strangely, Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s voice cut through clearly. When I turned, there was Hong Yeon-hwa, giving a furtive nce my way, with a hand extended. Held within her grasp was a candy, bundled in its invariably upscale wrapping. [Thank you.] It was a constant kindness. As I unwrapped the sleek surface of the candy and popped it in my mouth¡ªsomething I had balked at initially due to the price but had grown ustomed to receiving daily¡ªit now stirred no particr feeling. It was as if my sense of economy was being destroyed. I rolled the round candy around with my tongue. Its familiar non-taste. A contrast to the sweetness of the past that now only soured my mood. But at the moment, I didn¡¯t feel that bad. Was I being too eager to resolve this matter? Sucking on the tasteless candy, I suddenly thought it might be impossible to find the cause as quickly as I hoped. Perhaps I was too hasty in seeking the cause. My eagerness, with the impending tower entry, could be narrowing my perspective. The worry that a tumble in The Tower of Growth might plummet my growth curve might be constraining my thoughts. Lately, I found myself flustered by many things. Issues thrown at me from all sides filled my head to the brim. ¡®¡­Being too hasty isn¡¯t good either.¡¯ The Tower of Growth was now just around the corner. If I overexerted my body and mind any further, I might ironically end up frail within The Tower of Growth. Should that lead to unsatisfactory results¡­ there¡¯d be no greater folly. ¡°Hmm.¡± While engaged in this self-reflection, Hong Yeon-hwa, having noticed me fiddling with the candy, suddenly coughed to catch my attention. ¡°Hayul, do you happen to have time after today¡¯s major lecture?¡± [Time?] With the candy reduced to the size of a grain of rice, I chewed and swallowed it, then tilted my head inquisitively. Time? Most likely, yes. Professor Atra was punctual with lecture timings, and there were no further engagements afterwards. ¡°So¡­ could you spare some time for me today?¡± After brief contemtion, I nodded, and Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s anxious expression lit up with relief. ¡°Thanks! I¡¯ll text you where to meet.¡± [May I ask what the meeting is for?] ¡°Oh. I should¡¯ve mentioned that first.¡± With a chagrinedugh, Hong Yeon-hwa brushed her hair with her hand awkwardly. ¡°Just, something like a gift for you¡­?¡± ¡®A gift?¡¯ Don¡¯t I already receive candies? I prodded, asking if she couldn¡¯t tell me in advance, but Hong Yeon-hwa evasively dodged answering. Mixed with worry and anticipation, I awaited the unknown. Chapter 41 The day I finished dungeon practice was also the day I troubled Professors Atra and Liana. Honestly, I had no face to see either of them¡ªespecially Professor Atra. After all, it¡¯s not every day you see someonee to greet you and end up vomiting in their presence. Batting away a helping hand with a smack¡ªit was a disgraceful act, and I felt ashamed even thinking about it now. That¡¯s why I dreaded meeting Professor Atra the following day. She might have let it slide considering my poor condition that day, or perhaps she just felt indifferent. ¨C Are you feeling okay? The unease had dissipated when I met Professor Atra the next day. Rather than scolding me, she showed concern for my well-being. I must have misjudged people. A strange sense of gratitude washed over me toward Professor Atra who, despite my causing such a nuisance, still expressed her worry. ¨C Thud! The old training ground. I pushed off the ground with my legs. I propelled my body forward and reached out with my hand, with blue Qi trailing behind. In the middle of the extension, another hand intertwined. Shaking off the grab at my wrist, I swung my leg. ¨C Bang! A rough noise erupted. A cloud of dust arose and then settled around the area. Blue Qi twined around my leg. Professor Atra¡¯s forearm, which blocked it, was wrapped in a faint golden Qi. Since that day¡­ the sparring sessions starting Wednesday had changed slightly. Post-dungeon practice, my spatial perception had be sharper, allowing me to better anticipate Professor Atra¡¯s movements. This led to an increase in the rate of my growth. I could feel my skills improving noticeably. Wondering if I had reached a satisfactory level, Professor Atra began teaching me the methods for generating and controlling Qi and Qi reinforcement. The method for producing Qi is simple in exnation. Mana must be condensed strongly and solidly. Essentially, you pump in a lot of mana, and whenpressed, it bes Qi. Simple as the exnation may be, it requires a certain level of mana maniption ability. Thanks to my mana affinity, I manifested it instantly. Things difficult for others in terms of mana were rtively easy for me. Thus, I was smoothly mastering Qi reinforcement which strengthens the body using mana, Qi which creates armor and weapons, and magic which manifests principles through mana. Hands entwined. The Qi covering them gnawed and tore at each other. After a momentary stalemate, the distance widened, and Professor Atra pulled one arm back. Golden Qi wrapped around her fist. I enhanced my own fist with Qi. The distance closed between our fists. Then, the collision. ¨C Bang! A sharp pain surged through my right arm, dust scattering in all directions. My legs, unable to withstand the shock, skidded across the ground, leaving a straight trail. The Qi that had been wobbling precariously post-impact dissipated into the air. The structure had shaken due to the impact, but more so because there wasn¡¯t enough mana to sustain the Qi. ¡°Stop.¡± Observing the dispersing Qi, Professor Atra spoke. The golden Qi around her arm dispersed as well. ¡°Your speed and strength in manifesting Qi are impressive, but you seem tock the mana to sustain it.¡± A deficiency in mana capacity. A chronic issue for those freshly ascended to superhuman status and new to mana. My mana capacity had been steadily increasing. Whenever I had time, I practiced meditation and exercised my core. There had been progress. My capacity had increased several times since the sparring with Aidan, even though I hadn¡¯t been able to focus on mana due to various obligations. But it wasn¡¯t enough tofortably use Qi reinforcement and Qi continuously. Even now, just a few minutes of sparing had nearly depleted my mana. While I was catching my breath, Professor Atra checked the time and then said, ¡°That¡¯s enough for today.¡± [Thank you for the training.] At least the training had reached a certain level, as the number of times I was hit had decreased. Even if I got bruises, they healed quickly, likely due to my recovery training. As I was loosening my stiff hand, Professor Atra approached and extended a water bottle. ¡°Here.¡± [Thank you.] I replied via hologram and epted the bottle, feeling its coolness and promptly gulping down the contents. The cold water pouring down my parched throat brought a refreshing sensation. I¡¯ve always disliked the cold but appreciated the chill: that hasn¡¯t changed. As I was eagerly drinking, Professor Atra reached out to my other hand, the one not holding the bottle. She grabbed my arm and lifted it to eye level. ¡®?¡¯ Inspecting my arm closely, Professor Atra said, ¡°¡­You¡¯re not injured, but there is enough fatigue umted in your body. Rest during the weekend. Any more and it will interfere with your schedule.¡± Her advice was straightforward. I finished the water and nodded in agreement. Professor Atra stared at my face for a while, then turned away. It seemed like she had something to say, her lips twitching just before, but perhaps deciding it was not important, she remained silent. Feeling Professor Atra leave my spatial perception, I too moved on. With the major lectures now over, it was time to meet Hong Yeon-hwa. ¡­ ¡­ The meeting ce Hong Yeon-hwa texted me was a cafe in themercial district, the same brand as the one I had met with my group during thest dungeon practice. I remembered this brand being the most well-known cafe in this world. I couldn¡¯te straight after my major lecture. Covered in sweat and dust from sparring, it wouldn¡¯t have been presentable to meet in that state. ¡°Hayul, over here.¡± The cafe¡¯s second floor offered private rooms where one needn¡¯t worry about outside gazes. The windows were treated so that the inside couldn¡¯t be seen from the outside. Entering the room number provided in the text, I found Hong Yeon-hwa already seated, idly passing the time. [Sorry I¡¯mte.] ¡°You¡¯re notte; I just got here myself. I¡¯ve already ced our order.¡± As I sat down opposite Hong Yeon-hwa, she pushed a ss across the table. It was iced tea, bobbing with ice cubes. I ran my finger along the rim of the ss, feeling the undeniable cold. The ice hadn¡¯t melted a bit, which could mean her statement about just arriving was true. However, the ice alone wasn¡¯t conclusive evidence. Thanks to my mana affinity, I could feel the spell inscribed on the ss. Before I had knowledge of magic, I¡¯d have simply noticed the ¡®mana forming a specific configuration.¡¯ Now, I could analyze the spell form. It was a ss etched with a temperature-control spell. Meaning, no matter how long one waited here, the ice wouldn¡¯t melt due to the magic. ¡®Magic.¡¯ In this modern fantasy world, electricity was scarcely used in industry. Mana reced its role, with magic substituting for many mechanical functions. Within the range of my active spatial perception, the number of spell forms that came into view easily exceeded thousands. ¡°You haven¡¯t slept well these past few days. Are you okay?¡± [I¡¯m fine. Besides, I¡¯m nning to rest well starting today.] ¡°¡­Haven¡¯t you been saying that since Tuesday and still been up all night?¡± [I mean it this time.] Hong Yeon-hwa looked at me skeptically. It was true I had made simr ims all week, but this time I was serious. Ultimately, I really needed to rest, or it would hinder my entrance to The Tower of Growth. Regardless of my intentions, I was in a position where I had to take a break.@@novelbin@@ ¡°¡­With the tower entry next week, let¡¯s finish quickly and head back so you can rest.¡± Small talk was brief. It was a casual conversation that could typically take ce. What we ate yesterday, how I felt then, and so on¡­ Hong Yeon-hwa checked the time and my face asionally, and with a reluctant expression fumbled in her pocket, finally producing a small, rectangr box that was smaller than a fist. The box¡¯s design was obviously luxurious. Made of deep ink-colored wood with a smooth surface, the intricately carved patterns felt as though they required meticulous craftsmanship through my spatial perception. Beyond the box¡¯s exterior, a formidable mana emanated from within. Even though I could sense a spell on the box preventing mana from leaking out, the level was still significant. ¡°Remember the reward I mentioned before? As I thought about it, something urred to me.¡± With an awkward scratch of her head, Hong Yeon-hwa ced the box on the table and pushed it towards me, opening the lid. Simultaneously, my spatial perception flickered. A vast whirlpool of mana enveloped the room¡¯s interior. I stood agape. Nestled on the fine cushion within the box was a luminous blue elixir. ¡°This is an elixir made from the root of the Fairy Tree,bined with various other medicinal herbs.¡± Fairy Tree. A tree that had undergone transformations due to long periods of habitation by exceptionally rare fairies. Even in forests thick with dense mana, finding such a tree is as hard as picking stars from the sky. The reward mentioned before, the openly presented box, that anticipatory gaze looking at me¡­ They all pointed to one fact. I couldn¡¯t calm the fluttering at the corners of my eyes. I lifted my trembling hand and pushed the box away. ¡°Uh?¡± Hong Yeon-hwa let out a puzzled sound. My actions, apparently unexpected, even caused her pupils to quake. ¡°Hayul?¡± Her gaze fixated directly on me. A question hung in her eyes: why aren¡¯t you epting it? After calming my anxious insides with a sip of iced tea, I carefully shook my head from side to side. [I can¡¯t ept this.] ¡°Why¡­?¡± [How can I ept something like this?] In this world, when people talk about consuming elixirs, the vast majority think of synthetic elixirs. Various ingredients imbued with mana are grown and then forced together, cranking them up to the level of elixirs. They aren¡¯t technically elixirs by nature, but through synergy between ingredients and the skill of alchemists, they¡¯re artificially elevated. Of course, this process consumes an enormous amount of money, time, and care. That¡¯s the case with typical synthetic elixirs. They easily shatter the bank with costs in the billions. But natural elixirs, born at the grade of elixirs, are on a different level. Their quality surpasses the human-made elixirs, born from nature and engorged with the essence of the earth. This was a natural elixir. Different from synthetic ones, it could not be bought simply with money. From this point, it¡¯s not money that¡¯s needed but something else. In other words, it¡¯s something I can¡¯t easily repay. I could find a way to repay her for candies. Monsters can fetch more money than you¡¯d think. But not this. This is beyond my capacity to repay. I shook my head desperately. I couldn¡¯t ept it. How could I take it when I feel so guilty? Hong Yeon-hwa presented it aspensation. Compensation? For what. The day of the freshman wee when she knocked me over? When she said to watch where I was going? The time she identally knocked me out during sparring? Just for those trivial matters? Unthinkable. It¡¯s an impossible exchange. There¡¯s a value disparity that cannot be reconciled on the same scale. Hearing my thoughts, Hong Yeon-hwa sighed and then carefully began to persuade me. ¡°This does hold the meaning ofpensation, but it also carries the weight of investment.¡± Hong Yeon-hwa is the heiress to the Gop-hwa n. Gop-hwa n. Along with Changhae and Taesan, they are a major force maintaining bnce in the southwestern part of the Korean penins, where the n¡¯s founder was born. What¡¯s certain is that, even by world standards, the Gop-hwa n is an impossibly grand power. Even three-year-olds know the stature of the Gop-hwa n. ¡°Although this elixir falls under the purview of my authority, the fact that the n¡¯s overall steward¡ªmy mother¡ªreadily sent this elixir means there¡¯s a reason.¡± Overall steward¡­ The position entrusted by the n head to oversee major and minor n affairs. Typically, a trustworthy and capable close rtive of the current n head is appointed¡­ or so I heard when I was dealing with the Changhae n in the original story. At this point in time, Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s mother is the steward of the Gop-hwa n. ¡®Investment¡­¡¯ I understood if it was tied to investment. A student brought in under special admission by The Tower of Growth¡¯s owner. But, looking at him, he seems wed. As such, my usual perception is that of a lottery ticket that seems like a winner but arouses peculiar suspicion. Of course, that viewpoint has somewhat faded after thest sparring session. Regardless, it¡¯s entirely reasonable for the Gop-hwa n, with the capability to procure even crafted natural elixirs, to invest in a special admission student by giving them an elixir. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ The idea of it being an investment lessened my reluctance. If it¡¯s about investment, it means the Gop-hwa n has motives beyond mere generosity. Still, the sense of obligation didn¡¯tpletely dissipate. This investment would remain, akin to a debt in my mind. At least, that¡¯s how I received it. ¡°I really hope you¡¯ll ept it.¡± While I pondered, Hong Yeon-hwa suddenly reached out with both arms and grabbed my hands. ¡°This is both an acknowledgment of my many wrongs and an investment from my n. And¡­¡± Her hands, tightly sping mine, trembled slightly. Hong Yeon-hwa caressed my enclosed hand and bit her lip before continuing. ¡°There¡¯s something else¡­ I haven¡¯t figured it all out yet, but there¡¯s something else I owe you a greater apology for. Really¡­ something difficult to express how sorry I am.¡± Something else she owed me an apology for? I couldn¡¯t understand what she meant. Hong Yeon-hwa looked at me with an earnestness I couldn¡¯t ce. ¡°So, please ept it. Of course, I promise you, under my name, that I¡¯ll never use this as leverage to demand anything from you.¡± It would be a lie to say I wasn¡¯t tempted when she put it like that. Part of me wondered, why couldn¡¯t I just ept it? ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ After a moment of contemtion, I nodded. Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s face instantly brightened. From her smile, you¡¯d think she was the one receiving the gift, not me. ¡­ ¡­ After Hong Yeon-hwa escorted me to the dormitory, I hurried into my room. I could hear the pounding of my heart as I rushed inside. ¨C Thunk The door closed without a creak, the curtains already drawn. I took a moment to scan the surroundings with spatial perception before sitting down in the center of the room. Then, after a few deep breaths to calm my excited mind, I fumbled for the box in my pocket. It was a small, elegant container. Opening it, a refreshing mana gradually ascended. ¡®Wow¡­¡¯ Amazement naturally escaped me at the spectacle of mana. Even someone without mana affinity could simply feel the force of the mana within. I carefully lifted the elixir with tentative fingers, the contact with my skin almost sending shivers due to the mana. The issue of mana capacity. Regardless of anything else, this elixir would likely resolve most of that problem. I didn¡¯t expect my mana to be robust enough to unleash hundreds of spells immediately, but an intuitive certainty told me that it would provide a basic foundation for a proper battle. It was Friday evening. Entrance to The Tower of Growth wouldn¡¯t be until Monday morning. If I took the elixir now and tuned the gained mana while easing my body¡¯s fatigue, the timing would be perfect. I swallowed hard, filled with profound gratitude to Hong Yeon-hwa, and ced the elixir in my mouth. The elixir on my tongue melted stickily as if recognizing its master, sliding down my throat. Momentster. ¡°Ugh¡­?¡± Something seemed to reflux up my throat, and ck blood trickled from the corner of my mouth. Oh hell¡­ Chapter 42 Consuming a natural elixir carelessly could lead to dire consequences. A natural elixir, saturated over time with the essence of nature, is a vast mass of mana in and of itself. To consume such a thing thoughtlessly is to invite disaster, as the body might not withstand the turbulent energy and could burst into pieces. Ordinary people, unable to wield mana, are at even greater risk, and most superhumans would be reduced to a state of invalidity. Therefore, natural elixirs demand an exceedingly meticulous consumption method. Moreover, even when the method is followed, a powerful superhuman stands by during the intake in case of unexpected circumstances. It¡¯s possible to prevent the danger inherent in natural elixirs through special processing techniques. Not a process of turning something that isn¡¯t an elixir into one, but a technique for making a dangerous elixir safe. It¡¯s not about handling low-grade materials, but about handling high-grade ones. Thetter requires a much higher level of skill. Natural elixirs are dangerous precisely because their efficacy is so potent. When processed, it¡¯s possible to retain their efficacy while eliminating the risk factor. It¡¯s a crude analogy, but simr to deboning a fish before consumption. Before taking the elixir. I swept the vicinity with spatial perception. I couldn¡¯t identify any potentially dangerous elements. It was my personal dormitory room, the door closed and curtains drawn. There was nothing around that posed a danger. With that assurance, I sat down, settled my mana, and then consumed the elixir. Even just opening the container let out a surge that nearly suffused the surroundings with mana¡ªan orb-shaped elixir teeming with energy. Wasn¡¯t the root of the Fairy Tree the main ingredient? It was practically a piece of nature¡¯s spirit itself. That¡¯s why it possessed such dense mana. I cautiously savored the elixir. I couldn¡¯t taste it¡ªwhether it inherentlycked vor or I simply couldn¡¯t perceive it, I wasn¡¯t sure. Soon, the elixir melted slowly. It dissolved like a viscous mucus before sloshing down my throat of its own ord. My mouth filled with mana. As I followed the elixir, mana spread abundantly within me. The moment the elixir that had traveled down my throat touched the core near my heart, mana exploded throughout my body. ¨C Thump! Thump! Thump! My heart pounded wildly. The core heated up in sync, and a tidal wave of mana surged through every circuit of my body. From my head to the tips of my fingers and toes. Even after reaching the extremities, the mana showed no signs of stopping. It rebounded from the ends of my body, stirring everything once more. My body grew hot. Parts stirred by mana warmed up, and then another wave of mana swept through, leaving coolness in its wake. ¡®Oh¡­¡¯ I internally marveled at the state within my body. The contradictory sensations of burning yet chilling. With each stir of mana, the core umted pure energy, and the circuits creaking from the mana¡¯s passage strengthened. Natural elixir. In the original story, it was simply a boost to stats and a temporary buff, but experiencing it in reality showed that such a description wasn¡¯t adequate. Certainly, the timing of the intake was also fitting. I was right in the midst of a growth phase. In short, it was the perfect time for consumption. So there I was, eximing in ecstasy, pleasantly observing the changes in my body. The bloated sensation came abruptly. Something began to rise within me. ¡®Huh?¡¯ It was somewhat simr to the nausea I had felt before, but different. Previously, I might have had a chance to suppress it, but now, I couldn¡¯t hold it back. Atst, something that had reached my mouth leaked out through the corners. The blood was closer to ck than red. ¡®Oh.¡¯ ¡®Uh¡­¡¯ ¡®What?¡¯ My stilled thoughts tangled and resumed. Blood hade out. It¡¯s rare for a person to go through life without ever seeing blood. Even a small wound on the body will show it. Blooding from the mouth. It¡¯s typically umon, but I¡¯ve experienced it. If you take several full-force kicks to the stomach, blood mixes in with the cough. ¨C Drip, drip¡­ Blood leaking from the mouth like this¡­ happens when you¡¯re stabbed in the stomach. How I survived that, I still don¡¯t know. No, that¡¯s not the issue. Why is blood seeping from my mouth right now? I hadn¡¯t been punched in the stomach or stabbed. Given the current circumstances, the only cause could be¡­ the elixir? ¡®Why?¡¯ Natural elixir. Consuming it rashly could burst your body. Hence, the elixir given by Hong Yeon-hwa was processed to reduce such risks. Even if the danger is minimized, it can still pose a risk to ordinary people, so it¡¯s assumed that superhumans are the ones to consume it. I am already a superhuman who has awakened to mana. A superhuman who can embrace and wield mana, yet why is blood streaming from my mouth, and why is its volume increasing? There¡¯s already a handful of ck blood congealed on the floor. I struggled to calm my confused mind. Was there poison? I couldn¡¯t tell with spatial perception. The thought that Hong Yeon-hwa wanted to kill me? Never crossed my mind. Then, could the creator have done it deliberately? I didn¡¯t know. But at least from my perspective, there appeared to be nothing wrong. The elixir certainly had been functioning as intended. ¡­So the problem lies with my body? ¡®Ugh¡­¡¯ In that moment, my consciousness faded. It felt like being swept away by an irresistible current. ¡®Ah, this is bad.¡¯ If I lose consciousness, what will happen¡­? Before I could finish the thought, my consciousness was severed. ¡­ ¡­ The forest was teeming with life. The night sky, like a ck canvas, was densely studded with stars, illuminating thend below. The clean river water reflected the starlight, creating an illusion as if stars were equally scattered acrossnd and sky. Sturdy trees crowded thekeshore. Their thick trunks gave the impression of unyielding strength against any storm, while the robust branches and leaves brimmed with vigor. The various grasses carpeting the ground also radiated vitality. Everything was pulsing with a lively green essence. It was a dreamlike forest. If one were to imagine the most beautiful forest in a dream, it would likely look like this. ¨C Friend? ¨C A new friend? ¨C Don¡¯t know! Never seen this friend before! Suddenly, countless motes of light swarmed in. Green, yellow, blue, lime¡­ Beneath tree roots, behind sizable rocks, within the star-filledke, behind countless leaves. The colorful motes emerged from all over, roaming the area. It was as if they were weing a new person. ¨C Not a friend¡­? ¨C Not a friend. ¨C Eh, then what is it? The motes floating in the air seemed confused, buzzing around. Amidst this, one mote burst forth. ¨C Family! Not a friend, but family! ¨C Family? Really? ¨C Yes! It¡¯s family! An exmation? from one mote seemed to baffle the others, but gradually they agreed. They danced around as if celebrating with fireworks. ¨C Family! A new family member! The motes were abuzz with excitement. The surrounding branches rustled in response. Leaves swayed as if dancing, and a refreshing breeze blew in. The wind made the grass bend and stand, dancing along. The motes rode the wind, adding to the dance. It was a beautiful and surreal sight, as if nature itself was celebrating the arrival of a new family member. ¨C Let¡¯s y! A lime-colored mote approached and said? ¨C That hill over there is quite nice! A yellow motemented. ¨C And let¡¯s go there too! The starlight twinkles so beautifully!@@novelbin@@ A blue mote added. ¨C Not just there! Let¡¯s all go to the forest¡­! The words? of the variously colored motes resonated in my ears. Yet it wasn¡¯t noisy at all; it was like a melody, calming the mind and soul. ¨C Our new family member! Let¡¯s all go over there! A red mote¡­ a¡­ Red. Red. Red¡­ Fire, mes¡­ Gop-hwa, Hong Yeon-hwa, evening glow, warm embrace, elixir, ck blood¡­ ¡®Oh?¡¯ My hazy consciousness sharpened. My mind tensed. ¡®Where is this?¡¯ As that question came to mind, my consciousness sank. The sight of the motes vanished into the distance. Inside the receding motes, I could see something small. Petals came to mind¡ªa thin, soft wing. Each flutter spread beautiful motes of light. ¡­ ¡­ ¡°¡­¡­¡± My cheek, pressed against something, felt sticky. No, my entire body was sticky. My mind was foggy. I was lying face down somewhere. I opened my spatial perception just enough to cover my immediate vicinity. It was my room, just before I had passed out. The difference now was the blood-soaked floor and me copsed on top of it. I cautiously touched the ground. A strange sensation filled my palm. I couldn¡¯t smell, but the feeling was enough to sour my mood. I exerted strength into my arms and slowly raised my upper body. ¨C Crunch My fallen face was caked with dried, ck blood. ¡®¡­What exactly is this?¡¯ As I was trying to gather my wits, my smartwatch vibrated. Curious, I checked it and found several unread messages. I manipted the hologram. ?Hong Yeon-hwa: Did you make it home okay? (Yesterday 19:41) ?Hong Yeon-hwa: Hayul? (Yesterday 19:55) ?Hong Yeon-hwa: You must be sleeping¡­ (Yesterday 20:23) ?Hong Yeon-hwa: Sweet dreams! (Yesterday 20:23) . ?Hong Yeon-hwa: Do you remember the exnation I gave you yesterday? (Today 10:51) ?Hong Yeon-hwa: Even if it¡¯s processed you need time to adapt, so if you took it yesterday or today, try not to do anything and just rest well (Today 10:51) ¡®Yesterday?¡¯ I checked the current time. It was Saturday afternoon, 3 PM. I had taken the elixir around 7 PM on Friday. ¡­Had I been sprawled out for nearly a day? On top of a pool of blood? I scrunched up my face and stood up. Chapter 45 In a vast space engulfed by darkness. The only sources of light were the numerous holograms floating in the air. These holograms disyed crucial areas inside The Tower of Growth where the first-year students had just entered. ¡°It¡¯s already been a year. Time flies.¡± Around the table, holograms radiated light, and the attendees encircled it. In the silence, everyone focused on the holograms; anguid voice echoed through the room. It was Lee Suyeon, the professor in charge of the first-year Usu ss. Twirling the ends of her wavy purple hair, she stretched her arms with a ck expression. ¡°I remember it was just a few days ago when they first entered as freshmen.¡± ¡°You say that, but nothing about you has changed in a year.¡± ¡°People don¡¯t usually change much within a year.¡± Lee Suyeon grimaced, not quite shaking off her lethargy, and massaged her shoulders. ¡°The difficulty seems a bit higher thanst year, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s based on the average of the students. This year¡¯s average has increased significantly, so the difficulty was adjusted.¡± Suyeon, not a new professor but in her first year of charge, had little knowledge to go on. Albert, who had overseen the Gogu ss for the past decade or so, responded. Several other professors, listening to Suyeon and Albert, nodded inwardly too. Lately, the basic level of students has increased significantly. This trend has continued for a few years, and especially this cohort has been highly praised as one of the golden generations in Shio-ram¡¯s history. The first ascent for the first-year students had always taken ce on the ¡®first floor¡¯ of The Tower of Growth. This tradition had never changed. The theme was survival, the environment an expansive forest teeming with monsters. A five-day survival ordeal in a forest swarming with monsters, armed with only one¡¯s primary weapon. During thest dungeon practice, preparation was allowed. Survival gear was permitted, and somewhatbat-supportive items were eptable. However, this survival trial was different. They were thrown into the forest with only their primary weapon. No other preparations were allowed. Now, they had to survive for five days in this penniless state. And amidst the monsters, even more dangerous was thepetition with other students. The difficulty was undeniably higher than the dungeon practice, and even more so thanst year. But that wasn¡¯t what Suyeon was referring to. ¡°Weren¡¯t they 6th-tier creaturesst year?¡± ¡°Yes,st year it was the 6th-tier alpha entity ¡®Earthstone Treant¡¯.¡± Cheongmyeong¡¯s professor, Johannes, confirmed after checking the records. On the third day of the five-day survival on the first floor of The Tower of Growth, a central area would spawn a special monster. This monster, offering a substantial amount of points, was a target for the students, promoting cooperativepetition. It was the same casest year. The Earthstone Treant. A 6th-tier monster. As the name suggests, an amalgamation of soil, stone, and wood constructed its golem-like body. ¡°Last year¡­ haha. Surprisingly, a single student defeated it.¡± Last year, that kind of monster was subdued by just one person. ¡°Taesan¡¯s Lee Jiyoon, wasn¡¯t it? It was quite the talk of the academy. I heard she overwhelmed it with brute force.¡± ¡°To crush a golem, known for its regeneration and durability, head-on¡­ It was absurd when I heard it.¡± The 6th-tier alpha. Considering the monster ssification from the 1st to the 8th-tier, the 6th-tier resides in the lower ranks. At a nce, someone might think it¡¯s a weaker monster, but that¡¯s a grave mistake. The 6th-tier represents the level of a boss in a 4th-grade dungeon. The lowest ss of superhumans and soldiers who enter just to subdue a 4th-grade dungeon can be annihted by the appearance of a boss. The 6th-tier. An entity that even capable academy students find challenging to engage with. ¡°Yes, it was 6th-tierst year. But why this year¡­¡± Suyeon pointed to a section of the document. [Deployed Monster: 5th-tier Alpha ¡®Parasitic Moth¡¯] ¡°A 5th-tier? And it¡¯s an alpha?¡± The difficulty was higher. The overall environment was simr, but the rank of the boss creature deployed was different. ¡°Last year, a 6th-tier was subdued by a single student.¡± ¡°Do we need to raise the difficulty because of that? That was Taesan¡¯s heir acting alone, and no matter how high the average is¡­¡± ¡°This year¡¯s freshmen include the heirs of Gop-hwa and Changhae, and with other students cooperating, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult. Moreover, Hong Yeon-hwa has a case of defeating a 5th-tier on her own, doesn¡¯t she?¡± His point was valid. Suyeon nodded, then as if suddenly remembering something, she changed the subject. ¡°That¡¯s a point, but doesn¡¯t it put Lee Hayul at a considerable disadvantage?¡± Lee Hayul. The mentioned name drew the attention of the professors who hadn¡¯t participated in the conversation. Cheongmyeong¡¯s professor Johannes asked back. ¡°A disadvantage? There are no special restrictions imposed on him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about restrictions. I¡¯m talking about the points.¡± Suyeon flicked her fingers. The hologram expanded into the air from all directions. [Special Admission: 1,000 points] ¡°It¡¯s too tant. It¡¯s like an open call to target him.¡± ¡°How could we possibly know the principal¡¯s intention?¡± Suyeon frowned. She couldn¡¯t fathom the principal¡¯s reasoning. The special admissions student. Ever since the confirmation, rumors swirled, and after observing his growth rate and evaluations during sparring and dungeon practice, he was deemed to have ¡®potential.¡¯ I understand he has potential, but why offer such an astronomical amount of points before he even blossoms? Suyeon pondered for a moment then turned her gaze. In the direction was Liana, the professor in charge of the Ipchun ss to which the special admissions student belonged. She would have her thoughts about her student, Lee Hayul. Suyeon intended to ask her opinion. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Normally, Professor Liana had a very good reputation. Known for always responding with a kind smile. But there she was, unusually absent-minded, staring nkly into space. Something wasn¡¯t quite right. And,e to think of it, there had just been an absurd rumor about her among the students. What was it, that she had teased a male student by smelling him? Utter nonsense. Surely, those spreading such rumors would face significant consequences. Regardless, Liana didn¡¯t seem to be in a normal state. Suyeon, with her lips pursed again, shifted her gaze slightly to the side. Nearby, though not a first-year professor, there was someone else present. The sharp golden eyes were striking, and despite being concealed, the ferocity of her mana presence was palpable. It was Professor Atra, responsible for the specialized lectures of the special admissions student. As his assigned teacher, she too had entered the discussion. ¡°What do you think, Professor Atra?¡± Suyeon and Atra were not well acquainted. They had only exchanged greetings a few times at informal gatherings of professors. Suyeon asked. Atra, who had been resting her chin on the back of her hand while watching the hologram, nced over.@@novelbin@@ What is your opinion? She had heard all of the prior conversation and understood the question. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Atra reflected on recent events. While her life had not been long, the recent past was certainly one of the most intense periods. Their first meeting. The unimpressive skills and growth rate. Then, day by day, the astonishingly steep increase in growth rate and the blossoming of talents in various areas. Always diligently following without resorting to shortcuts, an attitude that, although it must have held doubts, seemed pure in its conviction. And then the dungeon practice¡ª ¨C Wretch¡­ Hurl! His disgusted reaction upon seeing her. An unwee memory. Atra bit her lip. Suppressing the surge of emotion, she voiced her thoughts. ¡°Well¡­¡± Based on the average of the students she had observed recently, And judging by her experience teaching Lee Hayul so far. ¡°He won¡¯t just be a victim.¡± Lee Hayul was far from a weak link in this examination. He was already a superhuman in the midst of blossoming. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Lately, nothing has been going my way. It was so in the previous world, and it¡¯s the same here. My life has always been gued by mediocre misfortune. Not overwhelmingly hopeless, but enough to break thedder of hope every time. ¨C Whoosh The wind brushed past. It carried a strangely cool chill. Iforted my instinctively shivering body and burrowed deeper into a reclusive spot. Blindly, after losing my sight, I barely found this ce, crawling on the ground. A rtively low area with rocks interlocking in such a way that there was a suitable crevice to hide. After squeezing myself inside, I covered the entrance withrge branches I had prepared earlier. With a fewyers in ce, basic concealment should be achieved. A touch of magic on top, and it makes for a decent hideout. ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ After steadying my breath, I tried to expand my spatial perception. ¡­ I couldn¡¯t do it. It was like being pinned under a boulder; it twitched, but I just couldn¡¯t spread it out properly. My spatial perception, which had served as my eyes, was gone. And my smartwatch, which had fulfilled the role of speech, was also gone. Now, on my wrist was only a test watch that served to tally points. ¡®What do I do now.¡¯ It feels like I¡¯ve already failed from the start. The first ascent, the first ordeal. Whatever you call it doesn¡¯t matter. This event is the proverbial yer-harassing event. Competition among students is permitted. For those who already look down on the special admissions student, it¡¯s a golden opportunity, and even those merely curious might take a jab in such a setting. And there are tangible benefits. A thousand points hanging around the neck of the special admission. The points earned during the ascent count towards your grade and serve as a currency of sorts. umte enough points, andter you can exchange them for items listed in the Shio-ram catalogs. One thing¡¯s for sure; capturing the special admissions student¡¯s 1,000 points would yield many benefits. Even if it¡¯s not enough on its own, having it would never be a disadvantage. Most likely. Right now, many students are probably scouring the area, eyes alight, looking for me. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ I rubbed my face and sighed. I tried looking up, feeling ustrophobic. Nothing was visible. My sight was sealed; I couldn¡¯t see. Even if I had spatial perception, its range wouldn¡¯t allow me to see the sky. Even with sight, the leaves would obscure the sky. I couldn¡¯t see above. My head drooped with despair. Chapter 47 Three figures cut through the dense forest. One of them, urgently, opened their mouth. It was Lorraine, a support major with an inherent ability in detection. ¡°She¡¯s moving.¡± ¡°Escaping?¡± ¡°No, the pace is slow. It seems like a lure.¡± The one who responded to the report was Kim Hyun, abat major student. He adjusted the sword at his waist as he moved. ¡°A lure, huh¡­ Could there be a trap?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Kim Hyun¡¯s party, consisting of three, had formed a temporary alliance to seek out the special admission student, Lee Hayul. Within the tower,petition among cadets was allowed. However, this did not prevent cooperation among them if needed. Combat majors Kim Hyun and Raven, along with Lorraine, who was a support major with detection abilities, had formed their party based on individual motives. Of course, there was no ill intent towards Lee Hayul from anyone. Kim Hyun was merely curious about the abilities of the much-talked-about special admission student. He wanted to test his skills against him and seized the opportunity to act. Raven and Lorraine aimed for Lee Hayul for the points they would gain from catching the special admission student. A whopping 1,000 points. It¡¯s the score you¡¯d get for capturing the highest rank twice. Even split three ways, it¡¯s more than 300 points each. There was no reason not to aim for it. ¡°Lucky¡­ I think. It seems we¡¯re the first to find him.¡± Though Lorraine was a detection specialist, finding traces of the special admission student was nothing more than luck. Inherently, detection abilities are not so convenient. They consume a lot of mental energy every time they are used, and in an environment with such a high concentration of mana, it is even more so. Strictly speaking, it wasn¡¯t the detection ability that found him, but rather a tracking of the traces left on nearby trees and ground. It was fortunate, as Kim Hyun¡¯s party was indeed aiming for the special admission student. ¡°We¡¯re right on top of him.¡± At Lorraine¡¯s words, the other two tensed up and gripped their weapons tighter. They entered a clearing beyond the thick underbrush. * * * Thest adjustments to my senses were made. On the verge of battle. Thankfully, I wasn¡¯t too nervous. It was thanks to Professor Atra¡¯s teachings to keep my mind calm and collected. ¨C Rustle The presence of my pursuers entered the clearing. Lee Hayul turned his head in that direction. This time, he gauged his opponents with mana. It felt awkward, but his mana affinity helped see through the nature and total amount of his adversary¡¯s mana. ¡°One has rtively weak mana. A support major, perhaps. The other two seem likebat majors. They appear quite skilled.¡± I couldn¡¯t make any detailed judgments. Even this could be a misjudgment. As Lee Hayul remained silent, the three who had entered the clearing tightened their grip on their weapons. ¡®¡­..¡¯ Though his eyes were closed, Kim Hyun in the lead was certain that Lee Hayul could identify him properly. Raven, who was gripping his spear, spoke first. ¡°I¡¯m Raven, abat major. No hard feelings, but even though it¡¯s 3-on-1, I just wanted to fight.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Lorraine, a support major.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Kim Hyun, abat major. I would like to hear your name.¡± Kim Hyun, out of courtesy, also named himself and drew his sword. It was a formality he always observed when dueling in his family¡¯s household. He was from what could be called a prestigious family, where it was natural to observe decorum before dueling. As his words ended, Raven, who was aiming his spear, turned to Kim Hyun with a look of shock, as if staring at a madman. ¡°Hey, hey.¡± ¡°?!¡± Kim Hyun tilted his head at his friend¡¯s bewildered voice, then suddenly shivered. The rumors about Lee Hayul, particrly those involving ¡®speech,¡¯ were well-known. ¡°¡­I apologize. I have been rude.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Although Lee Hayul couldn¡¯t see theedy unfold, he understood the situation. Usually unfazed due to his smartwatch, he was rather nonplussed now. He nodded politely and drew his sword. It was a signal to end the conversation. ¨C Swish Lee Hayul drew the sword from his waist. The clear ringing of the sword being drawn elicited an internal admiration from Kim Hyun. It was a standard issue sword. Nothing special, but he sensed a well-honed posture in the way the sword was drawn. He was skilled. The posture was unlike that of a superhuman who had awakened less than a month ago. Kim Hyun heightened his tension, gripping the sword firmly. He tapped his inner core, drawing forth mana. ¡®I will not be careless.¡¯ Lee Hayul¡¯s past duels were already widely known. Even if the opponent was careless, he had defeated a student majoring inbat. He was no different from a superhuman. A slightpetitive spirit arose, a natural emotion for anyone who prided themselves as a swordsman. Just as he was about to charge in with a deep breath, Lee Hayul raised a hand and pointed at Kim Hyun. ¡®What?¡¯ A sudden action. Before he could question it, a chilling intuition caused Kim Hyun to immediately raise his sword, wrapping Qi around the de. ¨C Whoosh! Lowest-level magic [Mana sh] The intuition was correct. A powerful shing force tore through the ground towards him. It was toote to dodge; Kim Hyun hastily raised his sword. ¨C Crashing! ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± The shing force, which tore away chunks of Qi, made Kim Hyun¡¯s eyes bulge. Using magic. He had heard the rumors, of course. But not like this. With such speed and power in a shadowless spear technique. He hadn¡¯t imagined it would be this formidable. Scratching, his legs skidded across the ground, and ultimately he was lifted off his feet. ¨C Thump! Caught in the sh, Kim Hyun¡¯s form was flung far away. The dyed windstorm swept over Raven and Lorraine. Raven¡¯s ponytail fluttered fiercely. ¡°Crazy.¡± The fight had begun. A sh that easily shattered several trees charged forward, and Raven cursed as he charged. Lowest-level magic, Mana sh. Even Lorraine, who hadn¡¯t entered the realm of magic, knew of it. Its power was out of this world, dying her judgment. Qi wrapped around the sharp edge of his spear. With a snap of his wrist, the spear thrust forward. It was textbook spear technique. ¨C ng! As if it was expected, the sword intercepted the trajectory of the spear. The de, simrly wrapped in Qi, blocked the spear and tangled with it. ¨C Crack! ng! Crashing¡­! The spear and sword repeatedly struck each other, wearing down the Qi. ¡®Damn, what is this.¡¯ Spear technique against swordsmanship. Raven, too, hailed from a prominent family, having already proven his talent upon entering Shio-ram. He had confidence in his spear skills. From a very young age, he had wielded a spear. He could proudly say his life had been lived with a spear. The spear was blocked by the sword. It wasn¡¯t about the superiority of spear technique over swordsmanship, but his own spear skills being obstructed by swordsmanship. The direct yet adaptable spear was shot down by the fluid movements of the sword technique. ¨C Shhh Of course, he wasn¡¯tpletely suppressed. In this close encounter, the advantage was Raven¡¯s. The tip of his spear flicked away the sword and lunged. Lee Hayul twisted his head. The narrowly dodged spear grazed his cheek. This pattern repeated during the brief sh. The problem wasn¡¯t that. ¨C Crashing! Arms shed, shaving each other down. Before the arms broke, the Qi that enveloped them wore away first. ¡­His own Qi being shaved away. Raven¡¯s face sank into astonishment. Spear skills. To not overwhelm was shocking. Talent and all that, he got it. He had heard about substituting sight with detection abilities, but to be overpowered in a spear fight by a blind man was hard to describe. The intensity of Qi. He was being pushed back. It was evident at a nce. When Qi collided, his own was shaved away more. What did that mean? It meant that the 20 years¡¯ worth of mana he had cultivated, the Qi techniques he had trained in, were being pushed back by Lee Hayul¡¯s month-old mana and Qi techniques. ¡®Oh¡­¡¯ This was maddening. Raven let out a hollowugh, twisting the shaft of his spear. The sword followed the changed trajectory of the spear. As Lee Hayul twisted his waist, the sharp tip of his sword narrowly missed his clothes. Lorraine, who had burrowed in from the side, swung her sword. Lee Hayul stepped back to regroup his sword. 2-on-1. And Kim Hyun, sent flying by the Mana sh, would soon join. ¡®Raven.¡¯ It was a bit overwhelming. His yet unstable senses made for clumsy responses. In fact, in a brief moment, wounds appeared here and there on his body. Although invisible, the original narrative described them as oozing red particles. Spear against sword. Difficult to respond due to the distance. The spear never allowed for a gap, even for a moment, during its skilled maneuvering. It was overwhelming to close in. ¡®Lorraine.¡¯ A support major. Yet, she fought as ifbat was expected, wielding her sword. On her own, she could be dealt with quickly 1-on-1. But Raven wouldn¡¯t let her be. ¡®Kim Hyun.¡¯ The leader of the group. The one who asked for his name and apologized. Probably the most skilled among them. Raven was already a challenge, but facing all three together would be difficult with a sword. With a sword. I poured mana into the hilt I grasped. The trembling de soaked up tremendous Qi. Clenching my teeth, I swung the sword widely forward. Mana gained from the elixir. By now, I had enough to engage inbat properly. There was still a portion yet to be assimted. Even at this moment, the unassimted portion responded. ¨C Crashing! Scattered Qi struck ahead. Raven withdrew, and Lorraine, too slow to dodge, received a minor cut on her arm. ¡°Ugh.¡± I widened the distance. Regting my breath, I spread my senses beyond. Past the torn earth, Kim Hyun with a hardened face was rushing back.@@novelbin@@ ¡®3-on-1.¡¯ The situation was disadvantageous. The other two also adjusted their pace, keeping their distance as they acknowledged Kim Hyun¡¯s return. They seemed intent on forming a triangr formation to encircle me. Lee Hayul soothed the mana within and took a deep breath. The pure mana moved obediently at the will of its owner. Kim Hyun closed in from the front. Pure Qi twined around his sword. The de etched a clean trajectory. Impressive swordsmanship. Watching him, Lee Hayul raised his leg and stomped down hard. ¨C Boom! The earth heaved around Lee Hayul¡¯s leg, and thick walls of dirt rose. ¡®Magic!¡¯ Once again, a shadowless spear technique and a high-speed incantation that was difficult to anticipate. Kim Hyun admired and swung his sword. The dirt wall was cleanly scored by a straight trajectory. Lowest-level magic [Mana sh] The dirt wall was cleanly split by the oing sh. Parallel casting. Kim Hyun¡¯s sword intercepted the Mana sh. ¨C Crashing¡­! This time he had anticipated the magic. He managed not to be tragically sent flying, but pushed it back instead. A power unfit for the lowest-level. But he could block it. With that thought, he pushed more Qi into the attack. However, Kim Hyun misjudged. Lowest-level magic [Mana sh] The original lowest-level magic wasn¡¯t outstanding in power, but rather it was an efficient spell that allowed rapid fire. Another sh flew in¡­ three of them. Kim Hyun gasped and hurled his body aside. Three shes tore through the ground. The scars they left were as if a giant beast had swung its ws, causing his skin to crawl. The gap after using magic. Raven and Lorraine aimed for that moment, targeting each nk. Calmly, Lee Hayul gripped his sword. Once again, the mana within stirred. Thump! This time without leaping, the ground rose, blocking Raven¡¯s path. ¡®Is another shing?¡¯ Raven pondered inwardly. It was due to the sequence just seen. The magic that made the ground surge, followed by the Mana sh that struck just before breaking through. A moment¡¯s ponder was all it took. During that, Lee Hayul turned and stamped towards Lorraine. Lorraine grimaced and thrust her sword with both hands. The sharp sword tip split the air. He truly felt it. The split air circled his ears. The sword that thrust forward. The burning Qi on top of it was felt. Lee Hayul exhaled. He sharpened his senses. Suddenly, blood trickled from his nose. The senses had be extremely acute during the fight. Still clumsy, but now decent enough to use. A strange sensation. I couldn¡¯t see anything, yet I could feel. It was mystical that the world could be perceived by mere sounds, the outlines of mana, the touch on the skin. I extended my sword forward. Sword met sword. Huh? Lorraine let out a gasp. It wasn¡¯t simply deflected. Lee Hayul¡¯s sword flowed naturally over the other¡¯s de, like smooth-flowing water. ¨C Crack! A discord. The abruptly changed trajectory struck upward. The sword left her hands. Both arms flung open wide. The twirling sword soared through the sky. Lorraine watched her weapon, floating like a bird in the air. ¡®Oh.¡¯ The difference in talent. It was being keenly felt. He was from the Ipchun ss. He hadn¡¯t interacted with Lee Hayul, but he had experienced his abilities through duels firsthand. The victory over abat major in a duel. The match that had changed the subtle view of him, despite his special admission. Though he had seized the victory by exploiting carelessness, it wasn¡¯t a reason to belittle his abilities. But at that time, his level wasparable to Lorraine¡¯s. After all, Lorraine was a student of the secondary, not thebat, major. Back then, they wereparable. So, naturally, he thought he had a chance to win. It was 3-on-1. He thought it was obvious they would win. Now, he was almost suppressed in nearly one strike. The reality hadn¡¯t fully registered. During these thoughts, something cool jabbed his forehead. Crunch! It wasn¡¯t gentle. The sword de that thrust in was rough, like splitting a watermelon. ¡®One.¡¯ Lee Hayul counted coldly to himself. Chapter 48 The sword that punctured the head conveyed a sensation. It was unpleasant. The pain was greatly reduced, but the unpleasant sensation of killing a person was vividly transmitted through the hilt. ¡®One.¡¯ Lorraine¡¯s form scattered into a cluster of light. Without a moment to consider, I immediately swung my sword. ng! A rough recoil pushed my body back. ¡°Tch!¡± Raven charged forward with his spear leading, and Kim Hyun, having recovered from the sh¡¯s aftermath, approached. I had disposed of the small fry, but the real challenges, those two, remained. I steadied my breath. I drew my sword against the thrusting and slicing spear and sword. ¨C Zzzzzzt! The clearing was already in chaos. Weapons imbued with shes and Qi were swung, leaving long scars on the ground and bursting in various ces. Trees nearby were severed and rolled across the ground. With this level ofmotion, it wouldn¡¯t be long before other cadets gathered. I had to end this quickly. Kim Hyun couldn¡¯t afford such thoughts. It was absurd. That was what he thought. Raven Est. Though from a different academy, he was a friend often entangled with Kim Hyun due to their families¡¯ good rtions. They had frequently dueled and practicedbined attacks by hunting monsters together within the dungeons. And there was Lee Hayul, fending off theirbined assault head-on. Of course, it wasn¡¯t perfect. Pssht! Red particles burst from a sh across the shoulder. His whole body was littered with such wounds. His movements were excellent, but there were awkward aspects in ces. He had been blind even before his awakening, they said. Kim Hyun considered it ¡®blindness¡¯ that he must ovee through effort. No matter how much onepensates sight with detection abilities, it can¡¯t match the eyes that capture the ever-changing world. Just one month. He marveled at reaching such a level in this time. Skkkrt! Red particles burst from a shoulder. ¡°Kek!¡± It was Kim Hyun¡¯s shoulder. In The Tower of Growth, pain was greatly reduced, but Kim Hyun was struck by more than just physical pain. Raven, too, grimaced and recoiled as a distinct cut marked one of his arms. In contrast, Lee Hayul stepped forward. His body was riddled with wounds. Scars etched everywhere, and some bleeding cuts where blood particles flowed. In the early stages of theirbined attack, he was hard-pressed to defend. Defending head-on, but continuously suffering wounds as defenses were breached. Now¡­ ¡®We¡¯re being pushed back.¡¯ Raven with his thrusting spear, Kim Hyun with his swinging sword¡­ gradually I began to respond. My attacks were increasingly blocked, and sessful strikes dwindled. In this very moment, my skills were growing exponentially. Clumsy actions were bing refined. In this short instance. ¨C Kwoooong! My leg raised high mmed to the ground. Compared to before, twice the colossal noise apanied spider-web-like fractures on the earth. Rumble rumble- The ground shook roughly as thick spikes of dirt and stone shot up. Kim Hyun swung his Qiden sword. Following a straight trajectory, the shooting spikes were cleaved midway. As fragments scattered through the air, a streak of light shed on one side of Kim Hyun¡¯s vision. ¡®This¡­!¡¯ Kim Hyun¡¯s eyes widened as he dodged the base of an unsevered spike, and a blue electrocution strike flew toward him. ¨C Zzzzt! ¡°Kugh¡­!¡± The electrocution that struck his ankle spread throughout his body. Kim Hyun clenched his teeth. The damage wasn¡¯t severe. He was wrapped in Qi, and the magic was weak to begin with. Raven, brushing off spikes in haste, leapt towards Kim Hyun. Anyhow, an opening had formed, and he moved topensate. The expectation was wrong. Lee Hayul charged, not at the electrocuted Kim Hyun, but at Raven. An unexpected move. But Raven¡¯s body naturally thrust forward with the spear. A stabbing born from experience melted into his movements. Lee Hayul also thrust his sword. The de and spear shed, and his sword took flight. His figure vanished momentarily. Craaack! Suddenly, Lee Hayul, who had burrowed below, gripped the spear tightly. ¡®Ah.¡¯ This is bad©¤ Before the thoughtpleted, reflexively wrapped Qi around his abdomen burst forth. His waist bent at a right angle.@@novelbin@@ ¡°Gack¡­!¡± Oxygen was forcibly ejected from his lungs. Raven, not giving up despite the gap, extended his Qi-wrapped hand. The method of dealing with an opening when a spearman gives an inch. He had learned it exhaustively. ¨C Bang! ¡°¡­!¡± But Lee Hayul was quicker. Qi exploded. Before the hand could even reach, Lee Hayul¡¯s fist, pounding the ground, struck Raven¡¯s abdomen again. This time, no sound came out. Instead, the chilling noise of flesh being crushed and bursting could be heard inside the body. Even now, Lee Hayul¡¯s arm didn¡¯t stop. His Qi-filled fist brutally hit the abdomen, sr plexus, and philtrum in session. Consciousness, already fading, was kicked further away. ¡®Damn it all.¡¯ Raven spat out a cluster of blood-colored light as he cursed inwardly. Damn it, he joined to earn some points, and now look at this situation. Lastly, he saw the fist approaching right before his face. ¨C Bang! The unpleasant sensation of smashing bone and mashing flesh was transmitted up the fist. Raven¡¯s face caved in, and his body slumped. ¡®Two.¡¯ Quick footsteps approached from behind. Lee Hayul released the spear and grabbed the copsing Raven¡¯s wrist, swinging it. ¡°¡­!¡± Kim Hyun¡¯s eyes bulged. Skkkrt- The half-severed body of Raven, not yet scattered into light, was bisected by the sword. It was perfectly exposed, easy to grab. He swiftly extended his Qi-filled hand and grasped the sword. Crack. The Qi around his hand was sliced away. No matter how solid Lee Hayul¡¯s Qi was, if he kept holding on, his hand would be severed. Before that, Lee Hayul extended his empty hand. Mana held in his grip swiftly sped away, forming the spell. Mana sh. Theposition of the spell was incredibly simple. With a few modifications and additions to the existing spell. The original and the added spell interlocked somewhat properly. Since the base of the magic was simple, even a novice like me could make these adjustments. Lowest-level magic [Mana sh: Barrage] The spell in my grasp erupted. A barrage of shes tore through the body turning into light and surged towards Kim Hyun, standing right before me. ¡®I can¡¯t dodge it.¡¯ It was toote to dodge. Even if I threw my body aside and abandoned the sword, it would be the same. Kim Hyun¡¯s decision was quick. He drew all his mana and covered his body with Qi. Over it, he pulled his sword to block. ¡®Hah¡­¡¯ He felt it instinctively. I can¡¯t block this. Despite the intuition, he moved, but the ominous premonition did not fade. Time slowed down. Kim Hyun felt it, but regretfully his body couldn¡¯t speed up to match his thoughts. I won¡¯t be careless. That was the thought he had going in, but even that was arrogance. He had judged Lee Hayul¡¯s level by his own standards. And now, the consequence was bearing down. ¡®Certainly.¡¯ Kim Hyun remembered his father¡¯s words. The world is vast, he had said. In the broad world, go to Shio-ram to see the geniuses gathered. ¡®The world is vast.¡¯ Contrary to his expanded thoughts, his vision narrowed as shes covered it up. * * * Mana sh. A magic at the very bottom tier of the hierarchy, so simple it¡¯s unmatched. I had made a slight modification. Instead of just one going out, I changed it to send out four or five at a time¡ªa simple task. The discordance between the spells urring through the process. I only needed to hold onto it a bit. Honestly, as long as the power was guaranteed, the rest could be tuned and used as needed. ¨C Crashing! Multiple shes pushed against each other, razing the area of the clearing. Far from clean, the ground of the clearing was torn as if it had been scratched indiscriminately with a chainsaw. Kim Hyun¡¯s presence vanished in a moment. Beyond the remnants of the scattered magic, scattered mana was felt. It looked like the light clusters that had erupted when Lorraine and Raven were disqualified. It didn¡¯t take long for the scattered mana to settle. With the sound of the wind and touch, I felt the devastated clearing. I stood atop it and steadied my breath. ¨C Ding! The experimental watch on my left wrist suddenly produced a notification. ¡­There was no feature to read the content to me. No hologram either. I didn¡¯t even know how many points I¡¯d earned for catching the cadets. Nevertheless. ¡®¡­Did I win?¡¯ I won. Me. 3-on-1? And weren¡¯t two of them notably skilled from thebat major? I murmured nkly to myself. Honestly, I had no special thoughts when I let go of spatial perception and opened up my senses. Even when I focused on mana affinity, I didn¡¯t have any particr thoughts. Just thought I might as well do something. I tried it out with a light thought that maybe it¡¯s okay to do this. When being chased. To be frank, I thought it was all over, and yet I had the thought to gain something before I went down. I fought prepared to possibly win, but I never thought I would actually win. ¡®Why did I win?¡¯ I sank into contemtion. I had quite a few injuries from the fight. Clumsily dealing with the healing magic and deep in thought. Me winning. It¡¯s strange. When I first came to this world and pondered growth, I gave up on the original¡­ the game-like growth curve right from the start. Games are different from reality. A fact well known by anyone who isn¡¯t a lunatic unable to distinguish between imagination and reality. You don¡¯t die in games. If hp hits 0, the character disappears, and you just create a new character to start again. Here, death is the end. There is no next. Well, in the original world, death is the end too. I had no reason to be afraid in games. Just push forward whether it works or not, and if it doesn¡¯t, just start over with a new character. That¡¯s not how it works in reality. I couldn¡¯t recklessly consume Hidden Pieces like in the original. I couldn¡¯t rampage around every which way. It¡¯s obvious. That¡¯s why I gave up on the freakish growth. The first ascent event. In the first round, I was disqualified without much resistance. Up until the 8th round, I had moderate sess, but sometimes unluckily disqualified. From the 9th round, when I put aside the ¡®good deeds,¡¯ I saw more sess. Especially in the 11th round, I achieved freakish results. The current performance, it seemed, was much quicker. The duel with Aidan. A victory gleaned by exploiting his carelessness, rather than my abilities. That I could understand. But now¡­ Despite receiving many injuries and consuming arge amount of mana, I still managed to knock down three cadets who were all out to get me, even with my spatial perception sealed. ¡®Why?¡¯ I hadn¡¯t consumed any Hidden Pieces. I hadn¡¯t yet reaped any benefits through game knowledge. Yet, there were understandable aspects. I received an elixir from Hong Yeon-hwa, valuable and hard to price. I have three inherent abilities. Along with them, three curses. And while my spatial perception was useless in this battle, it was still there. Beyond that. My physical abilities are a bit strange. Too good for just consuming one elixir. ¡®¡­The blessing of growth.¡¯ The fundamental blessing of growth bestowed on Shio-ram cadets. And the additional blessings of growth granted to special admission students. The blessing of growth that aids in the activation of senses and growth of mana affinity, applied inside The Tower of Growth. There¡¯s more. Intuitively, I thought of something else. Beyond those three, there was definitely something else elerating growth. ¡®Surely¡­¡¯ Some other thing©¤ The sound of rushing wind approached rapidly. My senses, pierced through by my thoughts, swiftly turned my head. ¨C Swoosh! A mana arrow shaped like a projectile grazed my cheek, piercing the thick tree on the other side. An attack that would have been nearly fatal had it hit the head straight on. ¡®Ambush.¡¯ I activated my body into a fortified state, preparing for the next attack. From beyond where the mana came. Several presences began to approach swiftly with my expanded senses. ¡®¡­Right.¡¯ The disconcerting surprise of an unexpected victory washed away. The previous calm reimed its ce. ¡®It¡¯s not over yet.¡¯ I won 3-on-1. But that didn¡¯t change the fact that there were still plenty of cadets. Some curious like Kim Hyun, others like Raven and Lorraine aiming for points. There must be well over five hundred of them. I steadied my breath and stamped on the ground. Tap tap tap! Mana arrows impaled the ground where I originally stood. As I dashed in the opposite direction of the pursuit, the chasers sped up as well. I had run only briefly, but already the number of those chasing me began to increase. It seems the recentmotion exposed my location properly. Not even a day of the five had passed. I had no intentions of being disqualified gracefully. * * * A spark ignited. A tiny spark. A faint gust could have easily scattered such a small spark. ¨C Woosh! Then it suddenly zed up. The me spread wildly, turning into a Gop-hwa, devouring everything around. The wave of mes, like a storm, swept through everything in all directions. The unceasing mes eventually concentrated back to a point as if rewinding time, bing a small spark once again. ¡°Huff¡­¡± The spark turned into a sword. Holding the sword, Hong Yeon-hwa exhaled a light sigh. Inside The Tower of Growth. The amplified blessing of growth. Rather than just aiming for points, some choose to stay here for growth. That was also Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s purpose. And there was another reason. ¡°Where is Hayul¡­¡± Hong Yeon-hwa slumped her shoulders. Day two of the ascent. She still hadn¡¯t even caught a glimpse of the person she was searching for. Chapter 49 While the first-year cadets are undergoing their trials within the Tower, it is not as if the professors are simply idling by. They are already gathered in one ce, monitoring the students¡¯ trials via holograms and preparing for any unforeseen circumstances. Of course, since it is inside the Tower, the likelihood of something happening is slim, but it¡¯s a matter of formality. Additionally, although they will receive the datater, evaluating and scoring the students¡¯ trials in real-time as they happen is also part of their duties. Among the numerous holograms floating in the center, a significant number are focused on the same location. The eye-catching special admission student with outstanding looks and perpetually closed eyes. Also, the student with a whopping 1,000 points hung around his neck. In other words, he¡¯s everyone¡¯s target. The environment has made it so. The intentions of the Principal might be unclear, but it was his decision to put such a bounty on the special admission student¡¯s neck. The professors in charge of the first year honestly did not have high expectations for Lee Hayul. Given the situation where he was the target of the majority, they did not think he would achieve anything significant.@@novelbin@@ It was a logical assumption, by all means. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Lee Suyeon, who had first questioned the disadvantages set for the special admission student, now eximed in awe, her mouth agape. ¡°He¡¯s really flying about.¡± The expressions varied among the nearby professors, but they all shared simr feelings of surprise. In the giant hologram, as Lee Hayul flicked his hand, space seemed to ripple, and several blue arrows appeared out of thin air. The blue arrows traced their path as they were shot out. Projectiles flying towards Lee Hayul were sessively shot down by the blue arrows. ¡°Magic arrows¡­ Although they are simple, the casting speed is ridiculously fast. And all that with shadowless chanting.¡± ¡°The control is excellent. Every projectile is moving as intended.¡± The standard for magic is self-hypnosis through incantations. It¡¯s cumbersome, and direct maniption of mana for casting is possible, but such cases usually result in lower output than incantations. However, in the disy, Lee Hayul, using shadowless chanting, demonstrated output beyond standard despite the impossibly fast speed. ¡°It¡¯s not just magic.¡± Albert, the professor in charge of the Gogu ss, murmured. Two cadets were approaching Lee Hayul,bat majors each holding a spear and a sword. One and two. Naturally, the one being subjected to thebined assault was at a disadvantage. ¡°¡­It¡¯s not just the magic that¡¯s surprising, but the martial arts too.¡± Three figures entangled. Legs scraping the ground and arms shing. At the end of the brief skirmish, one figure was violently thrown out. It was the cadet who had been holding a spear. His arm hung limp, and the spear he held just moments ago was nowhere to be found. Lee Hayul firmly gripped the spear and moved his legs. His lower body followed, and then his upper body, as the spear traced countless paths. The cadet with the sword was helplessly pushed back. Blood-colored light sttered everywhere. Just as the spear was about to pierce a neck, an attack from a cadet who had barged in interrupted the finish, and a distance was created. ¡°He¡¯s skilled. He has clearly be quite familiar withbat.¡± Everyone had not expected Lee Hayul to perform significantly. ¡®Perform¡¯ is even a strange word to use. He was just a young superhuman who had just begun to grow, and expecting him to excel was a wishful thought. The second day of the ascent. Lee Hayul, who had been pursued since midday of the first day, had not yet been disqualified. In fact. ¡°Basicbat major three, skilled three, advanced two. Basic support major one, skilled two. Skilled craft major one, skilled magic major one? Wow.¡± A total score of roughly 600 points. Far from being disqualified, he remarkably caused the disqualification of more than ten cadets himself. More than just a stroke of luck, he was facing multiple opponents charging at him. ¡°Hasn¡¯t he already earned more than his original share? Wow, 600 points could already secure a nice artifact.¡± Kim Suyeon whistled upon checking the cumtive score. 600 points. A score difficult to earn even with five days¡¯ worth of effort. That much score is more than plentiful. ¡°Both magic and martial arts are jackpot-level?¡± ¡°Just one month in and he¡¯s this good¡­ The Principal was right.¡± ¡°Is the high score meant to induce challenge? Should we call this deep trust¡­?¡± The topic of conversation all around was Lee Hayul. It was only natural. Everyone had witnessed such a spectacle. Even just now, they had seen his ability to break through abined assault of numerous cadets and escape. Moreover, as the battles repeated, they couldn¡¯t help but express their admiration for the rapid growth of his skills. Everyone held a mix of astonishment and admiration for Lee Hayul, as well as expectations for his future. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Among them. ¡®Why is he fighting so well?¡¯ Liana Velus blinked her eyes, swallowing her question. Strictly speaking, Liana had not been heavily involved in Lee Hayul¡¯seducation. She had helped him get started with mana and aided him a bit in adapting to it. At the same time, she had assisted in his introduction to magic and taught him a little more. That was all. Helping with the introduction was merely toy the foundations a bit faster and safer. She hadn¡¯t taught him to fly about so skillfully. There was someone else who had taught him. Liana turned her head. Atra Clyde was present, even though she was not in charge of the first years. ¡°Exactly what did you teach him?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I hardly taught him anything.¡± ¡°Even after seeing that?¡± Liana pointed to the hologram with an incredulous expression. Atra nced at the hologram and shook her head. ¡°I really didn¡¯t teach much. He just learned on his own.¡± There was no lie. Atra had taught earnestly, but it was up to the student to assimte and embody the lessons. This was only her second time attempting to teach, and she had already confirmed she had no talent for it. That he had grown from her lessons was because the student himself was extraordinary. Lee Hayul had excellent qualities and grew increasingly diligent with time. Hence, he had grown like this, and he was still growing now. Her initial behavior had been a bit puzzling. Realizing there was a problem with his detection ability, she felt a tinge of regret. There had been some stumblespared to before, but it seemed he had resolved the issue, and she felt a slight sense of pride. Atra¡¯s lengthy speech ended. After a moment of thought, Liana blurted out. ¡°So, your Hayul is outstanding, right?¡± ¡°¡­Why such a reductive summary?¡± Atra¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°You know, your lips twitch every time Hayul is praised? It¡¯s tantly obvious you¡¯re pleased.¡± ¡°Stop spouting nonsense. I¡¯ve never done that.¡± ¡°Nonsense? You smile like you¡¯ve received thepliment yourself.¡± Atra turned her head as if she no longer felt the need to answer. I won¡¯t grow attached¡­ Yeah right, as if that¡¯s possible. Last time, Hayul was in a daze after vomiting, and seeing him like that, it already looked like she had given quite a bit. Liana shook her head in disbelief and turned her gaze back to the hologram. On the third day, boss entities will appear. From then on, the focus on Lee Hayul will be dispersed. Right now, although he had sessfully escaped, he sustained serious injuries. If left unattended, he wouldn¡¯tst long before being disqualified¡­ ¡®Can he hold on¡­?¡¯ * * * ¡®I¡¯ve done pretty well, haven¡¯t I?¡¯ Leaning against the cave wall, that was my thought. I had desperately broken through the cadets¡¯ encirclement and fled. Somehow, I managed to shake off the pursuit and hide in a suitable cave. The first floor of the Tower, the space allocated to the first-year students, is incredibly vast. There are easily hundreds of such caves. ¡®Huff¡­¡¯ The coldness clinging to the walls passed through my back. The chill that pierced through flesh made my body twitch. While I had gained from the abnormally enhanced sense of touch, a side effect was feeling unpleasant aspects even more acutely. I wanted to detach my body right away, but more than that, there was a desperate desire to rest. ¡®It¡¯s strange.¡¯ Strange, and awkward. So was the informationing through my ears. The sensations felt through touch were simr. The actions of reading they of the wind, the movements, were like that. So was the map drawn by sensing mana. They were all awkward sensations that one would not feel through sight. Of course, it was just awkwardness. Moreover, I was rapidly getting used to it. Due to the ovepping blessings of growth, but still, there were parts that were somewhat familiar. ¡®Spatial perception.¡¯ Strictly speaking, what I had been doing was an imitation of spatial perception. Now, spatial perception was closed. Therefore, the informationing in through it had disappeared. The map went dark. It was as if my eyes were closed. So I used hearing, touch, and mana to collect information and draw a map. It¡¯s unstable. There are many gaps, and the majority of itcks precision. But it¡¯s somewhat simr to spatial perception. In fact, spatial perception provides me with too much unnecessary information. Even after filtering, ultimately, there¡¯s a lot of useless data. A whole space is observed to perceive information. Even if filtered, there¡¯s bound to be an abundance of it. The information I¡¯m bringing in now is all helpful. In fact, in the aspect of bat,¡¯ I¡¯vee close to a simr level. Of course, even so, spatial perception is still morefortable and superior. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ I moved my hand. My shoulder was stiff, and everywhere seemed to reject orders. My whole body felt like that. With wounds all over, it was strange that I was even alive. If I had fully epted such pain¡­ I doubted I could keep my sanity. I still dislike fighting, and I dislike getting hurt. Even now, the pain merely tingles, and I detest even that. ¡®It¡¯s not working.¡¯ I carefully ran my hands over various parts of my body. The faintly manifested healing magic seeped in. It wasn¡¯t very effective. I hadn¡¯t properly learned healing magic. Healing magic shows good efficiency when paired with inherent healing abilities. I have many wounds. The pain is just a tingle, but my consciousness is gradually fading. It must be due to blood loss. I¡¯ve lost too much blood (light). ¡®I¡¯ve held out pretty well.¡¯ Today is the second day. Considering the information I¡¯ve overheard, it¡¯s presumed to be the evening of the second day. Since I¡¯ve been chased from the first day, I¡¯ve resisted and fled from the cadets¡¯ pursuit for nearly a full day. Honestly, I want tovish myself with endless praise. Of course, it¡¯s not all due to my abilities. As the chase continued, more cadets noticed my trail and gathered, and none of them united with a single purpose against me. They checked each other, and I saw several opportunities because of it. If they hadn¡¯t checked each other, and just one team alone had charged at me, I might not have been able to escape. Even considering that, I did better than I could have imagined. I¡¯ve disqualified about eighteen. It¡¯s admirable, but honestly, a bit disappointing. Imitation of spatial perception through senses and mana. There were so many shorings that I missed many cadets I could have caught. If my spatial perception had been intact, I could have achieved more. ¡®I¡¯m getting greedy.¡¯ Suddenly such a thought crossed my mind, and I chuckled to myself. When it was better than expected, I wasn¡¯t too ambitious, but now that I¡¯ve shown a bit of prowess, my greed has grown. Anyhow, the results were decent. I didn¡¯t consume any Hidden Pieces, nor did I harvest any herbs, but I still earned points. Also, the growth of my skills was quite substantial. ¡®If I was going to be like this, I should have just charged in until the end.¡¯ I ran away due to something akin to a survival instinct, but now that I think about it, I could have gained a bit more if I had just charged and been disqualified. There¡¯s no use regretting what¡¯s past. I shook off the regret and reviewed my ns. Let¡¯s adapt to the rest in the individual training rooms inside the Tower. Will spatial perception return there? If it returns, I¡¯ll tune it together with the now-amplified senses, and if it doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll get even more used to it. After leaving the Tower¡­ Let¡¯s start preparing to go outside. It¡¯s about time to really search for Hidden Pieces. Just a little longer, and I¡¯ll return from being a mute petitioner to normal. Even now, holograms were not a big issue, but still, speaking with my mouth is morefortable. ¨C Thud That¡¯s when I heard footsteps. They were approaching this cave. Judging by the simple gait, it was a woman; judging by the rhythmic tapping, she was carrying a spear or a staff. The total amount of mana was immense. A mage? ¡®You¡¯ve got to be kidding.¡¯ A self-deprecatingugh escaped me. How was I found? After how far I¡¯ve run? It¡¯s ridiculous that my efforts to escape were tracked down so easily. If it¡¯s a coincidence, it¡¯s just as ridiculous. Of all the caves, someone chose to enter this narrow, cramped one. Either way, it¡¯s terribly unlucky. She entered the entrance. They of the wind shifted through the cave. Using that, I estimated her physique. She¡¯s about as tall as me. She has a small build. It seems she¡¯s a woman. Her heart is beating wildly. She¡¯s nervous. Was it not a coincidence, but a pursuit? Disjointed information. Amid the approaching presence, an unrted question crossed my mind. What happens to my points if I get disqualified willingly now? Of course, the points won¡¯t go to me. Would they go to those who drove me to this point? Split among them? Or to thest one who struck the blow? Probably thetter. Thinking that, it¡¯s almost funny. If this cadet unknowingly disqualifies me, haven¡¯t those who worked hard to corner me just suffered for nothing? Serves them right. Honestly, there¡¯s nothing wrong with the rules, and by all reasoning, there¡¯s no mistake but¡­ It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a little spiteful because of the hardship. My head is so clouded with these random thoughts. I stood up. My body didn¡¯t move properly, but shouldn¡¯t I at least put up a fight? Lifting my drooping arms, I took a stance. Tapping the slowly recovering mana, I prepared for battle. The presence came into range. With not much remaining mana and not much point in using it, I approached first¡­ Mana? Why does it feel familiar? ¡°Hayul?¡± That familiar voice. Unwittingly, I rxed the fist I had clenched. Just like that time, it was a meeting where I couldn¡¯t see properly. Elia de. The woman who entered the narrow cave approached boldly and caressed my cheek. I didn¡¯t have any particr thoughts about the gesture. I had be ustomed to being touched on the cheek. My only thought was whether it was not dangerous in such a situation. The unexpected part was. Being stroked in a situation where my sense of touch was outrageously amplified. ¡®Hic¡­!¡¯ A bizarre internal scream erupted. Chapter 50 ¡°Hayul?¡± That was the voice that had helped me when I was at my wits¡¯ end in the gate terminal. Elia de. The female cadet likened to a chickling, who had been of much assistance to me over the past month. For a moment, I hesitated. I was about to throw a punch instantly upon sensing her, but the moment I recognized it was Elia, the force drained from my fist. There was a reason for it. This was the interior of the Tower, wherepetition between cadets was permitted, a hefty 1,000 points hung around my neck, and my current state was on the brink of death. There was no reason not to strike. ssmates or not, this ce was designed for us to fight one another. It wasn¡¯t that there wasn¡¯t any coboration, but given my near-death state, I held no value as an ally. Hence, coboration was meaningless. The wisest thing for Elia to do here was to strike me with magic and cause my disqualification. The smartest thing for me to do was to attack before her magic could burst forth. I couldn¡¯tsh out. Elia, on the other hand, suddenly moved closer and reached out her hand. Her hand approached, brimming with mana. ¡°Oh my. What happened to you¡­?¡± It was a hand full of healing magic. The amplified touch, the soft caress on my cheek, sent an unprecedented stimulus coursing through my mind. ¡®¡­Hick!¡¯ I nearly screamed. No, rather it was a sensation belonging to a category I had never imagined, so I couldn¡¯t even produce a scream. The mana from her grip seeped into my cheek. It was different from the clumsy healing magic I had cast. Unique abilities in the healing domain, transformed mana, and specialized healing magic aiding those abilities. Now, perceiving the world through mana, I felt all of it. The energy seeped through the wounds. It felt like the warm sunshine spreading throughout my body, tending to the injuries. The energy split into two paths as it entered my body. One stream settled upon the wounds, bolstering my vitality and coaxing my natural healing, while the other led the regeneration of the damaged flesh. Unique Ability: [Recovery Melody] Capable of swift recovery but burdensome immediate healing, and a slower, less burdensome recovery amplification. A unique ability that allows the bnced use of these two types of healing. The owner¡¯s skill determined the precision of the application, making it a coveted ability everywhere. ¡°All these are injuries? Oh dear¡­¡± Elia sighed with pity, increasing the output of her unique ability a bit. More energy seeped into the wounds. ¡®Wait a minute.¡¯ ¨C Twitch. ¡°Hayul, even if it hurts, just bear with it a little longer.¡± ¡®It¡¯s not that it hurts¡­ Hah!¡¯ It was too, too ticklish? Soft? How should I put it? If I had topare, it was close to being ticklish. But the sensation was too stimting to be regarded merely as ticklish. Fearing that I might scream, I desperately restrained myself. Nheless, my body twitched involuntarily. ¡°Right, just a bit more¡­¡± Gradually, the injuries improved. While notpletely healed, I had recovered enough to engage in basicbat. The focus was on immediate healing. I was conscious of my twitching hands as the sting from the wounds lessened. My injuries were many. The mostmon were those sustained from Qi. I had been shed by Qiden swords, stabbed by spears, beaten by blunt weapons, and struck by arrows. There were injuries inflicted by magic and others by special unique abilities. Though I had used all means at my disposal to dodge, block, and avoid vital areas, injuries had umted. Superhumans are not like ordinary humans. Their healing capabilities also exceedmon levels. Wounds heal faster, and injuries that shouldn¡¯t recover do heal. However, the enhanced abilities are not limited to healing; the ability to inflict wounds had also increased. Ordinary injuries might be one thing, but when another superhuman¡¯s mana, another ¡®uniqueness,¡¯ rips through the wounds, healing slows. In severe cases, permanent damage can ur. The pouring energy ceased. Elia, with a faint sigh of fatigue, stopped caressing the wound and lowered her hand. ¡°That¡¯s all for now. Any more would be too straining for the recovery.¡± You understand, right? Her speech ended as if seeking a response. Struggling with the sensation and gasping for breath, I fumbled with my lips. ¡®Uh-huh¡­¡¯ It was hard to speak. I couldn¡¯t because of the curse, and I wasn¡¯t even sure what to say. As I continued to fumble, Elia seemed to fidget around for a response. After that, a rudimentary treatment followed. She took care of the herbs briefly before applying a little to my unhealed wounds. Over it, she wrapped something soft and bandage-like around and around. My body twitched every time she touched my skin. I felt an irresistibly intense sensation. ¡°Ah, tsk. If you move, it won¡¯t work.¡± Unable to resist, I floundered like a fish, and Elia sternly scolded me as if admonishing a child. It was ridiculous, but I had no strength to rebel right then and there. How much time of endurance did I endure? Only after my breath became ragged did the treatmente to an end. The wounds had somewhat healed. The groaning and the quivering of my body had drained my energy. As Iy face down on the ground, panting, a gentle touch reached my head. ¡°You did well. Good job, so good¡­¡± Her voice was like that of an adultforting a child. As her beautiful hands stroked my head repeatedly, I felt as if I had indeed be a child. With time, I had somewhat adapted to it. Initially, it was simply electrifying and ticklish, but now the previousfort seemed to multiply several times, melting into my skin. Combined with the mental fog due to blood loss, the continuous caressing gradually brought on drowsiness. ¡®No, this can¡¯t happen.¡¯ p p. I tapped my cheeks with both hands. Thankfully, Elia¡¯s healing had prolonged my life. Since I wasn¡¯t disqualified, I was now in a position to discuss the future. I still seemed half asleep. Furrowing my brows, I was about to tap my cheeks again when a cautious touch interfered with my right hand. The culprit was Elia. For some reason, she carefully caressed my right forearm¡­ precisely, just below the elbow. ¡°Hayul, are you okay here?¡± What does she mean by okay¡­ Oh, my right hand? I tentatively felt my right hand. Bare skin¡­ felt repulsive from various angles. Here in The Tower of Growth, when Shio-ram issues the cadet or active wear, it isn¡¯t damaged, but it can be donned or doffed. It seems my arm cover slid down while applying the medicine. She must have seen the burn scars. I hesitated with my mouth slightly open, then stealthily nced at Elia. I was worried she might find it repulsive. I wanted to ask, but my mouth was in this state, and I couldn¡¯t speak. Plus, I had no smartwatch. The frustration was unbearable. I furrowed my brows slightly, then, on an impulse, I removed the caressing hand. And then I changed the motion of both hands, drawing in the air. Signnguage¡­ these days, isn¡¯t it called ¡®signnguage¡¯? At any rate, I had learned it out of necessity. Later, when my throat healed, I discarded the knowledge, but now I used it just in case. When I first came to this world, I wondered if I should revert to using signnguage again, but thanks to the modern marvels of smartwatches and holograms, I tossed that knowledge aside. No answer came from Elia. She didn¡¯t understand. I wasn¡¯t disappointed, though. I hadn¡¯t expected her to understand from the start. It was just an impulsive act, borne out of frustration. After all, there were parts I¡¯d forgotten since I¡¯d learned it long ago. In the original world, signnguage varied from country to country. As the worlds were different, the systems might bepletely unrted. Once again, I fell into thought. How could I convey my thoughts©¤@@novelbin@@ ¡°Are you okay now¡­ right?¡± Elia tilted her head and asked quizzically. Unconsciously, I turned my head towards Elia. I hadn¡¯t imagined she would understand. Worried that she might have guessed randomly. I moved my hand again. ¡°Do you understand¡­ Yes, I know. How do you know¡­ Aha. That¡¯s what you¡¯re curious about.¡± Cross-verificationplete. She was reading my signnguage. As I expressed my amazement, Elia chuckled. Apparently, The Tower of Harmony even trantes signnguage, which falls under the category ofnguage. What kind of structure is the Tower that makes such feats possible? It was beyond me. ¡°Still, if you don¡¯t know signnguage at all, it¡¯s not very effective. I have a younger sibling in the family who has difficulties with their body.¡± Ah crap. Landmine. My face stiffened. I touched on a sensitive topic. ¡°Don¡¯t look so upset. It¡¯s much better now. Besides, it was only for a brief moment, and now there¡¯s the smartwatch, right?¡± Noticing the change in my expression, Elia reassured me it was okay. Judging by her demeanor, it seemed she wasn¡¯t repulsed by the burn scars. Or maybe she was just not showing it. ¡°I have three younger siblings, and the youngest sister was congenitally frail. She had trouble seeing, her throat wasn¡¯t good, so she couldn¡¯t speak well¡­ and her hearing was poor.¡± Elia continued. ¡°So, it was really dangerous until she received treatment. Fortunately, she received good care, and there are no problems now. She¡¯s still improving.¡± All the while, she kept caressing my right arm. ¡°Hmm¡­ That¡¯s why you¡¯ve been especially kind to Hayul, I think.¡± ¡®?¡¯ Suddenly, why was she talking about me? As I tilted my head, she stroked it again. I had no reason to refuse anymore, so I passively epted the touch. Lately, the people I¡¯ve met have had a tendency to be quite lenient with physical contact. That included Hong Yeon-hwa and Professor Liana, and now Elia, who was with me. And it seemed the same with a few others as well. ¡°Because you resembled my younger sibling. The way you¡¯re helpless, just like a drenched puppy when left alone, clueless when helped, pretending not to like it when caressed¡­ And above all, being cute.¡± She listed the reasons one by one. But hearing them was incredibly embarrassing. ¡°So, it¡¯s like treating a sibling, that¡¯s probably why I behaved that way towards Hayul. Sorry if it made you feel bad.¡± I shook my head immediately. How could I feel bad? I had received her kindness, so I couldn¡¯t be anything but grateful. Seeing my response, Elia exhaled as if relieved. Afterward, while recovering my strength, I had a simple conversation with Elia. About the time when my detection ability had turned off right after I arrived, how I had been pursued for over a day, and how I nearly fell from a tree where I had fallen asleep¡­ The conversation, if it could be called that, progressed slowly due to the use of rudimentary signnguage. It was more like killing time. That was when it happened. Besides the sound of Elia¡¯s breathing next to me, there was no other sound until the noise of raindrops reached my ears. Rain began to fall beyond the cave. What started as a few drops soon turned into a pouring shower. ¡°It¡¯sing down pretty strong all of a sudden.¡± Elia, who had been idly touching my head and chatting, looked puzzled and picked up her staff. An array of mana was set up at the cave¡¯s entrance. It seemed to be to prevent water froming in. ¡°Thankfully, with the rain falling like this, a lot of cadets will probably give up the pursuit.¡± No matter how powerful a superhuman is, they can¡¯tpletely disregard natural environments. It¡¯s natural that tracking bes more difficult in weather like this with heavy rain than in fine weather. I also felt a bit relieved by the rain. With it pouring, I could worry less about being pursued¡­ ¨C Thud Just as I was thinking this, someone¡¯s footsteps began to approach from afar. ¡°¡­Hayul?¡± Seeing my face tense up, Elia also appeared to be anxious. The presence approached right up to the cave¡¯s entrance. It felt somewhat familiar. And it was a cold and chilling mana. ¡°Knock knock~¡± A clear voice, incongruent with the dreary atmosphere, came from beyond the barrier at the cave¡¯s entrance. ¡°Do you want to build a snowman~?¡± A random remark. Elia, who had been tense, tilted her head and whispered to me. Her warm breath tickled my ear, giving me a shiver. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a line from a movie during the Sr Era?¡± ¡­The original world naturally existed in the Sr Era. I hid my displeasure and nodded. Chapter 51 I never particrly liked the rain. While I don¡¯t detest it outright, if asked whether I prefer it over sunny weather, I¡¯d shake my head. Even on days when my mood isn¡¯t the best, seeing the gloomy sky and drizzling rain outside only serves to bring my spirits down further. Still, I do agree that there¡¯s a certain charm to it. There were times I¡¯d sit on the balcony chair, hugging a pillow, and gaze nkly at the rainden clouds. The sentiment I felt now was quite different from those moments. I couldn¡¯t see¡ªonly the sound of the rain filled my ears. Moreover, with my sense of hearing at a level far beyond the usual, my appreciation for it had changed in several ways. Back then, I would immerse myself in the scenery alone; now, I wasn¡¯t by myself. ¡°Ahrin, have you seen that movie? What was it called¡­ something about a Frozen Empire?¡± ¡°Yes, I watched it as a child, but I¡¯m d the records survived¡ªit was incredibly fun.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ A movie from over 200 years ago. It¡¯s like an ancient artifact. Now that I think about it, Ahrin, you do have a fondness for old things. Like that strange candy.¡± Elia¡¯s¡­ not making fun of my tastes, is she? Their conversation, strong enough to cut through the sound of rain, reverberated nearby. Resting against the opposite wall, Baek Ahrin chatted with Elia, who sat next to me. Baek Ahrin had appeared amidst the rain with a bizarre joke about not wanting to build a snowman. When I showed signs of readiness for an altercation, she was startled and raised her hands high to show she had no intention of attacking. After some back and forth, we ended up huddled together inside the cave¡ªthat¡¯s the current situation. The space was already tight, and with us packed in, the sounds bounced around the interior of the cave. ¡°Elia, did you see it too? There was quite amotion out there.¡± ¡°I saw from a distance. It seemed so fierce that I discreetly made my escape.¡± ¡°It was chaos out there. It¡¯s calmed down a bit now because of the weather, but it was an utter mess before.¡± Baek Ahrin shook her head,menting. She had been caught up in the action beforeing here. It seemed there had been a free-for-all involving nearly a hundred cadets. It was the second night of the ascent, and such a brawl was to be expected. If you think about it, my being chased was essentially a rumble. ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ Baek Ahrin and Elia were exchanging words in a remarkably rxed atmosphere. Neither had difficult personalities, and thanks to their sociability, they had naturally be friends in a short time. After thinking for a while, I tapped Elia to catch her attention, timing it right as their conversation paused. Elia looked over. I conveyed my question to Elia through signnguage. ¡°Hong Yeon-hwa is probably causing a ruckus right now. The whole brawl earlier started because of her.¡± ¡°?¡± The answer came back. Of course, I had asked the question intending to get an answer. I turned my head. The response hadn¡¯te from Elia but from Baek Ahrin. I had meant to ask Baek Ahrin through Elia, as I couldn¡¯t speak¡­ ¡°Did you know I¡¯m learning signnguage as part of myeducation? It¡¯s easy to pick up thanks to The Tower of Harmony¡¯s trantion.¡± Baek Ahrin chuckled as she spoke. The heiress of the Changhae n. Naturally, she would have received propereducation, including signnguage. ¡­Would Hong Yeon-hwa have learned it too? I should askter. Regardless, I asked another question in signnguage, based on the answer I¡¯d just received. Why was Hong Yeon-hwa going berserk? It wasn¡¯t strange for her aggressive nature to cause a fuss, but it was curious that it involved a hundred cadets. Baek Ahrin answered nonchntly. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I happened to be with her, and when I mentioned that Lee Hayul was being chased by many cadets, she flipped out and charged in, you know?¡± ¡°?¡±@@novelbin@@ I hadn¡¯t expected such an answer. Even Elia seemed puzzled. ¡°By that time, Hayul would have already been hiding in the cave, right?¡± ¡°Yes. When we saw a gathering of cadets, I mentioned it might be Hayul¡¯s situation, and that¡¯s when Yeon-hwa bolted.¡± Without listening to the end of the exnation. Baek Ahrin shook her head as if to say how ridiculous the situation was. So essentially, Hong Yeon-hwa had been baited by Baek Ahrin¡¯s bluff and ended up causing a stir? ¡°Cough cough. Let¡¯s overlook such trivial matters. There¡¯s something more important to discuss.¡± Seeing my incredulous expression, Baek Ahrin coughed and shifted the topic. ¡°How about we team up to take down a boss? With the three of us, the points that drop will be incredibly sweet.¡± Baek Ahrin ended her proposal and awaited a response. Elia¡¯s gaze turned towards me. Perhaps she was curious about my answer. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ A team proposal. Nothing special about it. Once outside, there are many cadets forming teams. While sharing points among the group reduces individual gains, it allows for safer and more efficient point collection, so it¡¯s not a total loss. ¡®But why?¡¯ However, why would Baek Ahrin need to form a team? With me and Elia? ¡°There is a reason. We were informed at the initial briefing that the boss ranks at tier 5. Tier 5 is a bit too challenging for me to tackle alone.¡± Baek Ahrin expressed concern, waving her hand dismissively. ¡°A tier 5 is not someone¡¯s pet dog. If we were further along, maybe, but right now tackling it alone could lead to disqualification. So I¡¯m proposing we form a safe team with people we get along with.¡± Her point was valid. Even in the original story, handling a tier 5 at this point was a daunting task. I turned to Elia, pondering for a moment. ¡®What do you think, Elia?¡¯ She smiled and responded to my signnguage. ¡°I think it¡¯s a good idea. Fighting alongside Ahrin could only be beneficial, right?¡± She was right. Baek Ahrin was the top cadet of the 122nd generation. While herbat abilities may not surpass Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s, her overall skills are ranked higher. Her versatility, meriting the nickname ¡°Jack-of-all-trades,¡± is a force to be reckoned with, especially in thepany of allies. It was not only a wee proposal but one that I would greet warmly. I lowered my head for a moment, feeling the mana. My mana, clearly superior in puritypared to the surroundings, Elia¡¯s warm sunshine-like mana, and Baek Ahrin¡¯s clean yet chilly mana. As my mana affinity grew, I could feel mana more delicately. Thus, Baek Ahrin¡¯s chilliness struck me more vividly. That was one reason I felt averse to this offer. But it wasn¡¯t the only reason. The aversion was because the proposer was Baek Ahrin. I felt averse to her. Why? Because of knowledge from a mere game in the original work. Baek Ahrin had done nothing to me, yet here I was, feeling averse. What a foolish thought. I had resolved not to judge people based on knowledge from a mere game. And now, I was feeling aversion towards someone because of that game knowledge. I hadn¡¯t experienced it firsthand. I didn¡¯t know this person well. ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ I could feel Baek Ahrin¡¯s peculiar gaze on me. ¨C Nod After a moment of hesitation, I nodded. . . . The third day of the ascent. Thanks to the mayhem of the first two days, the number of cadets had dwindled significantly. Those remaining will likely focus on hunting bosses, and a quiet atmosphere of cooperation might follow. Of course, care must be taken, as a sudden betrayal could ur at any moment. Faint birdsong and the babbling of a brook reached my ears. It seemed morning had dawned. I cautiously propped up my upper body. Sleeping in the cramped cave was not as ufortable as I had anticipated. Althoughcking items like sleeping bags, afortable bed was made by leveling the ground with magic and recing the sleeping bag withrge leaves. ¡°Scamper, scamper¡­¡± Emerging awkwardly from the cave, I touched the leafy ground underfoot and heard a peculiar sound. The originator was Baek Ahrin. She stretched her arms upward, loosening her stiff body. Her broad chest swelled as she took in the fresh air. The moan, refreshing even to hear, was far from Baek Ahrin¡¯s usual soft demeanor. I turned away with a strange expression. I then pondered the boss we would soon be tracking. I had already received details about the boss during the ascent briefing. ¡°A tier 5 parasitic moth. An alpha specimen, at that.¡± Tier 5. In the original story, even a minor attack from a grown yer character could disintegrate these mobs, but reality painted a different picture. If a tier 5 monster were to be released uncontained in the middle of a city nowadays, it could easily sweep away hundreds of people. And this one was marked as an alpha. An alpha specimen indicates an individual particrly dangerous even within its tier. There are many reasons for this. The specimen could be a mutant, far stronger than its standard kin, or empowered by a dungeon¡¯s favor, and so on. Now, I had to track down this monstrosity, a tier 5 alpha specimen that had emerged somewhere within this Tower of Growth. In reality, I would have fled immediately, but within the Tower¡¯s confines, the danger was nonexistent. It was a good opportunity to gain some experience. Having finished stretching, Baek Ahrin pped her hands. ¡°Let¡¯s get started!¡± Our temporary party leader was Baek Ahrin. Her strength and experience made her the obvious choice. Baek Ahrin led the way, with Elia in the middle¡ªherbat prowess ranked the lowest among us. I took on the role of rearguard. I had already informed them of the regrettable state of my detection ability. We hadn¡¯t been searching for long¡ªperhaps only about fifteen minutes. ¡°¡­Wow.¡± Baek Ahrin, leading the way, let out an exmation. Elia followed suit, her expression a mix of surprise and rm. Though I couldn¡¯t see the spectacle before us, I sensed it through other means. The wind blowing in was hot. Every hint of mana in the vicinity was thoroughly consumed by the fire, and patches of mes still flickered around us. I pressed my foot carefully against the ground. The heat prated through my shoe¡¯s sole. Crunch. The ground sank in. Scraping around with my foot, I found charred vegetation crumbling away. It was clear¡ªat least this section of the forest was utterly decimated. ¡®Just how wildly did they rampage?¡¯ Baek Ahrin muttered with a grim expression. ¡°They really tore it up, didn¡¯t they¡­¡± Clear traces of Gop-hwa¡¯s havoc. My right hand twitched. I absentmindedly checked the arm cover wrapped around it. ¡°If Yeon-hwa tries to kill me over the lie, you¡¯ll have to protect me, right, Hayul?¡± ¡®Me?¡¯ ¡°Hong Yeon-hwa can¡¯t stand up to you.¡± When I showed confusion, she replied as if it were the most obvious thing. Is that how Hong Yeon-hwa sees me? ¡­Come to think of it, that might be the case. We passed through the forest, torched by Hong Yeon-hwa. Baek Ahrin skillfully led the party, and I pushed forward, detecting the surroundings as best as I could with my amplified senses and mana affinity. We even collected some points by hunting minor monsters. There were breaks, and we foraged for edible fruits and other sustenance. After several hours, fortune favored us¡ªwe found the boss in this vast Tower. ¨C Screeeeeech! ¨C Crack-crack-boom! ¡°Ah, damn it! That freaking thing.¡± And there was Hong Yeon-hwa, engrossed in her own battle with the boss. Chapter 52 Monster names are typically bestowed by the first person or group to discover them, and they often contain intuitive meanings. ¨C Screeeeeech! A noise that was grating to the ears made my face involuntarily grimace. Do moths even make such a sound? Not that I know of, at least. But then, monsters in this other world could be biologically and magically different, making such a noise possible. Parasitic Moth. It¡¯s a monster I¡¯ve encountered in the original work. The keywords from its name are ¡®parasitic¡¯ and ¡®moth¡¯. I sensed the shape of the Parasitic Moth flying in the sky using my other senses. Its three pairs of wings fluttered endlessly, scattering the wind while its proboscis emitted a loud noise. The sheer intensity of its magical aura. ¡®¡­Ugh.¡¯ My stomach churned. The force of the mana was more tremendous than I had imagined. My legs quivered. If I had to fight such a creature in reality, I¡¯d surely be backing away by now. The only reason I was slightly less scared was that this ce wasn¡¯t real¡ªit was inside the Tower. ¨C Whoosh! ¡°Argh! Damn it!¡± Below the Parasitic Moth, a more intense ze surged, and that¡ªat least for now¡ªwas on our side(?). This region waspletely dead. The devastation bore a stark simrity to what we had passed earlier. The difference was, while the previous ce bore signs of everything burnt to ashes, here, life and mana seemed to have been sucked dry, leaving everything lifeless. Parasitic Moth. It was given such a name due to its ability to absorb mana. Absorbing vast amounts of life force and mana from its surroundings is a racial skill of its kind. Being an alpha specimen, it would certainly be more powerful. ¨C Squeeeee! The Parasitic Moth emitted a different kind of noise than before. Mana around it writhed and was sucked toward the creature. The mana coursed through the Parasitic Moth¡¯s body and converged in its proboscis. Hong Yeon-hwa stomped the ground, a clear prelude to something ominous. ¨C Boom! A burst followed. A simple, brutish column of mana struck down from the sky. Such an attack, condensing mana and firing it in a straight line, was typical for monsters inherently endowed with enormous mana reserves. The Parasitic Moth swept its proboscis around. Lines of mana scorched the earth, trailing after Hong Yeon-hwa. ¨C Whoosh Hong Yeon-hwa stomped the ground once more. Her form flickered like mes. Even in a world of darkness, Hong Yeon-hwa zed red. This was due to her fire attribute mana and Qi, influenced by her nature as Gop-hwa. With each roll of her legs, the ground shattered. Ejected fragments were erased by the pirs of mana and consumed by Gop-hwa, not leaving a single ash behind. Despite greedily absorbing mana, the Parasitic Moth¡¯s attacks never so much as grazed Hong Yeon-hwa. ¨C Crash! Dodging the onught, Hong Yeon-hwa executed a sharp turn. Apanied by a thunderous noise, she elerated her momentum. Pulling an arm back, she assumed a stance akin to hurling a javelin. Magical energy billowed and condensed in her grasp. It soon transformed into a lengthy spear of mes. ¡°Die!¡± With a throw, the spear shot from the ground to the sky, unlike the downward-struck mana beams. ¨C Screeeeeech! The Parasitic Moth halted its attack and desperately twisted its body. Despite itsrge size, its movements were swift. The spear of mes pierced through where the moth¡¯s wings had been just a moment before, shooting into the sky, where it exploded. ¡°Ah, damn it! That freaking insect!¡± Hong Yeon-hwa scowled, her displeasure evident. She took a moment to catch her breath and then turned around. ¡°I¡¯m going to roast that thing with a direct me¡­ Hey¡­ um¡­¡± Amplified touch can finely detect even the perception of a gaze. Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s eyes locked onto mine. Her gaze trembled slightly. It was an expression tinged with both awkwardness and color, scanning my face and body before drifting away. As her gaze turned, I assumed it hadnded on Elia and Baek Ahrin as well. Elia showed no particr response. At most, a hint of wee lingered in her gaze. It seems Elia¡¯s affability had reached even Hong Yeon-hwa. Then her gaze turned to Baek Ahrin. ¡°¡­Hello?¡± Baek Ahrin offered an awkward smile and waved her hand. Whoosh! Gop-hwa¡¯s intensity escted. Anger rose palpably. The fury fed the Gop-hwa¡¯s mes. A quivering de of fire formed behind Hong Yeon-hwa, ready tounch at any moment. ¡°Aaah! Hayul, save me!¡± Baek Ahrin shrieked and leaped back, heading straight behind me. ¨C Sorry, but take my ce. ¡®Gyah!¡¯ Reluctantly giving my back to Baek Ahrin was diforting. I too jumped back, finding myself behind Baek Ahrin. We circled around Elia like a game of tag, endlessly chasing one another. Hong Yeon-hwa clenched her teeth. The de of fire that had formed behind her trembled before dissolving into thin air. ¡°Fuuuu¡­! ¡­damn.¡± ¡°Filtered to ¡®damn¡¯¡­? How bad must the unfiltered curse have been toe to that¡­?¡± Baek Ahrin muttered in astonishment, having ceased her circling. I too, barely managed to stop. ¡°Cursing? Hey! It¡¯s because you spout such bullshit¡­ you get cursed!¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a problem that you, Yeon-hwa, jump without hearing everything out¡­¡± They naturally bickered with each other. It was amon sight. I calmed my pounding heart and raised my senses. ¨C Screeeeeech The Parasitic Moth continued to hover in the sky, eyeing us keenly, especially Hong Yeon-hwa. ¡®Gop-hwa?¡¯ Upon closer sensation, something was off about the moth¡¯s left wing. Its internal mana was frayed as if burnt by fire, likely a run-in with Gop-hwa. It must not have been a direct hit. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be flying so effortlessly. ¡°Hayul!¡± Following Baek Ahrin¡¯s short scream, the warmly weing voice of Hong Yeon-hwa approached me abruptly. I felt a simr warmth. It had only been a few days, but I missed seeing Hong Yeon-hwa. However, the situation wasn¡¯t favorable. Suppressing my dness, I waved my hands and pointed to the sky. Understanding my intention, Hong Yeon-hwa nodded and filled me in. Baek Ahrin¡¯s bluff had sent Hong Yeon-hwa crashing into a crowd of cadets, resulting in her rampant outburst. In the process, some were disqualified, and others fled, saving their ¡°lives¡±. I had been assumed disqualified since I was out of sight, causing a brief moment of gloom. We found a suitable spot nearby to rest and spend the day. Precisely speaking, just before, Hong Yeon-hwa had sensed the presence of the boss. And thus, the brawl unfolded. ¡°I embedded Gop-hwa into its left wing, but it was a bit off, not causing a fatal wound. Its flying capability is somewhat reduced.¡± ¡°What about the other cadets? With all this noise, they would¡¯ve gathered by now.¡± ¡°Not long after we started fighting, so no one else has shown up yet. I¡¯ve made such a ruckus that the ones nearby ran off. But if the noise continues, more wille.¡± Hong Yeon-hwa smacked her lips and swung her sword. ¡°Right now, it¡¯s flying about, so subduing it is difficult. Getting close to strike is a hassle, and shooting mana from the ground is hard to hit.¡± Flying monsters are especially challenging to subdue. That¡¯s why flight is highly valued when categorizing monster tiers. A flying tier 5 alpha specimen? If that were released into the world, even upper superhumans would struggle to catch it. The exnation was brief. While conversing, I turned away from Hong Yeon-hwa, who remained vignt of the Parasitic Moth. Facing me was Baek Ahrin, who seemed immersed in thought. As far as I knew, Baek Ahrin was the most adept at strategy and tactics here. Expecting she might have a n, I looked her way. ¡°¡­How about this?¡± True to the expectation, Baek Ahrin¡¯s lips parted with a suggestion. . . . And then, I held a bow. ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ It was a bow that once belonged to an unnamed cadet, now reduced to ash. Althoughbeled as a standard issue, it boasted excellent performance, thanks to its origin from Shio-ram. I toyed with the bow absentmindedly before turning my senses away. In the distance, Baek Ahrin zigzagged on the ground, firing ice spears into the sky. asionally, she leaped high, using blocks of ice as tforms to aim directly at the flying Parasitic Moth. The moth fluttered its three pairs of wings frantically to evade. The flow of wind wrapping around its wings seemed aberrant, suggesting it possessed wind attribute abilities. Though it was hit by a few attacks, the moth, befitting its tier, showed little damage to such restraint-based assaults. Baek Ahrin created distance and kept peppering it with minor strikes. I recalled the n we had just heard. ¨C The n is simple! With Elia¡¯s buff, Ahrin and I will distract the moth, creating an opening for Yeon-hwa to finish it off with a maximum output of Gop-hwa!@@novelbin@@ It was a straightforward strategy. I had remained calm, but Baek Ahrin had looked at me, adding further exnation. ¨C It¡¯s unavoidable. Yeon-hwa might have wiped out the surrounding cadets, but we don¡¯t know when others might swarm in. ¨C Not wiped out, disqualified, you damn¡­ girl. ¨C Exmation! ¡®¡­A bow.¡¯ I had never used a bow. Though I was training with Professor Atra inbat, I had only learned swordy, punching, and kicking¡ªI had yet to handle firearms or bows in practice. Actually, my image of bows was somewhat negative. From my past life, I couldn¡¯t fathom why anyone would use a bow over a gun. Of course, if I get into that debate, then it falls into the dilemma of why not just use a gun instead of swords or spears. Frankly, Hong Yeon-hwa could flick away iing bullets with her fingertips, so whether it¡¯s a gun or a bow, the user is what matters most. ¡®Huff¡­¡¯ With a deep breath, I aimed the bow calmly. My target was the Parasitic Moth, flying about in a frenzy. No need to be nervous. The goal was to catch the moth¡¯s attention. It didn¡¯t have to be a lethal hit. Just create a brief opening for Hong Yeon-hwa to strike. I gripped the bow and carefully assumed my stance. Though it was the first time handling it, I naturally took a proper posture. ¡®Jack-of-all-trades.¡¯ A unique ability that grants a minimum level of aptitude and skill enhancement in various fields. Since it falls under the category ofbat, I should be able to manage it to some extent. Moreover, I knew how to use it in theory. I grabbed the bowstring with my right hand. Pulling back the mana-made bowstring, it made a surprisingly convincing sound as it grazed my ears. The bow¡¯s integrated principles manifested, and an arrow made of mana formed on the string. [Mana Arrow Implementation] A basic function included in most standard-issue bows. Normally, you imbue a real arrow with mana and shoot it, but when you run out, you can shoot an arrow made entirely of mana. I drew mana inward. Tapping the core, I extracted mana and guided it to the bowstring. The mana rushed obediently at themand of its owner. The pulled bowstring gathered mana, shaping it into an arrow. ¡®¡­[me Imbue].¡¯ Whoosh! The mana arrow was enveloped in mes. A low-tier attribute-imbuing spell. The attribute imbued was that of me. To a living creature, fire is naturally a dangerous element, except for some unusual or special kinds like golems. Parasitic Moth. Despite its appearance, it¡¯s essentially an insect, not made up of elements like stone, wind, or water. A me surging with mana should grab its attention well enough. Creak¡­ I pulled the bowstring to its limit. The Jack-of-all-trades supported my stance, and mana affinity tuned the imbued attribute spell. To attract attention, it must seem ¡®dangerous if hit¡¯. I poured more mana into it. The mes sticking to the arrow grew fiercer. ¨C Whoom! The fire zed, fueled by the mana of high purity. The bow in my hands felt heavy, as if it could somehow weigh down the powerful mana-filled arrow. ¡®This should be enough¡­¡¯ It seemed likely to seed. Just as I was about to signal Hong Yeon-hwa, Baek Ahrin, and Elia, waiting for the right moment, I felt their appalled gazes on me. ¨C Whoosh! mes erupted from my right hand, wrapped in an arm cover. The fire on the arrow was so fierce it paled the surrounding ze. I stood there, mouth agape. ¡®No.¡¯ Why is this happening again? Chapter 53 The world I originally came from was a ce of half-hearted struggles. Had I be so disabled that I couldn¡¯t move, I might have given up, but I was healthy enough to move around, albeit with difficulty. Had I been utterly heartless, I would have remained indifferent to whether others lived or died, but instead, I meddled and ended up crippling my legs. ¨C Whoosh It¡¯s the same in this world. Without any regrets, I could have just cursed and died, but I¡¯ve been left clinging to half-hearted remnants of life, crawling around pathetically. It¡¯s tough. I hate getting up early every day to exercise, cramming my head with all sorts of strange knowledge. Swinging a weapon until my palms tear and my nails break during sparring, feet pounding the ground until they¡¯re battered and blistered. Trudging back for solitary practice, struggling to catch up with academic studies I¡¯ve fallen behind on, and copsing from exhaustion into nightmares. I loathe it all. ¨C Whoosh¡­! I hate everything. The curse of an early death. I don¡¯t even know when I¡¯ll die. By looking at cases and descriptions of NPCs with simr curses, I can only guess it¡¯s about ten years or so. As the term ¡®short-lived¡¯ implies, it wouldn¡¯t be strange to drop dead any day now. It¡¯s frightening. I hate feeling this fear. I want to taste real vors again. I want to smell vani scents that I¡¯d seek out in times of stress. I want to see the world with my own eyes, not just spatial information. I want to gaze upon the sky that I can no longer see. I hate feeling as if my throat is being ripped apart by the slightest mistake. It¡¯s unjust. Why do I have to suffer like this? What did I do wrong? I¡¯ve always tried not to be a burden to others. Was I really in the wrong, as those bastards said? Was I not meant to be born at all? Was I nothing but a harmful entity that caused trouble for others? I¡­ ¨C Whoosh! The sound of something burning. Combustion. Emotions being consumed like firewood, amplified to replenish them. A bizarre yet familiar piece of knowledge came to mind, and suddenly I snapped to attention. ¡®Why¡­ No, no! What the hell. Focus.¡¯ What was I just thinking? As I became conscious of my pitiful whining, my sagging spirit tightened. I shook off the clinging, heavy emotions as if emerging from a swamp. Suddenly, I became aware of my surroundings. Something was burning right beside me. No, it was my arm that was aze. My entire right arm, drawing the bowstring, was engulfed in mes. It was a fire infused with mana so potent, it was unmistakable. ¡®What is this?¡¯ mes burst from my arm. An unforeseen phenomenon. Inside the Tower, pain is minimized to a mere sting, even if you¡¯re cut by a knife. ¡®Hot¡­!¡¯ But it¡¯s hot. The most intense sensation I¡¯ve felt since entering the Tower. The fierceness of the me grew. If this continued, my arm might be engulfed entirely. Fortunately, I hadn¡¯t sustained significant damage yet. But considering the escting intensity of the ze, I could be harmed if I left it unchecked. ¨C It¡¯s unfair. Why do I have to go through this here? ¡®Ugh¡­¡¯ My thoughts wavered for a moment. Swollen emotions unsteadied my rational judgment. My arm trembled. It felt like I had lost consciousness for a second, but luckily it was only for a few moments. In the sky, the Parasitic Moth continued to fly, with Baek Ahrin distracting it. A little away, Elia and Hong Yeon-hwa were watching for their moment. Everyone was sending shocked looks my way. Especially Hong Yeon-hwa, whose reaction was extreme, as if the world was crumbling before her eyes. I couldn¡¯t understand why. But standing idle, lost in confusion, was the worst thing I could do. Even now, the violent mes persisted. The spell that amplifies the owner¡¯s emotions, a fire that feeds on emotions. Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s unusually intense reaction. They all brought a certain me to mind. For now, I¡¯ll put aside my questions. Later¡­ ¡­Later, I¡¯ll find out? Have I ever resolved any of the doubts I have? ¨C Whoosh Surviving the daily beatings from my parents with my frail young body. Staying alive even when my stomach was shed open. Surviving a fire that swept away my parents, leaving only me alive. Living through years on the street without a proper meal. The miraculous recovery of my crippled legs. Being dragged into this world. The rampage of spatial perception, the identity of the void witnessed in the Gate, the Principal¡¯s suspected motives for bringing me here, an impending cmity event. Have I figured out anything? And could I even if I wanted to? Am I capable of coping? ¡®I need¡­ to shoot.¡¯ I gritted my teeth. Emotions intensified. Along with them, the mes grew more violent. This is not a normal emotional state. Repeating that to myself, I aimed the bow at the Parasitic Moth. I don¡¯t know why my arm is acting out, but for now, I¡¯ll shoot first, thinkter. I narrowed my thoughts. Folding all the excessive considerations and focusing on one thing. ¨C Whoosh! More than the enchanted magic on the arrow, my mind was drawn to the wild mes flickering from my arm. Suddenly, a thought shed through my mind. The roaring mes that wrapped around my arm. I didn¡¯t know the origin, but they were mes of my own mana, burning through the ambient mana. If that was the case, perhaps I also had control over them. I tried to tame the mes. Whoosh! The fire red up more violently than before, like a creature rearing its head in defiance. But thatsted only a moment; gradually, it lowered its crest and moved onto the arrowhead at mymand. Looking back at the previous arrow, even by my own judgment, it was threatening. It needed just one shot, after all, as I had packed it with mana. Now¡­ ¨C Whoosh! It appeared to be the strongest attack I had everunched. I released the bowstring, taut to the point of snapping. From the ground to the sky, a crimson line was drawn. The arrow split the air, creating a turbulent wind that brushed against my skin. Fast. I could sense the desperation in the Parasitic Moth¡¯s wingbeats. The flow of the wind became chaotic. I hit it. That was the first thought. ¨C Boom! The explosion followed immediately. * * * My vision was a blur. I doubted the world I was seeing with my own eyes. I wished it was a lie, just a dream. Waking from a nightmare, I would¡¯ve kicked off the covers and risen, perhaps fuming for a moment, but then sighing in relief. I hoped it was all a dream. But her senses, her intuition, told her this was reality. ¡®Ugh¡­¡¯ A splitting headache washed over her. Hong Yeon-hwa gasped for breath. Blood seeped from her clenched fist. Beyond that, I saw an arm wrapped in mes and an arrow with a malevolent aura. The fired arrow pierced the air at a speed that even shocked her. ¨C Boom! The arrow that struck the Parasitic Moth caused a colossal explosion of mes. The creature¡¯s screams echoed in all directions. Then a gale whipped up, pping Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s clothes violently. Dirt mounds amassed from the battle¡¯s aftermath scattered in all directions. me. It was familiar to her. Her n¡¯s symbol was fire, and the innate abilities that followed were also of fire. But that me¡­ the me arising from the scars left by her n¡­ It felt almost personal to her. That realization gnawed at Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s heart. ¡°Hong Yeon-hwa!¡± A familiar voice. Baek Ahrin¡¯s shout turned Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s head. ¡°First! Hunt down the boss!¡± She spoke only the essentials. Hong Yeon-hwa stuttered for a moment, then bit her lip hard. It made sense. That¡­ the boss should be dealt with first before any questions. ¨C Whoosh! The mes surged again. The fire that always blossomed at her will. The Gop-hwa, tainted with unpleasant emotions, emerged deeper than before. Bang! Her legs, wrapped in Gop-hwa, stomped the ground. Thendscape receded, and sheunched herself skyward with all her might. ¨C Screeeeeech¡­! As the aftermath of the explosion settled, the body of the Parasitic Moth was revealed. The moth, wobbling precariously, tilted to one side. Its left wing, struck by the arrow, waspletely shredded, rendering it unable to maintain flight. Hong Yeon-hwa had nned to create an opportunity with Baek Ahrin, but she hadn¡¯t expected to provide such a critical chance. Feeling the approach of death, the Parasitic Moth frantically tried to distance itself from Hong Yeon-hwa, but she was already within striking distance. Her eyes, bloodshot, red at the Parasitic Moth. Right now, Hong Yeon-hwa was incredibly angry. It was an understatement. She seemed ready to burst at any moment. Gop-hwa feeds best on the owner¡¯s emotions. Therefore, users of Gop-hwa must know how to exploit their emotions. A whirlpool of thoughts swirled in her mind. She channeled them into a single oue. All the emotions, all the irritation, stemmed from that damn monster. She could be used of shirking responsibility, but she reasoned simply. By doing so, she efficiently fueled her emotions. ¡®Not yet.¡¯ Tier 5. She had managed to hunt one alone before, but itcked something. Shecked the certainty that it could be killed. Even if it could be killed, she didn¡¯t want to let it off easily. A distinct uniqueness that sets it apart from other beings. A right to assert one¡¯s uniqueness in a world permeated with special abilities. That is what a unique ability is. The Gop-hwa¡ªmes that burn oneself and the world, leaving nothing of what is hated but ashes. It feeds on mana and life force, turning everything into kindling, but especially thrives on burning emotions. To do so, it amplifies the owner¡¯s emotions. Gop-hwa is a unique ability that is difficult to categorize. It manifests as a fire attribute, an enhancement within the body, and it also brings several advantages tobat. Being unique. Different from all else. But being unique is not enough. Both the first superhumans and those living in this moment would agree. Being unique now doesn¡¯t guarantee being special and unique in the future. To stand still while everyone moves forward is akin to regressing.@@novelbin@@ Thus, one must progress. Not to rest on the present, but to expand on uniqueness. Hong Yeon-hwa approached the Parasitic Moth. An ideal opportunity since the surprise attack. She discarded her sword and reached out her hand. Gop-hwa entangled around her grasp like threads. ¡®Expansion Ability.¡¯ [Open Fire]. Whoosh. The me in her hand extinguished. The violent mes that had been writhing around her body also vanished without a trace. The additional surge in physical abilities that came with Gop-hwa also disappeared. Instead¡­ ¨C Whoosh! A different, more intense me burst forth from her hand than ever before. Selection and focus. Discarding the trivial and concentrating solely on output. ¡°Die.¡± ¨C Boom!! A deep red hue covered the sky. Intense heat radiated in all directions. The moth¡¯s body, engulfed directly by the mes, cast an ephemeral shadow. But like a torch in a storm, the shadow flickered precariously¡ªunable to even utter a proper death cry¡ªit vanished into oblivion. . . . Hong Yeon-hwa, having poured Gop-hwa to thest,nded on the ground. Thend, which had been somewhat intact, was now melting and scorched¡ªaplete mess. She had tried to control it, deliberately unleashing the mes upward to minimize the impact on the ground. Nevertheless, that didn¡¯t squelch her concerns. Hong Yeon-hwa quickly scanned her surroundings. A semi-spherical ice structure caught her eye a short distance away. It was Baek Ahrin¡¯s defense against the st¡¯s aftermath. Hong Yeon-hwa ran toward it with glee. As she approached, the ice split open. Inside were Baek Ahrin, Elia, and Lee Hayul. ¡°Hayul¡­!¡± Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s face was filled with worry. Lee Hayul looked incredibly distressed. His breath was ragged, his face flushed red. His body wobbled weakly from side to side as if he might copse at any moment. Pushing past Baek Ahrin and Elia, Hong Yeon-hwa rushed to Lee Hayul¡¯s side. ¡°Hayul! Are you okay?! What to do¡­ Ah, right! Healing! Ahrin! Heal¡ªno, before that! Your arm! Hayul, show me your arm!¡± Hong Yeon-hwa flustered, waving her hands. She was dizzy from recently using a significant amount of mana. ¡°?¡± Lee Hayul tilted his head in confusion. After several moments of puzzlement, he extended his arm forward. ¨C Light touch ¡°¡­Huh?¡± A sense of fullfillment filled her. Hong Yeon-hwa let out a dumbfounded exmation. Then an arm wrapped around her waist. Her eyes, quaking as if struck by an earthquake, looked down. She saw Lee Hayul nestledfortably in her embrace. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Her train of thought abruptly cut off. However, strangely, her mind rapidly analyzed the current situation. For some reason, mes reminiscent of Gop-hwa, the same¡ªor rather, exactly Gop-hwa¡ªerupted from Lee Hayul¡¯s arm. Gop-hwa, a unique ability. A feature that fiercelybusts, feeding off emotions, which can also be a weakness or strength. Stirring emotions¡­ Afterpleting her chain of thoughts, Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s gaze swept over Lee Hayul¡¯s face. His cheeks flushed with heat, his breath rugged, a faint moan escaping his lips¡­ His expression mirrored the one from before, but now,fortably held in her arms, he seemed more rxed. After grasping the situation, alongside her concern, another emotion sprang forth. ¡°¡­Gulp.¡± Hong Yeon-hwa swallowed. Chapter 54 Three days into the tower. Already half of the schedule had whizzed by, and what could be called the final assignment¡ªa boss¡ªwas discovered and subdued within a few hours of its appearance. Effectively, the main event was over. As the end of the tower entry approached,petition among the cadets intensified. Hong Yeon-hwa and herpanions had moved away with a staggering Lee Hayul in tow. They had all spent a considerable amount of physical and magical energy capturing the boss. Baek Ahrin, who had taken an active offense to draw the boss¡¯s attention, and Elia, who bestowed all sorts of enhancement spells and buffs on the warriors for a powerful strike. And Hong Yeon-hwa, who had pushed the output of her sparingly used Gop-hwa to the maximum and even employed her expansion ability. Facing cadets lured by themotion would have been too much. A dugout in the ground created some distance. Baek Ahrin had hastily put up a temporary base using various spells. Building temporary bases or trenches is asionally required knowledge in dungeons or on the front lines, so it¡¯s proudly included in the Shio-ram curriculum. Some time had passed since they hid to recover their strength. Inside, with only a small hold for a bit of sunlight, the group sat in a triangle around a centrally ced light spell¡­ There were four of them, but they sat in a triangle. Diagonally to the left of Hong Yeon-hwa was Baek Ahrin, and to the right was Elia. Both their gazes were fixed this way. A lingering awkward atmosphere and hesitant looks. Curiosity was evident, but they seemed unable to ask. Hong Yeon-hwa carefully shifted her posture. ¨C Squeeze ¡°Hik¡­!¡± The breath tickling her nape intensified. Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s eyshes fluttered. The one nestled in her embrace squirmed and burrowed further inside. The warmth became more pronounced. Hong Yeon-hwa nced down at her bosom. Therey Lee Hayul, pressing one cheek against her chest, eyes tightly shut. ¡®Ugh¡­¡¯ A grip on her heart and a vigorous shake forced her eyes to close tight. People often described Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s personality as hasty and fiery. To some extent, it was true. She was someone who would rather throw a punch than talk things through. But what most didn¡¯t know was that her current level of control was the result of barely managing her nature. The output of Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s Gop-hwa was unprecedented in her family¡¯s history, and the emotional intensity that came with it was the highest ever.@@novelbin@@ Even as a child, she was far from calm, and after manifesting Gop-hwa at an early age, it only got worse. That¡¯s why she had been rigorously trained in managing Gop-hwa and her emotions from a young age. In other words, despite her actions, Hong Yeon-hwa was a person with strong patience. And now, she was testing the limits of that patience in real-time. She suppressed a rising impulse and gently patted Lee Hayul¡¯s back with the hand cradling him. ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯re not going anywhere¡­¡± Usually shy, now he was burrowing into her embrace and whining. There was a spection. That¡¯s why she was calmly offering her embrace andforting him like this. Whispers of reassurance in his ear calmed the squirming. The pats continued, and the strained breathing eased into a steady rhythm. Hong Yeon-hwa, tense, let out a sigh of relief and continued to stroke Lee Hayul¡¯s back gently. Feeling a gaze, she looked up tentatively. Baek Ahrin was watching with a veryplex expression. ¡°It¡¯s just so awkward with you doing that, Hong Yeon-hwa.¡± ¡°What¡¯s awkward?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the violent Hong Yeon-hwa I know¡­¡± Baek Ahrin¡¯s exaggerated response furrowed Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s brow. She knew it was just idle chatter before getting to the point. Baek Ahrin¡¯s family, the Changhae, had a deep rtionship with the Gop-hwa n. As the Changhae heir, Baek Ahrin had often met with members of the Gop-hwa n and had been exposed to their unique abilities. Therefore, she could not be ignorant of the mes that emerged from Lee Hayul. In the first ce, it would be hard to find a superhuman who didn¡¯t know of the unique ability known as Gop-hwa. Elia had slipped away for a while. Judging by the presence felt above, she had given them space for the moment. Baek Ahrin hesitated uncharacteristically, rolling her eyes before speaking up softly. ¡°Is Lee Hayul from the Gop-hwa n?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I said I don¡¯t know.¡± Hong Yeon-hwa replied brusquely, easily dismissing the inquiring gaze. But her feelings grew moreplicated. The Gop-hwa n had been established over 200 years ago. The bloodline of the n¡¯s progenitor, Hong Yeon, had been passed down, along with the unique ability of Gop-hwa. While there had been changes over the generations, just as people¡¯s natures differ, the fundamental basis of Gop-hwa remained unaltered. Not all descendants of the progenitor manifested Gop-hwa. There were those who didn¡¯t awaken to mana, those who didn¡¯t manifest any unique abilities, and those who had ordinary fire attributes or entirely different attribute abilities. Even those who did manifest Gop-hwa had slight differences from one user to the next. Not everyone in the Gop-hwa n manifested Gop-hwa. However, those who did manifest it were, of course, all members of the n, especially the ¡®powerful¡¯ Gop-hwa which always belonged to the main family. ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ With a troubled face, Hong Yeon-hwa continued to stroke Lee Hayul¡¯s head. For a moment, the touch was awkward, but then his head nestled against her hand, eliciting a faint smile from her. ¡°¡­Is this the first time it¡¯s manifested?¡± ¡°It seems so.¡± Hong Yeon-hwa agreed with Baek Ahrin, who was intently observing. ¡°What will you do from now on? n to take him into the n?¡± ¡°First, I¡¯ll find out if he was part of the n.¡± Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s expression hardened. He had used Gop-hwa. Assuming that if blood ties meant the manifestation of Gop-hwa, then Lee Hayul must be from the Gop-hwa n. But why had Lee Hayul been abandoned in an orphanage since infancy? What caused the burn on his right hand, and who had inflicted such a thing on him? Nothing was certain yet, but those were the things to find out first. ¡°Is Lee Hayul going to be Hong Hayul?¡± ¡°What¡­ that¡¯s¡­ I¡¯ll have to talk to Hayul first.¡± ¡°Or are you nning to take him as a son-inw?¡± ¡°What, what? Suddenly what nonsense¡­! Uhm! Don¡¯t spout weird stuff!¡± Baek Ahrin erupted intoughter at the expected fiery response. Hong Yeon-hwa grinded her teeth, yet adjusted her posture just in case Lee Hayul felt ufortable. The awakening of mana and innate abilities are usually determined in childhood. When Gop-hwa first manifests, it releases mes haphazardly in all directions. Fortunately, there are precursors that allow for some preparation, but the danger remains. Along with the inability to control Gop-hwa, there¡¯s also a dramatic surge in emotions. Lee Hayul¡¯s condition was probably just that. The mana was depleted, so Gop-hwa had stopped, but the emotional surge continued. And so¡­ he had thrown himself into Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s embrace. A surge of emotions, amplification, elevation. Whatever you call it, it¡¯s difficult to regte feelings at that moment. However, there¡¯s amonality: emotions that did not exist before do not arise. One cane to hate someone they already dislike even more, but they cannot start to like someone they despise. Being held by her¡­ did he always want to do that¡­? The thought that suddenly crossed her mind made her cheeks warm. The interior of the dugout was well-lit by magic. Trying to hide her flushed face, she lowered her head and then buried her nose in Lee Hayul¡¯s hair. ¡°¡­Sniff?¡± Gasp. Hong Yeon-hwa inhaled sharply. An indescribable sensation shot down her spine. The fragrance that had been subtly wafting over her now struck her mind directly. Lee Hayul¡¯s body scent filled her nostrils. An unfamiliar yet somehow recognizable fragrance¡­ Maybe it was akin to a blend of the fresh scent of grass and the sweet fragrance of honey. It wasn¡¯t overpoweringly strong but rather a faint body scent filled her chest. Her body trembled with ecstasy. ¡®Wow, what¡­ is this insane¡­¡¯ Such madness. Her rationality, which had been melting softly, snapped back in an instant. Hong Yeon-hwa cursed herself in rm. She had been indulging in such nonsense. And just as she was about to raise her head, she sneakily nced at Baek Ahrin. ¡°¡­¡­¡± There didn¡¯t seem to be any reaction. Baek Ahrin had her eyes closed, idly fiddling with her fingers, likely pondering the Gop-hwa emanating from Lee Hayul. Though Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s mind was in turmoil, the stimuli of the current situation were morepelling. ¡°¡­Ahem.¡± Hong Yeon-hwa fell silent for a moment, then stealthily lowered her head again. Her nose nestled in the soft hair. Sniff¡­ Thinking about it, wasn¡¯t Hayul surrendering to his emotions and holding onto her? It¡¯s just an amplification of feelings. New emotions don¡¯t arise. So, does that mean Hayul has always wanted to hold her deep down? If that was the case, couldn¡¯t she allow herself this much? Hong Yeon-hwa justified her thoughts. Despite her mental discipline, she was still young and immature. ¡®¡­What is he doing?¡¯ Baek Ahrin tilted her half-closed eyes, bemused. Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s head was clearly in view. Even muted, the breaths sounded almost perverse. ¡­Could it be any more tant than sniffing someone like that? Cutting the situation out of context¡ªor even within it¡ªthe scene was peculiar. Embracing someone who seemed to have lost consciousness, burying her head in their hair, and sniffing away¡­ ¡®Isn¡¯t that harassment¡­?¡¯ She considered intervening, then thought about how Lee Hayul usually interacted with Hong Yeon-hwa. ¡­Given his impassive demeanor, he might be shocked but would probably acquiesce if asked to be sniffed. Baek Ahrin shook her head in disbelief and got up. She thought to fetch Elia, who must have been bored outside. She took confident strides out of the dugout. ¨C Ding! Suddenly, the breath tickling his ear made Lee Hayul squirm. * * * ¨C Ding! [The Blessing of Growth aids your development.] [The Blessing of Growth (Special Provision) aids your development.] [The Blessing of Growth (Entry to the Tower) aids your development.] [The Curse of Doom aids your development.] [The Curse of Solitude aids your development.] [The Curse of Silence aids your development.] [The Authority ¡®¡ö¡ö and ¡õ¡õ¡¯ develops.] [The Unique Ability ¡®Jack-of-all-trades¡¯ develops.] [The Unique Ability ¡®Mana Affinity¡¯ develops.] [The Unique? Ability? ¡®??¡¯ manifests temporarily.] Chapter 55 I¡¯ve tasted alcohol before. It was never with money I spent, nor did I ever drink in exchange for payment. Instead, there was a time when a soju bottle was forcibly shoved down my throat. I remember the ss bottle thudding against my Adam¡¯s apple and the stinging alcohol pouring down my esophagus. The memories after that event are blurry. People often say their film cuts out. When you close your eyes and the next thing you know, it¡¯s the following day. I experienced something simr just now. The difference is that back then, my memories before waking were hazy, and my body felt numb. Now, my memories are as clear as if something were right in front of my nose, my body is brimming with vitality, and my mind is sharp. The thudding of someone else¡¯s heart, not my own, is transmitted through the skin we share. A distinctly memorable, soft sensation touches my face. I feel this paradoxical state of rity and dizziness as I pat Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s back just like before. ¡°Uhm¡­?¡± ¨C Rustle Hong Yeon-hwa, who was lying beside me, stirred. After hesitating briefly, she sat up and leaned against the wall, pulling me up with her. ¡°You¡¯re awake¡­ How do you feel? Are you okay? Any weird spots?¡± ¨C Nod, nod ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± Hong Yeon-hwa, still groggy, sighed in relief. As I nodded along, Hong Yeon-hwa moved her hand. ¡°¡­!¡± My spine straightened at the touch of the hand patting my back. The surprise made me shake my head from side to side. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hong Yeon-hwa tilted her head, puzzled. The patting stopped. Instead, her palm pressed against my back, sliding down. A thrilling sensation ran down my spine. ¡°¡­!!¡± I jerked like a freshly caught fish. Hong Yeon-hwa paused, stunned, mid-motion. I quickly escaped the embrace and created some distance. Regardless of any strange nces, I steadied my disheveled breathing. It was an unexpected event. The memories of yesterday were clear. The memory of causing a nuisance in my crazed state was all too vivid. It was strange to be petted like that and then react this way now. If I were to justify myself, I wasn¡¯t in my right mind back then. There was a reason for my madness. The me on my right arm. ¡®Gop-hwa.¡¯ As I caught my breath, deep thoughts surfaced. Yesterday¡¯s memory was clear. I remembered the embarrassment I caused, and I heard the conversation between Hong Yeon-hwa and Baek Ahrin. I don¡¯t know why, but the me I produced was called Gop-hwa. Certainly, its might was fitting. But questions remained unresolved. ¡®Why?¡¯ Why did Gop-hwa burst from my arm, precisely from the burn scar? My already cluttered mind was bombarded with more doubts. Now, strange events are bursting from my very body. I frowned and listened intently. A variety of sounds filled my ears. I visualized a map in my head. Only Hong Yeon-hwa and I were in the dugout. The presence of the other two was felt above the ceiling. I pointed a finger at the small exit. Hong Yeon-hwa, who had been gazing at me nkly, also nodded and rose from her spot. Stepping outside, a refreshing breeze brushed against my skin. Pressing down my wind-swept hair, I took a deep breath. Fresh air filled my body. The tightness in my chest eased somewhat, a refreshing relief. ¡°You¡¯re up?¡± ¡°Good morning, Hayul!¡± Approaching the entrance where Baek Ahrin and Elia were gathered, they greeted me. Elia and Baek Ahrin had already collected fruit and were preparing it with energy-wrapped hands. I nodded a greeting back and sat down beside them. Sensing my surroundings, various spells ced all around became perceptible. They were the security, protection, and barrier spells Baek Ahrin had heavily installed at the temporary base. The level of magic was impressively high. There were many spells I could identify but not interpret. Observing each one, my tongue clicked in appreciation. It¡¯s no wonder the ns go to great lengths to recruit magicians. With just one such mage, missions and daily life would be iparably smoother. ¡®Fourth day¡­¡¯ I had received an update on the situation from Hong Yeon-hwa before leaving the dugout. They had retreated to this makeshift refuge considering the state I had been in after the boss fight and the depleted condition of the group. Almost a whole day had been spent recovering, and now it was already the fourth day. Tomorrow the tension-filled entry schedule to the tower would end. The sounds of nature, fingers rustling, and the crunch of fruit being cut filled my ears. It wasn¡¯t bothersome. Just white noise. I reached out absently. Baek Ahrin and Elia were preparing what looked to be an apple-like fruit¡ªording to their conversation. I picked up one that hadn¡¯t been prepared yet. Its smooth yet cool surface was simr to an apple¡¯s. Fiddling with it for a moment, I wrapped my opposing index finger with energy. Not just a crude form, but honed sharp, I skinned the fruit. Crunch-crunch ¨C the peel fell to the ground. ¡°Wow, you peel really well.¡± Baek Ahrin, who had been diligently peeling on the opposite side, expressed her admiration. It seemed fairly neatly cut, judging by feeling. I kept peeling the fruit collected by the group. For a group of superhumans, such an amount was just another meal. While my hands moved, my thoughts organized. There were mainly three things I aimed to achieve by entering the tower. The first was essential growth. To enhance overall abilities like physical prowess, mana, unique abilities, and skill proficiency through the amplified Blessing of Growth. This aspect was more than satisfied. My nned escape strategy had crumbled along with the spatial perception, and I¡¯d spent the first and second days being chased by cadets, grappling with them. It was a tough experience, but the changes and results I¡¯m feeling now are quite sweet. The second was the collection of suitable materials. Thanks to the tower¡¯s dense mana concentration ¡ª iparable to the outside ¡ª a variety of material items could be obtained. The fruit I¡¯ve just bitten into even contains a considerable amount of mana. Of course, it¡¯s nothingpared to an elixir. Still, it¡¯s impactful enough. I had nned to collect these materials through spatial perception, but that, too, ended in shambles. I thought about collecting some now, but there were limits to finding things with touch, hearing, and mana sensing, so I gave up. Also, while my current physical state wasn¡¯t the worst, it wasn¡¯tpletely optimal either. It would be more beneficial to my growth to practice quietly on my own. And the third was acquiring the Hidden Piece. This part¡­ I really regret missing out. Considering I¡¯d have been disqualified on the second day without Elia¡¯s help, it might just seem like spoiledining, but I can¡¯t help feeling greedy and regretful. The trials conducted during the tower entry change each time. This trial, typically a safe one conducted on the first floor, is where the Hidden Piece I sought could only be found. ¡®The Origin Egg.¡¯ Ever since I learned of this information, this Hidden Piece has been a must-have in every cycle. Finding it was simple. Just locate a structure somewhere on the first floor. With five days given, unless one is unfairly eliminated, there¡¯s plenty of time to find it. Acquiring it was also simple. From the start, the ess condition for the Hidden Piece was being a ¡®Special Admission Student.¡¯ Unlike other Hidden Pieces randomly plundered by NPCs, this one was exclusive to yers. Just approach the altar, and it opens up. Easy to reach and the most straightforward to obtain, this Hidden Piece also has an incredible effect. Among past cycles, the warrior build that ludicrously boosted stats, ¡®The Diamond Warrior.¡¯ It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that the start of the Diamond Warrior¡¯s real snowball was the Origin Egg. With such potency, I desperately wanted to secure it¡­ But here we are. ¡®Sigh.¡¯ Overflowing with regret, but with spatial perception in this state, it was unavoidable. As far as I remember, there¡¯s a chance to re-enter the first floor at the end of the first year or the beginning of the second.@@novelbin@@ Now, I can only aim for that time. ¡®¡­Where was that ce?¡¯ I exhaled deeply while finishing peeling the fruit. I cut a few pieces into handy sizes and stuffed them in my mouth, recalling the knowledge from the original work. The first floor ispared to the lush forests of the dinosaur era, but there are mysterious structures of unknown style scattered throughout. The Origin Egg lies dormant in one of these structures. I remembered it because of the peculiar descriptions. ¡®An old stone altar surrounded by eight pirs.¡¯ Three of which were grimy dark¡­ ¡°©¤There were eight pirs forming a triangle around the altar with five pristine white pirs creating a pentagon.¡± ¡®Huh?¡¯ My chewing stopped abruptly. ¡°That¡¯s interesting. I also noticed a few odd structures on my way, but all I found were crumbling stone ones. Did you discover anything special?¡± ¡°No, I looked around, but they just seemed decorative.¡± Suddenly, I was struck with a thought. My head buzzed as if hit by thunder. I was momentarily slow to process information. Did I just speak out loud? It¡¯s impossible because of the curse. After gathering my thoughts, I turned my head. There was Elia, unfolding her tale of seeing something peculiar. I thought again. The central altar. Surrounded by eight pirs. Three ck pirs arranged in a triangle. Five white pirs in a pentagon. Judgment was made. I sprang up and strode forward. ¡°¡­what? So I was saying¡­ Huh? Hayul?¡± I reached Elia and grabbed her hand with a p. Taken aback by the sudden grip, she sent a questioning gaze. ¡°Hayul?¡± ¡°Hayul?¡± I felt the gaze of Baek Ahrin and Hong Yeon-hwa from the side. I paid them no heed. ¡°¡­!¡± Trying to suppress my excitement, I shook her arm vigorously. After a moment, the patting subdued me. Chapter 56 In the world I once knew, I was in a traffic ident. It wasn¡¯t catastrophic, but I did put my own head in the way, so to speak. It was an avoidable ident, and as a result of my recklessness, I became a post-traumatic cripple, confined to a corner of my room with a hefty insurance settlement. Having lost my part-time job due to my disability, the substantial amount of money I received was more than enough to get by. Consequently, I moved out of my goshiwon room into a decent one-bedroom apartment. Life was incrediblyfortablepared to before. Even the thought of going out briefly meant dealing with the hassle of a wheelchair or crutches, which was far from convenient. Originally, staying at home suited my personality. Lolling about in bed wasfortable, but being the ungrateful sort that I am, as soon asfort set in, I began to crave entertainment. In my search for amusement, I stumbled upon a game called ¡®Savior¡¯. It was the firstputer game I¡¯d gotten into after only casually ying puzzle games on my phone. At that time, I felt like a wild man encountering civilization for the first time¡ªit was incredibly fun, and I got deeply engrossed. This is why I didn¡¯t look up any guides on the inte. It seemed that the fun would disappear if I followed someone else¡¯s gamey. It might have been the most carefree and happy moment of my life. ¡°The boss appeared around here. This should be somewhere near the center.¡± Baek Ahrin, leading the group, remarked. We had been traveling for a while after leaving the temporary base. We encountered a few cadets along the way. Given our group¡¯s strength, we could easily eliminate them without any trouble. Thinking back, even though I was being pursued, I fortunately didn¡¯t encounter any of the main characters. If I had been chased by a protagonist on the first or second day, I probably would have been eliminated. It dawned on me that my luck had been exceptionally good. ¡°It seems all the important things are gathered in the center.¡± ¡°Definitely, it¡¯s easier to manage if everything is concentrated in one ce.¡± The center of the first floor. Even here, the nd value¡¯ of the center seemed high as both the boss appeared here, and the Hidden Piece existed. Swallowed by the excitement that I might be able to attain the Hidden Piece, I subdued the thrill with a pat and followed Elia¡¯s lead to this location. We had returned to the area from which we had fled after battling the boss. Of course, I didn¡¯te back here for nothing. It wasn¡¯t a tantrum without reason; I had exined my rationale. There was something special at the ce Elia had discovered. If they helped me, I would share the reward appropriately. The question came back to me. How do you know that? ¡°Is the Principal¡¯seducationalmethod ¡®Tamryeokdeukju¡¯?¡± Baek Ahrin mumbled thoughtfully. Tamryeokdeukju, meaning ¡®seeking the ck dragon to obtain the pearl¡¯, is an idiom about taking great risks for great rewards. ¡°In exchange for focusing everyone¡¯s attention with a score equivalent to the boss, he gives the location of a special reward¡­ If you can hold out, it sounds like a good deal to get through the trial and receive the reward.¡± In essence, the higher the stakes, the greater the payoff upon sess. ¡°Drawing aggro and trying to hold out, what¡¯s that all about?¡± Hong Yeon-hwa, who was keeping watch at the rear, replied gruffly to Baek Ahrin¡¯s muttering. Walking closely behind Elia, I inwardly shook my head. Despite my good fortune, I had nearly been eliminated on the second day. Persuading the group wasn¡¯t difficult because I had an invincible reason. An unprecedented special admission student. A cadet chosen by the Principal. That status served as an excellent excuse. I was the only special admission student. There was no other announcement or instruction from the professors directed at me. Did the Principal really tell me where the Origin Egg was? No. I don¡¯t even know what the Principal looks like. Even in recorded history, while the existence of the Principal can be confirmed through heroic deeds, for some reason, the Principal¡¯s physical appearance is absent from past records. That ambiguity actually helped. In the original story, the owner of The Tower of Growth never revealed themselves in any situation. I¡¯m not sure how it will be this time¡­ but so far, the fact that the Principal has left their special admission student to their own devices seems to suggest a simr attitude to the original story. No one here can discern my falsehood. The only ones who could question the truth are me and the silent Principal. The only difficulty in convincing them was that I couldn¡¯t speak and had to write letters on the ground. Signnguage was too awkward after such a long time. ¡°Here it is.¡± Elia, who had been scouring the surroundings, announced. The group moved through the forest to reach the location. Immediately, my senses also picked up on the odd ce. The underbrush tickling my thighs receded, revealing an open space as a breeze suddenly blew through. ¡°It¡¯s definitely different from the structure I saw.¡± Baek Ahrin, surveying the surrounding,mented. A spacious clearing emerged as we pushed through the undergrowth. In the midst of ity a stone altar imbued with a strange magic, enveloped by eight pirs. With my spatial perception damaged, I couldn¡¯t discern the exact appearance. The knowledge I had was only from what I saw in the original work. But I could feel it. Three ck pirs encircle the stone altar in a triangle. I felt them as ck. The inherent dark and threatening magic influenced that sensation. Five white pirs encased the stone altar in a pentagon. I felt them as white. The inherent firm and solid magic influenced that sensation. ¡°Is this the ce, Hayul?¡± Before entering the clearing, Baek Ahrin checked the surroundings with magic and turned to ask. I paused from sensing the magic of the pirs and nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s enter.¡± Following that, the group moved forward. I swallowed hard and followed closely. ¡®What will happen?¡¯ Though I persuaded them confidently toe here, I wasn¡¯t actually certain. The first discovery of the Origin Egg was in the third cycle. After a rough experience in the first cycle and having no leisure time in the second cycle due to grapples with other cadets, the third cycle allowed me the freedom to explore The Tower of Growth and finally discovered the Origin Egg at the center of the map. It was a story from the game. Now that the game¡¯s world has be reality, I know not to outright reject its information. But still, it¡¯s just a game, isn¡¯t it? Would it be the same in reality? Will the reward just appear? There was some doubt in the back of my mind. What if there was no reaction even after I approached? I would have had to use the Principal¡¯s name in vain again. ¨C Woong! My worries were unfounded. The moment I stepped into the clearing, the five white pirs began to vibrate. The tremor of the ground was unmistakably felt through my legs. The group halted. Their eyes, filled with the question of whether to continue approaching me. I nodded and moved forward again. Walking over the t earthen ground, I made my way toward the altar. Even as I approached, the pirs continued to emit vibrations. It wasn¡¯t a sensation of impending danger, oddly, it felt like a wee. Finally, I stood before the altar. I paused to listen. The vibrating white pirs. There were no such effects in the original. What was different? ¡­In reality, there was no need to ponder too deeply. After all, this was The Tower of Growth; the worst that could happen was being eliminated and expelled outside. I settled my mind a bit and reached out toward the altar. A cool sensation filled my palm. It also captured the roughness of an unmaintained structure¡¯s surface. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Nothing happened. Was it a misfire? It was time to consider that possibility, but just then, a refreshing magic blossomed from the altar. Magic, like smoke, seeped from the crevices of the stone altar. It was not as potent as my mana but was of high purity. The leaking magic slowly colored the surroundings. Gradually, the changing scope of magic epassed the three ck pirs and enveloped the five white ones. ¨C Creak, ck A sound like an unoiled machine groaning echoed near my ear. It originated from inside the altar. The altar jolted. Then the vibration intensified. I stepped back reflexively as the altar shook like a quaking aspen. Before I could retreat many steps, the jostling of the altar stopped. After a brief pause, the altar crumbled from one side, copsing. A dull noise apanied by a cloud of dust rushed over. I covered my nose and mouth with my hand. More importantly, my senses fixated elsewhere. Inside the now-copsed altar, there was an object emanating a curious magic. I hadn¡¯t noticed it until the altar fell apart. Even with my knowledge from the original work, I hadn¡¯t been aware. An elongated, egg-shaped objectrger than a human head. The nature of the magic was hard to describe. ¡®The Origin Egg.¡¯ There it was. Real, just like in the game. There was a Hidden Piece in reality, too. It was as if my closed eyes were twinkling in realization. In a rush, I stepped over the fallen stone debris and picked up the Origin Egg. Given its size, it felt weighty. It must be quite heavy in reality, but given my current physical prowess, it was insignificant. I fondled the egg¡¯s surface in my arms. A smooth warmth passed through my palm. ¡°Oho.¡± As I inspected the Origin Egg, Baek Ahrin approached from a distance and tapped the egg with her finger. I stifled the reflex to flinch from the sudden coolness and, with a curious expression, showed the egg to the group. ¡°Is this egg the reward?¡± ¨C Nod Hong Yeon-hwa, who had also approached, asked. As I nodded, she continued with a puzzled tone. ¡°Hard to tell from the outside. What exactly is this egg used for?¡± ¡°Could it be an ingredient for an elixir?¡± ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ve heard monster eggs are quite utilized¡­¡± As they spected about its use, I waited and then picked up a fallen stick to write letters on the ground. ¡°Huh?¡± I felt Hong Yeon-hwa blink in surprise. Baek Ahrin and Elia also appeared simrly bewildered. Elia read the letters I had written on the ground, questioning if her reading was correct. ¡°Lottery?¡± To her question, I circled the word ¡®lottery¡¯ I had written with the stick, affirming it. The Origin Egg. A Hidden Piece with a basic option of reading the user¡¯s wish and so on. Using it grants a random item of a specific grade or higher. It can yield anything from a mundane set of elixirs to high-tier artifacts that are hard toe by in the game¡¯ster stages. Essentially, it¡¯s a high-end random gacha.@@novelbin@@ ¡°Hmm¡­¡± After hearing the exnation, the group all seemed to exude a peculiar air. After a moment of contemtion and swallowing, Hong Yeon-hwa blurted out. ¡°Should we take a bite?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± I panicked and hid the Origin Egg behind me. Chapter 57 As dusk began to hint at the horizon, the group, having secured the reward known as the Origin Egg, thoroughly searched the nearby structures and concluded there was nothing more to salvage, and so they left the area. ¡°Just a little taste. It¡¯s sorge, what¡¯s there to worry about? Right? How about it?¡± ¨C Shake, shake ¡°Right? Honestly, aren¡¯t you curious about the taste, Hayul? If we draw something weird, it¡¯s a loss. It seems like there¡¯s something inside when we knock on it, let¡¯s cook and taste it.¡± ¨C Shake, shake! The majority of the schedule hade to an end. By tomorrow evening, we would automatically be expelled from the tower. Butcency is dangerous. As the end of the schedule approaches, there are always cadets ready to hunt onest time. If one harbors the dull thought that it¡¯s almost over, one might be eliminated by other cadets. Therefore, Baek Ahrin, who was looking for a suitable ce to spend thest day, turned her head at themotioning from behind. Lee Hayul was seen making a face and shaking his head vigorously, the cause being the mischievously inclined Hong Yeon-hwa and Elia nking him. The two were tapping on the Origin Egg, suggesting frivolously to make fried eggs or an omelette, and every time, Lee Hayul would fuss and squirm. It looked as if the Origin Egg was so precious that he held it tightly to his chest. Though it was not malicious teasing, and he didn¡¯t seem to truly hate it, he was still desperately defending the Origin Egg. Watching this scene, Baek Ahrin was reminded of something Elia had said before. That Lee Hayul was fun to tease because he reacted so vividly. To Baek Ahrin, it seemed the same. If he¡¯d just brushed it off calmly, it would have ended there. But with such rich reactions, it was tempting to continue the teasing. At first, it seemed only Elia was doing it, but intrigued by Lee Hayul¡¯s unique responses, Hong Yeon-hwa had joined in the mischief. ¡°They¡¯re having a good time.¡± Baek Ahrin sighed inwardly at the merry scene. If it weren¡¯t for her role as the party leader, she might have joined in the fun¡­ Though they seemed to be rxing and enjoying themselves, Baek Ahrin didn¡¯t say anything. Despite appearances, all three were on guard for any sign of trouble around them. Ready to respond to a surprise attack at any moment. Hong Yeon-hwa, as the heir of the Gop-hwa n, and Elia, who had attended a specialized academy from a young age, both had been trained that way. And in their midst, Lee Hayul, who had be a superhuman just two months ago and had been at Shio-ram for barely a month, was also in a state of readiness. Even as his eyesight was engulfed by darkness and his temporary sensory abilities were disabled, he would respond appropriately if an ambush came. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Baek Ahrin reflected on the recent past. The day of the weing party for the new students, she couldn¡¯t gauge Lee Hayul¡¯s potential. She thought there must be a reason since it was the Principal¡¯s decision. After the official academic schedule started and they were assigned to the same ss. Lee Hayul grew unrecognizably with each passing day.@@novelbin@@ It made sense. A newly awakened superhuman usually has a sharp growth curve. Plus, with the Blessing of Growth, his progress was supposed to be fast. Baek Ahrin¡¯s thoughts changed as time passed. The first day, the second day¡­ the growth wasprehensible. The third day¡­ the fourth day¡­ the following week. As time went on, his growth became more pronounced. It wasn¡¯t just a diagonal graph; it was like constructing a building, spiking up into the sky. His body grew, and a wealth of mana umted inside him. Even his clumsy basic postures were corrected day by day. Even with the Blessing of Growth, it was an exceptional rate of progress. A recent bout had confirmed this. Aidan Reynolds. Though an easy opponent for Baek Ahrin, he was still a Shio-ram student. He was also a superhuman who had awakened his mana and unique abilities from an early age and had been educated at a specialized institution for superhuman development. Being admitted to Shio-ram itself meant he was recognized as a student with world-ss potential. Yet, Lee Hayul had defeated such an opponent. It was an absurd event. Lee Hayul seemed unaware as he didn¡¯t check themunity, but the result of that duel was a hot topic. There were flukes in the process. A victory established by a gamble that paid off. But it was Lee Hayul who met the minimum requirements for that gambler¡¯s luck to work. In just a month, he had raised his physical abilities to the level of a student, acquired the quality to cross swords, and demonstrated the skill to wield Qi and vigor at a high level. At that point, most doubts about his special admission had faded away. It was like slowly uncovering a winning lottery ticket. I heard about his exploits in the dungeon practice. Improved physical abilities and skills, special sensory abilities exhibited in exploration. He had even begun to dabble in magic in the meantime. Magic that takes years to grasp without talent. It was astonishing. Admirable. If this pace of growth continues, he will be an unbelievable hero in the future. And that expectation was shattered. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Over the past few days of the schedule. The oue in The Tower of Growth was hard to ept. His face was friendly, but inside, it was filled with doubts about his rate of growth. Baek Ahrin had nned to find Lee Hayul in The Tower of Growth and help him. She would find him and help, bestowing a favor. Even if it¡¯s simple, she would umte such debts. Building a rtionship that wasn¡¯t too burdensome. But she didn¡¯t really expect to seed. Honestly, she thought it was more likely that he would be eliminated before she could find him. The result was different. He had turned the tables on the cadets who underestimated him and charged at him. It wasn¡¯t a scenario like the previous duels. It was in the forest, spread in all directions, a one-against-many, a series of battles. Did he eliminate more than ten cadets? If counted as injuries instead of eliminations, that number would be surpassed. The oue of this entry into the tower won¡¯t end with just a ruckus. It¡¯s fuel for a fire iparable to what happened during the duel. Moreover, even now, he was growing at an incredible rate. Was it due to thepounded Blessing of Growth? Even considering that, it was a phenomenon beyondprehension. Baek Ahrin hadn¡¯t realized at first. Afterward, it was extraordinary, absurd, yet astonishing. Now¡­ ¨C It¡¯s dangerous. Thump! Her heart pounded fiercely, the vibration spreading to the tips of her limbs. For a moment, her body stiffened. The beating of the heart, the source of life. Most living beings have a heart that beats every moment. Baek Ahrin was no different. The only difference was that asionally her frozen heart would stop. After one beat, a chill filled her heart. Cold blood infused with that chill spread throughout her body. The icy coldness coursed through veins and circuits. Her body embraced the coldness, not warmth. Baek Ahrin had always been well-liked for her constant smile and soft demeanor. Now¡­ ¡°¡­¡­¡± Such an expression was nowhere to be found. Her face, hardened like ice. The emotionless, expressionless face that made it impossible to see her as the same Baek Ahrin of before. Her eyes, which could have been likened to the ocean before, now resembled the dark depths of the sea. ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly, Hong Yeon-hwa diverted her gaze. Their eyes met. The icy visage of Baek Ahrin caught in Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s red eyes. After gazing intently at Baek Ahrin, Hong Yeon-hwa tilted her head. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Her usual demeanor. Hong Yeon-hwa had not noticed Baek Ahrin¡¯s change. ¡®Masks¡¯ served that purpose. If one couldn¡¯t hide a face, it wouldn¡¯t be called a mask. ¨C Thump! The frozen heart beat faintly. Though itsted only a moment, the stiff heart began to beat again. Her expression softened. The frozen face melted away, and her usual smile instantly returned. Baek Ahrin resumed her normal tone, feigning incredulity. ¡°Why are you picking a fight again? Are you letting your true nature show?¡± ¡°True nature, my ass. You were acting weird¡­ no, you were looking at me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, if even Hayul knows you¡¯re insincere¡­ Just speak up. Besides, stop teasing Hayul. Can¡¯t you see he¡¯s troubled?¡± Finishing her words, Baek Ahrin turned away. She ignored the grumbling Hong Yeon-hwa behind her. It was amon urrence since childhood between them. Somewhat disgruntled, Hong Yeon-hwa would start a quarrel and then be dominated by Baek Ahrin¡¯s retort. Even the servants of their respective ns were familiar with such scenes. The difference this time was that Baek Ahrin had not reacted much to the prank. ¨C Thump! Her cold heart beat. The pulse as if conveying intent, Baek Ahrinid her hand over her chest. A fragment of intention was transmitted through the beat. ¨C Kill him Baek Ahrin¡¯s eyes widened. It was the first time it had expressed its will so clearly. Different from the previous vague hints, it was an intention so tant and intuitive that even a three-year-old could understand. Could it be judging the situation as that dangerous? After pondering for a moment with a blink, Baek Ahrin smiled broadly and murmured to herself. ¡°Go to hell, you asshole.¡± It¡¯s said that even a temple dog can recite poetry after three years. It¡¯s been over ten years since she¡¯s been mixed up with the mad dog, Hong Yeon-hwa. Her mastery of profanity would not pale anywhere she goes. Chapter 58 Shio-ram varies its curriculum slightly with each year level. The first year is focused on enhancing inherent abilities. For cadets who may not know the basics or haven¡¯t found their aptitude yet, they cram a variety of foundational knowledge during a few months of a free semester. Only afterpleting the entrance to the tower and the basic exams are cadets officially given the right to choose their sses. This is essentially the real free semester. Over the course of a year, they stuff knowledge in and restrict outside activities, nurturing their innate basic abilities within a safe cradle. In just one year. The cadets of Shio-ram make a growth possible that is different from the outside world. There are various reasons, of course, but at the root of it all is the existence of The Tower of Growth. The Blessing of Growth. The authority of the tower, bestowed by the owner of The Tower of Growth, Neriel idya. ¡®I think the base multiplier was five times?¡¯ With just the base multiplier, it¡¯s five times. What others struggle to achieve in five years outside, one canplete in a year here. Add to that periodic entry into The Tower of Growth and the world¡¯s highest level ofeducation. It¡¯s literally a space for growth. Day 5 in the tower. From the fourth day, other than getting wrapped up in battles that seemed intended to mark the end, nothing special had urred. Before my skills excelled, it was difficult to run into danger with the second- and first-ranked teaming up and covering my back. To put it directly, I was on the receiving end of a bus ride. I faced a trial simr to an ordeal on the first and second days, and after oveing the risk of elimination through various connections, now I¡¯mfortably reaping the benefits of practice. On top of that, I even got the Origin Egg I had given up on. It¡¯s so sweet I feel like my teeth might rot. In the end, I¡¯m doing this throughworking¡­ but what can I do? Shio-ram itself encourages the formation of connections. With the spare time that remained, I trained. When I was frantically being chased, I was too distracted to notice, but now as I calmly observe my body, I can feel the changes happening in real time. It was ridiculous. I could feel my body growing as I moved, and my core and circuits growing as I used mana. ¡°Aargh¡­¡± At that moment, a groaning sound came from nearby. The source was Hong Yeon-hwa. She was sitting on a stump, groaning. Startled by the untimely death throes, Baek Ahrin asked with curiosity. ¡°Why have you been like that since earlier?¡± ¡°My body¡¯s not in good shape. Must be because of all the Qi abuse. Maybe I overdid it¡­¡± Muttering herints, I paused my training and focused on my mana. I took a closer look at the massive amount of mana harbored by Hong Yeon-hwa. Soon, I felt a difference. The mana, which seemed capable of burning anything, was tangled somewhere insecurely. ¡°Ah¡­ I did increase the output too much during the boss fight, didn¡¯t I? I told you not to use your expansion ability.¡± ¡°I had no choice but to use Qi to kill in one blow. What did you think would happen if it got away?¡± ¡°Oh boy, so? Will you help?¡± Baek Ahrin raised one hand. A cool energy rippled from her palm. It was the manifestation of Changhae. Most users of Gop-hwa suffer from chronic problems with their output. It¡¯s not ack of output; it¡¯s the burden. Gop-hwa, which boasts the highest output among unique abilities, often harms its user. One of the ways to reduce the burden of Gop-hwa is to receive the help of Changhae. Changhae, with its healing properties of Water Qi and characteristic Cold Qi, is a panacea for reducing the burden of Gop-hwa. To Baek Ahrin¡¯s question, Hong Yeon-hwa groaned in contemtion and then soon shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll handle it myself. Besides, we¡¯re inside the tower, and I¡¯ve been told it¡¯s better to ustom oneself to deal with this alone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s best to adjust yourself if possible¡­¡± Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s output has always been exceptionally high in the history of the Gop-hwa n. She must have been suppressing it with her innate control ability until now, but this time, after letting loose, the burden ising. ¡®Will it happen this time, too?¡¯ If it follows the original story, then it must be growing pains. The Qi released during the boss fight and the multiplier from the Blessing of Growth stimted Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s Gop-hwa to transform.@@novelbin@@ It was always like this in the original work. In every loop, Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s Gop-hwa changed after her first entry into the tower. Gop-hwa is a very special unique ability, and it¡¯s said that when it changes, the user undergoes an internal trial. The same goes for a few other top-tier unique abilities, including Changhae and Taesan. ording to the original work¡¯s Hong Yeon-hwa, her trial involved oveing and burning away the guilt she umted throughout her life to use as fuel. Anyway, Hong Yeon-hwa will easily ovee the trial and evolve her unique ability once. ¡®¡­Gop-hwa.¡¯ As I thought about it, the keyword ¡®Gop-hwa¡¯ caught my attention. I casually touched my right arm. Despite being wrapped in an arm cover, I felt a foreign sensation. On the day of the freshman weing party, I distinguished Hong Yeon-hwa not by her voice but because I felt her mana first. I couldn¡¯t help but think of the term ¡®Gop-hwa¡¯ from the me that seemed to burn the world even while lying dormant inside her. That¡¯s how I was able to distinguish her. Because users of Gop-hwa harbor fiery Qi. I couldn¡¯t help but notice it even if I wanted to look away. My right arm? My mana was just like clear mineral water. There was no fiery Qi to be found. Yet I used Gop-hwa. It¡¯s strange. These days, I¡¯m often experiencing things that make no sense. Will I also undergo the trial of Gop-hwa? With that concern, I rummaged through the memories of the original work. At best, there was only one reference case. ¡®The third loop.¡¯ The character ¡®Triple Threat¡¯ from the third loop. If the second loop was about a warrior character grown in a standard way utilizing previous loop knowledge, the third was arge-scale warfare character that actively used various shortcuts. Despite being only half-baked, this character managed to possess three unique abilities: Gop-hwa, Changhae, and Taesan, due to abination of various Hidden Pieces and unexpected luck discovered in the first and second loops. Just as Changhae reduces the burden of Gop-hwa, I wondered if the synergy of the three unique abilities could reduce each other¡¯s burden. It did flow simrly in reality. Theypensated for each other¡¯s weaknesses, resulting in an increase in output. The third loop was generally clumsy in the early stages, but the output wasparable to that of theter loops. The problem was that it ended in self-destruction due to the inability to handle such output. From the creation of the character, the unique ability ¡®Vessel¡¯ was chosen to increase the limit, but the actual body was too weak and miserably failed. There was no event called the trial of Gop-hwa in the third loop. Of course, it was only half-baked and a minor reference, so who knows what reality will bring. This matter was first brought to my attention by Hong Yeon-hwa. She suggested we go to the main house together for a check-up, just in case. Since I didn¡¯t understand the situation, I had agreed. In fact, I felt uneasy. From the Gop-hwa n¡¯s perspective, it¡¯s concerning for an outsider to suddenly possess their unique ability. When I expressed my anxiety, Hong Yeon-hwa reassured me it was safe, that there would definitely be no problem, so I nodded. Come to think of it, didn¡¯t the original work mention the professors watching over the tower¡¯s trials? Did they catch me using Gop-hwa¡­ ¡®I guess they did¡­¡¯ The first and second-ranked wouldn¡¯t miss a scene where the boss was being taken down. Still, considering this sensitive issue, I silently prayed it would be kept confidential. The professors wouldn¡¯t have gone mad and spread rumors around the neighborhood about me using Gop-hwa. I set aside my worries and resumed training. That¡¯s how I killed some time. Hong Yeon-hwa managed her Gop-hwa, and Elia and Baek Ahrin were also doing their respective personal training. The atmosphere was quite rxed. How much time had passed? ¨C Crackle Suddenly, the sound of something breaking reached my ears. I tried to turn my head in the direction of the sound. Time slowed down. My perception of time decelerated. My actions were frustratingly slow. I realized instinctively. Now it¡¯s time for the exit. ¡®I¡¯m leaving now.¡¯ At the same time, my consciousness became distant. It felt like my consciousness was being forcibly pulled in. It was simultaneously long and short. Both my time inside the tower and this moment I¡¯m feeling right now. It was a contradictory sentiment. ¨C Ding! My consciousness was engulfed in darkness. * * * ¨C Ding! [You have passed the Trial of Growth (1st Floor).] [The number of cadets you have eliminated is 18.] [The score you have earned is 750 points.] [You have survived until Day 5, and the full score is reflected.] [The yer(?) is exiting The Tower of Growth.] [The ¡®Blessing of Growth (Entry)¡¯ is being retrieved.] * * * ¨C Whoosh The wind brushed against my cheeks. My hair fluttered slightly. It was different from the wind I felt just a moment ago. The air touching my skin was different. Unlike the humidity before, the weather was rtively dry. My sluggish consciousness returned. My legs standing on the ground transmitted countless vibrations. ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ I breathed out dumbly and clenched one fist. ¨C Creak¡­ The force in my grasp felt awkward. Compared to before entry, it was several times lighter. As I was ejected from the tower, all negative aspects, injuries, and fatigue disappeared, leaving only positive changes. While checking my strange physical condition, I heard the bustlingmotion of the ejected cadets. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m out.¡± ¡°Damn, getting killed on the first day because I showed off is really hell.¡± ¡°Hong Yeon-hwa, you bitch! Why did you kill me too©¤!¡± Despair, satisfaction, anger, and more. A variety of emotions swirled around the za. Those who were eliminated early and spent time in the training room were gloomy, while those who survived until the end seemed rtively cheerful. I had exited the tower. The moment I became aware of that, the spatial perception that had been suppressed within me unfurled. The oppressive feeling that was pressing down disappeared and the area excitedly expanded. The unstable mental map regained its proper color. It was just spatial information, but now I could properly see shapes and colors. ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ But given all the hardships I endured inside the tower, the sensation was bittersweet and dissatisfying. When it first emerged, it almost killed me, and when it mattered most, it was useless¡­ The radius expanded to 100m, 200m, 300m¡­ it was slowly unfurling. 400m, 500m, 600m¡­ In the process, the size increased. Perhaps it had been growing steadily all along despite being suppressed. 700m¡­ 800m¡­ ¡®Huh.¡¯ It kept widening. Like a spring that had beenpressed to its limit being released, the amount of information increased exponentially. It passed 1km. It didn¡¯t stop. And that wasn¡¯t all. The range didn¡¯t just widen. The density of information increased. The quality of the observed information improved. The Tower of Growth was swallowed up in the range. The observations crowded into my mind. The axes of space, walls, repulsion, the principles of restraint and silence, the internal expansion rate, and external protective walls¡­ The spells inscribed in every nook and cranny of the ground. Modified spells, manifested spells, the total amount of mana supplied, and its cirction¡­ Humans, outer clothing, skin, muscles, skeleton, blood, nerves, circuits, core, heart, mana, internal organs¡­ Space is observed. ¨C Fizzz¡­ My head felt heavy. My mind momentarily red up. Unable to handle the volume of information, my thought processes gradually slowed down. It was a familiar sensation. Faint but definitely intense memory. It was simr to the sensation that almost killed me on the first day. My blood turned cold. ¡®Ah.¡¯ What the hell is wrong with this bastard? I clenched my teeth and adjusted my spatial perception. Chapter 59 Spatial perception is one of my unique abilities, ssifiable as somewhat active amidst those I possess. Unlike the versatile Eight-Directions Charm and Mana Affinity, which imparts affinity to mana, the other two are passive unique abilities, constantly in effect. Although spatial perception has more of a passive nature, the fact that I can control it aligns it somewhat with active abilities. On the first day, my inability to control it nearly killed me. My broadly unfurled spatial perception was feeding in more information than my brain could handle, and I almost blew a fuse. I didn¡¯t know how to filter the iing information or lessen the load of what was being dragged in. Even stranger was that day¡¯s spatial perception weirdly high performance, so the volume of iing information was grotesquely overwhelming. Even now, recalling that day makes me break out in cold sweat. If I had failed to control it then, I would have died right there. ¨C ¡­¡­ Thoughts slowed down. It¡¯s too much information to handle. All manner of things flooded my mind. Processing slowed down. Consequently, thoughts slowed down. It felt as though the world was slowing down with me. It was dangerous. Instinctively, I reined in my spatial perception. ¡®Reduce.¡¯ I reeled in the space perception that was expanding out of control. I narrowed the km-spanning range back down. ¡®Filter.¡¯ I set criteria for the observed information. I prevented unnecessary details from seeping in. Space, the body, mana, spells, internal mechanisms of facilities¡­ I blocked out in-depth data that was unnecessary for the moment. I adjusted the observed space. I folded space and filtered the influx of information. It was challenging. The spatial perception that had been suppressed was now rampaging out of control. That made it difficult to adjust. But gradually, I managed to tame it. I was no longer the me from the first day. Since then, how many times had I handled spatial perception? My proficiency was on a different level now. I prevented further expansion and sorted the collection of information. My head spun. Even as I adjusted the perception, information kepting in ¨C overwhelmingly superfluous. At that moment, a ¡®pop¡¯ sound echoed from within me. Suddenly, my nose tingled. It became cumbersome to breathe. As I touched my nose, bright red blood smeared my hand. ¡®Nosebleed.¡¯ I hadn¡¯t really bled on the first day¡­ or had I? My mind went nk for a moment as I tried to recall that day. The first day, the moment when spatial perception unfolded¡­ ¡­What happened? The memory was hazy, as if shrouded in fog. ¡°Finally over¡­ Naahh! Hayul?!¡± While absent-mindedly managing spatial perception, a scream erupted nearby. When I drew in the information from that direction, there was Hong Yeon-hwa with her face pale as a sheet, her attractive red hair rippling. It¡¯s been only five days, but it feels like an eternity since I¡¯ve properly observed a face. ¡°Why?! What happened?!¡± Hong Yeon-hwa rushed over, inspecting me. Her overly dramatic reaction drew the attention of those around. Murmurs filled the air. The bewildered responses were essentially, ¡®What¡¯s with that kid?¡¯ I quickly wiped my nose. This is too much of an overreaction for just a nosebleed. I felt a certain emotion, but brushed it off and shook my head as if it was nothing. Then, an itch caught my eye. Even closed, I felt a trickling sensation inside. And then, steadily¡­ Blood dripped from my eye. A line of blood trailed down my cheek. ¡®Ah?¡¯ ¡°Ah.¡± Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s movements, as she reached for a tissue to wipe my nose, froze. It didn¡¯t stop there. The other eye began to itch, and blood followed. Two red lines were drawn. Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s mouth gaped open. Her expression was as if the world was copsing. . . . There was a bit ofmotion. It was just Elia and Baek Ahrin, cadets with healing abilities, rushing over after hearing the noise, and Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s worlding crashing down. Before long, the first-year professors came to check on my condition. The Chunbun ss professor, renowned for his mastery ofpound magic, Theonil Arban, examined my face and gave his diagnosis. ¡°It appears the cause is the excessive use of abilities. Did you experience abnormalities with your abilities during the trials?¡± ¨C Nod ¡°A sudden change in abilities¡­ It¡¯s curious that The Tower of Growth did not detect it. Regardless, I advise you to rest. Refrain from using your abilities for a while, if possible.¡± I nodded in agreement with Professor Theonil¡¯s diagnosis. The other students had long dispersed. Justing out of The Tower of Growth, while physical injuries and fatigue had vanished, mental exhaustion remained. Those who wandered around me restlessly were sent back by Professor Liana¡¯s well-worded guidance. ¡°Then it would be best to take aplete rest this week. Wouldn¡¯t it, Cadet Lee Hayul?¡± Professor Liana, who had been listening to the diagnosis alongside me, let out a deep sigh. I nodded as if to show I was listening. Professor Liana continued with aplicated expression. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the trialter. Rest assured, nothing from it has been spoken about.¡± It was the conversation I wanted to hear. I nodded in relief. The third loop with Gop-hwa, Changhae, Taesan. I was the quickest to assimte Gop-hwa and then manipted Taesan. But once I was caught using Taesan, the wholework of rtionships turned upside down. Fearing a simr situation this time, Liana¡¯s confirmation eased my mind. Seeing the change in my expression, Professor Liana chuckled and reached out her hand. Her tender touch brushed my hair. A familiar caress. At first, it was awkward, but now I didn¡¯t mind. To be honest, it felt good. ¡°¡­¡­¡± As her hand continued the gentle strokes, I felt a strange gaze. It came from Professor Atra. She was staring intently at me with aplex look on her face. Professor Atra was not responsible for the first-years, but she had been observing the trials as my major¡¯s professor. Curious as to what this could be about, I tilted my head toward Professor Atra and then a thought crossed my mind. ¡®Feedback?¡¯ Professor Atra had witnessed me fighting doggedly for five days. From her perspective, there must have been a plethora of critique points ready to pour out. I straightened up, signaling I was ready to listen. Professor Atra remained silent for a moment before speaking. ¡°¡­Well¡­¡±@@novelbin@@ ¡®Well?¡¯ Uncharacteristically, Professor Atra fumbled over her words. It seemed as though she was hesitating. That made me feel uneasy. ¡®Was it that bad?¡¯ Considering the state of my spatial perception, I thought I fought pretty well. Certainly,pared to movements enhanced by spatial perception, there were many ws. Had spatial perception been fully operational, I could have doubled my score. To Professor Atra, who had only seen me using spatial perception, did my actions during the trial look like aplete mess? I waited nervously for the next words, sweating internally. ¡°¡­You did well.¡± I was dumbfounded by the unexpected praise. ¡°There are issues with the sensory abilities that need to be addressed, but it was a good choice to quickly devise a n and take action in such circumstances.¡± The praise, if you could call it that, continued. It wasn¡¯t a lengthy speech. Perhaps out of consideration for my condition, she only had a few words to say. That was surprising enough. I knew Professor Atra was a kind person, especially after receiving concern instead of causing a nuisancest time, but I had never heard such praise before. Seeing my expression, Professor Atra awkwardly turned her head, meeting the peculiar gaze of Professor Liana. A strange expression¡­ more precisely, a smirking one. ¡°¡­Why that face?¡± ¡°No reason?¡± Retorting thus, Professor Liana turned her gaze towards me and extended a hand. My smartwatch was in her palm. Delighted, I epted the smartwatch. For a moment, it felt like I regained my halved smile. ¡°You should go in now, Cadet Lee Hayul. Have a good rest over the weekend, and let¡¯s meet next week.¡± With a bright smile and a wave from Professor Liana and an indifferent nod from Professor Atra, I returned the greeting and turned away. . . . I returned to the dorm. ¡®It feels like it¡¯s been a while.¡¯ I threw the life-worn uniform into theundry basket, and as I changed into new clothes, something felt off. It was only about five days away, but I felt this strong response. It was even more so because I often left the dormitory unupied. In the mornings I attended general lectures, and in the afternoons, I took sses from Professor Atra, then usually headed to the library or to the individual practice rooms. After changing clothes, I sat on the bed. The plush sensation enveloped my hips soothingly. And with that, a massive temptation knocked on the door of my senses. Telling me to lie down, to fall asleep here¡­ ¡®¡­I shouldn¡¯t sleep, though.¡¯ Physical injuries and fatigue were gone, but the mental exhaustion was still significant. Had that been all, I wouldn¡¯t have minded. I was tired in many ways, but that wasn¡¯t a reason to waste time. But aftering out of the tower, spatial perception had backstabbed me. It had burst forth without warning, unleashing a powerful mental assault. Particrly in front of Hong Yeon-hwa, and with every eye in the vicinity upon me, I had to feignposure, but it was actually quite dangerous. I felt like I could pass out at any moment. The bed¡¯s allure made it even more likely. Compared to the brush with death on the first day, it was tremendous progress¡­ but tiredness was inevitable. ¡®¡­Just a little sleep.¡¯ After a moment¡¯s hesitation, I nodded. I would sleep just for a moment¡­ then wake up and check the n. With that self-justification, I tidied up my things. Among them, the Origin Egg, which I debated over before cing on the bedroom shelf. After a quick wash and changing intofortable attire, I threw myself onto the bed. The fluffy sensation swallowed my body whole. My mind settled down. Internally reciting the sleeping technique taught to me by Professor Liana, I let go of consciousness. * * * Not a minute after Lee Hayulid down on the bed, he began to breathe evenly, fast asleep. Curled up under the thick nket, only a part of his face was visible peeking out. In the midst of the tranquil silence, without any interference, the Origin Egg wobbled. ¨C Ding Then, a quiet rm sounded in the peaceful bedroom. [The Origin Egg is reading the owner¡¯s wish.] Chapter 60 I don¡¯t want to wake up. Burying my face in the pillow and wriggling around filled my head with that thought. All through the trials, I had to sleep on dirt floors covered with leaves. It was a tad ufortable, but not a significant issue. I¡¯ve slept on stone floors more times than I can count. That¡¯s how little I bothered about my sleeping arrangements. But, of course, sleeping in a bed is the mostfortable. There is nothing in the world that can match the unique plushness of a bed¡­ Uh¡­ Hmm¡­ ¡­ ¡­Now that I think about it, it seems like the second mostfortable thing. I quickly shook my head, dismissing the ridiculous thought that had popped up. The image of red that had appeared before my eyes scattered. Lately, my head¡¯s been strange. Should I get a mental check-up? It could be an aftereffect of Gop-hwa. If I stay like this, I might just roll around all day long, so I forced my upper body upright. The cushy sensation receded. With tears in my eyes over this tragic parting from the bed, I got up. Saturday morning was quite leisurely. No pressing schedules to me. ¡®Grrrgr¡­¡¯ I loosened my stiff body with some simple stretching. A refreshing pleasure surged through me. After enjoying the sensation, I entered the shower and doused myself with cold water. Thanks to this, my sleepiness was washed away, but I didn¡¯t like to continue with cold water, so halfway through, Ipromised with lukewarm water. ¡®Am I okay now?¡¯ My hand paused, about to scrub my face with a handful of water. Yesterday¡¯s incident came to mind. I tentatively touched around my eyes. Eyes that had rolled with tears, no, blood tears. I pretended it was nothing, but I genuinely thought I was going to faint. For a moment, I nearly went mad thinking my eyes were ruined. Not being able to see doesn¡¯t mean uselessness. These eyes will recover one day. I need to cherish them as if they were precious treasures. Spatial perception took over the role of sight. Thanks to it, I could see better than the sighted people in my everyday life, not just without inconvenience but perhaps even better. It pricks my conscience being treated and cared for as though I¡¯m physically impaired. Even after telling others about it, the way they looked at me didn¡¯t change much. I want to regain my sight. My understanding of spatial perception has improved, enough to grasp the basic mechanisms. It reads space as a whole. It also reads anything superimposed on that space, which is why I can perceive the world almost as if through eyes. But it¡¯s different from real eyes. I know because I¡¯ve seen the world with my own eyes. The world seen through eyes and the one felt through spatial perception are different. If eyes give me ¡®my¡¯ perspective to view the world, spatial perception makes me feel nothing more than another part of the backdrop. I want to see the world through my eyes. ¡®But right now, spatial perception is more useful.¡¯ From the perspective of someone who has taken up arms and entered battle, spatial perception is overwhelmingly superior to vision. Blind spots? There are none in spatial perception. It simply perceives the space around me. Where¡¯s there room for such a thing? There are moments when one¡¯s vision unavoidably fades in the process of seeing the world. That doesn¡¯t happen with spatial perception¡­ ¡®There was that one time, though.¡¯ I remembered how spatial perception waspletely blocked in the tower. My expression crumpled. The ability that nearly killed its owner on the first day. The ability that caused nothing but trouble since the freshman weing party. The treacherous ability that struck me in the back when it mattered most in the tower, and again and again after leaving it!@@novelbin@@ This ability is wed, as if a critical screw hase loose. ¡®¡­A defect?¡¯ I was chewing out spatial perception when the word ¡®defect¡¯ gave me a sense of unease. The first day. A day I¡¯d rather not think about, like a nightmare. My near-death experience was due to the runaway spatial perception. My brain nearly burst from the overload of excessive information. Whose fault was that? Putting the reasons aside, the first day¡¯s mishap happened because spatial perception was too high-performing, not because it was low-grade. Had I been able to withstand the burden of spatial perception, I could have fully utilized those nearly omniscient abilities. If we¡¯re talking about faults, then it¡¯s not spatial perception that¡¯s at fault, it¡¯s me. The only thing wrong with spatial perception was that it was too efficient. Comining about spatial perception might actually be unjust. But. ¡®Isn¡¯t that¡­ odd?¡¯ If I had only the ability of spatial perception, I could have conceded my ipetence, but there are two more unique abilities besides spatial perception. Eight-Directions Charm and Mana Affinity. Clearly, they were unique abilities acquired alongside spatial perception. But I haven¡¯t had trouble managing these two. Both have excellent performance. Without either one, the growth trajectory I¡¯m on now would have been impossible. Yet, they never caused me harm due to being too efficient. Why is it that only spatial perception is like this? They are all abilities given to me equally, so why does only spatial perception have this peculiarity? ¡®Sigh.¡¯ It¡¯s not like I can figure out what¡¯s going on with little old me. Once again feeling the futility, I shook my head and shook the water from my damp hair. . . . Shio-ram encourages camaraderie among cadets. If you look at the benefits within the academy, there is also a lot of support for social activities. Thus, many camaraderie events frequently happen in Shio-ram. In other words, a deluge of minor sub-quests. Although it¡¯s notparable to the rewards of the main quest, during the first loop, I ventured around tackling various sub-quests. Interacting with cadet NPCs, triggering sub-quests, and resolving those led to other sub-quests. Depending on the quest, character affinities rose and fell, and rtions with various characters intertwined here and there¡­ That vtility was quite fun. It was satisfying to see characters with foul dispositions change drastically due to my intervention. After I graduated from Shio-ram during the first loop and went through hell in a world that had gone to the dogs, from the second loop onwards, I focused on powering up to prevent that. So, the first loop had its distinct vor. I got lost in the past for a moment. Shaking my head to clear the memories, I operated my smartwatch for the first time in a while. The most recent record at the top. The first-year general chat room, set up for notices, was shing. [Shio-ram 121st Generation General Chat Room (613)] ?Baek Ahrin: [Notice!] As previously announced, the after-party for the tower entry will be tonight at 6 PM! The location is the Third Banquet Hall! No dress code and attendance is optional! (???????)?¡± (Today 8:03) ?Baek Ahrin: [Emphasis!] Fun events and prizes are prepared! We hope to see many of you participate! ??????¤Ã(Today 8:04) ¡­ Baek Ahrin was in charge of the after-party. It made sense since she was the top-ranked cadet and familiar with organizing such social asions. ¡®Should I go?¡¯ I pondered for a moment. Networking is crucial in this field, and Shio-ram itself affirms it, so there are many opportunities to make connections among cadets. Casual gatherings like the freshman wee party and after-parties following big events like this one. The club activities that will activate from next semester and the mentor system that arranges meetings with other years. And the festival that happens once a year. There are quite a few systems that seem unrted to camaraderie but somehow represent it. I might not know about other loops, but in the first loop, I frequented various ces, managing affinities. Precisely, affinities increased in the process of enjoying sub-quests. In various ways, the umted affinities benefited me. That¡¯s the story of the game. When a situation arose, I just had to input a bit of text, and that was it. The real me¡­ I had zero affinity for managing others¡¯ affinities¡­ ¡®But I should probably go, right?¡¯ I may have a wed personality, but just showing up at such events tends to rue subtle affinities. It¡¯s embarrassing to call it affinity, but remembering a brief encounterter on is enough. I made up my mind. I¡¯ll just show my face ande back. The professors advised me to rest well over the weekend, but they probably won¡¯t mind if I attend the after-party. I checked the time. The after-party was at 6 PM tonight. It¡¯s 10 AM now, so there¡¯s plenty of time left. I can get some studying done in the meantime. Rolling around now would be burdensome for me, especially after bleeding from my eyes yesterday, which was frightening. Patients should obediently listen to doctors. I don¡¯t want to lose my eyes either. With that thought, I was retrieving documents on my smartwatch when my attention drifted to the Origin Egg ced on the shelf. ¡®When will that thing activate?¡¯ In the original story, if you wait patiently, it opens by itself. The time it took varied each loop, and so did the items it produced. In the third loop, it was an artifact that allowed for the acquisition of additional unique abilities, while in the eleventh loop, it was the Heavenly Elixir that increased stat growth speed and ceilings. I could only guess that the Origin Egg spits out the most suitable type of item based on when it was acquired. What woulde out this time then? In most loops, by this time, a clear direction had been established, but in my current jack-of-all-trades state, I have no idea what it might produce. Will it be amon elixir? I¡¯d actually prefer that. At least it would be a solid hit. ¡®Ah¡­ an elixir?¡¯ Mid-thought, I remembered the elixir I had taken from Hong Yeon-hwa. The thought that I should repay my debt. The effects I gained from it. And then, immediately after taking it, I spewed blood and fainted, experiencing strange hallucinations. ¡®¡­If it¡¯s an elixir, should I take it?¡¯ I gazed uncertainly at the Origin Egg. If I rashly consume an elixir and end up likest time, who knows what disaster might ur. Luckily, I was able to get up without any issuesst time, but if I¡¯m not careful, I might end up a cold corpse. Even an elixir that is supposed to be safe caused me trouble. If I consume an unprocessed elixir raw, I cannot ensure my safety. There¡¯s never an easy issue. I sighed deeply and checked the time on my smartwatch. [PM 4:50] Alternating between studying and contemting the future, before I knew it, it was already 5 PM. ¡®I¡¯ll just make an appearance and leave.¡¯ I¡¯ll stamp my attendance and return. It¡¯s impossible for me to befortable there, given my personality. I changed into my cadet uniform. After fiddling with the Origin Egg a bit, I left the dormitory. Chapter 61 Within the grounds of Shio-ram, there are many buildings collectively referred to as ¡®banquet halls.¡¯ As the name ¡®banquet hall¡¯ suggests, these facilities are constructed for the enjoyment of food and drink, and given their purpose, they are primarily filled with amenities for entertainment. I arrived at the Third Banquet Hall. It possesses an exterior reminiscent of an old-fashioned, grand mansion that you might find secluded in the woods, away from the well-trodden paths. The lush bushes covering the walls didn¡¯t look untended or messy; instead, they lent an even more antique charm. Inside the walls, a verdant green garden unfolded, with colorful fountains spraying water that brightened the dim surroundings. ¡®The facilities are impressive¡­¡¯ I fine-tuned my spatial perception. The banquet hall¡¯s visage came into view within a moderately extended range. Its sheer size made me tongue-tied. It was smaller overallpared to the First Banquet Hall, where the freshman weing party was held. The First Banquet Hall is utilized for more significant events, which is why it was constructed with such special attention. It hosted the weing party, and many events inviting external dignitaries are often held there. Other banquet halls are avable for cadets to book, subject to review and approval. Of course, this doesn¡¯t mean the facilities are subpar. From my perspective, both are absurdly luxurious. I couldn¡¯t get a proper look at the First Banquet Hall since my spatial perception was like a radar at that time, but I imagine it has a simr ambiance to this one. Crossing the garden, I entered through the wide-open main gate. The interior was spacious and open. On a broad stage set up along one wall, several cadets were busily moving around, and tablesden with food and drinks were scattered throughout.@@novelbin@@ I had heard about how the after-party would roughly proceed through the chat room. Nothing special. Just enjoying good food and drinks, hanging out. Friends sitting together at each table, eating and drinking. Those wanting to be friends gather to eat and drink¡­ asionally, some events would take ce on stage, showcasing various talents while eating, drinking, and ying¡­ Even just imagining it was exhausting. ¡®There are quite a few people.¡¯ Despite my early arrival, the inside was bustling. Many had arrived early and were chatting with acquaintances. The attire seemed as free-form as announced beforehand. Unlike me, dressed in my cadet uniform, most were in casual clothes. As I scanned the area with my spatial perception, lively conversations filled my ears, but other unnecessary noise did not. I touched my ears, checking their condition. ¡®Do I still need to refine it?¡¯ Even after restoring spatial perception, I haven¡¯t discarded my other senses. If I choose to, I could shut down hearing and touch. I might not go to extremes but can dull them to a level simr to that of the average person. But I chose not to. The betrayal I felt entering The Tower of Growth was too fresh; the shock still raw. Had I note up with a solution right then, I could have been rendered useless. That would have been fine if confined to the tower, considering it was part of the trial, but in a real situation, it could have been a disastrous end for me. To prevent that, I need to analyze why spatial perception malfunctioned and build resistance against it. Moreover, I should take out insurance, so to speak, to ensure I won¡¯t be incapacitated should it happen again. Spatial perception has been restored for only a day, but I¡¯ve been consistently adjusting my other senses. I¡¯ve be quite adept at selectively processing information using my heightened hearing and touch. Amplifying what¡¯s necessary with enhanced senses, while filtering out what¡¯s not necessary altogether. It¡¯s a result of applying techniques learned from spatial perception. The days when Lee Hayul would flinch at a breath on the ear or flop like a fish at a touch are gone. If I¡¯m put in that situation again¡­ uh¡­ I¡¯ll probably endure. ¡°Hey, when¡¯s the next entry into The Tower?¡± ¡°Dude, you¡¯re high on the thrill. Wake up, it¡¯s at least a couple of months away.¡± ¡°I broke through the intermediate strength threshold yesterday.¡± ¡°Whoa, crazy gori, you already broke through that¡­ But you got wrecked in the tower, right?¡± ¡°Dammit¡­¡± Listening to these conversations, it was apparent that most were about the tower entry. Since this gathering was an after-party for that event, the topic of conversation was more or less set. Some seemed to be quite friendly, conversing amicably. Compared to the weing party, it looked like many had be closer. Among them, two male cadets near the entrance appeared particrly friendly. One cadet had a sturdy build, and the other had a lean, muscr frame. ¡°If only I hadn¡¯t been wiped out on the first day¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s your karma. Who told you to pick a fight with a special admissions student on the first day¡­¡± ¡­were they saying? The one who had been in sync with the disdainful tone trailed off. His speech petered out. For a moment, his blinking eyes fixated in one direction ¨C my location. Hisplexion turned pale. Special admissions student¡­ the cadet who had challenged me turned his head, his shoulders twitching when he saw me. An awkward silence spread between us. I had intended to pass by without incident, but we ended up face to face. After a moment of silence, they tentatively spoke up. ¡°¡­Hello?¡± ¡°Ah, greetings to you.¡± Their awkward salutation was met with my own reticence, and I gave a slight nod. I took a closer look at them with my spatial perception. They weren¡¯t familiar to me. Both belonged to a different ss of cadets. ¡®Those guys?¡¯ But it wasn¡¯t that I had never met them. I pondered for a moment, and then the memory surfaced. If I was correct, I had encountered these two during the chaos of being chased in The Tower of Growth. I met the burly one on the first day. Wielding a massive shield and club, he charged at me, so I quietly unleashed a mana de strike at his ankles, snatched the club away, and smashed his head. The lean cadet was the following day. His spear y was remarkably troublesome to counter. So Imitted to engaging him closely and drove my elbow into his sr plexus, caving it in. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t manage to eliminate him. ¡­This is awkward enough. Their evasive attitude became understandable. Regardless of the trials faced in the tower, it¡¯s hard to just smile and greet someone after such an experience. After exchanging greetings, I moved on. They seemed ufortable and graciously cleared the way. As I walked, memories of the tower flooded back. The recollection of how I indiscriminately shed at faces with mana de strikes without restraint. The memory of gouging out eyes and tearing throats barehanded when I couldn¡¯t retrieve my weapons. And various other memories¡­ At the time, I was too swarmed to care, but thinking about it now, it was¡­ something. Was I too violent? Of course, I don¡¯t regret using every possible means in a desperate struggle, but¡­ I sneakily nced around. There were focused ncesing from all around. Ever since I entered, an increasing amount of attention was fixed on me, and by now, quite a few nces were directed my way. While the focus was the same as usual, the emotions behind it seemed to have shifted¡­ Despite feeling this, I maintained an expressionless facade. On the day of the weing party, my body would have instinctively recoiled, but now it did not. It was a leap of progress. Of course, I still wanted to get away from it all, but getting this far was something, wasn¡¯t it? As I headed towards an out-of-the-way table¡­ A chilly gaze swept across my face. It was like rubbing ice all over my skin. I shuddered involuntarily. ¡°Oh? Hayul?¡± A sense of familiarity enveloped me, confirmed by the unique presence that had be well-known to my ears. The owner of the presence was Baek Ahrin. Busy preparing something on stage, she saw me and her eyes widened in surprise, puzzled as to why I was there. She passed a few words to the cadets nearby and then came towards me with quick steps. ¡°Are you feeling alright? You were supposed to rest all weekend¡­¡± Her blue eyes blinked, conveying genuine concern. She examined me up and down. Presumably, Baek Ahrin was worried because she had directly witnessed me spilling blood immediately after exiting the tower. She and Elia were the first to pour healing energy into me. As I tapped on my smartwatch, a hologram appeared. The projected hologram in mid-air was a wee sight. Life would be easier once I got the Confession Ne. [I¡¯m fine. After a good sleep, I woke up feeling refreshed.] The professor who examined me said it wasn¡¯t serious, just a minor hemorrhage. I too had felt slightly dizzy for a moment, but could quickly regain control over the spatial perception¡¯s burden. ¡°It¡¯s a relief if you say so, but please let me know if you feel any difort, okay?¡± [I¡¯ll be careful. I¡¯ll stay quiet and leave soon.] Looking at the drinks umting around, I could easily imagine the cadets partying hard until the wee hours. The thought of staying up till dawn, drinking and partying¡­ just the thought made me queasy. I wasn¡¯t mad enough to join them to that extent, so the n was to mingle a bit at the start and then naturally make my exit. As I was thinking this, Baek Ahrin made a strange expression. ¡°Quietly¡­? Hmm¡­¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Why was she reacting like that? As I tilted my head in confusion, Baek Ahrin just muddled her response and made that strange expression, her lips twitching slightly. ¡°Oh dear, look at the time¡­ I need to get back to preparing. See you in a bit, okay?¡± Before I could ask for a reason again, Baek Ahrin turned around. Her sky-blue hair tied in a ponytail swayed as she moved away. ¡®What¡¯s that about?¡¯ What was that expression earlier? Something feels off¡­ . . . I would soone to understand the reason behind Baek Ahrin¡¯s expression. ¡°Wow, your skin¡­ might I inquire about the products used by your esteemed self?¡± ¡®?¡¯ ¡°Do you like board games? Want toe hang at our table? Some from Ipchun ss are gathered here too¡­¡± ¡®?¡¯ ¡°Recruiting for a live-action drinking game! If you like booze,e over here too. We¡¯re short on people, so everyone¡¯s wee!¡± ¡®I really don¡¯t want that.¡¯ For some reason, there was a surge of positive interest. My head spun with the overwhelming attention from all sides. Chapter 62 The after-party began modestly. ¡°Ahem.¡± Baek Ahrin, as the top-ranked first-year student who organized this event, made a few brief remarks from the stage, acknowledging everyone¡¯s hard work. Baek Ahrin¡¯s small cough echoed through the hall via the microphone. Confirming the attention directed at her, Baek Ahrin nodded and began to speak. ¡°What need is there for anything grand? You¡¯ve all done well in The Tower of Growth. Eat, drink, and enjoy yourselves! Let¡¯s get started quickly!¡± ¨C p, p, p, p! Her brisk toast was met with apuse. A few of Baek Ahrin¡¯s closer acquaintances yfully whistled along. Baek Ahrin grinned and continued. ¡°The events will start once the atmosphere warms up, so for now, feel free to drink to your heart¡¯s content!¡± With that, Baek Ahrin stepped down from the stage. Simultaneously, lively music started ying from the speakers hung near the ceiling. Energetic and lively tunes began to flow, prompting activity at the tables. Most notably, everyone seemed busy opening bottles of alcohol. Most of them were wine-like, contained within bottles. Corks popped off in various corners of the room. ¡°Ooh¡­ that smells good.¡± A cadet paused to appreciate the rising aroma of the alcohol before beginning to pour it into his ss. The transparent ss filled up with a red liquid. The beverage, gleaming with the reflected light of the room¡¯s illumination, appeared simr to a soft drink to the naked eye. Initially, such drinks cannot be identified without sniffing or tasting them. At a nce, soju and water look remarkably simr, which is why bottles are designed in different shapes and colors orbeled to differentiate them. Meaning, for someone like me without a sense of smell or taste, distinguishing them is difficult. Unless there¡¯s a difference in viscosity, I can¡¯t tell them apart even after tasting. ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ A wave of revulsion surged through me. My head throbbed, my stomach churning. Involuntarily, my eyebrows furrowed. Without a sense of smell or taste, how am I to distinguish them? Moreover, how do you differentiate when they¡¯re uncorked from such a distance? I don¡¯t know why. It¡¯s just an instinctive ability to differentiate them. That¡¯s alcohol. My intuition screams a warning, sensing that a single sip might be lethal. It¡¯s an absurd talent. And it¡¯s that very ability that induces my aversion. I suppressed a mild disgust. Thankfully, it was manageable. As long as I¡¯m not being force-fed, I can handle it. In a way, it¡¯s expected. Modern life inevitably brings one into contact with alcohol and cigarettes. Even if I don¡¯t drink, I¡¯ll encounter people who do, smell the alcohol. I don¡¯t smoke, but there are plenty of smokers around, and I can¡¯t help but smell the tobo. That was the case when I worked at a convenience store. The best-selling items were alcohol and cigarettes. Customers looking for these products always reeked of their respective odors. It was a sensation that naturally induced nausea, but back then, I could cope. Quite unlike when I was with Professor Atra. ¡®Back then¡­¡¯ It was an overreaction. No matter how much I may dislike alcohol and cigarettes, I wouldn¡¯t faint as long as I wasn¡¯t forced to consume them. However, merely being near Professor Atra had me vomiting and passing out. It was a clearly abnormal reaction. Despite pondering over it, my mind was too muddled to find a reason. Now¡­ though it¡¯s uncertain, I have some suspicions. ¨C ¡­! ¡­!! Lost in thought, the noise around me rose to a tumult. Using spatial perception, I surveyed the crowd. The atmosphere was generally lively. There were tables where people enjoyed various types of food, and others where they indulged in different drinks to their hearts¡¯ content. Some tables had set aside food in favor of ying card or board games, gathering people to join. My table was a small one tucked away in a corner. There were tables of various sizes in the hall, including tiny ones that could fit only one person in the secluded spots. Suddenly, I felt thirsty. I reached out and grabbed a ss ced on the table. Without needing spatial perception to analyze, my intuition informed me it wasn¡¯t alcohol. I drank the cool water, and with it, a slight repulsion washed away. ¡®It¡¯s noisy¡­¡¯ A little time had passed since the after-party had started. The area was, in truth, a yground. Although the environment was simr, the atmosphere was quite different from theposed and orderly freshman weing party. The weing party hadn¡¯t been too formal either, but since it was hosted by Shio-ram¡¯s main academy, there was an unspoken level of decorum. Not so with this after-party. This time, the banquet hall was opened upon the request of the cadets. Moreover, the purpose was different. While the weing party was about ¡®getting to know each other¡¯s faces as we¡¯re new,¡¯ the after-party was ¡®let¡¯s have fun since we¡¯ve worked hard.¡¯ Hence, everyone was enjoying themselves without much concern for appearances. Heroes and Hunters. While the inte media might spin tales of humanity¡¯s shield and craft a certain image, fundamentally, they involve professions that wield power to y monsters or viins. It¡¯s not just about killing.@@novelbin@@ They crawl through dungeons or battlefronts, unknown ces where monsters spring forth and inscrutable traps lie in wait. It¡¯s not umon to witness the death of arade in such ordeals. Death is frequent, either forrades or oneself. Surviving often means living on with some form of disability. Of course, no profession exists without the risk of death, but heroes and hunters are particrly close to it. That¡¯s why it¡¯s vital to learn to enjoy these diversions. Unwinding with fun is a stress reliever. Even the mandatory lectures emphasize the importance of cultivating habits to manage one¡¯s mental state. ¡®¡­When should I leave?¡¯ I joined the after-party out of obligation to make an appearance, with the freedom to participate. But once there, I found myself without anything to do. Sitting alone at a secluded table, sipping water, I wondered what I was even doing here. And besides. ¡®Where are Hong Yeon-hwa and Elia? Surely they didn¡¯t skip?¡¯ ording to the original story, Hong Yeon-hwa, who enjoyed drinking, and Elia, who had a broad circle of acquaintances among the cadets, would definitely attend such an after-party. But as I continuously checked with spatial perception, I couldn¡¯t find them. Could they really not havee? I had assumed they would certainly be here. Taking the ¡®participation is optional¡¯ at face value, there seemed to be a significant number of absentees. While the physical injuries were healed, mental fatigue lingered, and those who preferred solitude stayed away. ¡­I¡¯m one of those types. ¡®Did Ie out for nothing?¡¯ Maybe I should have stayed and trained instead of worrying about making an appearance. I was beginning to regret it. ¡®I should just greet people and leave.¡¯ That was the conclusion I reached. Staying here seemed like a waste of time, and having made my presence known was satisfying enough. I¡¯d just say hello to those I knew¡­ like At, Aidan, Nam Yeon-jung, and then head back. With that thought, I got up from my seat. ¨C Twitch Heads turned in my direction from the tables where groups of cadets were enjoying themselves. The sudden flood of attention halted my movements. The noisy space had suddenly quieted down. I swallowed hard, the sound seeming unusually loud. ¡®What¡¯s this?¡¯ Did I do something wrong? Is getting up now a breach of etiquette? But that couldn¡¯t be right, since other cadets were also moving between tables. Standing awkwardly, I tried to gauge the room when a few cadets cautiously approached. There was something off about the feeling. Even though they were justing over normally, it felt like a carnivorous animal stalking its prey. Yet without any apparent malice, there was no reason to jump and flee in panic. ¡°Hello? We came over from the next table~¡± ¡®?¡¯ ¡°If you¡¯re bored, you can join us over here¡­¡± They addressed me with a seemingly hospitable attitude. Before I knew it, while listening to their smooth chatter, I found myself sitting at arge table. Oh. . . . ¡°After a tumultuous whirlwind¡­¡± Baek Ahrin, sitting opposite me, chuckled as she exined. ¡°Seeing Hayul sitting alone by the side from the beginning, everyone waited for the moment to pounce as soon as you got up.¡± With a gesture like a beast biting into something, Baek Ahrin snickered. Her teasing manner was clear as I slumped over the table. In a sh, I had been surrounded by cadets and hauled around from ce to ce. One table was set up for board games, while another enthusiastically yed some strange card game. Not just the tables in the hall, but cadets were also enjoying themselves in the adjoining facilities like the ping pong tables, volleyball courts, and bowling alleys. I strenuously avoided the tables where drinking games and bets were rampant, but the overall fatigue was piling up¡­ It was just moments ago when Baek Ahrin had rescued me from this circuit of tables and facilities. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you refuse if you were so tired?¡± Baek Ahrin, still smiling, subtly slid a ss towards me. It was filled with ice-cold water. As my stomach was feeling queasy, I gratefully epted it. [Thank you.] ¡°No need to thank me for such a trivial thing. But if you¡¯re going to be grateful, I wish you¡¯d show a bit more appreciation!¡± I gulped down the cold water. The chill filled my body, seemingly calming the scorching heat within. But my head still felt dizzy. It was a strange sensation, dizzying yet distant, sinking while also oddly exhrating? The feeling intensified with time. I hadn¡¯t noticed while being swept up in the whirlwind earlier, but now that I was sitting quietly, it was more pronounced. ¨C Sniff, sniff My nose kept twitching. It had been like this for a while, especially when I got close to tables where alcohol flowed. I didn¡¯t understand why. Annoyed by the itch, I rubbed my nose. Rubbing the itchy spot brought that peculiar sense of relief. I took the opportunity to rub my face with my sleeve. Baek Ahrinughed at my actions. Her clearughter filled my ears. It was justughter, but somehow, I felt displeased. [Why are youughing?] ¡°I didn¡¯tugh?¡± [You justughed now.] ¡°No, I didn¡¯t?¡± [You didugh.] Begrudgingly, I tapped on my smartwatch responding to Baek Ahrin¡¯s unconvincing denials. She tilted her head inquiringly. ¡°Have you been drinking?¡± [I haven¡¯t drunk at all.] ¡°Hmm?¡± Questioned thus, Baek Ahrin examined my face. I inspected myself as well, wondering if there was something wrong. Apart from my flushed face, there was nothing unusual. It was a bit red, but I¡¯ve had moments when I blushed like this due to warmth. That¡¯s when it happened. Suddenly, my shoulders jerked. ¨C Hup! ¡°Oh my?¡± My mouth opened involuntarily, and hups began. Fearing the curse of silence might strike, I pped my hands over my mouth in a start. ¡°You seem a bit tipsy?¡± ¨C Shake, shake At the absurd suggestion, I shook my head vehemently. Me, drink? I would have spit it out on the spot and rolled on the ground. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Baek Ahrin, pondering as she tapped the table with her fingers, suddenly stood up. Then she circled the table and approached me, grabbing my sleeve. My body was pulled up by the fabric. As I looked at her quizzically, Baek Ahrin pointed towards the window. Beyond the window, a walkwayy bathed in a soft light, despite the encroaching darkness outside. ¡°You seem off, let¡¯s get some fresh air outside.¡± [Didn¡¯t I tell you I haven¡¯t drunk?] ¡°Yes, yes~ Actually, I just want to take a walk myself. Please apany me~¡± With my sleeve in her grasp, I was led out of the banquet hall. I followed behind Baek Ahrin with quick steps. Chapter 63 A chilly night breeze grazed my cheek, the cold seeping into my skin and sending shivers down my spine. Led by Baek Ahrin, I stepped out into the park beyond the banquet hall. The sun had already hidden its tracks, leaving a dusky ambiance. The only sources of light nearby were the streetmps and glowing stones embedded along the walkways. ¡®It¡¯s already night.¡¯ Time had slipped away unnoticed while I was being dragged around. How many hours had passed? My initial n to say hello and leavey in ruins. Baek Ahrin held onto my sleeve as we walked along the park¡¯s paths. It was the same park we had crossed upon entering. ¡°Ah, this is refreshing. Now I can finally breathe.¡± While I shivered from the cold, Baek Ahrin seemed to revel in it, spreading her arms wide and murmuring contentedly. ¡°The heating was turned up too high inside. I almost sweated through my clothes. Weren¡¯t you hot, Hayul? My head was spinning from the heat.¡± Eventually, she fanned herself inint of the warmth. For a moment, her behavior shocked me, but then it made sense, considering her constitution. Truthfully, the inside of the banquet hall was just as warm. Unaware until now, my body had been toasty all over. Now that I was outside, catching the cold air, it dawned on me just how warm I had been. Personally, I prefer warmer conditions, so it wasn¡¯t a problem, but Baek Ahrin wasn¡¯t the same. She¡¯s optimized for receiving Water Qi and Chill Qi due to her manifestation of Changhae. The stuffy indoors, like a boiler room, must have been ufortable for her in many ways. Baek Ahrin, grumbling, sat me down on a bench prepared along the walkway and then plopped down next to me. Themppost beside the bench illuminated the darkness. The soft glow lent a certain charm to the scene, reminiscent of the emotional pictures that circte on the inte. ¡®Sigh¡­¡¯ We hadn¡¯t been outside for long. Perhaps ten minutes at most. Although it was a brief time, I believed it was enough to cool my warm body with the night air. However, Baek Ahrin still fanned her clothes as if the chill hadn¡¯t affected her yet. [Are you that hot?] ¡°Yes. I feel like I¡¯m melting with all this built-up heat¡­¡± Baek Ahrin rarely sounded so feeble as she reclined on the bench¡¯s backrest. Was it really that hot inside? I mean, it was warm enough to make my body toasty, but I was unsure if it was to the extent that Baek Ahrin, who harbored Chill Qi, would be affected so. I¡¯ve never possessed Changhae, so I couldn¡¯t know. Perhaps the closest thing I could rte to was Gop-hwa. Gop-hwa specializes in Fire Qi, so users tend to feel warm to the touch. Thus, Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s embrace was always unusually warm¡­ Why do I keep thinking about thistely? Suddenly, my mind wandered to strange ces, and I hastily shook off the thoughts. Despite my head spinning, I managed to cut off the bizarre train of thought. I patted my cheeks and operated the smartwatch. An earlier question I¡¯d forgotten resurfaced. [Where did Hong Yeon-hwa go?] ¡°Hong Yeon-hwa couldn¡¯t attend because she¡¯s managing the strain from Gop-hwa. It looks like it might take a few days.¡± [Ah.] The side effect of Gop-hwa. I had seen Hong Yeon-hwa suffering since thest day in the tower and was aware of it. I nodded at Baek Ahrin¡¯s answer, pondering inwardly. ¡®Is the side effect that severe?¡¯ I recalled the memories of the original work. From the first to the twelfth iteration. In the early loops, the butterfly effect a yer could cause wasn¡¯t significant. At most, they nted seeds that wouldter grow into massive storms. The first entry into the tower, especially being in the early stages, made it difficult for a yer to cause any significant events. As a consequence, the early parts tended to flow simrly, and Hong Yeon-hwa underwent changes in Gop-hwa in each loop. It wasn¡¯t a major event. Apart from the already powerful Gop-hwa bing even more unbearable, there wasn¡¯t much else noteworthy. ¡®¡­Will she be alright?¡¯ As I thought about it, worry crept in. I kept asking Hong Yeon-hwa in the tower if she was alright, but she only replied that there was no problem. I agreed since it seemed like her condition was simply a bit off¡­ But could the side effect have worsened to the point where she couldn¡¯t even attend the after-party? I didn¡¯t know for sure how Hong Yeon-hwa overcame the side effects in the original story. It was simply summarized that whenever I met Hong Yeon-hwa after the first entry, her Gop-hwa had transformed, making her stronger. The difficulty of that process was unknown.@@novelbin@@ [Is Hong Yeon-hwa alright?] ¡°She says she¡¯s fine, but¡­ this side effect seems particrly severe; she wasn¡¯t looking too good.¡± Baek Ahrin leaned back on the bench and shook her head in response. Her words made my already growing concern peak. Suddenly, I remembered an entry from the eleventh loop. In the eleventh loop, when I rummaged through the records of the Gop-hwa n, there were mentions of users dying from side effects. That knowledge fueled my anxiety. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Yeon-hwa knows her limits, and if it really bes dangerous, she¡¯ll call someone from her n to deal with it.¡± Baek Ahrin, observing my expression, added her exnation as if to ease my worries. However, her words didn¡¯t fully dispel my concern. Baek Ahrin smiled wryly and continued. ¡°If you¡¯re that worried, why don¡¯t you visit her? She¡¯ll surely appreciate¡­ that¡­¡± Her sentence suddenly crumbled and scattered into thin air. Baek Ahrin blinked, unable to finish. ¡°Um¡­ Hmm?¡± ¡®?¡¯ Then she made a strange nasal sound as if pondering over something. I waited patiently, wondering what was on her mind. After a while, Baek Ahrin broke into a mischievous smile filled with yfulness. ¡°Hayul.¡± [Yes?] She called out to me. I gave a nod, and she continued with that yful smile. ¡°Shall we take a picture together?¡± It sounded like an important conversation, even though there was no one else around us, she whispered as if sharing a secret. ¡®Suddenly?¡¯ The request was out of the blue, but I nodded anyway. It seemed she had some thought behind it, interrupted mid-sentence. . . . [Why do we have to pose for the picture?] ¡°Just taking a picture is nd, so we have to pose when we take one.¡± A breath tickled my ear, causing my shoulders to shiver. Even with my senses attuned, I reacted. If my senses had been amplified as in the tower, I would have jumped on the spot. Through spatial perception, I perceived the information: Baek Ahrin and I, sitting on the bench. Baek Ahrin had snuggled up close to me, draping an arm over my shoulder. She had answered my earlier question about why we needed to take a picture like this. ¨C Send it to Hong Yeon-hwa. That was the exnation. Since Hong Yeon-hwa couldn¡¯t join the after-party due to her condition, she had asked Baek Ahrin to keep an eye on me. Understood the backstory, I nodded inwardly. Baek Ahrin seemed oddly attentive towards me since my arrival, and knowing this, it made sense. While feeling a strange response to Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s concern for me even when she herself was unwell¡­ I nodded at Baek Ahrin¡¯s suggestion to send a photo to show I was being well looked after, which was the situation just moments ago. ¡°Okay, now I¡¯m taking the picture~¡± At Baek Ahrin¡¯s sign, I straightened up. ¨C Click! Baek Ahrin¡¯s smartwatch activated a hologram. The distinctive camera shutter sounded, and a hologram captured the image of Baek Ahrin and me. ¡°Done!¡± Baek Ahrin manipted her smartwatch, apparently sending the photo to Hong Yeon-hwa. ¨C Ding! Shortly after, an rm sounded. It seems the photo was sent sessfully. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s time to leave.¡¯ The photo was taken, and my body¡¯s warmth had subsided significantly. My head was cooling down, making it easier to think. Feeling better now, I was about to get up when¡­ ¨C Ding! ¨C Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Baek Ahrin¡¯s smartwatch erupted into incessant rms. The sudden barrage startled me, and I turned my head. ¡°Ahahaha!¡± Unconcerned, Baek Ahrin burst into clearughter. It was a loud, joyful sound that spread in all directions. [Baek Ahrin?] ¡°Hehe, ah¡­ Yes, it¡¯s nothing. Yeon-hwa says thank you for the photo.¡± Baek Ahrin, wiping tears from her eyes, chuckled. I wondered if a thank you typically involved sending so many messages, but since she said so, I had nothing more to say. I could have checked the message history if I wanted, but I pressed down my curiosity for the sake of privacy. I nodded with a perplexed look. ¡®What¡¯s that about¡­¡¯ I wasn¡¯t sure what was going on, but Baek Ahrin seemed to be thoroughly enjoying herself. She was still cackling at the hologram. This behavior was rarely seen from the typically gentle Baek Ahrin. People areplex. They can¡¯t always show the same face or be easily categorized. Humans aren¡¯t NPCs with predefined settings. Baek Ahrin who stood by the yer¡¯s side until the end in the doomed world of the first loop. Baek Ahrin who stabbed the yer in the back in the eighth loop. Baek Ahrin who disliked the heat and had an affinity for peculiar old candies. Just game knowledge. A world that aligns with the knowledge of a game. Me, with abilities written like a game character. ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ Perhaps it was the night, but various thoughts were crossing my mind. This must be what they callte-night musings. My emotions were aplicated mix. Chapter 64 The after-party proceeded without any issues. Cadets, finding their clique, gathered to eat, drink, and enjoy the fleeting freedom. As the pre-announced event time approached, the dispersed cadets began to converge on the first floor of the banquet hall. It was around this time that I returned to the banquet hall after my walk. As soon as I entered, I quickly took a seat at a table set aside to avoid being caught by the swarming nces. Cadets who were approaching me in strides scattered with looks of disappointment. I exhaled a sigh of relief. It was a close call; I almost fell into their snare again. Shortly after, the main event began. Though it was announced as an event, there was nothing particrly special. It was a talent show, the kind one might see on a school trip or at a university MT, at least based on what I¡¯d seen on the inte since I had never been on a school trip or to university. The proceedings were more or less the same. The host sparked enthusiasm with witty banter, and several cadets took to the stage to unt their skills, eliciting cheers from the audience. The differencey in the actions of the cadets on stage. In the world I was familiar with, performances would typically include singing, dancing, and maybe some magic. Cheers erupted as a female cadet started dancing after a few words. Given their superhuman physical abilities, her dance skills were extraordinary. She performed a very dynamic and fast-paced dance wlessly without a hitch. Up to this point, there were no issues. It was within the realm of understanding for ordinarymon sense. ¨C Whoosh! It was after that where the norms of the previous world ceased to apply. mes sprouted from the cadet¡¯s fingertips. While any ordinary person would have panicked and shaken off the fire, the cadet moved unphased. The me swayed, tracing red paths that followed her smooth yet intense movements. The me didn¡¯t just sit idly. It moved as if it had its own consciousness, weaving around the cadet¡¯s focus. It was a sight like something out of myth: a dancermanding fire as she moved. ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ It was an unusual scene in many ways. These actions were fed to me through spatial perception. Analyzing each action through spatial perception felt like ruing unexpected experience points. The unique talents continued. One cadet manipted water levitating in the air to mimic various figures and buildings with impressive quality, while another used psychokinesis to control puppetry for a one-person y. All of these were sights unseen in the previous world. They also served as a bountiful source of experience points. Through spatial perception, I gained much by analyzing such talents. Experiencing not only the maniption of magic but also the physical changes and the emergence of unique abilities made the experience quite sweet. So, I set aside any thoughts of leaving and sat quietly at a table set aside, observing the talent show. There was also a moment when the host randomly called out pre-distributed numbers to the participating cadets, bringing them up for a brief song. Aside from a peculiar atmosphere when I was selected, the event went on without a hitch. . . . Thus, the after-party sessfully came to a close. There were no incidents, and most cadets left the festivities feeling satisfied. Unlike the freshman weing party, which ended on a strange note due to my idental fainting, this time everything from start to finish went smoothly. After the event and having enjoyed themselves thoroughly, some cadets returned home while others remained in the banquet hall and partied until dawn. The day after the after-party. Sitting on my bed, I scrolled through the group chat on my smartwatch and nodded. The suffering of the cadets groaning from hangovers was being reported live. I couldn¡¯t understand why they¡¯d willingly drink themselves into such a state. It was an ordinary red-letter Sunday morning. Though I should have resisted the lure of sleep and forced myself up for the weekend, today, I woke up automatically with a clear mind. I had been in this state since yesterday, precisely since Baek Ahrin informed me about Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s condition. ¡®Will she be okay?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t attend the after-party because of the side effects of Gop-hwa. Hong Yeon-hwa, who seemed always healthy and unbreakable, missed the event due to illness. Well-known amongst the cadets as a drinker, she had missed such arge drinking event¡­ My thoughts kept drifting in that direction. The transformation of Gop-hwa. The change thates every loop for Hong Yeon-hwa, the side effect that she always overcame easily. So I hadn¡¯t thought much of it. In the original work¡¯s timeline, she¡¯d be back in top form in a day or two. But the news of Hong Yeon-hwa being too ill to attend the event weighed heavily on my heart. I kept being haunted by the sight of Hong Yeon-hwa looking drained on thest day of entering the tower. My thoughts became restless. My mind would focus on something for a moment, then veer off course. ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ After hearing from Baek Ahrin¡­ That is, after Baek Ahrin sent what seemed like a proof-of-life photo, I contacted Hong Yeon-hwa. It must have been around 9 PM. I hesitated for a while before sending the message, wondering if it was toote, worrying it might be a nuisance. The message asked if she was feeling alright. After sending it, the incessant ringing of Baek Ahrin¡¯s smartwatch stopped, and a reply arrived simultaneously. ?Hong Yeon-hwa: Thanks for worrying about me. I¡¯m okay. (Yesterday 20:57) ?Hong Yeon-hwa: It¡¯s something most with Gop-hwa go through. I¡¯ll be fine in a few days, so don¡¯t worry. (Yesterday 20:58) ?Hong Yeon-hwa: What did Ahrin do this time¡­? (Yesterday 21:01) Her body is okay. She¡¯s thankful for the concern. She¡¯ll be fine soon, so don¡¯t worry. Though the responses were formal, they warmed my heart. I didn¡¯t understand her question about what had been done to her, but the tone seemed to be more concerned about me, even though she was the one in pain. After briefly reviewing the message history, I nodded and got up. It was the first time in my life I decided to visit someone who was sick. Visiting the sick. To visit someone hospitalized to check on their condition and offerfort. I had never gone on a sick visit in my life. To be precise, there were times when people visited me, but I had never done so myself. Thanks to an almost non-existent social circle in the previous world, there was no one to visit. No injured acquaintances. Hence, naturally, no sick visits. My only close contact was an inte friend. ¡®I wonder how they¡¯re doing¡­¡¯ As I dressed for the visit, thoughts of my former world¡¯s connection surfaced. The inte friend who went by the nickname Agapansus. Whenever I was bored and struck up a conversation, responses came sharp and quick, from a person as much of a hermit as me. Most of mymunication skills were honed from my conversations with Agapansus, to say the least. Also, a person I won¡¯t likely meet again as returning to the original world was not something I was considering. ¡®¡­They should be fine.¡¯ From what I heard, they seemed to be financially stable. Not in a precarious position that warrants my worry, so they¡¯re probably living well even now. A person who was practically living on the inte 24/7. With plenty of other inte friends, they won¡¯t be lonely. My thoughts briefly wandered. I shook them off and finished dressing. Unlike the previous world, I now had a few connections. Especially with Hong Yeon-hwa, I believed we shared a rtively close bond. ¡­Even though it¡¯s mostly been me receiving help from her. Hong Yeon-hwa is said to be ill. I couldn¡¯t shake off the unease, and I wanted to see her and ask after her wellbeing in person. Of course, I didn¡¯t go right away. Even with no experience in visiting the sick, I knew that showing up unannounced would be rude. So, while asking about her wellbeing in yesterday¡¯s message, I also subtly broached the topic of a sick visit. ?Me: If it¡¯s okay with you, may I visit you sometime tomorrow¡­? (Yesterday 21:06:11) ?Hong Yeon-hwa: Yes. (Yesterday 21:06:12) I had received an affirmative response. With permission granted, there was no need to hesitate. ¡®¡­Should I go?¡¯ I had gathered all my clothes and was about to leave the dorm when a sudden thought stopped me in my tracks. Did I misread her politeness as consent due to myck of social awareness? Surely with Hong Yeon-hwa and me, we¡¯re close enough for a sick visit¡­? I¡¯m not the only one who considers us friends, right? After a brief hesitation, I brushed aside the uneasy thoughts. If I stayed at home, I¡¯d just keep repeating these thoughts.@@novelbin@@ I quickly got dressed, entered the living room, and picked up the gift I had prepared. I had already bought wrapping paper on the way yesterday. After looking up etiquette for sick visits and learning that it¡¯s good to bring a gift, I prepared one, thinking it¡¯d be odd to visit empty-handed. Of course, for Hong Yeon-hwa, it might seem trivial¡­ But isn¡¯t it the thought that counts with gifts? I double-checked the gift and then opened the door to step outside. Chapter 66 [I made it myself.] Lee Hayul cocked his head and disyed the hologram, as if questioning what could possibly be wrong with what he had written. Did Hong Yeon-hwa truly not understand what was wrong? Or more precisely, was she unaware of which part was shocking? Hong Yeon-hwa blinked nkly for a moment before looking down. The long, stretched-out scarf caught her eye. The soft texture firmly grasped in her hand was palpable. It was a red scarf. She lifted it slightly and held it up against her nape. ¡®This is¡­¡¯ There are many kinds of red in the world. They may seem simr, but each red is distinctly different. The red of the scarf was a shade simr to the glimpse of her hair in her peripheral vision. Not just simply red but simr enough to feel a resemnce when ced alongside. At first, it seemed coincidental, but upon closer inspection, the colors were strikingly alike. Hong Yeon-hwa turned her gaze away from the scarf and looked up. The moment she caught sight of Lee Hayul¡¯s smiling face, it felt as if the world lit up like the morning sun pouring in through the window. ¡®So cute.¡¯ How could his smile be so blissfully pure? He was grinning foolishly, seemingly overjoyed. Hong Yeon-hwa tried to calm her fluttering heart and asked, ¡°Thank you¡­ You really made this yourself?¡± [Yes.] ¡°When did you make it?¡± [I made it yesterday.] ¡°Yesterday¡­? Are you talking about the day of the after-party?¡± [Yes.] Hong Yeon-hwa was lost in thought. The time when Lee Hayul had asked if he could visit her was during the after-party. In other words, it waste at night when he had inquired. Then when did he prepare this sick visit gift? Before he knew she had missed the after-party that morning? Before he even knew if she would allow a sick visit? Or, After getting her permission, did he start making it during thete hours following the after-party? Hong Yeon-hwa subtly scanned Lee Hayul¡¯s face. His foolishly beaming face. Cute¡­ ¡®No, that¡¯s not the point.¡¯ The shadows under his eyes caught her attention more than anything. Upon closer inspection, his entire face seemed more tired than before. She nced down at his hands. Both arms bore the marks of numerous trainings. The hands were telling, scarred countless times from ripping and healing. And then she noticed the fresh scars, likely not long healed. As someone who had undergone countless battles, she could recognize them. They were not the wounds from swinging a sword or spear. Not the kind from repeated punches. They looked more like injuries from needles or tiny scissors. ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ The scarfying in her hand felt incredibly heavy. Seeing Lee Hayul¡¯s joyous smile only intensified that feeling. He had given her a scarf he personally, painstakingly knitted. And when she thanked him, he beamed with such happiness. He looked as if he owned the world, not having received a gift but having given one. Suddenly, her heart resonated with a different kind of pulse. The sensation was foreign to her weakened state. It was guilt. Hong Yeon-hwa possessed Gop-hwa, a truly troublesome ability. The primary advantage of Gop-hwa was always its output. Whether it was through the expansion abilities like Blooming, Evolution, and Holy Fire, the defining strength of Gop-hwa was its unparalleled output. The problem was that this very output could harm its user so grievously. Malfunctioning output could burn the owner alive, a maddening trait. And it didn¡¯t end there. This exasperating Gop-hwa, with its side effects, would asionally impose trials upon its owner. It seems ludicrous for an ability to bring about a trial, but it¡¯s a rite of passage for those growing with Gop-hwa. The nature of these trials varied, but the first one was always the same. It provoked the owner¡¯s guilt. It would unceremoniously dredge up memories from the past. Mistakes made, pain inflicted on others, cmities caused by their own blunders. From trivial to monumental. It also tormented the user with illusions, an utterly dismal trial. Hong Yeon-hwa was no exception. Memories flickered past her. From her early steps as a toddler, each memory proceeded in turn. Hong Yeon-hwa was impulsive and harsh with her words, but inherently, she leaned towards good nature. She often threw punches, but there were always reasons behind those situations. In simple terms, those on the receiving end had iting. Sometimes she destroyed facilities? Those were minor mishaps that could be settled with personal funds. Beyond that, memories that instilled guilt in her were limited to the horrors she witnessed while roaming the edges of the wilderness with family elders. These were the extents of her mishaps. With her inherent mental strength and resilience, she could easily ovee such trifling trials within days. ¨C Ah, ah, aah©¤! That would have been the case up until a month ago. Lee Hayul¡¯s face, beaming with gratitude for receiving the gift, oveid with his face screaming in agony amidst the mes. The mes surged, and Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯splexion turned ashen. ¨C Ah, agh¡­! Contorted with pain. His right arm engulfed in mes. Rolling on the ground to smother the fire, yet the mes raged on, opposing his efforts. She had no memory of witnessing such a scene. It must be an illusion then. ¡­Is it an illusion? Reality ovepped with the illusion. ¡°¡­! ¡­?!¡± Lee Hayul pped his hands in dismay, sensing Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s distress, not knowing what to do. His right arm, covered in a sleeve, iled. The scars likely beneath were almost visible. After seeing those scars in the infirmary, Hong Yeon-hwa was convinced that he was a victim of Gop-hwa. Such scars could only be left by Gop-hwa. She had heard of the orphanage he belonged to being consumed by fire. Since then, she harbored guilt. At one time, he was an overt victim of her family¡¯s actions. His physical disabilities might even be the result of Gop-hwa¡¯s influence. Recently, another possibility came to mind. Lee Hayul had used Gop-hwa. Whether due to control issues or a different problem, the manifestation was limited to his right arm, but it was unmistakably Gop-hwa. The possibility that he was a blood rtive from her family emerged. But that didn¡¯t exempt him from the guilt. Gop-hwa is an ability passed through bloodlines. Thus, even distant rtives with a drop of the founder¡¯s blood are recorded in the family registry. However, tracking does not extend to those who are not formally part of the family. The illusion shifted. Once again, it was a scene Hong Yeon-hwa had never encountered. The interiors of a building so dpidated, calling it a slum would be generous. A young Lee Hayul was repeatedly beaten by less-than-human brutes. An affection-starved child treated like an emotional trash can, subjected to parental curses and abuse. Revulsion surged within her. She wanted to shatter those heads on the spot, tear those hands to shreds. The violent urge grew. It was the perfect kindling for Gop-hwa¡¯s mes. Just as the unthinkable was about to happen, someone¡¯s grip on her shoulders gently rocked her body. The soft touch of the bed against her back. The sweet scent that hovered close. Waking up, the illusion faded and reality came into focus. ¡°¡­! ¡­!? ¡­!!¡± In the illusion, Lee Hayul, who was dying with his stomach slit open, now cautiously climbed onto the bed and gently shook her awake. Her throat constricted. It was difficult to breathe, as if a weight sat upon her chest. Hong Yeon-hwa looked at Lee Hayul with trembling eyes. She couldn¡¯t discern if what she just witnessed was a mere hallucination or a real memory. Her instincts whispered it was closer to reality. She couldn¡¯t think beyond that. Under normal circumstances, Hong Yeon-hwa might have regained herposure. But. Amplified emotions due to Gop-hwa, side effects, the rey of hallucinations, intuition whispering it was reality. All of it narrowed her vision and clouded her judgment. Crushed by guilt, she struggled to breathe. ¨C Whoosh! Her inner Gop-hwa red up. The mes, long suppressed, swelled in size. Feeding on her current emotions, Gop-hwa ebbed ferociously. The wild mes spread in all directions. Just as they threatened to engulf the mountains of guilt. ¡°¡­!¡± Lee Hayul, who had been restless, suddenly wrapped his arms around Hong Yeon-hwa. The warmth stilled Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s trembling body. The spreading Gop-hwa ceased along with her.@@novelbin@@ The flickering illusion vanished instantly, as if waking from a dream. Then, a gentle handnded on her head, awkwardly yet tenderly stroking her hair. The warmth and emotion in the touch seeped from her head into her body, making her feel as if she would melt. ¡°Ah¡­¡± A gasp escaped her. The overwhelming guilt began to dissipate, and the exaggerated emotions washed away. Her focus steadied. The fog clouding her mind slowly lifted, returning to its rightful ce. When she came to her senses, she found herself holding Lee Hayul close, breathing heavily. The breath she felt against her body made her shudder. Rxed, the person nestled in her arms carefully lifted his head. [Are you alright? Should I call Ariel?] The hologram popped up in a rush, dripping with concern. ¡°Uh¡­¡± So much had happened in a brief moment. Hong Yeon-hwa paused to reflect on the recent events. To put it simply, she had nearly met her demise. She was on the verge of being consumed by Gop-hwa. The illusion Gop-hwa conjured nearly devoured her, and she almost lost control. The resultant oue? It was obviously dreadful. The realization sent a chill down her spine. She could have burned to death right then and there. Swallowing hard, Hong Yeon-hwa repeatedly embraced Lee Hayul for both physical and mental stability. As he settled into her arms, the chill that had been creeping over her warmed once again. ¡°Whew¡­¡± After holding him for a while, the dizzying sensations gradually subsided. Hong Yeon-hwa peeked down at her embrace. Lee Hayul had ceased struggling and surrendered his body willingly. As she stroked his hair, she became lost in thought. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gop-hwa simmered down. The hallucinations dissipated, and the mes flickering in all directions subsided. Yet the fundamental cause remained unresolved. The sensation she dismissively called a trial was still there, and the guilt that nearly triggered her outburst was still present. If left unaddressed, it was merely dying a ticking time bomb. That recent surge of guilt needed to be resolved somehow. With that resolve, fear rippled through her. The thought of him being disappointed after hearing her story was terrifying. Yet it couldn¡¯t be ignored. She had an inkling that this was a pivotal moment. Hiding this issue from him again out of fear would not yield a favorable oue. ¡°Hayul. I have something to say.¡± And so, she revealed the truth. The truth that, regardless of which hypothesis was correct, her family was responsible. She confided the truth while gently patting the person in her embrace. ¡°?¡± Lee Hayul tilted his head, puzzled. * * * ¡°¡­So that¡¯s what happened.¡± What¡¯s he talking about? Lee Hayul¡¯s head tilted involuntarily at Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s lengthy exnation. He didn¡¯t understand why she was looking at him with such tense anticipation after finishing her story. Nor did he understand the previous situation. He felt fluffy and happy when she epted the scarf with joy at first. Then, suddenly, she seemed to be deep in thought before herplexion turned deathly pale, and when he asked what was wrong, she broke down in sobs and copsed. He nearly lost his mind. The patient who was supposed to be resting just showed such a reaction that he honestly thought he was going crazy. Before calling Ariel, who was outside, he embraced her to check her condition, and for some reason, she returned to normal. It seemed to have the same effect when he was held and petted before. Grateful for the apparent sess, he was about to call Ariel when¡­ Suddenly, he was embraced and petted, then heard a long, serious story. ¡®What is he saying?¡¯ The story made his head tilt. What? The scars on my arm are from Gop-hwa? Or that I might be a member of the Gop-hwa family? From the standpoint of someone who remembered the previous world, it was nonsense, but when thinking of this world¡¯s Lee Hayul, it was a story he didn¡¯t fully know. What on earth is going on? He just handed over a scarf and now faced this unexpected predicament. But at least one thing became clear from the recent story. He didn¡¯t quite understand why she felt so crushed by guilt. She seemed to view the scar as an injury from Gop-hwa, thinking he had been abandoned by her family and struggled to live. His mind was cluttered. He, too, felt dizzy. That issue would have to wait. For now, the priority was tofort Hong Yeon-hwa, who seemed almost dead with anxiety. ¡®Um¡­¡¯ The reason Hong Yeon-hwa was so anxious and crushed by guilt¡­ Because she thought the scar was made by Gop-hwa, that I was a blood rtive abandoned in an orphanage¡­ ¡®Ah. I don¡¯t know.¡¯ Casting all thoughts aside, he tapped on the smartwatch. [I don¡¯t fully understand, but may I ask a few questions?] ¡°Yes. Ask me anything.¡± Hong Yeon-hwa swallowed and replied. He nodded and disyed the hologram again. [Is the scar on my arm from Gop-hwa?] ¡°¡­Yes, it¡¯s definitely from Gop-hwa. I¡¯m certain of that.¡± [Did you inflict this wound on me, Hong Yeon-hwa?] ¡°No.¡± [Did you intentionally torment me, Hong Yeon-hwa?] ¡°No¡­! Absolutely not¡­!¡± [Then it¡¯s alright.] ¡°¡­Huh?¡± End of questions. After he stopped the questioning, Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s tense expression nked out. The rare sight made him chuckle softly. ¡°¡­No, that¡¯s not the whole story. This is¡­¡± Hong Yeon-hwa stammered, attempting to continue. It was bothersome. He deliberately embraced himself in Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s arms. Her body tensed. ¡®¡­Wow.¡¯ This was nearly the first time he deliberately soughtfort, and it was embarrassingly intense. But it seemed the only way to stop her from talking now was to hold her like this. He endured the embarrassment and buried his face in her embrace. The cozy sensation enveloped him, and he felt an airy lightness. ¡°Uh-oh¡­¡± Through spatial perception, Hong Yeon-hwa seemed perplexed. As she held him, she seemed lost, muttering why softly to herself. Her guilt seemed to persist, herplexion not improving. ¡®Um¡­¡¯ He extracted himself from the soft embrace and tapped the smartwatch again. [You¡¯ve done nothing wrong, Hong Yeon-hwa, so it¡¯s alright.] The story about her scarring my arm with Gop-hwa? It wasn¡¯t Hong Yeon-hwa herself, nor was she involved in that incident. Her family¡¯s issue? He didn¡¯t want to delve too deeply into that. [If you still feel sorry, could you do me just one favor?] ¡°Yes. Just tell me.¡± Staring nkly at the hologram, Hong Yeon-hwa stiffened but nodded at thest question mentioned. [Please don¡¯t get hurt.] ¡°¡­What?¡± The request left her with a dumbfounded expression once again. The request was sincere. His heart had felt heavy all the way through the after-party, thinking that Hong Yeon-hwa was in pain. And just a moment ago, when herplexion turned ashen and her breath choked, his mind went nk with worry. Feeling her guilt-ridden face made his own heart ache. He shook his head firmly. [I won¡¯t ept any arguments. Since I¡¯m the victim asking, the offender mustply with the request.] Refusing to listen to any further arguments, he buried his face deeply into her embrace. Fortunately, she seemed to ept it atst, herplicated expression giving way to stroking his hair. In one of her hands, she clutched the red scarf. Good. He gathered himself from the dazed expression. He wanted to run away from the embarrassment, but he had the excuse that Hong Yeon-hwa needed to hold him to maintain her mental stability, so he didn¡¯t flee. ¡®¡­Hong Yeon-hwa is not at fault¡­¡¯ He quietly enjoyed theforting strokes, recalling the answers he had just made. The questions about whether Hong Yeon-hwa had injured him or tormented him with malice. ¡®It doesn¡¯t really matter.¡¯ The answers weren¡¯t that important. Even if Hong Yeon-hwa had caused him harm in the past. Even if she was the one who scarred his hand. Even if she had bullied and oppressed him with malice. If the affection she was showing him now was genuine, it was alright. He could forgive her many times over for any wrongdoings in the past. If the harm was not inflicted on others but only on him, even more so. With that thought, he nestled further into her embrace. Perhaps it was because he hadn¡¯t slept properly due to the scarf, but his consciousness started to wane. ¡®I¡¯m sleepy¡­¡¯ The anticipation of the scarf¡¯s reception, calming Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s sudden seizure, and hearing the sudden revtion of his birth (theory) had exhausted him physically and mentally. He didn¡¯t resist, and his consciousness faded. * * * [yer Correction System: Measurement] ?Attributes ¡­ ?Unique Abilities ¡­ ?Mental State ?Affection Deficiency?: Desperately yearns for affection. The degree is exceptionally severe. ¡­ [yer Correction System: Favorability] Lee Hayul¡úHong Yeon-hwa ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð(83?84/100) ??? ?Debt of Gratitude? ?Regret? ?Thankfulness? ?Concern? [The condition to resolve the ¡®Curse of Silence¡¯ has not been met.] [The condition to resolve the ¡®Curse of Solitude¡¯ has not been met.] Chapter 67 Unsettled thoughts trickled through my mind. My fingers idly twitched as meaningless thoughts flowed past. With a pop, a subtle pleasure spread from the joints of my fingers. It was a pleasant feeling. At the same time, my senses returned. My once dull consciousness startled awake with the stimtion. My legs, which had been trudging back to the dormitory, came to an abrupt halt. ¡°Ah.¡± Reality came crashing in. The cruel reality I¡¯d been trying to forget loomed closer. A wave of self-loathing washed over me as I exhaled sharply and buried my face in my hands. ¡®Why, why did I do that?¡¯ I had visited Hong Yeon-hwa around lunchtime today. Thinking it might be inconvenient to visit in the morning or evening, I chose a time after lunch. It was supposed to be a brief visit to ask how she was and hand over the scarf, then return. Lingering too long with a patient wasn¡¯t proper etiquette. Despite my intentions of proper conduct, I ended up cozily asleep in the patient¡¯s embrace. I surveyed the surroundings with my spatial perception. The evening was turning dark; even the sunset was fading. Which meant dinner time had passed. I had fallen asleep in Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s arms until evening, and to add insult to injury, I had even dined with her. ¡°Yaaack¡­¡± Mental damage immeasurable pounded my head, leaving me dizzy. After handing over the scarf, Hong Yeon-hwa abruptly started gasping for breath, convulsing. At that moment, I had no time to think. Reflexively, I had pulled her into an embrace. Just like on the day of the freshman wee when Hong Yeon-hwa had done the same for me in the infirmary. Thankfully, the result was favorable. She returned to normal, and I remembered sighing with relief. Yet, there was regret. Perhaps it would have been better to make some noise to call Ariel before embracing her. If it weren¡¯t for the curse, I would have screamed for help right away. The more days I lived like this, the more I acutely felt the inconvenience of not having a voice. While the hologram was a luxury, nothing could rece speaking directly. Another reason to hurry and get the Confession Ne. Regardless. Embracing Hong Yeon-hwa to calm her down was within the realm of understanding. There was an emergency, after all. But what about after hearing about the bloodline secret (conjecture)? Why did I hold her and fall asleep like that? It didn¡¯t make sense. I wondered if I was going crazy. It was totally unlike me. Something was off. If I had to guess why¡­ ¡®Gop-hwa.¡¯ I cautiously fiddled with my right arm. The time in the tower when I wielded Gop-hwa. Just after, I felt a surge of emotion and behaved disgracefully towards Hong Yeon-hwa. This time was the same. My emotions intensified. Thoughts became short-circuited, actions impulsive. Being swayed by emotions and showing a tendency for impulsiveness. A typical characteristic of Gop-hwa. Could I truly possess Gop-hwa? Reluctantly, I recalled what Hong Yeon-hwa had said. That I might be a part of the Gop-hwa family¡­ I still wasn¡¯t sure. Lee Hayul from my original world. Clearly existing Lee Hayul from this world. The records of this world¡¯s Lee Hayul with burn scars identical to the original world and the use of Gop-hwa¡­ ¡®What in the world.¡¯ Pondering as I walked, I soon arrived at the dormitory. I opened the door and stepped inside. The interior of the dormitory was the same¡­ except for one difference. An unfortunate pile of yarn, destined never to be a masterpiece, was heaped in a corner of the living room like a mountain. ¡®I¡¯ll have to clean that up too.¡¯ I rubbed my fingers together. Though not visible on the surface, close observation would reveal recent healings of minor biotic activities. I learned knitting as a freshman at Shio-ram. To train in versatility, it was best to try various skills. That¡¯s why I¡¯d been dabbling in handcrafts during spare moments. Knitting and woodworking were prime examples. Of course, with woodworking, I only went as far as simple wooden sculptures. It might seem trivial, but I thought it wouldn¡¯t hurt to learn activities like knitting and woodworking that involved creation. Thanks to being versatile, I easily picked up knitting. My first attempt produced a decent pair of socks, andter I could even make a scarf. That¡¯s why I decided to make a scarf as a gift for Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s sick visit¡­ ¨C ¡®This isn¡¯t right.¡¯ ¨C ¡®I made it too poorly¡­¡¯ ¨C ¡®It¡¯s ugly.¡¯ I wasn¡¯t satisfied with the finished product. I would wear it myself, but giving it as a gift seemed to reveal too many ws. One or two failures began to pile up¡­ and time melted away like ice cream. ¨C ¡®Oh.¡¯ After a few hours, a passable scarf was finally finished, and after some finishing touches, the gift wasplete. There were idents during the process, like being pricked by a thince needle or scissors. Simple des would have been withstood by toughened skin, but I wrapped delicate Qi around them, trying to be precise. There were also some mishaps while incorporating temperature control spells into the process. What resulted was a scarf (magical tool) with temperature control and durability-enhancing spells. It was a genuine act of creation. Not a waste of time. It would helpter when I delved into alchemy or metallurgy. I rationalized as I cleaned up the clumps of yarn. And so, the weekend ended. . . . Through The Tower of Growth, I confirmed my own development. Cadets of Shio-ram, gathered from all over the world. I survived alone for two whole days amidst theirbined attacks. Even with my spatial perception on strike. Of course, it was partly thanks to the luck of not encountering any leading figures, but it was evidence of my rapid improvement. It was progress I hadn¡¯t dared to hope for. Honestly, I wanted to jump for joy. Getting stronger in this power-driven world was a great blessing. It meant more chances to break the curse. ¨C Whooosh! The main contributor to this achievement swung a fist at me. The sound of the air being sliced reached my ears. My spatial perception read the trajectory of the fist before the wind did. The bted wind brushed my skin, signaling yet another attack. Golden Qi swirled in a straight line towards me. Typically, straightforward attacks are simple, making them easy to counter. It¡¯s easier to read the trajectory and prepare a defense. But I¡¯ve been sparring with Professor Atra for almost a month now. I know how varied that simple-looking punch can be. A clumsy dodge would immediately result in the fist changing course and smashing into my jaw, and countering with Qi would end up with punchesnding after several exchanges. I¡¯ve experienced it countless times. Despite all the pondering, there was no real counter to it. It was simplicity close to the basics. But that simplicity allowed for a variety of changes, a lesson from Professor Atra. I just had to fight back just as well. That was the only answer. My choice was to fight fire with fire. The magic power rising from my core wrapped around both arms. I quickly manifested Qi around my fist. Then I threw a punch. Fist met fist. ¨C Crunch! The moment after the impact, I clenched my trembling fist. The vibration seemed to travel through the bones to my head. Qi around the fist. Physique energized by Qi. My physical abilities soaring day by day. Even with my response, the impact was significant. I gritted my teeth and flung my fist. It wasn¡¯t just punches. My legs moved tirelessly, changing my stance. Whenever an opening appeared, I didn¡¯t hesitate to throw in a kick. We were on par physically. Professor Atra adjusted her body to suit my level. Our skills were also simr. At first, she didn¡¯t use any high-level techniques that I couldn¡¯t handle. Still, I was overwhelmed. I had clearly seen the trajectory, yet I failed to respond. Previous attacks umted, creating opportunities I knew but couldn¡¯t prevent. A knee kick flew towards my side. I quickly brought my hand down to defend. ¨C Thump! ¡°Ugh.¡± A jarring sensation transmitted from the arm struck by the knee. My body was pushed back. I didn¡¯t resist. Instead, I kicked off the ground, widening the distance in response. My body floated in the air. I felt an unfamiliar sensation of weightlessness and drew out the magic within me. I released the magic into the surroundings. Utilizing the extracted magic, I constructed spells. The process was swift. I shook off my arms and instantly manifested the spells. The ground beneath Professor Atra¡¯s feet writhed, and des of earth shot up. Winds gathered all around me formed spears and wereunched simultaneously. This was the first phase. Again, I manipted the magic and piled up anotheryer of spells. My floating body touched the ground and I regained my stance. ¨C BOOM! That was the n. Before I could act, Professor Atra¡¯s foot mmed into the ground. The earth trembled. The sprouting spikes hesitated. Through her leg, magic power extended into the ground. Crack! The earthy spikes crumbled like cookies and scattered. I dodged the flying debris as Professor Atraunched forward. One step closed the distance, and the wind spears approached my face. Professor Atra moved indifferently. There were fourteen wind spears.@@novelbin@@ She dodged nine. Two were deflected by her Qi-filled hands. The deflected wind spears disrupted the trajectory of the remaining three. The spears exploded, creating a gust. Professor Atra¡¯s hair fluttered, but her cool eyes remained fixed on me. Those eyes suddenly drew close. Professor Atra extended her fist unemotionally. I couldn¡¯t stabilize my stance in time while casting the spell. I hastily unraveled the spells. The backflow of magic made my head spin. But I didn¡¯t give up and threw a punch. ¨C Thud! It hurt. . . . ¡°Mixing magic into closebat is good, but youck contingency ns for when the magic fails. Keep this in mind.¡± ¨C Nod¡­ I nodded sullenly. After rolling around the training ground, it was time for feedback while catching my breath. A brief respite where I hammered into my head what Icked during the previous sparring session. Iy face down on the ground, panting. ¡®¡­It¡¯s the same.¡¯ I felt a rapid sense of growthpared to other cadets, but the sparring sessions were more or less unchanged. At first, Professor Atra indulged me with a simr level of physical ability and skill. She would analyze my level with emotionless eyes, and once the analysis wasplete, she would increase her skill level. Gradually being pushed back, I would ultimately be subdued in the end. Then it happened. As I was nodding to the feedback, I felt a dizzying sensation at the tip of my nose. Then, a red line trickled down. ¡°Ah. Nosebleed.¡± It wasn¡¯t from an injury. Although Professor Atra hit hard enough to leave bruises, she miraculously never inflicted a bleeding wound. Of course, it asionally happened, but it wasn¡¯t her fault. It was mine for making mistakes. This nosebleed was my doing. More precisely, it wasn¡¯t from impact but from the backflow of magic. The magic I cut off mid-cast caused it. Usually, when a spell is obstructed midway, the used magic backflows, harming the caster. Most of the internal injuries magicians suffer are due to this backflow of magic. It might sound self-conceited, but I handled magic well enough that the worst backflow resulted in just a little nosebleed. ¡®It¡¯s ticklish.¡¯ As the blood trickled down my philtrum, my nose twitched. Just as I was about to wipe it away, a handkerchief suddenly approached. ¡®?¡¯ The owner of the handkerchief was Professor Atra. She pulled out a handkerchief from her pocket and began to wipe my nose. ¡°Bend your head.¡± Professor Atra pressed down on the crown of my head with her other hand. As my head tilted down, the nosebleed flowed again. The handkerchief enveloped my nose and pressed down firmly. It didn¡¯t hurt. The slight pressure was ratherforting. The proper level of pressure continued. It didn¡¯t take long for the nosebleed to stop. Professor Atra removed the handkerchief and said, ¡°Always be wary of magic backflow. Not just when casting spells, even the simple use of Qi and physical hardening can cause it.¡± ¨C ¡­Nod I nodded, contemting Professor Atra¡¯s advice internally. The sparring continued as usual. She would hand me various weapons for our sessions. Some days, we¡¯d spar with bare hands. She intermittently taught me how to manipte magic, Qi, and physical hardening. The routine was the same. But¡­ ¡°Here.¡± [Thank you.] ¡®Something¡­¡¯ Professor Atra offered me a water bottle. I epted it, and the cold liquid cooled my grip. As Professor Atra shook out the handkerchief after handing me the water bottle, I cocked my head. Hadn¡¯t her attitude softened somewhat? Was it just my imagination? * * * [yer Correction System: Creation] Would you like to create a Scarf (Magical Tool)? ¡­ Would you like to create a Scarf (Magical Tool)? ¡­ Would you like to create a Scarf (Magical Tool)? ¡­ [yer Correction System: Favorability] Lee Hayul¡úAtra Clyde ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð(65/100) ?Affection? ?Fear? ?Expectation? ?Concern? [The condition to resolve the ¡®Curse of Silence¡¯ has not been met.] [The condition to resolve the ¡®Curse of Solitude¡¯ has not been met.] Chapter 68 The fifth week at Shio-ram, following the tower entry, was uneventful. There was still time left for the dungeon exploration, and the next tower entry would not be for another month or two. Perhaps the only notable event left for the first semester might be the mid-term evaluation at the end of the free semester. After the mid-term evaluation, the free semester ends, and we enter the regr semester, whereeducationis restructured around majors. From then on, cadets can finally select the lectures they want to attend. The overall lecture time will be reduced. The quantity is decreased to increase density. Additional schedules for stress relief, such as club activities, are inserted into the spared time. In essence, things will be more rxed than they are now. Of course, it¡¯s insanity to y around all day; cadets need to manage their condition and practice individually. Otherwise, they¡¯ll fall behind the hardworking cadets and plummet to the bottom of the rankings. In the original work, sub-stories poured out from the regr semester. Joining just one club would lead to many derivative quests, and through those, you be entangled with various characters, leading to even more quests. Then, if you build favor with a leading character, you get involved with their faction. During the first loop, I spent most of my time chasing these sub-stories. That¡¯s why it failed. ¡®Everyone¡¯s working hard.¡¯ As always, I attended the old training ground. Lying on the parched ground, I nkly recalled the recent atmosphere at the academy. Should I call it enthusiasm? The cadets¡¯ eyes were aze with zeal, pushing themselves in training and studies. It was a markedly different vigor from before. It¡¯s not that the cadets werezy on a usual basis. Whenever I visited the training room or library after lectures, it was always bustling with cadets. But recently¡­ precisely since this week, the vibe has been exceptional. ¡®The effect was tremendous.¡¯ There was only one reason. The experience of true growth through the tower¡¯s blessing was exhrating. Even by my estimation, it was warranted. The Lee Hayul before and after the tower entry were vastly different entities. It sounds exaggerated, but it¡¯s the truth. The boost from the tower¡¯s blessing was phenomenal. Not just a rise in specs but also significant progress in skills. With Professor Atra¡¯s endorsement, it¡¯s an objective fact. To make an intuitiveparison, if it was the Aidan from the time of the duel, he could now be crushed in one blow. Of course, Aidan would have continued to grow as well¡­ but that¡¯s not the point. My tower results prove that. Scores gained from eliminating cadets, defeating monsters inside, and various other achievements. After tallying all the scores and announcing the results, I sessfully ced within the top 10. Luck yed a big part. There were no leading characters among the cadets who chased me during the first and second days, or I was healed by Elia when I was about to be eliminated, or I received escort-like protection from the top two ranks, avoiding score loss. ¡­There was quite a bit of fortune, but still, the ranking stood. The total score was around 1,200 points? The score I personally earned was just over 900 points, and the score distributed to party members, including Baek Ahrin, was about 300 points. I should start distributing the value of the Origin Egg soon¡­ but it hasn¡¯t hatched yet, which is problematic. I need to assess its value after hatching before deciding whether to distribute it or not. ¡®Should I put it aside with my scores¡­¡¯ I mentally tapped on the calctor. Just in case, I left 300 points as a debt to distributeter. What could I do with the remaining 1,000 points? I skimmed through the catalog sent by Shio-ram. Shio-ram awards such points based on academic performance to motivate cadets, allowing them to exchange points for rewards set by the academy. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ 1,000 points would be enough for a decent artifact with some change to spare. With a little bargaining, even if not for an artifact, I could afford a few proper arms. Considering how hard it is to obtain a useful artifact through normal means, it was an encouraging oue. After all, most of the Hidden Pieces I found on my weekend outings were artifacts. Maybe I¡¯ll equip myself with an artifact before visiting a dungeon¡­ An outing. ¡®Ah.¡¯ I don¡¯t want to go. Suddenly, that thought crossed my mind, and an involuntary sigh followed. It¡¯s silly to say ¡®suddenly.¡¯ Whenever I think of going outside, the reluctancees simultaneously. The Confession Ne. An artifact that could circumvent the Curse of Silence. In my current situation, it¡¯s a necessary artifact. It¡¯s right to go get it, but¡­ ¡®I¡¯m scared.¡¯ I just couldn¡¯t shake that thought. In the original work, the Confession Ne is an artifact that can be obtained in a dungeon. The dungeon. A ce full of threats. I¡¯ve been making leaps and bounds in my skills. I¡¯ve gauged my level. In The Tower of Growth, I was able to grapple even with the top-ranking cadets, even potentially overpowering them. So what? This is a cradle. A nurturing institution designed for sprouts that have yet to grow. Everything experienced here is not realbat. The dungeon practices had safety measures prepared by the Vice Principal, and yet, I was on edge throughout the dungeon conquest. The tower entry only allowed me to feel a fraction of the pain. It was more like a virtual reality where you don¡¯t actually die. ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ The difference between the original Lee Hayul and the current one was enormous. Without exaggeration, a flick from me now could burst the head of the original Lee Hayul. But even so, I am still me. Others around me may look up to me, but the core of cowardice within hasn¡¯t gone anywhere. The rotten mind doesn¡¯t change, no matter the body¡¯s improvements. The body may have changed, but the spirit stayed the same. When I think about the main story¡­ what will be of the world? Will the world fall to ruin? The first loop didn¡¯t end with a total annihtion, but it reached a dark ageparable to the apocalypse. ¡®Sigh¡­¡¯ I couldn¡¯t think of any countermeasures. Lying in the center of the old training ground, I waited for Professor Atra to arrive. I had a newfound understanding of a dog waiting for its owner. . . .@@novelbin@@ Superhumans possess an organ called the Core, through which they hold magic power. They absorb the magic from the outside world, guide it through their circuit to the Core, and umte it. During this process, impurities inevitably mix in. Thoughmonly referred to as the magic of nature, if categorized finely, its properties are innumerable. They take in and permanently assimte these countless types of magic powers. It¡¯s inevitable that a variety of impurities get mixed in. ¨C Whoom¡­ The magic within moved. It traveled through the circuits in the Core, circting through the body from head to toe. The movement of magic, visiting every part of the body from fingers to toes, was unhindered. Atra, who had her hands on Lee Hayul¡¯s back sensing the flow of magic, felt these movements clearly. It was after the sparring session, a process of managing the magic. Realigning the scattered flow of magic from the battle, filling the depleted spaces, it was a practice of honing the magic power. At the same time, Atra also manipted her magic. She awakened hertent power and let it circle through her body. It was a measure for Lee Hayul, who could easily read the flow of magic through his sensing ability. The movement of Lee Hayul¡¯s magic circting within changed subtly. He adapted his method on the spot after observing Atra¡¯s magic. ¡®There¡¯s nothing to criticize here.¡¯ Watching the magic flow smoothly like water, admiration came naturally. There was no slight stutter in the control of magic. It was as natural as moving one¡¯s limbs, which no one teaches. It¡¯s just something known instinctively. Lee Hayul¡¯s magic control had reached that level. Even as she taught him, Atra continuously felt that his natural talent for magic far exceeded a certain level. What stood out even more was the purity of his magic. Considering the umtion process of magic, it¡¯s inevitable for a superhuman¡¯s magic to contain impurities. Lee Hayul¡¯s magic defied thatmon sense. It was clean and pure. The nature of his magic was simply like that. Even while umting magic, that purity did not vanish. Thus, despite the lower output, the power of his Qi and magic exceeded the norm. Time counted silently, and Atra removed her hand from Lee Hayul¡¯s back. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Lee Hayul took a deep breath and wriggled his body. The breath felt refreshingly crisp. Lee Hayul, who had just finished realigning his magic, tilted his head back. Atra, kneeling on one knee, saw Lee Hayul¡¯s round face. Her gaze swept over Lee Hayul¡¯s face. Minor traces from the recent sparring were healing in real-time. ¡®¡­He adapts quickly.¡¯ The recovery training Atra had suggested. It wouldn¡¯t have been so efficient without a body just starting to grow and the blessing of growth. Atra herself had done without the blessing of growth, but ordinary superhumans would reject such training with disgust. She had nned to gradually imprint it into her body throughout her time at Shio-ram, but Lee Hayul¡¯s body was already surpassing the frontline in recovery ability. It was an abnormal urrence. The control of magic was one thing, the purity of magic another, but the source of this recovery ability was unfathomable. A unique ability rted to recovery¡­ It was different from that. In Atra¡¯s eyes, it was just the inherent ability of his body. [Professor.] His eyes were closed, yet Atra was certain Lee Hayul was observing her. ¡°Yes.¡± It was gettingte. The sun had already set beyond the horizon, and the orange glow of twilight was setting in. Atra responded to the rising hologram as she stood up. [I¡¯m nning to visit an outside dungeon this weekend.] ¨C This weekend I¡¯ll head out to the dungeon~ Suddenly, my body stiffened. * * * [yer Correction System: Pioneering] [Quest ¡°Defeat 8th-tier Monster¡± achieved] [Quest ¡°Defeat Multiple 8th-tier Monsters¡± achieved] [Quest ¡°Defeat 7th-tier Monster¡± achieved] [Quest ¡°Defeat Alpha Monster of 5th-tier¡± achieved] ¡­ [Quest ¡°Enter The Tower of Growth¡± achieved] ¡­ [Quest ¡°Earn 100 Points of Shio-ram Study Score¡± achieved] [Quest ¡°Earn 200 Points of Shio-ram Study Score¡± achieved] [Quest ¡°Earn 300 Points of Shio-ram Study Score¡± achieved] ¡­ [Quest ¡°Origin Egg¡± achieved] ¡­ [Remaining points will be umted.] Chapter 69 For humanity, monsters are a grave affliction. The number of lives imed by monsters during the chaos was uncountable, and even now, many are still being sacrificed to these creatures. Despite ims that we¡¯ve moved past the chaotic era or that an age of peace has dawned, the fact remains unchanged: monsters are dangerous. If a fourth-tier monster were to appear within the hearnd, the devastation would be immense, let alone oveing it. Lately, there¡¯s been an increase in those deluded by false security. The risk posed by monsters persists. Not only high-tier ones like the fourth or third tier, but even the moremonly seen low-tier monsters pose a threat. The danger of dungeons, which scatter these monsters, goes without saying. A mere pup can boast dominance within its home, but to borate on a monster backed by a dungeon would be a tiresome feat. Monsters, and the dungeons that harbor them, are perilous.@@novelbin@@ Deaths within dungeons are amon urrence. ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ Atra gently stroked her tight face, lowering her gaze. In the momentary silence. She noticed Lee Hayul shrinking into himself, mistakenly thinking he had done something wrong. Despite no fault of his own, his deted demeanor, overly cautious and pitiable, was reminiscent of a puppy caught in the rain, awaiting its owner¡¯s reaction. She opened her mouth to correct his misunderstanding, but no words came out. She simply could not bring herself to say anything. This profession, linked inextricably with monsters and manipted by the association for decades, is always fraught with danger. Heroes have an uncertain fate, never knowing when their end mighte. Those who boasted of their skills one day could vanish without trace the next. This is especially true in the bordends, and even in the dungeons within the hearnd. If her disciple were to leave behind even fragments of a corpse, it would be an above-average oue. ¡°¡­Is¡­ Is that so?¡± Atra inhaled deeply, sweeping her hand across her face to gauge the date. It¡¯s the fifth week into Shio-ram¡¯s term¡­ so, the first week of April. ¡®Heh.¡¯ An inward hollowugh escaped. By some cruel irony, the date was eerily close to that anniversary. How bitterly coincidental. ¡°¡­Did you get permission for the external activity?¡± Shio-ram fundamentally restricts the cadets¡¯ outings without academic permission. Additionally, the entry of outsiders is meticulously scrutinized for the safety of the cadets. Of course, the conditions for cadet outings are more lenient than one might expect, with many cadets heading out on weekends. [Yes, I have received permission.] When Atra, trying to regain herposure, inquired, Lee Hayul hastily replied, his stance retracted. At that response, Atra bit her lip. Shio-ram has granted him permission. Then there¡¯s no reason for Atra to hold him back¡­ No reason¡­ ¡®¡­Is there a reason to hold back?¡¯ The thought suddenly made her head spin. After all, Lee Hayul sought to bear the mantle of a hero. The primary upation of a hero involves killing monsters. Abat-specialized hero kills monsters. If specialized in support, they assist those who kill monsters. If even support is challenging, they develop necessary technology and craft equipment for monster ying. For Lee Hayul, part of thebat branch, venturing into dungeons where monsters abound is a matter of course, and there is no reason to obstruct it. In fact, it would beughable to do so. One aspiring to be a hero cannot be barred from entering a dungeon. That¡¯s why she hadn¡¯t stopped him then, and why that choice was regretted. Now, too¡­ there was no reason to stop him. Atra remained silent for a while. After some time passed, with hesitation, she finally opened her lips. Uncharacteristically cautious and in a soft voice, she said, ¡°¡­Alright, take care.¡± The reply was simr to back then. * * * ¡®¡­Did I make a mistake?¡¯ Observing Professor Atra¡¯s departing figure, I could sense something different about her¡­ a certainck of strength in her steps. She grew distant and soon stepped beyond the range of my spatial perception. I was left alone in the old training ground. Mindlessly chewing over the situation, I let out a deep sigh. Rubbing the back of my neck, the sweat that had momentarily ceased during the break began to seep out again. More precisely, it was cold sweat. Fanning my face with my hand, I recalled the recent events. After feedback at the end of the lecture, I informed Professor Atra that I would be outside over the weekend. I added that I nned to visit a dungeon as well. Permission from Shio-ram had already been secured. I had submitted a request a few days prior, and the approval text arrived shortly after. I could have just gone and returned without a word, since I wouldn¡¯t see Professor Atra over the weekend, but I felt it was only right to inform her beforehand, given her role as my major professor. ¡®What was it¡­¡¯ Professor Atra¡¯s demeanor had been unmistakably different just now. Upon hearing my ns to visit a dungeon, her expression had hardened coldly. My breath hitched. It was a negative, adult expression, far from affirmation. Although I managed to contain it, my pulse fluttered with fear at the daunting visage. Thankfully, her expression softened after a while, but there were odd signs like her chewing her lip and her gaze wandering restlessly. ¡®Dungeon?¡¯ She didn¡¯t react much to the mention of going outside, but she had a strong response to the word ¡®dungeon.¡¯ It had been the same before. Professor Atra had a particr aversion to the topic of dungeons. Still, she was well-versed in dungeon knowledge. A paradoxical sort. Perhaps she disliked dungeons so much that she made an effort to ovee them. But considering today¡¯s reaction, that exnation seemed insufficient. Professor Liana also mentioned, Despite her brusque and unsightly temper. There might be few like her, but she¡¯s someone with circumstances of her own to deal with. A fair point. Professor Atra, being human, certainly has her own issues. Reasons unknown to me for her aversion to dungeons. ¨C Click There is no one without circumstances. The moment I remembered that phrase, my steps involuntarily halted. Everyone has their own reasons. Not everything in the world is straightforwardly right or wrong. Decisions thought to be right at the time can end up being the wrong choice, and vice versa. There is no one without circumstances. Everyone has their own stories to tell. With that in mind. Did my parents have their own reasons? Was there a story behind their treatment of me? Was there a reason¡­ they had to act that way? ¡®Shit.¡¯ It was a premise I didn¡¯t want to entertain. I clenched my teeth tightly and forced my frozen legs to move. I had to prepare for my outing. . . . It goes without saying, but Shio-ram grants its cadets various benefits. There are too many to list one by one in the regtions, but notably, there are rewards based on points¡­ or academic credits. Cadets receive these credits based on theeducationprovided at Shio-ram and the various evaluations they undergo. Examples include the scores from dungeon practices, pop quizzes, and simple practical exams during lectures, and the points received from this tower entry. These credits not only serve as proof of academic achievement but alsoe with significant rewards. ¡®1,000 points¡­¡¯ I earned 1,300 points from The Tower of Growth, setting aside 300 points for the value of the Origin Egg. There are also points from dungeon practices and other exams, but not a bulk of pointspared to what was earned from the tower. It¡¯s Friday afternoon now. Since the major lectures are over, I could head straight to the Gate Terminal, but first, I n to pick up an artifact with my credits. In the original work, these credits should be utilized effectively. Being aneducationalinstitution where the owner of The Tower of Growth and globally-ranked superhumans gather, the catalog of rewards is varied. Meaning, artifactsparable to Hidden Pieces existed. Of course, there¡¯s a range in grades and practicality among Hidden Pieces. The artifacts listed in the catalog also vary greatly in value depending on the type. There weren¡¯t many artifacts that could be obtained so quickly. But roaming dungeons alone outside is frankly terrifying. Snowball or not, if I die, it¡¯s all over, so I n to grab an artifact that can bolster my powers. I¡¯ve perused the original knowledge and catalog to determine which artifact to take. The mid-high tier artifact ¡°Wings of the Sky.¡± An artifact made of sheer, semi-translucent fabric that determines its defensive power based on the purity of the infused magic. A selection considering the purity of magic, which those around me praise as my strength. Additionally, it has an automatic repair function that consumes magic and, with practice, a remote maniption feature that allows individual control of the artifact. Judging solely by its features, it would rank high even among superior artifacts, but the condition of maintaining magic purity is not easily met. Hence, given the condition for smooth operation, the grade was measured a bit lower. For the average user, it exhibits mid-high tier performance. But with my particrly high purity of magic, it should showmendable performance. Filled with anticipation, I headed to the Central Administration Building near the central za. For important matters like artifact distribution, the Central Administration Building is the ce to go. A brisk run and I promptly arrived at the Central Administration. ¡°Long time no see, Cadet Lee Hayul. I am Vice-Principal Venus Litera, in charge of artifact distribution.¡± I met the Vice-Principal, who appeared to havee out to greet me. She gave a slight bow before looking this way. Her emotion-light purple eyes captured my form. I inwardly flustered at the unexpected encounter, then returned the bow. It had been nearly a month since west met. Chapter 70 The Vice-Principal led me into a reception room within the Central Administration Building. The reception room had a standardyout. The decor, wallpaper, and furnishings, while maintaining a basic decorum, allposed a setting that was overall quitefortable. ¡°Here is tea brewed from Monarch leaves.¡± [Thank you.] As I entered the reception room and was taking in my surroundings, the Vice-Principal guided me to a sofa and personally served tea from the set prepared to one side. Sitting on the plush sofa, I could feel its softness against my hips as I picked up a teacup from the table. The warmth of the cup seeped into my grasp. As I watched the steam rising from the tea, a faint sense of anticipation also arose. Obviously, I knew it wouldn¡¯t work, but hope springs eternal.@@novelbin@@ I lifted the teacup, delicately raising it to avoid any spige, and brought it to my lips. Before sipping, I cautiously sniffed its aroma. ¡­ After judging the temperature for a moment, I tilted the cup and let the warm liquid fill my mouth. ¡­I didn¡¯t really expect to taste anything. How could I with the curse still intact? With that resignation, I took a few sips of what felt like warm water. The Vice-Principal also partook of her share of tea a few times. After a brief interval, the Vice-Principal, who had been waiting for me to finish my tea, spoke up. ¡°The management and distribution of important rewards like artifacts are under my care for security reasons. That¡¯s why I have the honor of attending to Cadet Lee Hayul today.¡± It was a concise exnation of the current situation. She must have noticed my curiosity as to why the Vice-Principal herself was involved. While one must be present to receive an artifact, applying for it could also be done via the homepage. I had applied a few days ago and was now here to receive it. ¡°The artifact you have requested is named ¡®Wings of the Sky¡¯ or ¡®Celestial Garb¡¯, of mid-high tier. Does that match the information you had prior?¡± ¨C Nod ¡°If so, do you consent to the distribution of the artifact?¡± [Yes, I consent.] The Vice-Principal nodded and snapped her fingers with a flick. Her magic power fluctuated for an instant. ¨C Whooooom! ¡®?¡¯ My spatial perception rippled. The reception room-sized spatial perception reacted violently, as if repelling something, a significant resonance transmitted through it. Startled, I straightened up. ¡°Hm.¡± Observing my reaction, the Vice-Principal nodded, as if she had been expecting such. ¡°May I grant permission for entry?¡± ¡®Entry? Permission?¡¯ I was puzzled. Did I have any say in granting permission for entry here? While considering this, my attention was suddenly drawn to the violently osciting spatial perception. The Vice-Principal¡¯s magic, which had fluttered within her, and her possession of a unique spatial ability. A spatial perception that felt a strong repulsion from a particr side¡­ ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ I regard spatial perception as a range for gathering information. Narrowing it reduces iing data, and widening it exponentially increases the collected information. Let¡¯s think about it differently. Not just as a range for information gathering, but perhaps, as a kind of domain¡­ Feeling perplexed, I subtly adjusted my spatial perception. Not to widen it. Not to change the type of information gathered, nor to select what gets picked up. Rather, a sensation of pushing open a persistently knocking pressure from side to side. ¨C Click Simultaneously, as the Vice-Principal snapped her fingers again, an alien sensation was felt through the now-opened spatial perception. Space was artificially torn apart. Beyond the torn space, the space beyond felt there, an unknown space, clearly outside the current range. ¨C Zzt A current flickered through my head. A dizzying sensation imprinted itself in my mind. ¡®Spatial transfer.¡¯ The Vice-Principal¡¯s ability. It was vividly sensed through spatial perception. Something emerged from the torn space. A thin, semi-transparent blue fabric that seemed to flutter away with just a breath, appeared before my eyes. The ¡®Wings of the Sky¡¯. Also referred to as ¡®Celestial Garb¡¯. ¡®Oh.¡¯ Seeing the blue fabric gently resting on the Vice-Principal¡¯s arms, a surge of excitement rose. I had to control myself not to bounce in my seat. The Vice-Principal, after briefly inspecting the artifact¡¯s condition, nodded. Then, she extended her arms towards me. I too reached out, epting the fabric offered to me. ¡®Wow.¡¯ It¡¯s soft. Even with clothing in between, the touch of the fabric felt silky. Could this be how it feels to caress finely woven silk by a master? A sense of profound appreciation washed over me. This was the first time I had actually obtained an artifact. I did acquire the Hidden Piece known as the Origin Egg, but it remained unopened and, more than anything, felt like a gacha ticket. But having the ¡®Wings of the Sky¡¯ in hand, I genuinely felt like I had acquired something real. Caressing the soft fabric, I gently pushed my magic into it. ¨C Hum! The ¡®Wings of the Sky¡¯ vibrated. The semi-transparent fabric momentarily took on a blue hue, then returned to transparency, repeating the process. It felt almost like a happy puppy feasting on good food. The process of my magic gradually seeping into it. Soon, an unfamiliar sensation emerged. It was hard to describe, but perhaps a sense of unity? ¡®It¡¯s ready.¡¯ I manipted the magic. I moved the magic contained within the ¡®Wings of the Sky¡¯. Simultaneously, the ¡®Wings of the Sky¡¯ writhed, then surged up my arm like flowing water. Finally, it settled around my shoulders, spreading out gracefully behind me. Just like a cloak. It moved as I thought, changing its shape. Shape-shifting and remote maniption function. ¡®Wow.¡¯ What an extraordinary sensation. It felt like having an awkward extra arm. ¡°The distribution of the artifact is nowplete. I hope this artifact will assist in carving the path of a hero.¡± [Thank you.] I toyed with the end of the ¡®Wings of the Sky¡¯ as the Vice-Principal, who had been watching over me, extended formal congrattions, signaling the end of the distribution process. I felt a bit more at ease. Besides remote maniption and shape-shifting, it also had a basic protective function, which should increase my safety. Also, being operated by my own high-purity magic, it¡¯s worth checking the synergistic effects. The rest I can test on my way. There was no further business here. I gave a nod of thanks to the Vice-Principal for her trouble, and she extended her hand. Curious, I looked closely and found a magical device simr to the bracelet I received during dungeon practice. ¡°A magical device with an identity-obscuring feature.¡± What¡¯s this? As I wondered, she continued with the exnation. ¡°The attention drawn to Cadet Lee Hayul is more significant than you may assume. To avoid any inconvenience, I strongly rmend you keep this with you at all times.¡± ¡®Ah.¡¯ I had nned to bring something like this before leaving, but the Vice-Principal had already taken care of it. Once again, I expressed my gratitude and left the reception room. * * * A quiet stillness settled within the reception room. An unexceptional silence. A familiar atmosphere for her. Venus Litera, the Vice-Principal of Shio-ram, took a sip of the remaining tea. The magic-kept warmth of the tea spread a subtle fragrance as it warmed her lips, a scent known to enhance concentration. Reflecting on the recent departure of Lee Hayul, who bowed his head and exited, she pondered the sight of him manipting the artifact, his lips curling with joy, akin to a child delighted with a new toy. Then he left the space as if in a hurry, probably heading straight towards the Gate Terminal. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ Venus was opposed to Lee Hayul¡¯s external activities. Lee Hayul was fragile in his current state. His potential was immense, but it was his current state that mattered. His potential is undisputed. He is someone the five Tower Masters have sought painstakingly. Given time, he will surely reach pioneering status and perhaps even go beyond. But for now, he¡¯s not at that level. He needs time. A ce where he can be assured of safety from threats, cultivate himself, and stabilize his soul and spirit. That ce is Shio-ram. This institution was created for the special purpose of nurturing just one person. Venus believed that sending Lee Hayul out at this point was not a wise decision. Moreover, sending him without any escort was even more ludicrous. ¡°¡­¡­¡± But what mattered was not her own thoughts. Venus flicked her finger after setting down her teacup. ¨C Click The sunlight illuminating the reception room vanished. The ss windows that had let the light pass through were nowhere to be found. The table was gone as well. Precisely speaking, the entire environment had changed, with Venus being the only constant. Spatial transfer. An ability she expanded from her unique skills. Unperturbed, Venus stood up. It was not the high-end sofa from the reception room that creaked but a wooden chair rocking back and forth. Venus nced around. Not a trace of sunlight could prate this darkness. Silence was rampant, a different kind of silence than the one she was ustomed to in the reception room. The silence there was of the everyday variety, often felt andfortable. This ce was different. It didn¡¯t fit into the everyday category. It wasn¡¯t amonly felt silence, rather one that could be described as eerie. Venus moved. The space rippled with each step. The darkness was so thick that the existence of a floor or a ceiling couldn¡¯t be verified by sight alone, but she knew exactly where to head. The walk didn¡¯tst long. Venus stopped somewhere, her eyes closing and reopening. The half-closed purple irises stared in a certain direction. And then, Venus¡¯s eyes shone. Against the dull purple backdrop, constetions rose and set repeatedly. Venus read the stars. Here, where the night sky was invisible, she read fragments of the future through the stars. There was a small star. A star that shone brighter than anything else. A malevolent star was approaching it. The real threats of the future wereughable inparison, yet, for the current star, it was perilous enough. Could Lee Hayul ovee this malevolent star? The potential of the future and the current level are entirely different, so is it right to leave it be? And should he, who could grow even within the safety of the cradle, be left to dive into trials? ¡°Lee Hayul has received his artifact and is headed outside. Won¡¯t you stop him?¡± No answer came. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to stop him, how about providing a minimum escort? It would prevent the worst-case scenario.¡± Again, there was no answer. Venus did not find this odd. On the contrary, she continued speaking as if it were expected. Venus was the proxy of the Principal, who does not appear in public. The Vice-Principal represents the will of the Principal, not her own. The important thing is the will of the Principal, not that of the Vice-Principal. However, the Principal, being forced into silence by the curse, cannot express any will. Venus always repeats the same unanswered questions in this ce. Thus, Venus acts only based on the little information she can glean, always guessing the will of the Principal. No answer came. Venus was plunged into contemtion. Her personal opinion did not wee Lee Hayul¡¯s outing, but she had allowed it. She also did not provide an escort. It was because the Principal had once barely conveyed such an intention. Now¡­ after reading the constetions and sensing the malevolent star, she was deep in thought. Her task was to guess the Principal¡¯s intentions. But after seeing the malevolent star, she couldn¡¯t make a proper judgment. That¡¯s when it happened. ¡°Disengage intervention.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± A very faint voice resonated through the space. If not for the utter silence, it was so faint that no one would have detected it. ¡°Behold, observe.¡± Yet, at the same time, the overwhelming presence of the voice was palpable. Even if the ce had been filled with noise, everyone would have heard this voice. It was weak, but strong. The voice felt paradoxical and Venus¡¯s usuallynguid eyes opened wide. The Principal broke the silence, albeit temporarily. And it wasn¡¯t just an ambiguous expression of will but a clear vocalization. Despite the rebound from the curse, it was an intention expressed at the risk of enduring it. ¡°¡­Yes, I understand.¡± Venus, collecting herself from the shock, bowed toward the source of the voice. The Principal¡¯s intention, conveyed at the risk of suffering the rebound of the curse. Her own judgment aside, following the words of the Principal was the correct thing to do. Chapter 71 The external threat to humanity today is embodied by monsters. It¡¯s not that there are no civil wars among humans. In fact, they are quite prevalent, but unlike before the cataclysm, there¡¯s no global scale frenzy of wars being waged. The reason is simple: There¡¯s no leisure for it. Even now, in what¡¯s called the age of peace, it¡¯s the same. Even now, somewhere, they praise the passing of the Dark Ages, the chaos, and the arrival of an era of peace. And they have their reasons. The chaos¡­ Compared to about 40 years ago, the difference is like heaven and hell. It¡¯s normal for people to die at the hands of monsters. However, it¡¯s lessmon now for thousands to be ughtered overnight by a horde of monsters as they were in the past. The emergence and copse of dungeons are dangerous. But it¡¯s rare now for dozens of dungeons to burst in session, wreaking havoc and spewing out legions of monsters as they did before. I haven¡¯t heard news of a high-tier monster rampaging and wiping out an entire city. In the past, such reports were quitemon. It¡¯s not strange to think that peace has settled in various ways different from before. Among the factors that brought about such peace¡­ Shio-ram has been an indispensable entity, and for those malcontents who wish for a world filled with chaos, Shio-ram is among the most irksome elements. Shio-ram, established well over a century ago. Naturally, there have been countless scheming efforts to overturn it. ording to the original records, there were invasions by armies of monsters and also tricks yed by turncoats who were on the verge of pioneering. None of these attempts were ever sessful. Not a single exception. All such ploys were thwarted. Shio-ram¡¯s level of security is well-known across the world. In the 11th cycle, even a Diamond Warrior who surpassed the norms found it extremely difficult to breach Shio-ram. It was close to failure. Even that entity managed to destroy only about half of Shio-ram before having to flee, such was the might of its defenses. Thinking back, this is one of the reasons I dared to step into the cradle. That chaotic first day. Regardless, I thought I would be safe if I entered here. I thought I could grow, and at the very least, I believed I could buy some time to think, so I stepped in. ¡®The cradle, huh¡­¡¯ On the way to the Gate Terminal for an outing. In short, steps taken, albeit temporarily, to leave the cradle. As I fiddled with the edge of the ¡®Wings of the Sky,¡¯ I felt a curious resonance. Especially when I thought of the name Shio-ram. Cradle (“u»@). A device for rocking and either entertaining a baby or putting it to sleep. A cradle is an infant¡¯s item. Naturally, there are no sharp or dangerous elements. Rather, it serves as a fence that separates and protects from external threats so that the baby is not subjected to harm. Then, am I like a baby crawling out of the cradle on my own? Theparison felt trivial. It was embarrassing to liken myself to a baby. Butpared to the real powerhouses, maybe the level of a baby isn¡¯t so far off? Even Professor Atra could probably handle someone like me with the ease of subduing a baby. ¡®I¡¯ve set a goal.¡¯ I was certainly safe in Shio-ram. Realistically, I¡¯ve grown as fast as possible within what¡¯s feasible and have secured time to think. ¡®I¡¯m going to break the curse.¡¯ I can¡¯t live like this. To die someday is inevitable¡­ Ah¡­ ¡­except for some special cases of immortality, it¡¯s inevitable that people die, but I don¡¯t want to live constricted by this curse, unable to enjoy life. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been gathering strength to break the curse and am now momentarily leaving the cradle to find a way to circumvent the curse of silence. ¡®Am I being hasty?¡¯ It¡¯s been only a month. I haven¡¯t lived long enough to say, but it doesn¡¯t feel like enough time to properly prepare. Perhaps investing a bit more time wouldn¡¯t be so bad. In just a few months, I¡¯ll be much stronger than I am now¡­ Sometimes I feel rushed. Is it because of the curse of early death, never knowing when I might die? I wasn¡¯t fully aware of it, but it seemed there was another reason. Before my reverie concluded, the structure of the Gate Terminal entered my spatial perception. ¡®Sigh¡­¡¯ At the same time, a tension surged through me. A bead of cold sweat trickled down my nape. I couldn¡¯t forget the incident at the Gate Terminal. The day when my crude spatial perception inspected the gate, observed something, and nearly burst my head open from the crisis it sensed. ¡®Is it still¡­?¡¯ Would it be the same now? If this were before, I would have certainly turned off my spatial perception, navigating only by ear and touch. I didn¡¯t want to gamble with my life. With spatial perception having grown, the risk of death might have even increased. But my thoughts have changed recently. Spatial perception is the unique ability I¡¯ve used the most and have grown most ustomed to. With that, my understanding of spatial perception has increased significantly. ¡®Phew¡­¡¯ With a sigh, I shook off my thoughts and continued walking. The cloak-shaped ¡®Wings of the Sky¡¯ transformed into something simr to an overcoat. The space surrounding the Gate Terminal came into my awareness. I passed through it. Facilities including a less crowded lounge came into view. I passed them too. I didn¡¯t retract my spatial perception. I kept walking. And then, a whirl of blue entered my range. ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ Space undted. It surged towards the center like a vortex, yet also crashed back towards the edges, a turbulence and a flow of space. It was simr to the entrance of a dungeon but with perceptible differences. It was also different from the spatial transfer initiated by the Vice-Principal earlier. The Vice-Principal created a small hole in space, achieving her goal and sealing it, while the gate looked like arge hole had been punched through and fixed in ce. Though the methods differed, the result was the same: the connection of spaces at different coordinates. The important part wasn¡¯t that. With a deep breath, I steeled myself. An understanding of spatial perception gained through experience. Now, I might be able to perceive it, even just a little. I embraced the information I had been resisting. The space between spaces. The emptiness in between was pulled into view. ¡­ ¡­And nothing out of the ordinary happened. ¡®?¡¯ I tilted my head, perplexed, and worked my spatial perception. There was a nkness. The space between spaces. The empty gap, which felt abnormal, was filled with magic power. It was slightly different from typical magic power. The density was as thick as inside the towers, rtively pure and clean magic. Other than that, I detected no peculiarities. I didn¡¯t feel the brain-shattering shock, nor did I sense anything tremendous. There was only magic power. ¡®What was that about?¡¯ The result felt anticlimacticpared to what I had braced myself for. Staring nkly at the emptiness, I decided not to waste any more time and proceeded with the procedures at the desk. ¡°Identity confirmationplete¡­ Destination set to Edinburgh Gate Terminal. Any changes to report?¡± [No, it remains the same.] The procedure was simple. Since I had already matched my entry application in advance, a simple verification was all that was needed. This spared me any waiting time. I headed straight for the swirling gate. ¡®¡­Sigh.¡¯ Once again, I stared into the emptiness. Still, no stabbing headache. Something felt off¡­ A sense of unease lingered. Was I missing something? But nothing specific came to mind. I pushed myself into the gate. A dizzying sensation enveloped me as I transitioned across the void. The first stop would be the Edinburgh Gate in Scond. From there, I would take a train north to search for the Hidden Piece I remembered. Ultimately, I would arrive at a small town called ¡®Shipnaha¡¯ in the north to find the Ne of Confession. It was a fitting n. * * * Typically, superhuman groups form ns. A n is what you call a group organized by various superhumans for mutual benefits and safety. ns are for-profit groups that sometimes vite ethics or rules in the pursuit of their members¡¯ interests. The ¡®Guardians of the Northern Mountains¡¯ stationed in Shipnaha was no exception. They hadn¡¯tmitted a tremendous illegality. They hadn¡¯t engaged in heinous acts against humanity. They had simply postponed dealing with one ss 4 dungeon. Its internal formation was a cave, with standard ss 7 entities like Red Hounds, also known as Crimson Canines, being the sole emergents. There were no traps or simr elements. A simple dungeon where only Crimson Canines appeared. Crimson Canines weren¡¯t particrly remarkable creatures. Even low-ranking heroes could single-handedly exterminate several, and a modest party led by a mid-low-ranking hero could easily clear them out. The reason they didn¡¯t bother exterminating the dungeon, choosing instead to maintain it, was straightforward. The fur of Crimson Canines sold for a high price.@@novelbin@@ Its insting effects were exceptional, and if processed right, the texture was superb. Since it was monster fur, it inherently offered some protection, and it wasn¡¯t too difficult to process. In short, it was a lucrative source of ie. There was no reason to hastily eradicate such a gold mine. Many ns had established a number of such ¡®farms¡¯. It wasn¡¯t unusual. It wasmon. But why this predicament? ¨C Crunch, crack! ¡°Ah, aahhh¡­!¡± Low-ranking hero, Gerard Mcy, writhed on the ground, clutching his empty sleeve. The dizzying sense of loss was more overwhelming than the pain, enough to agitate his mind. The chilling noise echoed through the cave and filled his ears. Gerard forced his trembling eyelids open to look towards the source of the sound. Objectively, the ¡®Guardians of the Northern Mountains¡¯ were not a group to be ashamed of. The number and rank of members were reasonable. The only w might be the absence of a dominant power to represent the n, but there were plenty of mid-upper level powerhouses. Managing a dungeon like this was simple. Mid-upper level hero. A rank fit for arge n¡¯s expedition team, and in a smaller n, they could secure a significant position. ¨C Crack©¤! Mid-upper level hero, Robert Brand¡¯s neck was crunched between thick jaws. His iling limbs trembled and then stiffened. In the dimness, the sight of his head rolling into therge maw was vividly clear. The sound of chewing followed. The cause of the eerie noise. Blood gushed from the severed neck, drenching the floor like a waterfall. ¨C Gulp©¤ With a coarse breath, the blood pulsed momentarily. The monster had swallowed the head, and Robert¡¯s body dangled from the creature¡¯s hand. The monster raised an arm. Blood poured from the inverted corpse. The monster once again opened its mouth wide to catch the blood. The sight of the monster gulping down human blood as if it were a beverage was grotesque. Blood that it couldn¡¯t catch drenched its fur, which was already dyed a dingy red. Standing on two legs, the creature¡¯s size was about three times that of an adult man, and its thick, muscr flesh was visible even through matted red fur. Crimson Canines walk on all fours. While they¡¯rerger than typical canine breeds, they¡¯re not that massive. They¡¯re certainly not strong enough to devour multiple mid-upper level heroes. The Association ssifies monsters, fitting them into standard ranks after analysis. From the lowest ss 8 to the highest ss 1. They analyze the monsters¡¯ strength and rmend which ss of heroes and hunters should attempt to subdue them. But they always emphasize not to take this for granted. It¡¯s just a standard, they say, and there are always exceptional individuals that arise. ¡®Variant¡­¡¯ This one must be such an exceptional individual. An entity born beyond the limits of its species, backed by the living dungeon. As the edges of my vision darkened, the creature moved. The body in its grasp had long been expended. The beast¡¯s breath approached. Even as consciousness blurred, I could feel its immense appetite. Gerard knew how his body would be used. ¨C Chomp ¡°Ghk¡­¡± A massive w enveloped his torso. The hand was sorge that only Gerard¡¯s feet and face were left exposed to the air. His body hung limply, suspended in the void, apanied by a terrifying pressure. Foul breath patted his face. Soon, a thick maw yawned open. Between the teeth were visible remnants of flesh and bits of bone. ¡®Those damn bastards¡­¡¯ An absurd end. He knew that many heroes met unfortunate fates, but he never imagined he would end up like this. To bear the title of hero and have the end reduced to monster feed is just¡­ ¡®The fish farm, the bullshit¡­¡¯ With bted regret. ¨C Crunch©¤! Gerard¡¯s upper body waspletely devoured. It was an end too swift to even feel pain. Chapter 72 In the original work, the yer¡¯s range of activity spanned the entire map of Earth. The character could move anywhere on the map if they wished. Of course, the main stage of part one is Shio-ram. This is just a rmendation, not a necessity. The system doesn¡¯t prevent yers from escaping. But the problem lies in the fact that if one were to bolt from Shio-ram, their growth graph would take a nosedive. In the 7th cycle, unable to suppress my curiosity, I fled from Shio-ram and ended up failing miserably, on par with the 1st cycle. My growth was painfully slow; maybe it was the price of my name once being associated with special admissions because I even had to fend off assassins. With no backing forces and presumed turncoats targeting my life, my already slow growth was further dyed as I dealt with the aftermath and tended to my injuries. They say you don¡¯t know if it¡¯s poop or soybean paste until you eat it. The results of an unchecked curiosity cost me an entire cycle to learn. That¡¯s why, in part one, I was firmly nted in Shio-ram. Theoretically, to achieve the fastest growth, one had to stick inside Shio-ram and suckle on the blessing of growth for four straight years. In part two, after graduating from Shio-ram, the yer can wander around various maps. By then, dark clouds may loom over the world, but movement is still possible. However, there are ces one cannot travel to. To be precise, there were almost no ces that the system forcibly restricted. Most of the time, it¡¯s because a character¡¯s condition or specs arecking. For example, in previous cycles, the Diamond Warrior was able to forcefully prate and infiltrate the floating ind, which was otherwise inessible, even causing it to fall. If conditions are met, practically any map can be turned upside down. ¨C Thunk Suddenly, my body twitched. It was a minor creak. To most superhumans, such a slight dissonance would be undetectable, but my ears picked it up clearly. I casually nced around. Details of the luxurious train interior were ryed to me. Unlike the usual setup, each seat was partitioned off like individual rooms. For me, these were exorbitantly high-ss seats. Yet, the touch of the handle in my grip was not unfamiliar. It was simr to the sensation in the dorms. Had I be ustomed to such high-end items? After leaving Edinburgh Gate Terminal, I immediately boarded a northbound train. The Hidden Pieces near Edinburgh were not found in the original work, and since I had no purpose for sightseeing, I swiftly scanned the area with my spatial perception and promptly departed. It was around 4 a.m. local time. The sun was still hidden in this hour. There¡¯s a time difference between Shio-ram, located in the middle of the North Pacific, and Scond. A day had already passed by the calendar, but as long as I return based on Shio-ram¡¯s time, there¡¯s no issue. ¡®¡­It¡¯s vast.¡¯ Information outside the train shifts endlessly. Urban areas pass by, and then the scenic splendor of green grassy fields. Despite the train¡¯s relentless travel, new information floods in ceaselessly. At a nce, it all appears simr, yet differences reside in the details. Continuously receiving such information, I couldn¡¯t help but be struck anew by how expansive the world is. It felt simr to the first time I stepped out of the orphanage. The difference now is that the sky is out of sight. There are no clouds obstructing the view, no sun, moon, or stars risen. Back then, it was astonishing to learn that concrete structures weren¡¯t the entirety of the world, and odd that no walls appeared no matter how far I walked. Also, that there were so many people in the world other than myself, and that most of them seemed happier than I was made me feel so¡­ ¨C Smack I pped my cheek just before descending into unnecessary sentimentality. The sting snapped me back to reality. I shook my head furiously as if exasperated. ¡®Maybe I really need to visit a mental hospital.¡¯ Rubbing my burning cheek, worries flooded in. Red gs were raised for my mental health. Of course, even the original me wasn¡¯t exactly mentally sound. I knew my mental fortitude was on par with a vacant-brained idiot, buttely it seemed to have worsened. Ever since using Gop-hwa, emotions bubble up unexpectedly, and sometimes, tears fall spontaneously during solitary training at night. ¡®¡­Is it dangerous?¡¯ The results from the psychological test I took with Professor Liana a few days ago hadn¡¯te back yet. Depending on the oue, I¡¯ll need to carve out time to visit a mental hospital. I felt averse to the idea of attending a mental institution, but it¡¯s certainly better than suddenly going insane and hanging myself. For a superhuman¡­precisely, for a hero in their prime, mental health is a critically important issue. We¡¯re not ordinary people; we¡¯re superhumans. When such powerful individuals lose their minds, the damage isn¡¯t limited to minor troubles. If they truly snap, they could be viins causing significant harm, so managing mental health is an essential virtue for a hero. Rubbing my cheek with the water bottle I had with me, I felt the transition from nature to city through my spatial perception. I had reached my first destination. . . . My final destination is Shipnaha. The goal is to acquire the Ne of Confession, which can be obtained in a dungeon nearby. But it would be a waste to spend an entire weekend here just for the Ne of Confession, returning with only that in hand. There are also gains to be made on the way to Shipnaha. I nned to spend the whole weekend here, picking up a few easily obtainable Hidden Pieces. Hidden Piece, a high-tier artifact ¡®Jewel of the Lake¡¯ An artifact shaped like a blue gem, it transforms absorbed magic power into water Qi (Ë®šâ). This water Qi has properties of purification and healing, essentially functioning as a semi-permanent healing drug. For someone sticking to a solo strategy, recovery-type artifacts are crucial, and the Jewel of the Lake is so effective it¡¯smonly sought even in theter cycles. I remember its location. At a general store in the northern part of Scond, it was on sale as clearance¡ª ¡°Crystal orb? That decorative item sold out years ago. It was taking up space, so we barely managed to sell it off in a clearance sale.¡± ¡­Eh. . . . . ¡­Hidden Piece, a high-tier artifact ¡®Spear of Retribution¡¯ A favorite of a hero active during the era of turmoil.@@novelbin@@ A weapon that roamed the battlefield under the grip of a hero burning with vengeance against monsters bes inherently cursed through a series of coincidences. If wounded by the spear, the wound is seeded with an evil Qi that hinders healing and festers the injury. When overwhelmed with this evil Qi, it could even induce life-threateningplications. The description is creepy, but the effect when killing something is outstanding. Most monsters sustain permanent damage with just one strike. Simrly, this was tucked away in a corner of a small armory shop on the Scottish map. People failed to realize the weapon¡¯s functionality due to the curse it bore. After the 9th cycle, it was frequently sought¡ª ¡°Ah, I see. About ten years ago, this ce was a cksmith that also sold arms. Business wasn¡¯t doing well, so they cleared the stock and moved.¡± Ack¡­ . . . . ¡­Hidden Piece, a material item ¡®Beacon¡¯s Horn¡¯ A byproduct of the rare, fantastical species called Beacon, its horn is shrouded in a peculiar Qi, making it a tricky material to handle. While difficult, if one has the necessary craftsmanship, it can be used effectively. My own crafting skills are rudimentary, but ording to n, there¡¯s someone willing to teach me. I couldmission that person to make some decent weapons, or I could just sell the hornter. The method of acquisition¡ª ¡°How about this price for it? Though it¡¯s merely ornamental on our end, it should be quite a useful material for your purposes, so this price is fair, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡± ¡®Oh.¡¯ I didn¡¯t expect much. Before considering the previous two failures, Beacon¡¯s Horn was a type of Hidden Piece that was desirable but hard toe by. I nodded vigorously and pulled out some cash from my pocket. Even with technological advancements, the market still preferred cash transactions. ¡°A good deal indeed.¡± ¨C Nod I felt the same. The price was a bit, well, quite expensive by my standards, but it was a bargainpared to the weapons that could be made from this horn. I reached out my hand, about to grab the distinctively dark horn¡ª ¨C Whoa!? The moment it touched my grasp, Beacon¡¯s Horn let out an rmed tremble. It was as if it had touched something that it should never have, a fatal resonance. I felt the same. Suppressing a wave of nausea, I managed to grasp it, but something fundamental rejected that horn. The horn and my Qi shed several times. The horn trembled precariously and then instantly disintegrated into dust. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± A heap of ck dust, once the seller¡¯s hand, was scattered by the wind that blew through. An unexpected silence fell upon us. The seller¡¯s eyebrows trembled. He rubbed the residue of dust in his hand and then said in a timid voice. ¡°¡­There was nothing wrong with the product.¡± No, damn it. So the problem lies with me? My head throbbed. The world seemed hateful¡­ * * * [The curse ¡®Misfortune of a Beauty¡¯ brings misfortune and unfortunate events your way.] [Life force is consumed due to the curse ¡®Misfortune of a Beauty¡¯.] Chapter 73 Of course, before setting foot on Scottishnd, I had a n in mind. Even a simple trip required a n, let alone such an important schedule as this. A misstep without nning could waste precious time. Having departed Shio-ram on Friday evening, I had roughly two days and six hours to myself. If I had some leeway, I could return on Sunday evening, but if time was pressing, I could afford to return by early Monday morning. Firstly, I would step onto Edinburghnd via the gate, then reach Shipnaha by train. However, there was no direct train from Edinburgh to Shipnaha. Being rtively remote and surrounded by rugged terrain, Shipnaha required several train transfers. That wasn¡¯t an issue. In fact, I nned to consume Hidden Pieces along the way, so transferring was inevitable. And so, after multiple train transfers and a diligent search for the Hidden Pieces I remembered¡­ It all went to the dogs. ¡®Shit.¡¯ Once in Shipnaha, I somehow managed to secure amodations. Not being familiar with traveling in foreignnds wasn¡¯t much of a concern thanks to my spatial perception. Just scanning the information within range was enough to find the lodging and route I was looking for. Afterpleting the procedures, I sat absentmindedly shoving soup into my mouth in the restaurant on the first floor when my brain¡¯s calctor started to hammer away on its own. A tally of numbers appeared, full of minuses and devoid of profit. Those numbers weighed heavily on me, so much so that I couldn¡¯t lift my head and ended up burying it on the table. My cheek was scraping against the cold touch of the surface. ¡®Ugh¡­¡¯ The groan of frustration reverberated inside me. I made an effort not to let it escape my lips, swallowing back tears instead.@@novelbin@@ Profit¡­ I had rummaged through and found a total of six Hidden Pieces, but only one was secured. And that single one had convulsed and died the moment it reached my hand. Cost? There was an expense in obtaining that one. Exorbitantly so. While my spending awareness was still at rock bottom, the price was significantly higher due to it being a monster byproduct. The horn of a Bicorn. Thinking about it again sent heat rushing to my head. ¡®No¡­¡¯ Bicorn. As far as I knew, a fantastical species that has been passed down since the medieval ages of Europe¡­ A fictitious animal, true, but in this world, it exists as a real monster. Standard hierarchy ranks it as a sixth-tier creature, but considering various factors, it has the potential to surge up to a fifth-tier monster. Such was the byproduct I had acquired. It was also the horn of a creaturemonly referred to as a Bicorn. Costly, indeed. The price was lowered because a long time had passed since it was subjugated, and at a nce, it seemed to be in bad condition. Normally, that would not be a price one could afford just by saving up their maintenance fees. Such an expensive byproduct¡­ turned to dust upon touching it. The horn of the Bicorn that had turned to dust in the seller¡¯s grip. I wanted to grab the seller by the scruff, who was evading responsibility by iming it wasn¡¯t a product issue¡­ ¡®Sigh¡­¡¯ Thinking about it, it seems the problem might indeed lie with me. Bicorn, as a creature, is often associated with corruption and chaos. The nature of its magic is erosive and contaminating. That¡¯s why wounds inflicted by a Bicorn are particrly difficult to heal. The characteristics of a Unicorn, on the other hand, are the opposite: purity and innocence. Its magic is clean and possesses a pure quality. Perhaps due to the difference in the nature of their magic, unicorns are rtively more docile monsters. Moreover, unicorns and bicorns are almost always mentioned together. Not just because they are linked in the same mythology but more so because when they encounter each other, they seem to go mad and charge like crazed beasts. As if unable to tolerate each other¡¯s existence, there are numerous rumors of them fighting duels as if they¡¯ve met a sworn enemy on a narrow bridge. And the uniqueness of those battles has also contributed to the spread of rumors. When their contrasting magical natures collide, it supposedly causes an intense bacsh phenomenon¡­ Bacsh phenomenon. The magic of Bicorn is corruption and chaos. The magic of Unicorn is purity and innocence. My magic? Pure, clean¡­ Since the moment I first observed the Bicorn¡¯s horn, even without spatial perception, there was a feeling of revulsion stirring in my gut from just the magic alone. The moment of contact, as if our energies couldn¡¯t acknowledge each other, the fluctuating energy of the horn and my own magic¡­ I racked my brain. I started putting together the scattered puzzle pieces. Rational suspicion. Rather than hypothesizing that the Bicorn¡¯s horn was a defective product, the weight of my guess was tipping towards it having shattered due to a collision with my magic¡­ ¡®No¡­ How could I have known¡­¡¯ I am no unicorn. It felt incredibly unfair. Who would have guessed that just touching it would cause it to crumble to dust? And so instantly? That it would just turn to dust like that. I have no idea what its durability is supposed to be like. Bicorn vs. Unicorn was a spectacle I used to watch often in the original works. I even captured them on purpose to set them up for fights. The bacsh phenomenon wasn¡¯t this immediate and intense. At least not to the point where a horn would shatter upon mere contact¡­ This was just a case of me being misced. The only mistake I made was not bringing tweezers when I felt the revulsion. I mindlessly continued shoving food into my mouth, making excuses to myself. I had ordered a suitable dinner menu, but it consisted mostly of fried foods. Perhaps due to the climate making it difficult to obtain vegetables and the geographical feature of being near the coast leading to a diet heavy in meat. As a result, Scottish food is said to be greasy, but with my taste buds, I couldn¡¯t ascertain the truth. By appearance alone, it certainly looked rich and greasy. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ I really wanted to immediately head out to the dungeon upon arrival in Shipnaha. Having already spent time with no harvest made me feel increasingly impatient. But thinking rationally, I knew that would be unwise. I had left Shio-ram right after a duel with Professor Atra, and besides briefly sitting and resting on the train, I had taken no breaks. It wasn¡¯t as if my stamina had beenpletely drained. I felt mentally exhausted, but it was nothing more than a petntint of fullness. But my destination now was a dungeon. Not like in Shio-ram, where all traps had been removed, information was abundant, and there was no safety device provided by the Vice-Principal. A misstep could mean actual death. Even though my skills were growing rapidly, if asked whether I had enough confidence, my head would involuntarily shake no. So it was only after at least a short nap that I set out from the city. Of course, I didn¡¯t quite manage an hour¡¯s sleep and a nightmare had spoiled my mood, but still, my physical condition had improved somewhat due to the rest. ¨C Thud The grade-four dungeon, [Echoes of the Gorge], was located in the middle of a mountain valley. The terrain around Shipnaha is rugged. The city itself is surrounded by mountains, making it secluded, with less frequent train ess. I set out in the dawn before the sun had even risen. I had only a rough idea of the location. Even this much was based on game information, so I nned to take my time finding it. As expected, it took some time to locate the dungeon. Even with spatial perception, it took time, so without it, it would have probably taken days to find. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The cataclysm inflicted a deep wound on humanity. Dungeons sprouting out of nowhere consumed thends where humans thrived, and monsters that appeared like cockroaches harmed and devoured people. Such disasters continued for over a hundred years. During that era, it was a struggle just to live like a human. It was different from now. The peace we had was obtained through the bloodshed of ancient heroes. If things go as in the original story, this peace wille to an end in a few years, but that¡¯s how it is. That¡¯s why such a profession was earnestly called heroic. The esteem might have dropped rtively in the present day, but in the past, they were indeed treated as heroes. Those heroes cherished such acmations and took pride in them. Heroes considered killing monsters a noble act. Assaulting dungeons that spawned monsters was also considered a matter of honor. Because of this, there is a culture of old heroes that is hard to find nowadays. A culture where, at the site where a dungeon was conquered and left floating, they would carve their or theirrades¡¯ traces. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The Echoes of the Gorge¡­ the ce where it should be. An unnatural clearing right in the middle of a long mountain range. In the center, a somewhat damaged stele and the names written on it¡­ ¡ª¡ª- May this deed shine as a beacon on a dark day. Georok Grass. Denis Bardon. Richard Carlyle. Artovan Maxwell. Trian de. ¡ª¡ª- ¡®Ah.¡¯ One of the reasons for my impatience became clear. This isn¡¯t a game but reality. This area is bustling with active hunters. Someone might have already found it or others might have already conquered it. My head tilted back on its own. The sky was invisible. The feathers of the Wings of the Sky draped over my shoulder limply drooped. ¡®Shit.¡¯ I shouldn¡¯t havee out. What a shitty situation. * * * A dungeon rtively close to Shipnaha. Inside the dimly lit cave, shadows flickered from the faint light source. ¨C Grrrrrr Having defeated and devoured all outsiders, the monster let out a satisfied rumble from its throat. The cave resonated with the sound that was merely a vibration from the throat. Weaker kin busily moved at the sound of the leader. Red-furred dogs buried their heads, aiming for whatever little flesh was left. The monster, watching this scene, turned its body and checked its own flesh as it suddenly writhed in pain. Though regenerating, there were plenty of scars etched between the fur marks. The outsiders had been strong. Their limbs, devoid of nails and appearing emaciated, were actually imbued with tremendous strength. Had they fought head-on, even a monster might have found it difficult to defeat them. That¡¯s why it hunted. It pushed the weaker kin forward to induce carelessness. The outsiders did not have good night vision. They also didn¡¯t make an effort to carefully check their surroundings. The monster hid its body in the darkness, held its breath, and at the perfect timing, killed the one that seemed to be the leader. The outsider was strong, but itcked the regeneration the monster possessed. The beheaded outsider died easily. The rest were easy and tasty prey. ¨C Grrrr¡­ The monster, which could be mistaken for arge boulder, tilted its head. There was no sky to be seen. To the monster, born not long ago, the sky was synonymous with the stone ceiling. It was just a gloomy stone that made up the sky. But at this moment, something else shone in the eyes of the monster. The self-awareness of this space. The space that granted it strength whispered. The sky was about to open. Chapter 74 I should¡¯ve never left Shio-ram. That thought struck me as soon as I arrived at the ce that once echoed with the sounds of the Gorge. So much time had been consumed just getting here. Precious time wasted. The terrible oue made it impossible to arrest such thoughts. I had spent nearly a whole day trapped on a train. I wasn¡¯t just ying around. In the time I could havein idle, I studied for written subjects and jotted down theories of magic. I couldn¡¯t engage in physical training. Regardless of the train facilities being adequate, they were not conducive to rigorous physical training. I transferred from train to train, searching for Hidden Pieces. Applying the knowledge from the original work here wasn¡¯t urate. So, I had topensate for theck of information with my own body. At the end of all that wasted time, I found the site of a dungeon that someone else had conquered and a severely weathered, exhausted stele. I stood there dumbfounded for a while. My head was spinning. I even felt an irrational urge to destroy the innocent stele. I turned and fled. If I had stayed there any longer, I felt like my head would have gone strange. The journey back was anything but smooth. As I was now in a region beyond the city, there were monsters wandering around. Surrounded by these dangers, I kept my spatial perception fully open, guarding in all directions as I trudged on. asionally, I fended off monsters that charged at me. Entering the city afterpleting the outer inspections, my legs failed me before I could even reach my lodging. I slumped onto a bench arranged in a nearby park. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ The thoughts from earlier continued in my head. I shouldn¡¯t havee here. I should¡¯ve just stayed in Shio-ram. All for what? Wasting time and assuming unnecessary risks. What was I attempting to confirm by going out on my own? I should¡¯ve just been crying like a baby, staying in Shio-ram¡­ The regret was overwhelming, but this was all hindsight. Doesn¡¯t everyone regret things this way? Oh, back then, I should have done this. The reason for my regret about this trip was that it yielded no significant gain. If I had even found one Hidden Piece, the time spent wouldn¡¯t have felt wasted. In fact, the trip would have been incredibly fruitfulpared to the effort. ¡®To be honest, it¡¯s not like I hadn¡¯t anticipated this¡­¡¯ Reality, not a game. I keep repeating this to myself. It¡¯s something I certainly need to know, but because I¡¯m so ipetent, I might think wrongly at any moment. Therefore, I had predicted that the elements known as Hidden Pieces might have vanished, and indeed, that was the case. This situation was different from that of the Origin Egg in several ways. The Origin Egg was inside The Tower of Growth, a ce with restricted ess, and even if someone found it, they couldn¡¯t im it without the special admission status. The Hidden Pieces I had searched for this time¡­ no restrictions, no conditions. They were up for grabs by whoever found them first. They weren¡¯t in particrly hard-to-reach ces, nor were they associated with special acquisition conditions or high difficulty levels. That¡¯s mainly why I had even attempted to touch these Hidden Pieces. I hadn¡¯t mustered the courage to approach the others yet. I would love to resolve the Curse of Short Lifespan immediately, but as far as I know, there were only two methods for dealing with it on the side of Ip-ha. One was through a consumable artifact, the Pearl of Ip-ha. The problem is that the dungeon that spews out the Pearls of Ip-ha is of the first grade. The standard hierarchy of the monsters that roam there is fifth-tier. And if an alpha creature were to emerge, the hierarchy would jump to the third tier. If such a creaturended in the interior, not the bordends, it would trigger alerts even in neighboring countries, and the association would immediately assemble analysis and extermination squads. To actually set foot in there¡­ honestly, I wonder if it would ever be possible. At present, I¡¯m not even in a position to make an introduction. While there¡¯s a possibility it¡¯s been left untouched due to its remote location, whether it has already been conquered is unknown. The second method would be to conquer a tower to obtain a wish permit. Specifically, to conquer a tower that has not yet been conquered to earn the authority to bestow a wish to dispel the curse¡­ ¡®That¡¯s madness¡­¡¯ That method is crazier than obtaining the Pearl of Ip-ha. I once tried to conquer the tower during the 8th iteration, as the Thunder Strike, and ran away, thoroughly disheartened. The difficulty was abysmal. Unlike dungeons, it seemed determined to showcase the difference, raining down traps and waves of monsters, leaving me immediately seeking escape. Even in the 8th loop, where I could solo up to a third-tier monster, that¡¯s how difficult it was. Of course, had I continued to bash my head against it, maybe it would have been possible, but with the main base (Earth) beingpromised at the time, I had no choice but to withdraw. I had nned to conquer itter, but I got utterly defeated by Baek Ahrin¡¯s betrayal. After all, the only iteration where I actually attempted to conquer the tower was the 11th as the Diamond Warrior. At least the 8th loop¡¯s Thunder Strike, if not the 11th loop¡¯s Diamond Warrior level, was necessary to even consider attempting such a feat¡­ ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ I became depressed. The possibility of an actual premature death loomed suddenly closer. My hands and feet trembled. As if resonating with my feelings, the feathers of the wings in the sky trembled too. I took a deep breath and covered my face. I didn¡¯t want to die. I hated the thought of struggling to death, but my very nature abhorred death even more¡­ -Click. ¡®?¡¯ I was in the middle of calming myself. Through my real-time spatial perception, I felt something steadily approaching me. It was a young child. The child, who had tied their hair neatly over one shoulder, walked toward me, then tugged at the tips of the wings in the sky. ¡®What¡¯s this.¡¯ There was no malice. Involuntarily, my head tilted. Curious, I turned towards the child. The child tilted their head to match mine. Their neatly braided yellow hair slid off their shoulder. It was an oddly familiar color¡­ like the fluff of a chick. However, the eyes, unlike those of the person I knew, blinked impassively. What was their intention? As I pondered this, the child in front of me tapped on their smartwatch. It looked somewhat familiar. [Are you okay? Do you need help?] It was the familiar hologram. Like mine, the letters were disyed on the hologram. The technology developed by the association that distributed smartwatches¡­ yet, the true essence came from the Tower of Harmony¡¯s power. I mouthed words silently, then nced over at the child. People converse. Naturally, in most situations, speaking is the most convenient. If they aren¡¯t speaking? There must be a reason. Like me. [Hello. No need for help, thank you.] The child stared at the hologram I had disyed, then nodded their head. There was no verbal response. ¡®¡­Complicated.¡¯ I made an odd expression at the sight of the child. While I appreciated the kindness offered by the child, a sense of self-reproach washed over me. Did I seem so helpless to a child that I needed assistance? ¡­Thinking about it, maybe I shouldn¡¯t feel this way. Am I overestimating myself? It seemed my mental age was simr to this child¡¯s. The things I could do on my own were as few as this child¡¯s. Considering the kindness they showed, perhaps this child is a better person than I am. Suddenly, my thoughts spiraled into self-deprecation. I shook my head vehemently and tapped on my smartwatch. [Thank you for your concern. But I am fine.] The child nodded. Then, they lingered nearby, eventually plopping down on a nearby bench. ¡­Why aren¡¯t they leaving? ¡®Where are your parents¡­¡¯ I was about to ask. I stopped midway through the thought. Just in case. What if they don¡¯t have parents? My current question would be rude¡­ After a brief pondering, I realized it was none of my business. The child didn¡¯t seem lost and was quiteposed.@@novelbin@@ They didn¡¯t appear to be in any troublesome situation. Just in case, I fiddled with a bracelet that hung next to my smartwatch. It was a bracelet equipped with a perception-distortion feature. The grade was top-notch, capable of perfectly maintaining one of the most difficult perception-distorting magics without recharging for an entire week. It was the handiwork of the Vice-Principal. Besides, Shio-ram would have provided basic identity protection, so none here should recognize me. I sighed inwardly at the sight of the child swinging their legs on the bench and leaned back against the backrest. ¡®Let¡¯s go back¡­¡¯ I had booked a train for the afternoon return. It was an unexpectedly early return. If I had proceeded with the Echoes of the Gorge conquest, the timing would have been tight. Despite the quick return, the oue was practically nil¡­ A bitter result. Imented in vain. All I could gather was the information that easily essible Hidden Pieces had already been imed. From now on, I should avoid venturing outside Shio-ram¡­ if possible¡­ ¡­ Suddenly, a shiver ran down the back of my neck. My sluggish senses snapped to attention. It was a sensation I had felt once before. I raised my hand and stroked my nape. Cold sweat seeped out. It was an action I had taken once in the past. ¡®¡­This.¡¯ The night beforeing to this world. Just before creating my character for the 13th iteration. I had felt this premonition. A dizzying dread swept over me. -Boom! ¡°¡­?!¡± I sprung up from the bench as if kicking it away. The child nearby jumped in surprise, but I could not afford to pay them any attention. ¡®What¡¯s going on, what is it, what¡¯s happening?¡¯ I felt in danger, but I couldn¡¯t pinpoint why. Confused yet certain about the engulfing sensation, I felt like my chest would burst open. I gritted my teeth. My mind wasn¡¯t working properly. Not knowing what to do, an idea suddenly came to mind, and I urgently tapped on my smartwatch. Requesting help. I had no idea what was happening, so I thought of making a survival report and asking for help. Even if I didn¡¯t think it was likely, if this intuition turned out to be a false rm, I could just exin it away as a sudden scare. The hologram changed. I essed the most recent contact. [Professor Atra] ¡ú Me: Yes, I will return safely (Yesterday 18:21) ¡ú Me: Profess¡­ (Now) -Whoom! ¡®Argh¡­!¡¯ Before I could type out the chat, a sudden, massive shock struck my head. To be precise, it was a collision that affected my mind. As my mind reeled, the hologram flickered and then, with a crackle, vanished. My spatial perception shook wildly. It was like seeing through the eyes of someone hit by a dump truck. ¡®Ugh¡­¡¯ I held onto my dizzy senses. Compared to the first day when my head almost caught fire due to spatial perception, this was nothing. As I managed to withstand the collision, an overwhelming sense of pressure came from all directions. As if buried under a massive pile of dirt, my spatial perception shrunk bit by bit. It was a familiar sensation. -Crash! Before I could fully grasp the situation, a massive explosion resounded in my ears. The engine of the city roared with sessive sts. -Ah, aaaah©¤! -What¡¯s going on, why is there a dungeon without any warning¡­? -Protective spells!? Where did all the magic go?! Various sounds soon filled my ears. Not a single positive thing could be heard. Fear, pain, agony, chaos¡­ a symphony of negative emotions. ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ The sudden rise in the surrounding mana concentration, the smartwatch connection severed by the sealed-off space, monsters emerging from all around. I couldn¡¯t even swear. My face went unprecedentedly pale. * * * [The ¡°Curse of Vanishing Beauty¡± brings forth ill-fortune, and misfortune befalls you.] [The ¡°Curse of Vanishing Beauty¡± depletes your vitality.] ¡­ [yer Correction System: Pioneering] [Adversity approaching the yer is detected.] ¡­ [A ¡°Dungeon Rampage¡± quest has been initiated.] ¡­ [The power of ¡°¡ö¡ö and ¡õ¡õ¡± grows.] Chapter 75 I walked on in a daze, not wanting to delve into deep thought. The deeper I thought, the more my spirits would sink. But thoughts don¡¯t always follow one¡¯s intentions. My mind kept dredging up memories from the past. Atra¡¯s childhood was anything butfortable. As a young child, barely retaining any memories, she lost her parents. Though the memories are hazy, as if shrouded in fog, it was likely a monster that caused the tragedy. Even in this era of peace, incidents involving monsters happened constantly. Atra and her parents were caught up in one such event. Amidst that chaos, Atra was fortunate enough to survive, and her memories became vivid from the moment she faced death. The memory of the monster charging at her was all too clear. A body several times her size, a gaping maw dripping with saliva, and countless sharp teeth. Had it not been for a heroic rescue, Atra would have been torn apart by those sharp teeth. That dramatic rescue left a deep scar in Atra, who was left alone after the loss of her parents. She was bereaved. Her parents were not terrible people. Even in her faint memories, they were parents who did their best for their child. They were a pair that truly tried to fulfill their roles as parents. Naturally, it was heartbreaking. After being sent to a temporary residence, she had spent days and nights in tears. The figures who were akin to gods to her were devoured by monsters before her very eyes. It was then that she realized. If only she had the power, none of this would have happened. As a child, she didn¡¯t understand such a simple thing. The world seemed bright, and she thought it would always stay that way. But the world wasn¡¯t that peaceful. She realized that toote. Fortune and misfortunee hand in hand. Atra was a case that fit this saying. She awakened her magic. It was a blessing. She had gained an opportunity to be strong. Though she had not manifested a unique ability, was it not a stroke of luck to have acquired magic? From her childhood, Atra put in diligent efforts to make her way into the Elementary Academy. She had awakened her magic. A condition that applied to only a minority of the entire poption. She could be considered superior to others in a way. Back then, in the Elementary Academy, Atra looked around her. Everyone had awakened their magic. The students before and after her were the same, and most of the professors who taught them were superhumans who had awakened their magic. There were few weaker than Atra. Many had awakened their magic earlier and had been receiving training longer than she had. Her confidence was woefully inadequate. There were many around her who were better, and even they could perish at any moment. So she worked harder. Didn¡¯t others try as well? Sure, they did. There wasn¡¯t ack of those who idled away, but most kids were striving for a future, a higher ce to reach. Everyone had the same amount of time, and it wasn¡¯t just Atra working hard while others frittered away. So she tried even harder. She reduced her leisure time and filled it with training. She cut down on sleep. Though people talked about recovery time, her regenerative ability was robust, probably because she had just awakened her magic. Time for y? There was none of that. Whenever her eyes were open, she strived to be stronger. Even while eating, she practiced manipting her magic. She fell asleep holding the magic meter and would wake up early in the morning to head to the training room. Her tender palms would tear and bleed; blisters,rge and small, formed on her soles. Tears of blood were shed sometimes. She even suffered minor internal injuries from magic bacsh. As time passed, Atra graduated from the Elementary Academy with above-average grades. The top-tier students either manifested their unique abilities or were lucky enough to consume elixirs and receive excellent earlyeducation, thanks to their family¡¯s help. In Secondary Academy, she repeated a simr or even more rigorous schedule. Atra graduated with top-tier grades. She still hadn¡¯t manifested a unique ability, but she could fight nearly on par with those who had. By that time, Atra began to be treated as a promising talent. She even received sponsorship offers. In the High Academy, her growth was even more pronounced. She wasn¡¯t quite ready for active duty, but she was capable enough to hold her own. After graduating from the High Academy, Atra aspired to enter Shio-ram but failed. It was frustrating, but she understood. Atra had achieved top-tier grades, but that was only within her own academy. There were many institutions nurturing superhumans around the world, and there were many more talented than her. Even at her best, Atra was still a superhuman who hadn¡¯t manifested a unique ability. Atra wanted to be stronger. So, after graduating from the High Academy, she prepared and headed to the African frontlines. That choice¡­ she would be lying if she said she didn¡¯t regret it. She realized just how sheltered she had been in the academies. She believed that her survival was more due to fortune than to her basic skills. Not many dared to venture to the front with skills as rudimentary as hers, and most of those few didn¡¯t leave corpses behind when they died. Surviving after being torn to pieces a few times was down to luck. At the same time, she began to possess real strength. As she faced real battles, Atra¡¯s skills improved dramatically. Whether it was the nature of realbat or Atra herself that was suited to it, her growth was certain. Around that time, she manifested her unique ability. It wasn¡¯t an innate talent she was born with but one she earned through persistent effort. It wasn¡¯t that shecked inborn qualities. Atra belonged to the talented group, and the magic of light she possessed became her unique ability. No matter the reason, Atra became strong. In just a few years, she had grown beyond the level of a promising academy talent to one capable of active duty. She was a high-ranking hero, active in the bordends, when she sustained a severe injury. While repelling a horde of monsters attempting to cross the frontline, she was ambushed by a high-tier monster specialized in stealth. She barely managed to counter and strike back but ended up with a gaping wound along her side. Using her magic to contain her spillinng innards, shepleted the extermination. It was no minor injury. Had it been a simple wound, she would have healed and moved on, but curse-like magic had settled in the wound. She had no choice but to take time to recover. After years, Atra returned to a seemingly peaceful world. Returning to the inds,monly known as the interior, Atra found herself with nothing to do. As a child, she neglected hobbies for mental health in favor of training, and immediately after graduating from the High Academy, she dashed off to the African front, leaving her with nothing to do in the ind. To begin with, her injuries prevented her from doing anything special. So she spent days idly killing time until, atst, someone she had a semnce of friendship with contacted her. It was a message from the High Academy she had attended, inviting her to a reunion. It reached Atra just as she happened to be in the ind. Though it was terribly inconvenient, she was persuaded and found herself heading to the site of the High Academy where the reunion was being held. And then. -Aaaak! How am I supposed to replicate this¡­?! She met that child. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ I continued to walk aimlessly. Each step crushed the weeds underfoot. Not weeds grown wild, but those touched by human hands. The surrounding scenery. Inevitably seen by anyone with eyes. A space as open as a in, neatly tended weeds, mounds of earth popping up here and there, and the elongated rocks set in front of them¡­ It was what one might typically think of as a graveyard. A ce where the dead are buried andmemorated. I didn¡¯t want toe here. I had determined never to visit. One visit, and it would take days for my heart to untangle from the mess it became. But I visited every year. Before being a wed human, to be at least a ss above beasts, I had to visit. Atra didn¡¯t consider herself an exemry adult. If she had a conscience, she wouldn¡¯t think so. If one were to take all specimens and calcte an average, she might rank in the upper echelon. Atra didn¡¯t beat people to death out of annoyance, didn¡¯t frequent the shady ces indulging in debauchery, didn¡¯t cackle at the sight of people killing and being killed, nor did she belong to the ss that mocked and trampled on those dying before her eyes. But that was a poor excuse. How could one include such vermin in statistics? Those bugs didn¡¯t belong in any data. Re-evaluating the statistics for a ss considered ¡®normal¡¯ by Atra¡¯s standards. Atra was a subpar adult. She didn¡¯t beat people to death out of annoyance, but she would rough them up if they crossed a line. She didn¡¯t haunt the shady ces like they were home, but when stressed, she did resort to herbs like tobo. She helped people who were dying before her, but even if she had spare time, she wouldn¡¯t go out of her way to rescue someone far away. Top-tier Hero. A position some aspire to for a lifetime, a noble seat of honor held by a grand hero, but to Atra¡­ It was nothing more than an encumbrance. She hadn¡¯t ascended to this position with an inherently noble spirit. She just needed the power, and before she knew it, the title was thrust upon her. ¡®Haa¡­¡¯ Her legs halted as she crossed the graves. She paused her breathing for a moment. Her chest felt constricted. An indescribable pressure weighed down on her heart. If it had been an external attack, she could have shrugged it off, but there was nothing she could do about an internal one. It was a visit that had be almost a custom over the years. She had grown ustomed to it. Atra knelt and pulled out a bottle of alcohol. It was expensive, but to Atra¡¯s wealth, the price hardly made a dent. She ced the bottle carefully beside the gravestone. Atra didn¡¯t drink often. But her insolent disciple, ironically, had enjoyed the stuff. Next, she took out a cloth, soaked it in water, and wiped the tombstone. Then, with a dry cloth, she wiped off the moisture. Years of repetition had made the procedure familiar. But her fluttering heart never grew ustomed. After meticulously cleaning the gravestones of her parents as well, Atra stared nkly at her disciple¡¯s grave. Atra was neither a good adult nor a good teacher. When she took on her disciple, Atra was a top-tier hero. There was a considerable difference in skill back then. She could hold her head up in anypany, but by her standards, she was woefullycking. She also had no talent for teaching. To be frank, her strength came more from innate talent than effort. The onlyeducationshe had received was during her academy days. On the front lines, she had almost no instruction, just learning on her own by watching and copying. That¡¯s why there were many trials and errors when teaching her disciple. Shecked both the knack and experience for teaching. As a result, she wasn¡¯t sure if she had taught anything properly. ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ But those were undoubtedly happy times. Ever since her parents died, she had only thought about strength. Her life, filled with dreary colors, gained a bit of vibrancy when she met her disciple. So she might have taught with a bit of indulgence. Even if it was for training, how could she hit a child? She went easy on them. She indulged in the child¡¯s whining during practice. She didn¡¯t always keep a tight rein and yed along with the pranks that came her way. She had an unfounded confidence that the child would do well. The disciple had more talent than Atra herself and was a bright and energetic presence, spreadingughter and happiness around. She believed the disciple would be a better person than her teacher. Teacher and disciple¡­ At least the deepest rtionship she had ever formed. A very precious bond. That bond was severed several years ago. Not by the parties involved but by external interference. The cmity of the dungeon. That goddamned thing had taken not just her parents but also the disciple who was like family. The child had lost parents to monsters in childhood, too. Then, having awakened, the child was attending the academy. Standing at a neglected grave, Atra thought nkly. This wasn¡¯t a child who should have died. Definitely not a child whose life should have ended this way. Atra¡¯s disciple had more talent. A child who was always lively and cheerful, bringing smiles and happiness to those around¡­ should not have had such an ending. A mere grade-four dungeon rampage. With the disciple¡¯s skills, personal safety should have been easily ensured. But Atra¡¯s disciple vanished without a trace, leaving behind only an arm and scattered flesh.@@novelbin@@ In despair¡­ and regret. She mustn¡¯t have taught like that. She shouldn¡¯t have indulged the whims. She shouldn¡¯t have gone easy for fear of hurting, for wanting to avoid pain. She should have ensured that the disciple was skilled enough to avoid such cmities, to preserve life regardless of the threat. It was Atra¡¯s fault. No matter what others said, she med herself. The worst kind of teacher. A wretch who had led her disciple to death. Unable to bear such thoughts, she returned to the front lines. She unleashed her guilt and loathing on the monsters. She didn¡¯t care about the concerns of those around her. She just wanted to expend those dark emotions. The Principal¡¯s request reached her only a few yearster¡­ a few months ago, from the present. ¡®Lee Hayul¡­¡¯ An undesired¡­ subject of teaching. She taught reluctantly, but memories of the past would not allow her to be half-hearted. This time, she taught differently. She didn¡¯t treat Hayul casually. It might have been hard for a child who had just awakened, especially if not a superhuman. She was strict, aiming to make Hayul strong as quickly and securely as possible. WhileeducatingHayul¡­ Seeing the child grimace and cry out in pain, her heart was never at ease, but to avoid repeating the past, she did not stop. She also tried not to get attached. She would do her best to teach, but one never knows where life will lead. She didn¡¯t want to experience the pain of loss again. -Ugh¡­ Maybe she did get a little attached after all. ¡°Phew¡­¡± A deep sigh escaped her. Given the ce, her thoughts were in disarray. -Ding! That¡¯s when her smartwatch rm rang. [Hayul] The contact she was just thinking about. Atra opened the hologram with aplex expression. ¡ú Hayul: Profess¡­ (Now) The abruptly ended text. She frowned and opened Hayul¡¯s profile. [Connection Interrupted] ¡®¡­What?¡¯ Connection interrupted. Those words filled Atra¡¯s eyes. It was strange. A smartwatch connected by the Tower of Harmony, disconnected? That phenomenon could only ur in dungeons and towers. Hayul said he was going to a dungeon. He asked if it was okay to go, ncing around hesitantly, and she nodded. The connection could be interrupted¡­ But, if it was inside the dungeon, how could he send such a message? And how did the connection get cut off immediately after the message arrived? Why was the text cut off so awkwardly? A sense of unease. ¡®¡­That can¡¯t be.¡¯ Anxiety. Atra¡¯s eyes trembled. Today is the anniversary of her old disciple¡¯s death. The day they left the world. On such a day, Hayul said he was going to the dungeon. She nodded with aplicated heart at such a coincidence. On such a day, on the very same day, the same ident happening to the child she was teaching¡­ It made no sense. -Ding! Ding! Ding! [At this moment, a dungeon has rampaged without warning in two districts of Shipnaha, Scond. The istion of the area is confirmed. Heroes in charge of protection duty in the vicinity are advised to head to the site of the rampage immediately.] It couldn¡¯t be. Chapter 76 When a sudden event befalls a person, their mind cane to a halt. When an incident exceeding the bounds of cognition urs, it can cause one¡¯s thought processes to temporarily cease functioning. ¡®Dungeon.¡¯ I¡¯ve frequently experienced this in the past, but somehow, I didn¡¯t this time. Perhaps it was the instinct to survive, suggesting that if I let my thoughts freeze now, I might end up dead. ¡®Rampage phenomenon, there were no warnings. This ce has been swallowed. Is it the dungeon¡¯s power pressing down on my spatial perception?¡¯ A dungeon¡¯s consciousness inherently seeks to persist indefinitely. In any situation, it acts to maintain itself. That¡¯s the reason dungeons create traps and spawn monsters to repel intruders. After all, external enemies tend to have the intent to destroy the dungeon. Once it fulfills its purpose of self-preservation, a dungeon then turns to greater ambitions. Perpetuity. Next is the will to expand. When a dungeon endures and umtes excess energy beyond a certain point, it goes into a rampage. This is why dungeons that are maintained intentionally require periodic subjugation. ¡®No precursors?¡¯ Surplus energy. Essentially, a massive force that is readily observable. The Tower of Observation constantly surveys the front lines of the magical realm. It interprets the movement of monsters that aim to breach the inds, identifies the presence of high-tier monsters entrenched within, and also observes the hintends with the energy left over. It watches for high-risk viins and issues early warnings for dungeon rampages. There was no warning. A spontaneous event. A rare urrence, yet post-graduation from Shio-ram, it bes a disaster that happens as often as one eats meals. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ Of all times¡­ it has to happen right now, while I¡¯m here. I suppressed the negative emotions. I bit my lip and stretched out my hand, pulling up the waist of a child who was flustered at my side. ¡°¡­!?¡± The child jolted in surprise. Unfortunately, now wasn¡¯t the time to be considerate. I steadied the child in my arms and pushed off the ground. I channeled the magic coursing through my body. Using the art of Hardening, my reinforced legs propelled me forward. The fierce wind hammered against my entire body. I opened my senses wide. Now wasn¡¯t the time for excuses like being bothered by my nerves. The wind carried a variety of sounds to me. Screams filled with terror, the horrific noise of skin tearing and bones shattering, the booming of buildings copsing and things exploding, the cries of monsters¡­ Most were sounds I had heard before. I had heard screams in the cursed home of my childhood, torn the skin and smashed the bones of monsters during dungeon training, and even taken lives in The Tower of Growth, though it was supposed to be simted. But this was reality. Not a drill, and certainly not a safe examination like in the tower. People had already died. They won¡¯t being back¡­ ¡®Shelters.¡¯ Over a century has passed since the history of humanity was ravaged by dungeons and monsters. It may seem an incredibly short time in the grand scheme of human history, but it¡¯s been ample time to develop countermeasures. In most cities rebuilt after the great upheaval, shelters have been constructed considering the possibility of falling under the influence of a rampaging dungeon. Though they can be used for typhoons, hail, earthquakes, and the like, their primary purpose is to provide refuge from the altered environment caused by dungeons and the monsters that emerge chaotically. I fully expanded my spatial perception. The influx of information increased. It wasn¡¯t satisfying. Ever since the rampaging dungeon engulfed this ce, the state of my spatial perception had been terrible. It thrashed wildly. As if in a tug-of-war, it repetitively pushed against an exterior force. It was a sensation I knew well. It was the feeling I got in The Tower of Growth when my spatial perception couldn¡¯t fully expand and got crushed. The oue was different this time. Back then, I couldn¡¯t resist and was just suppressed, but now I was fiercely pushing back against the dungeon¡¯s power. While searching for a shelter, I spotted several monsters. It wasn¡¯t enough to say there were ¡®several¡¯. Every time space shifted, new monsters appeared. There was a variety of species, but what dominated in number was a beast with red fur. It moved on all fours, and its body was at least twice my size. ¡®Red leaf hound?¡¯ Knowledge from the original work and what I learned about monsters at Shio-ram¡­ together with the information observed through spatial perception, I deduced that it was a red leaf hound. Red leaf hound. Standard ranking: 7th tier, a level of monster that has resistance against conventional firearms. So, could the rampaging dungeon be ss 4? It¡¯s a relief amidst misfortune. If it had been ss 3, the chances of survival would have drastically decreased. I flicked my fingers. The magic I wielded formed a barrage of spell forms. Magic bullets. The magical projectiles traced a blue path through the air, striking the head of the red leaf hound. Bang! The red leaf hound¡¯s head exploded with the st, and fragments of the split skull and shattered brain scattered in all directions. I flicked my fingers again. A series of newly formed magic bullets dispersed in all directions. ¨C Bang! Bam! Bang! I fired magic bullets at all the monsters entering my spatial perception. The monsters¡¯ heads burst open where the magic bullets struck. I wasn¡¯t worried about uracy. Thanks to my spatial perception, the projectiles hit their mark almost every time. ¡®I found it.¡¯ While reducing the number of monsters, I located a shelter. The entrance of the shelter looked like one you¡¯d typically find on a bunker. A thick metal door now stood wide open, invitingly. Surviving citizens were filing into the entrance that led underground.@@novelbin@@ On either side of the entrance, two superhumans with anxious expressions looked around. Judging by their aura, they weren¡¯t particrly strong. ¡°Hey, hey! Over here!¡± One of the superhumans caught sight of me. He widened his eyes and waved his hands. Thankfully, there was no misunderstanding that I was a viin. After Inded in front of the entrance, I set down the child I was carrying. The child, with hair in disarray, struggled to regain bnce, looking dizzy and disoriented. In the meantime, the superhuman who had been waving at me spoke in an urgent tone. ¡°You must have grasped the situation, too ¨C most of the city has been isted, swallowed by the rampaging dungeon!¡± I knew that already. Anyone who hadn¡¯t grasped the situation was either immediately killed by the rampage or was no longer around. ¡°We need to buy time until the rescue team can break through the outer wall! So¡­!¡± I also knew what woulde next. Modern citizens receive education on what to do in such emergency situations. Right now, survivors are desperately flocking to the shelter. Many might be unable to gather due to the monsters strewn about. I nodded and was about to take off again. ¨C Thump That¡¯s what I intended, but my sleeve was yanked, stopping my leg mid-motion. The culprit was the child I had brought with me. The child, with an urgent look, was tugging at my sleeve. Eyes that seemed bored, half-closed before, were now wide open, revealing fear-filled pupils. Had this child seen me somewhere before? The thought crossed my mind but was immediately dismissed. Even if they had seen me, they wouldn¡¯t recognize me now. The bracelet of identity obstruction, personally cared for by the Vice-Principal. With this, my current appearance would seem entirely different. That is to say, even if they knew Lee Hayul, my current appearance was not that of Lee Hayul¡¯s outward look. Since I kept my magic well under control, it was impossible for them to think of me as Lee Hayul. ¡®Don¡¯t worry.¡¯ I wanted to say that, but I couldn¡¯t because of the curse. I could have used a hologram to convey my intentions, but I didn¡¯t want to waste the time. I shook off the small hand. It came free easily, as the hand had no chance against my strength. A pair of eyes, resembling someone, drifted away. I kicked off the ground again and raced across the city. Shipnaha came into my spatial perception. It wasn¡¯t a particrly beautiful or artistically valuable city. Shipnaha hade into existence only decades after the great cataclysm, its origins stemming from a city built by the heroes and hunters who gathered to subjugate the nearby dungeons. Hence, this ce was characterized more by practicality than artistic value. The city was falling apart. People were dying everywhere. The spatial perception that struggled in a tug-of-war with external forces delivered the situation all too well. It made my head clear. All trivial thoughts, including the fear of death, were pushed to the back of my mind due to the gravity of the situation. I shook my hand again. The magic released from my grasp sketched out spell forms. I focused on neutralizing one monster with each shot. There was no leisure to hold a weapon and kill one by one. Even if it meant a bit more magic expenditure, it was better to use magic to kill. The depleted magic quickly recovered. There was fatigue umting in the circuits and core, but there was no time to indulge in suchints. To survive, to save more people, this crisis had to be dealt with. I racked my brain. ¡®The rampage must be quelled.¡¯ A dungeon is a vast sub-space attached to the world, likened to a ship temporarily anchored by dropping its anchor. To stop the ship, the anchor must be dropped. If the anchor is pulled out, the ship gets swept by the current and drifts in the ocean. The same goes for dungeons. If its core is destroyed, the dungeon cannot sustain itself and will copse. ¡®Where is the core?¡¯ There are various kinds of cores. It could be a structure that looks special, an abnormallyrge mana crystalpared to others. Or, it could be a monster that has taken on the role of the core. Naturally, monsters that are dungeon cores arebeled alpha. Such monsters are particrly dangerous, even among alpha specimens. A monster serving as a core never leaves the dungeon¡¯s sphere of influence. Therefore, it feasts on the dungeon¡¯s blessings, wielding power far superior to other creatures. ¡®Has ss 4 gone on a rampage?¡¯ I felt my spatial perception. It kept undting, but it was functioning as well as it could. A pressing sensation came from all around¡­ Upon closer analysis, there wasn¡¯t just one or two sites of manifestation. At least five or more¡­ ¡®Damn it.¡¯ Is everything ss 4? If so, the standard ranking of the emerging monsters would be around ss 8. What about the alpha specimen? Probably ss 6¡­ ¡®How can this be dealt with?¡¯ I had seen a parasitic moth in The Tower of Growth that was an alpha of ss 5. That thing is dead. Hong Yeon-hwa killed it, and I had a hand in its defeat. I¡¯ve grown since then. Can I kill it now? I wasn¡¯t confident. I hadn¡¯t confirmed yet whether there was an alpha serving as a core, but if there is one, to stop the rampage, the alpha must be killed. If not killed? There is another way. Wait for external rescue. Communications have been cut, so the outside world must have been aware of the city¡¯s situation by now. The Association will immediately send a rescue teamposed of the highest-ss and upper-ss superhumans avable here. The outer walls of a dungeon are solid. Before a rampage, one wouldn¡¯t dare touch them, but the walls of a rampaging dungeon be somewhat softer. Even more so for the lowest-ranked, ss 4 dungeons. If pounded from the outside, surely the outer walls will crumble and the rescue team will enter. ¡­How long will it take? It¡¯s a ss 4, so there¡¯s a chance of rescue. From ss 3 upwards, rescue from outside is virtually impossible, and even ss 4 would take at least twice as long as half a day to breach the walls. How many will die in that time? And¡­ ¡®Why are there so few superhumans?¡¯ Can they even hold out for that long? I continued to lessen the number of monsters while pondering these questions. For some reason, there weren¡¯t many superhumans around that I came across immediately. Surely, there should be a n responsible for the city¡¯s defense, but I hadn¡¯t encountered any such individuals. There¡¯s a shortage of manpower. There are too few superhumans subjugating monsters. And I don¡¯t see any that seem to be at least mid to high-level. Why? ¡®Damn it¡­¡¯ The situation is bad. As the possibility of survival seemed to dim, my face involuntarily twisted in frustration. ¨C Rrrrick Suddenly, I heard something being torn apart. It sounded close, but I couldn¡¯t identify what it was. * * * [The ability ¡®Power of the ¡ö¡ö and the ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡¯ has grown.] Chapter 77 -Kuhurheng! A beast charged forward. Red fur whipped in the wind. A gaping maw opened wide as a howl erupted and spread through the air. Red leaf hound. Easily twice my size. If seen with eyes, it would have obscured all in view. As I considered this, I couldn¡¯t help but fixate on the hound¡¯s red fur. As the name ¡®red leaf hound¡¯ would suggest, it would naturally have red fur¡­ but through spatial perception, I also observed ¡®human blood¡¯ in its fur. Especially around the muzzle. Gritting my teeth¡­! I clenched my fist, pouring abundant magic into it and employing the art of Hardening, covering it all with Qi. I didn¡¯t like the look of that muzzle. I brought my fist down from above, striking downwards. -Bang! Fleshpressed, hard substances beneath shattered. A disgusting sensation of something soft bursting within followed through my fist. The once-agape muzzle snapped shut. Upper and lower teeth shed and broke from the impact. It was somewhatical to see eyeballs popping out due to the shock.@@novelbin@@ One was dead. But one red leaf hound wasn¡¯t all. Even amidst the struggle with the dungeon¡¯s power, spatial perception did its job. Two more hounds were charging from behind. I immediately manipted my magic. Whooosh! The sky¡¯s wing feathers, hanging like a cloak, unfolded. ¡®Shape-shifting.¡¯ The edge of the sky¡¯s wing feathers, sharpened like des, wereunched. Crunch! The forefront hound¡¯s brow was pierced. Contrary to its usual fluttering appearance, it neatly punctured through skin and skull. As one fell with its brow speared, another hound continued its charge. I pushed more magic into the sky¡¯s wing feathers. Swoosh! The feather sliced through the skull, grazing the neck of the oing red leaf hound. -sh Blood gushed from the cut. The hound¡¯s round eyes bulged then went limp, copsing to the ground. The skidding red leaf hound slid near. Quickly approaching, I raised my foot. Infusing it with magic and wrapping it in Qi, I brought it down with all my might. Crunch! A sizable head crumbled, and blood pooled on the ground. Frowning, I took a few steps back. Due to its size, it bled profusely. Using spatial perception, I scanned the area meticulously. Was there a chance I missed something? The area was awash with red. Not just from the blood spewed by this creature, but also due to the piled-up bodies of monsters everywhere. All nearby monsters were dead. After confirming this, I turned my head. A short distance away, in the rubble of a copsed building, there were people hiding. One man, one woman, and a child squeezed between them, seemingly a family. I tried to speak¡­ ¡®Now it¡¯s okay¡­ okay¡­ damn muzzle.¡¯ I shut my mouth and tapped my smartwatch. Though the connection to the outside was severed, the basic functions built into it were intact. It was a feature derived from the power of The Tower of Harmony, and it would be problematic if even this were impossible. [You are now safe. Please move quickly to the evacuation route.] ¡°Thank you, thank you so much¡­!¡± The man bowed continuously in thanks. With disheveled hair and dust all over, and clothes torn and stained with faint blood, he looked like a refugee. Seemingly out of his mind, he hurriedly offered thanks and turned towards the direction of the shelter. The woman, who also looked as ragged as the man, quivered with fear as she struggled to move her trembling legs. Yet, despite all of this, the hand holding the child was firm, which was nothing short of remarkable. -Hoo¡­ I scanned the direction they were heading with my spatial perception one more time. Confirming no monsters, I let out a breath loaded with fatigue. Nearly two hours had passed since I got caught up in the dungeon¡¯s rampage. After delivering the child to the shelter¡­ Without rest, I roamed the areas ensnared by the rampage, ying monsters and rescuing people who were unable to evacuate and guiding them to safety. My spatial perception was superior to the observation abilities of most high-level superhumans. Finding those who hadn¡¯t been able to evacuate was my forte in this space. Killing monsters wasn¡¯t difficult either. The dungeon¡¯s rank was ss 4. The standard rank of the emerging monsters was at most ss 8, and considering the influence of the dungeon, they did not exceed ss 7. The red leaf hounds I¡¯d just dealt with were ss 7. I had taken down hundreds of them. It wasn¡¯t difficult, but the process was draining in many ways. I took a moment to check my condition. It was just exhaustion. Though my physical strength was fine, I was overworking my circuits and core topensate for the expended magic. In The Tower of Growth, it was somewhat manageable. Partly due to intentional overuse to induce growth, and partly because the concentration of mana inside the tower was so extraordinary that the slightest absorption caused it to surge. Here, inside the rampaging dungeon, the concentration of mana had greatly increased¡­ but it couldn¡¯tpare to the interior of The Tower of Growth. ¡®I should be thankful it¡¯s only ss 4.¡¯ I kept killing monsters. Almost all were red leaf hounds, and they were at most ss 7. asionally, I encountered other superhumans. Most were out destroying monsters, while some moved in parties to rescue people. Though few in number, the fact that other superhumans besides me were caught up in this offered some sce. I too saved people. I guided those too terrified to leave the buildings to the shelter and consistently took down monsters on the evacuation routes. There were many dead. ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ I chewed on my lip. People had been caught in copsing buildings due to the aftereffects of the dungeon¡¯s rampage. Many were killed¡­ devoured by suddenly appearing monsters. Spatial perception conveyed it all without filter. Bodies crushed into a pulp by heavy buildings, pieces of corpses left behind because the monsters couldn¡¯t swallow them entirely, resembling mashed flesh inside monster bellies¡­ ¡®Damn it.¡¯ Nausea welled up. I wanted to vomit everything out, but there was no time for that. While I was busy retching, the bodies could pile up. It wasn¡¯t so bad that I couldn¡¯t bear it. It was the same now. I quickly checked my status and jumped off. Stepping firmly on the building¡¯s outer walls, I climbed to the rooftop and leaped across to the next one. I felt the performance of my body anew. To ascend to a building¡¯s rooftop with a few hops and to move by jumping from one rooftop to another was unimaginable in the past. ¡®Are there any survivors left?¡¯ The dungeon¡¯s rampage hadn¡¯t swallowed the entirety of Shipnaha. Several dungeons rampaged together, expanding their reach, but even if Shipnaha belonged to a small town, it was too much to swallow it whole. However, a significant portion was consumed. At least half of it was within the range, and many people were caught up in it. Thankfully, being a small town, Shipnaha had fewer people. If it had been a part of arger city with a dense poption¡­ I didn¡¯t want to imagine it. ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ The dungeon¡¯s rampage. A representative cmity of this world. The reason for the loss of territories, including modern Africa, and if the story proceeds as it does post-graduation from Shio-ram, a trivial disaster that wille as often as meals. A disaster that pales inparison to the invading towers that may awaken in the future. If I survive here, if I graduate from Shio-ram unscathed¡­ and when a decent future is assured, what should I do? Should I stand against it? The thought made my head spin. I was too frail to face such a cmity¡­ -Hoo¡­ I exhaled and inhaled. Pushing the emerging thoughts aside, I gathered information through my widely open spatial perception. Enough time had passed. As superhumans, including myself, continuously led survivors to the shelter, my spatial perception no longer picked up survivors but was filled with monsters. I scattered the prepared spells. It was time to conserve magic. Initially, I cleaned up the wandering monsters out of fear they would attack people, but now there weren¡¯t any people left to attack. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s time to head to the shelter.¡¯ I roamed around the area affected by the rampage several times. Having scanned with spatial perception, I needn¡¯t worry about missing anyone. I turned around. All those who could be saved were saved. What remained were corpses that couldn¡¯t be saved. If I had been considering necromantic viins or monsters, it would have been appropriate to clear out each one I encountered¡­ but now it wasn¡¯t necessary. It didn¡¯t take long to reach the shelter. Using Hardening to leap across rooftops, I arrived quickly. The entrance to the shelter came into the edge of my spatial perception. Around it, the bodies of monsters were piled up like mountains. When I first arrived, there were perhaps only two guarding the entrance, but now five or six were keeping watch. The feeling I got from them¡­ they seemed weaker than me. Was it a testament to my monstrous growth? I pushed off the ground once more with a peculiar expression. ¡®¡­¡­!¡¯ I was about to leap when a sharp intuition pierced my spine. It wasn¡¯t just a feeling; it was an intense intuition. Ever since creating the 13th cycle, I no longer dismissed intuitions as purely negative. Now¡­ even more so. Regardless of the process, the simple fact that danger was imminent struck my mind directly. No process? I might be wrong. Right now, at the far end of the shelter, on the edge of my spatial perception, a beast with red fur entered. A canine beast with red fur. It should have been a red leaf hound¡­ but I couldn¡¯t think that. It had red fur. That much was the same. But it was different. Compared to the filthy blood of a typical red leaf hound, the quality of the blood enshrouding its fur was disgustingly distinct. It was huge. This thing was evenrger. A regr red leaf hound might be about twice my size, but this was four times asrge. It stood on two legs. That made it feel even more massive. Spatial perception observed this monster. From a distance well over several hundred meters, the beast¡¯s round, blood-red eyes stared directly at me. A killing intent pounded against my body. My limbs would have seized up had it not been for the instinct to survive, which thankfully moved my body. I stopped, following my intuition. It was the same now. I pulled up magic without thinking of the consequences. Excessively employing Hardening. I wrapped myself in a thickyer of Qi. I didn¡¯t stop there and spread out the sky¡¯s wing feathers around my body. Drawing the sword I hadn¡¯t needed to unsheathe before, I constructed defensive spells in front of me. Spatial perception had never missed an opponent¡¯s attack. On the day of the freshman weing party, when I collided with Hong Yeon-hwa, it showed up, but my body didn¡¯t move in time to avoid the collision. The same with Katsuki Yusei, who flew at me. Even though I observed them, my body didn¡¯t follow. It was the same with the duel against Professor Atra. Of course, she must have been holding back, but I saw every attack. I couldn¡¯t dodge because my movements were inferior. Now, as well, it was the same. I saw the attack. The body that crushed the ground entirely and leapt, the thick foreleg pulled back with great force and swung, the blood-mist shrouding it¡­ -Crack! The defensive magic didn¡¯t stand a chance and was pierced instantly. The drawn sword was cut as if sawed through, powerless. Even surrounded by Qi. Then the sky¡¯s wing feathers were torn, and the Qi wrapped around my body followed suit. The massive foreleg approached. Its size alone was more than enough to cover my upper body. -Bang! My mind grew hazy. Already burdened mentally by spatial perception, a tremendous agony raced through my physical form. I was flung from the rooftop. My body, which fell from the height, scraped the wrecked road as it crashed down. -Crack-crack! I thought I might scream. Thankfully, the shock was too sudden for a sound to escape. My dazed consciousness snapped back into focus, clearer than before. Because I felt death. My eyelids trembled with pain. I assessed my body through spatial perception. A chunk of my left forearm was gouged out. No bone was exposed, but I felt its absence. That attack. If any defensive element had beencking, I would have died. Not just an arm torn off, but it would have ripped through my stomach. -Thud! Rough vibrations from the ground jolted my body. Not far from me, on the road, the giant beast hadnded. -Rumbling¡­ A growl echoed, belching out from its throat. The unique cry of a beast rang in my ear. Though I¡¯d heard it incessantly over the past few hours, the monster¡¯s sound felt entirely different. ¡®¡­That one.¡¯ It reminded me of a simr creature. No, it was almost identical to an entity I remembered from the original work. With my mind sharpened by the proximity of death, memories of the original work were rapidly sifted through to pull out simr information. ¡´Savior¡µ didn¡¯t assign a specific final boss. There were several entities that felt like final bosses, but the game system didn¡¯t definitively mark any. Nor were there only as many as presumed to be the final bosses; there were many just as strong. ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ The creature¡¯s name, Blood-Cloud Aerulus. By the Association¡¯s ranking system, it was an alpha of ss 3. A beast that would devour several top-tier heroes in the distant future. That creature, not yet fully grown, was now baring its teeth right in front of me. * * * [yer Adjustment System: Pioneering Score] [Detecting a trial approaching the yer] [Quest ¡®Beast of the Red Mist¡¯ initiated] ¡­ [The yer faces a crossroads] Chapter 78 Monsters are usually referred to en masse by their species. Red leaf hounds, or Red Hounds, are designated as standard rank 7, and any variants beyond that are simply termed alphas and left at that. Although individual monsters may have their differences, these are not significant enough to distinguish separate species. But this one was different. Blood Cloud Aerulus. A monster so unique that both the Association and the yer¡¯s system deemed it worthy of a sobriquet and a personal name. ssified as rank 3. Among them, it is considered an alpha specimen. In ¡°Savior,¡± this creature is ranked quite high among the monsters wreaking havoc in the world.@@novelbin@@ There has never been a cycle where Aerulus has been fatal. However, many cycles have encountered it. A cycle that has captured Aerulus? There was one. But it was never a clean hunt. It wasn¡¯t until the 8th cycle that we began to stably subdue ss 3 creatures. All cycles before that either had middling specs or, even if superior in output, were riddled with sloppy ws. The 9th cycle sought a malicious route but met its end midway due to straying from the path. Only the 8th, 10th, 11th, and 12th cycles were capable of subduing rank 3 creatures or higher on their own. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ There it stood, a monster with such potential. Naturally, it isn¡¯t a rank 3 at the moment. If it were, there would be no survivors. -Kraaaaaaaah! Still, to me, it was a monster. Its roar overpowered. My clothes whipped wildly. The deafening roar and intense murderous intent left myplexion pale. Momentum. Should I call it aura? Even with spatial perception, I gauged the level of that thing. It seemed no different from the rank 5 creature burned to ashes by Hong Yeon-hwa. A dreadful reality made my fingertips tremble. I steadied my unstable breathing and assessed my condition. Below my left forearm, the sensation was faint. Flesh gouged out¡­ Had I felt that pain in full, I might have screamed. Magic is¡­ more than half remains. The core and circuits cry out in pain from overuse. Except for the forearm, the rest of my body is somewhat intact. Armed status. The supply sword I brought was reduced to junk while defending against Aerulus¡¯s foreleg. The sky¡¯s wing feathers are slowly regaining their form, thanks to the magic poured into them. They would have be junk from that attack if they didn¡¯t have a recovery function. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ Damn, damn, damn. I nearly died. My head cooled eerily. It¡¯s not about might die. This isn¡¯t some training from the cradle. It¡¯s not like getting caught in a rampage; one wrong move and I¡¯m dead. Death was at my doorstep. Without spatial perception, without mapping my senses, I would¡¯ve groped in the darkness, death flickering before me. Defensive magic, a sword used as a shield, the sky¡¯s wing feathers, Qi enveloping my whole body, and Hardening technique at full throttle. Had anything been missing, I would have died. My life would¡¯ve ended. I would¡¯ve ended up like the countless corpses I sensed through spatial perception. ¡®I have to run¡­¡¯ I must go. There¡¯s no reason to hesitate. Fighting that thing means death. My survival instincts were screaming. Isn¡¯t my life the most important? Isn¡¯t everything else trivial? I¡¯ve always been selfish. My pursuit of strength, my struggle to be stronger, was all for my own survival. With that thought, I dragged my feet back. Information from inside the shelter crept in. There was no time to filter. I couldn¡¯t capture it all. Only fragments of information entered. Fear and anxiety. The shelter¡¯s interior, though summarized, was overwhelmed by chaotic emotions. I am selfish. I wondered. Then, why did I save that person? There was nothing to gain, almost died in the process, nearly lost a leg, so why did I move? ¡®You were born to be unwanted filth, huh?¡¯ Because it¡¯s unfair. Because I had to reject that statement. If I had stayed still, it would seem like I was affirming those words. I gritted my teeth. Liquid, not saliva, sloshed in my mouth. A sharp pain woke my senses. I stirred up magic. The creaking core spewed out magic. Using the magic circting through my body, I employed the Hardening technique. I dragged my foot forward. Whoosh! Qi, engorged with ample magic, violently encased me. -Rumble! Thunder sounded. The epicenter was the monster, Aerulus. Over its already blood-like fur, a crimson mist swirled. Unique abilities aren¡¯t exclusive to superhumans. Even if the terminology differs, even if the manifestation and operation differ, entities other than humans can also have unique abilities. Monsters too. Most are grouped under racial traits, but distinct individuals like that one definitely possess unique abilities. ¡°Blood Cloud.¡± A unique ability that manifests a mist as if made of blood. That Blood Cloud serves as Qi. Merely wrapping it around the body enhances specs, bing both a sturdy armor and a weapon that tears enemies apart. -Crack! I kicked off the ground. It wasn¡¯t my footsteps but the monster¡¯s. Asphalt crumbled, sending the behemoth hurtling forward. Fast. The specs were overwhelmingly in its favor. If we moved simultaneously, I would be at a disadvantage. I had to anticipate its movements and act first. I predicted the movement with spatial perception. Holding the sword, now virtually useless, in a reverse grip, I threw it. The Qi-wrapped sword sliced through the air. Aerulus did not react. It didn¡¯t even attempt to defend. -ng! Metal shed against metal. The sword collided with the mist and shattered, sending fragments scattering. ¡®Of course, no damage.¡¯ Aerulus closed in. As the distance narrowed, my spatial perception creaked. ¡®An alpha.¡¯ I abandoned the hopeful thought. This was undoubtedly an alpha specimen, actively backed by the rampaging dungeon. Meaning, Aerulus is the core and the center of the dungeon. The ce where Aerulus stands is the center of the dungeon, where the power of the dungeon is strongest. The force pushing against spatial perception grew stronger. It interfered with gathering information. My expression contorted in frustration. A thick foreleg reached out. Even the long ws were wrapped in Blood Cloud. I extended a hand, imbued with Qi, keeping in mind the injury in my left forearm and stretching out my right hand first. -Crack! Blood Cloud and Qi shed. An absurd repulsion transmitted through my arm. It felt as if my hand would break at any moment. Gritting my teeth, I altered my trajectory. Swoosh! I narrowly deflected Aerulus¡¯s thick foreleg which dug into the ground. Had I been struck by that attack, my flesh would¡¯ve been sliced like tofu. A chilling premonition flickered through my mind. ¡®I can¡¯t allow an attack.¡¯ I learned from taking the hit; the fundamental difference in mass was too great. I barely survived thest time, but if I kept allowing hits, I would end up as minced meat. -Crack! Bang! Swoosh! I was now fully engaged inbat. Constantly deflecting attacks. Missed attacks scraped across the surroundings. The trajectory of the ws brought down buildings like falling dominos. Asphalt cracked and split. Abandoned vehicles on the road were sliced, leading to rugged explosions. My skill was superior. It was ridiculous to judge a beast¡¯s technique, but it was thanks to the gap in skill that I could deflect the attacks. Having handled numerous weapons during the duel with Professor Atra, I was most familiar with using my hands and feet. I had to throw punches when I lost my sword, and I had to swing my legs. Thanks to that experience, I could deflect the monster¡¯s attacks. -Crash! Chunks of Qi were sheared off. No issue there. I refilled the gouged-out Qi. The energy hardened even more than before. Magic consumption was like a gaping hole, but I pushed my circuits and core to their limits, pulling up more magic. For now, it wouldn¡¯t be destroyed with one blow. I could withstand a hit or two. As long as the attack wasn¡¯t as sudden and full-powered as before, I could manage. The spent Qi could be restored. But¡­ -Tsk. With my spatial perception groaning, magic recovery also became less satisfying. The damage umted in my body. Although I was deflecting the attacks, the stress transferred to my body was inescapable. I didn¡¯t n for a prolonged battle, but I couldn¡¯tst as long as I hoped. What about a short-term battle? Could I kill it? I looked for an opportunity. Its foreleg swooped down. A shadow cast over my body. The motion wasrge. Generally, that¡¯s why I could deflect the attacks and asionallynd my own. I twisted my body. The edge of Qi barely grazed as Aerulus¡¯s foreleg passed close. I spread my left hand. ¡°Magic sh: Barrage.¡± The unleashed shes enveloped Aerulus. Thanks to the size difference, the swarm of shes struck its nk. I cut through the red mist. In the process, many shes were lost. The remaining shes reached its fur. -Crunch-crunch-crunch! The bristling fur blocked the shes. No matter how reduced in power, it only managed to slightly fray the fur. -Kraaaaa! My eardrums fluttered. Angrily, I quickly kicked off the ground to retreat. Where I had just been, a massive muzzle snapped closed. Crunch! The shing teeth produced a chilling sound. Aerulus raised its head, whimpering. Between its grinding teeth, the remnants of the sky¡¯s wing feathers were tangled. I surveyed Aerulus through spatial perception. There were faint scars where the shes had struck. Can it be killed? ¡®Impossible.¡¯ Aerulus, looking simr to the parasitic moth, died from a direct hit of Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s blooming attack. I don¡¯t have that level of output. Gop-hwa? I haven¡¯t used it since that day. I¡¯ve wanted to many times, but this damned ability doesn¡¯t obey its master¡¯s will. -Rrrrrrr¡­ I wasn¡¯t dead yet. If hit squarely with one blow, it would be the end, but I continuously deflected attacks while mindlessly destroying thendscape. Perhaps it was an obstruction, Aerulus¡¯s neck resonated. A sound like scraping iron with a spike echoed. Then, its two forelegs lifted. The Blood Cloud wrapped around them swelled and bulged. A clear sign of a powerful onught. My intuition rang with it. If hit, I would die. Should I block? Can¡¯t block. Even if I could, I would die. Should I dodge again? Intuition shook its head. The sensation of malice and the force of magic hammered the ground. Not forward, but backward. I increased the distance from Aerulus. -Rrrrr! An ominous howl. It felt as if it was mocking me. Thump! The Blood Cloud surrounding its forelegs swelled again. Due to the simrity in color to the fur, the forelegs seemed to nearly triple in size. No, it was just the forelegs. They stretched upwards, long enough to reach the rtively intact rooftops of themercial buildings. Then, Aerulus¡¯s hind legs swelled. Muscles inted like balloons, and Blood Cloud wrapped around them. ¡®Right.¡¯ If the opponent moves away, just get closer yourself. Bang! The ground behind Aerulus surged. Instead, Aerulus¡¯s form shot forward, with its several times swollen forelegsing along. The sky disappeared from view. The sunlight was blocked. My immediate surroundings darkened. From above to below. The sky-obscuring foreleg descended. * * * I kicked the ground, and a rough gust followed. The force broke trees and shrubs,ying them t. Dirt sprayed in all directions, and broken tree fragments exploded with them. The clear destruction of nature, but Atra paid it no mind. There¡¯s no gate terminal in Shipnaha. The nearest gate terminal is Edinburgh Gate. From there, Atra raced in a straight line without rest. Lee Hayul was caught up in a dungeon¡¯s rampage. The dungeon¡¯s rank is merely ss 4. The standard tier of monsters pouring out is at most ss 8. Considering the dungeon¡¯s backup, it¡¯s about ss 7. Given Lee Hayul¡¯s abilities, surely he could survive. I used to think that way. That child would be fine. Objectively assessing and even Atra thought so. And then, that child vanished, leaving behind only a cold arm. ¡®Please.¡¯ Atra¡¯s face twisted in misery. The nightmares of the past superimposed on the present. ¡®Just be alive.¡¯ If alive, anything can be healed. There are many ways to heal in this world. Somehow, as long as you¡¯re alive, it can be fixed. Just repeating that, not thinking of what¡¯s behind, Atra used the Hardening technique to traverse mountains and rivers. A golden line was drawn across the sky. Chapter 79 Closebat was not the answer. As I sensed the range of destruction from the upheaval of the road, a new realization dawned on me. -! The most intense roar I had ever heard burst my eardrums. A high-pitched ringing ensued. Rubble pelted my body. ¡®Damn it.¡¯@@novelbin@@ The size had grown, affording me some leeway to dodge, but it was a narrow escape, almost turning me into dried fish. It hurt. I surveyed the surroundings with spatial perception. That bastard must be an alpha, for it had brought a horde of monsters. Countless creatures swept through the area. The ones who had been barricading the shelter had now crumbled, engaging in individual fights. Thankfully, the door to the shelter was firmly shut. Had it been open¡­ that horde of monsters would have charged towards it. ¡®Ugh¡­¡¯ My left arm was in pain. I hadn¡¯t fully evaded the impact. Perhaps because I was slightly within the area of influence, the flesh on my already Qi-depleted left arm was torn off again. Now it was even more difficult to move my left arm. The exposed bone where the wound was gave me chills. It was puzzling that it was still functional. Is it because I¡¯m a superhuman? Had I not been, I might have died from shock. I cast a minor healing spell and wrapped my arm with sky¡¯s wing feathers like a bandage. Mist rose in clumps, slowly engulfing the surroundings. Even then, Aerulus¡¯s eyes were locked precisely on me. ¡®Closebat isn¡¯t the answer.¡¯ If I got pummeled at close range, I wouldn¡¯tst long. It was the same with just grazing and deflecting attacks. It merely extended time a bit. Then, I must strike from a distance. I had no arrows or bow to shoot, no bullets or gun to fire from afar, no tools to throw at a distance. But I had something else. I steadied my breath and brought my hands together. It was akin to a starting pose. Maintaining calm, I expelled the magic from within my body outward. -Wooong! The magic formed into a spell. A simple structure. The spell was easy on magic consumption and not burdensome to cast repeatedly. ¡®Magic Bullet.¡¯ Magic spheres created behind me were shot forth. It didn¡¯t end with one. As soon as they were formed, they were propelled without dy. Countless magic bullets rained down on Aerulus. -Boom! Explosions enveloped Aerulus. It didn¡¯t stop at a single st. The magic bullets that collided with the blood mist erupted. They didn¡¯t inflict damage. The magic bullets only slightly disturbed the Blood Cloud without breaking through. But they brought explosions. I modified the spell to increase the explosive force. I couldn¡¯t inflict damage, but the sessive sts could push back. The continued explosions pushed Aerulus¡¯s advances. -Rumble! First came the growling. The ground torn up by Aerulus followed. A rapid leap. Spatial perception wasn¡¯t fooled. I quickly twisted my body. A violent slicing sound grazed my ears. My earlobes tore. I swallowed the now-familiar pain. I twisted my waist. Qi wrapped around my legs red violently. I was about to kick. As soon as I sensed the writhing Blood Cloud, I abandoned my attack and extracted my body. -Crash! Where I stood a moment ago, a bloody sh poured down. The Blood Cloud extending from the ws stretched out, transforming into a shing attack that swept across space. A new attack, not shown before. Was it kept hidden? A beast ying mind games? The n remained unchanged. Avoid closebat. Block the creature from a distance. I took the hit. I created a distance and fired various spells. Magic bullets, magic shes, offensive spells with elemental changes, and binding spells to immobilize. All sorts of magic traced patterns in the space. Naturally, Aerulus tried to break through them to close the distance. The monster charged, backed by overwhelming physical abilities. I dodged and deflected everything. I epted the unavoidable damage and deflected everything else as best as I could. As long as I had spatial perception, it was doable. As long as Qi wasn¡¯t destroyed in one hit, it was doable. I couldn¡¯t shake it off with physical ability alone, but if I stiffened it with magic, it was possible. Magic rapidly drained away. I forcibly drew in magic from the surroundings. The unrefined magic superheated my circuits. I would suffer from aftereffects, but it¡¯s better than dying. I stalled for time. Rescue from outside. I didn¡¯t know when it woulde. Even if it did arrive, I didn¡¯t know how long it would take to break through the outer wall, but I had to trust it was the only way. -Grrr¡­ A short whileter, Aerulus¡¯s roaring mouth shut. The repeated iling of its forelegs ceased. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Gasping for breath with a distance between us, I regted my breathing, which was close to copse, and observed Aerulus¡¯s demeanour. For some reason, it had stopped. Its eyes, still watching me, seemed to be contemting something. It was a brief respite, regardless. I managed to soothe my overworked body, circuits, and core for a moment. The sweet respite didn¡¯tst long. Aerulus, having finished deliberating, showed signs of movement. -Thump! Aerulus struck the ground. An invariably destructive leap followed. I hurled my body backward, forming spells in the process. I blocked the approach. As before, I countered with magic while maintaining a distance. The red mist approached¡­ but it didn¡¯t. My body tensed momentarily. Aerulus was not heading towards me. The direction had changed. Towards¡­ the firmly closed entrance of the shelter. Effectively, a ce teeming with easy prey for Aerulus. ¡®Oh damn it.¡¯ I knew Aerulus¡¯s goal. It was clear from the tant desire in its eyes. I felt the tant murderous intent. The moment I saw those blood-soaked, bright red eyes, I couldn¡¯t help but feel it. Murderous intent is usually associated with filthy and nasty emotions. The desire to kill usually stems from ugly emotions. The true killing intent I had felt from the back-alley thugs was nothing but dirty, vile, and lowly emotions. But Aerulus was different. I realized it the moment our eyes met. It wasn¡¯t right to add to the murderous intent, but it was a pure emotion. Aerulus¡¯s murderous intent contained no sordid grudge. Hunger. The foundation of the murderous intent was nothing but hunger. To eat is to survive. One survives by preying upon others. To hunt, to not be hunted, one bes stronger. And thus, one hunts. A clear and concise way of thinking. No sticky malice attached. There¡¯s noplex reason for predators in the wild to eat herbivores. It¡¯s not something that should be condemned as wrong. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Aerulus was no different. Why did it attack me initially? Because it saw prey with no reason to be spared. Why is it now ignoring me and heading towards the shelter? Because I¡¯m not prey that can be easily eaten, and the shelter is teeming with vulnerable targets. How long can the shelter¡¯s door hold off Aerulus? I can break it, so why couldn¡¯t Aerulus? For a moment, it seemed as if time had stopped. Aerulus, which had rushed into the shelter, stopped. Even the falling stones from the sky paused with it. It was like before. When I had dragged my feet back, it was as if the world paused, waiting for my decision. The world slowed down. Thoughts elerated. Monsters swarming in and superhumans guarding the entrance were scattered by Aerulus. There was no one to stop it. If Aerulus crawled through the entrance as it was, everyone inside would die. I had to block it. That thought crossed my mind. My rationale calmly calcted. Can I block it? I asked again. Could I survive if I did? Not in an open space like this. Not where I can easily dodge and move out of the way. Not where I can easily fire off spells. Even if the shelter¡¯s corridors are wide, they aren¡¯t as spacious as this ce. I would have to face the attacks that would otherwise turn me into mincemeat head-on, in rapid session. I couldn¡¯t blindly cast spells. My body, hardened by Qi and enveloped in Hardening, would have to endure it all. That¡¯s just suicide. Throwing away my life for the sake of dragging out a few more moments. Frankly, haven¡¯t I gathered enough excuses? That thought had crossed my mind. I hadn¡¯t rested a moment since the dungeon¡¯s rampage began. I killed every monster in sight and saved people who hadn¡¯t managed to evacuate. I blocked monsters that targeted those people. Everything was fraught with the risk of death. Even with all my strength, I was just a rookie who had never faced a real battle before. For hours, I had run around like this, somehow managing to stall even a monster that could be considered an alpha. I¡¯ve met the bare minimum. I¡¯ve filled the basic excuse. No, I¡¯ve more than filled it. If anyone heard my side, there wouldn¡¯t be many pointing fingers, calling me a selfish bastard. They would say I¡¯ve done enough. So, there really was no reason to stomp on the ground here. Bang! The ground beneath me shattered. I extended my leg. The space changed rapidly. A different speed than before. Whoosh! Blood spurted from my leg. The excessive strain cried out in a red scream. I blocked the entrance to the shelter. Aerulus¡¯s eyes widened. Momentarily, I was faster than it. Aerulus approached. The thick foreleg, the vicious ws protruding from it, and the enveloping, charging Blood Cloud came forward. Death loomed in my invisible field of vision. **** Chapter 80 The massive beast charged, pushing the air aside, shrouded in a sinister mist of malice. A drool of blood stretched between its gaping jaws, and eyes filled with killing intent aimed right at me. All of it made me regret my immediate choice. I gritted my teeth. Whoosh! The sky¡¯s wing feathers, hanging behind me, extended vertically. Soon they wrapped around my arms like thick gauntlets. Into the wrapped sky¡¯s wing feathers, I pumped a generous amount of Qi, inside and out. I was scraping the bottom of my magical reserves. My recovery couldn¡¯t keep up with the consumption. I hurled my fist. Against the colossal forepaw, my hand seemed pitifully small and frail. The Qi, intertwining with the surging Blood Cloud, flickered like a candle in the face of a storm. Screech! A vicious w from the foreleg mmed down onto my right arm. The Qi splintered. The sky¡¯s wing feathers tore, the skin split open, and blood gushed out. Crash! The huge forepaw swung down like a hammer. I blocked it with the opposite hand. Crack! A chilling noise transmitted from my arm as bundles of muscle around the bone ripped apart. My body, unable to dissipate the shock, was pushed back. It felt like my upper body would copse. I nted my legs firmly on the ground. Yet, my legs dragged on. They trembled as if about to give out, inching backward bit by bit. -Crash! An immense shock spread throughout my body. My consciousness momentarily blurred. The scenery changed. Before I knew it, the door had shattered. Having smashed through it with my body, I now rolled down the extended corridor. It hurt. Pain whitewashed my brain. The invisible sights alternated between ck and white. A sense of crisis flowed along my spine. I tumbled over as if throwing my body forward. Thud! The thick foreleg crashed into where I had just been. The w pierced through the Qi, grazing my side. Blood spilled onto the floor. My consciousness rapidly dimmed. Nausea roiled in my stomach. My internal organs twisted, threatening to spill out through the wounds. I wrapped the sky¡¯s wing feathers around me to plug the holes. Aerulus didn¡¯t consider my condition. The forepaw shrouded in Blood Cloud and the widely opened jaws kept lunging at me. Spatial perception wobbled unstably. The pain drifted away. The sense of living was fading. In my unseen field of view, afortably beckoning death approached with a gesture. Thefort wasn¡¯t alone. Compromise gestured next to it. Escape now. It might be possible. At the very least, survival might be possible. Why am I doing this with people behind me? It¡¯s nothing. Just abandon it. Aren¡¯t I the most important? Live now and saveter. There is no need for this right now. Later, I can save more people¡­ -Crack-! I bit down hard. Cracks raced across my teeth. Blood from my gums gushed out. This pain was vividly transmitted. Spitting out the welling blood, I shook my hand. Crash! A barrage of shes erupted from my grip, sweeping over Aerulus. The control was poor. My left hand was also caught in the onught. I tumbled to the ground. My left hand, stripped of skin, barely touched the ground. Pain surged in. I struggled to my feet, staggering. I forcefully dragged my leg forward. Death had abruptly approached. It was wrong. The one approaching was me. I was exposing my neck to death. This wasn¡¯t coercion. It wasn¡¯t an unavoidable circumstance. It wasn¡¯t an inescapable fate. Wandering around in the rampaging dungeon was my choice. Killing the monsters was my choice, saving the people was my choice. It was also my choice to block Aerulus outside, to crawl in here, to cling and fight with this monster. ¡®I am¡­¡¯ A vicious w flew at me. I twisted my body to dodge. Bloodied shes from the ws scraped my shoulder. Blood inevitably sttered. Strength drained from my left arm. The onught continued. My body became battered. The Qi gradually dissipated. I thrashed my limbs in desperation, wringing out the circuits to manifest magic that included me in its range. My body was increasingly pushed back. Against my will, my body bent more and more. Right then, I wanted to run. I didn¡¯t want to die, didn¡¯t want to feel this pain, didn¡¯t want to struggle with such a beast. ¡®I am such a wretched human.¡¯ In the dimly lit view, the past ovepped. My life had barely spanned two decades. I hadn¡¯t roamed the wide world freely. But I had seen many people. Even if not face-to-face, the sea of knowledge was filled with various human spectacles. There were many living in the present. Among them, many were happier than me. Afortable nest that was neither cold nor hot. Parents who loved their children. Circumstances that didn¡¯t warrant great concerns about the future. Envy tore at my guts. I couldn¡¯t aim for such a life, didn¡¯t have a wholesome disposition to strive for it. Looking up made my stomach hurt. I had no confidence to climb up there. It seemed impossible to achieve that kind of happiness. So, I deliberately looked down. I focused on the depth I could descend to at any moment. There were many happier than me. So, I searched for those who were unhappier. There were many happy people, but there were twice as many unhappy ones. I was always beaten like a dog by my parents. And in this world, so many parents did the same. Parents had torn at my belly. Regardless, I lived. There were those who became butchered meat at their parents¡¯ hands and some left in snowbanks to be ice. I had never had a proper meal at my parents¡¯ home. I was always starving. I remember consuming more cigarette ashes and alcohol than food. I didn¡¯t starve to death. In many ces, it wasn¡¯t about starving but rather dying of starvation. I wasn¡¯t loved by my parents. There were too many parents in this world who didn¡¯t love their children. Even in the present, that was the case. It was the same in the 21st century. Even the information recorded about them said so. The 20th century. What about the even more difficult times before? The 19th century, the 18th century, the 17th century¡­ I considered all the eras of human existence, the cases of those unjustly buried without record. Dare I count them? How many miseries were there? As many as there were happy¡ªif not, iparably more. I took sce in that. There were too many unhappier than me. I was not part of the rtively unhappy group. My circumstances were decent. To whine about being unhappy with such trivial matters would be pathetic. Those truly unhappy were buried in the cold ground before they could even whine. I was average. So, don¡¯t make a fuss. I kept repeating this to myself. Even in my thoughts, it was a despicable and ugly notion. Looking at happiness, I had no confidence to ascend, yet at the bottom, I masturbated to unhappiness. I hated that part of me. -¡°Aren¡¯t you just like that vermin?¡± Whenever that happened, my parents¡¯ words filled my mind. Their voices made me nauseous just to recall, but I couldn¡¯t help but remember. -¡°You do nothing but consume. Even pigs leave behind meat when they die, but what about you? Huh?¡± My parents didn¡¯t love me. I longed for affection, but they didn¡¯t give it. Parents should naturally embrace their offspring, but mine didn¡¯t. For some reason, thenguage I understood without learning was always filled with curses. Negative emotions like disgust, contempt, jealousy, and envy overflowed. They were wrong. Assuming the moral and social knowledge I learned is correct, they were wrong on both fronts: as parents and as humans. -¡°You shouldn¡¯t have been born.¡± -¡°Why were you born, I didn¡¯t want to give birth to something like this.¡± -¡°Disgusting child.¡± Dirty and revolting. Vile and selfish. An individual who shouldn¡¯t have been born. My parents were wrong. That¡¯s what I believed. Therefore, everything they said had to be wrong. When I mulled over my own ugliness, I couldn¡¯t always deny it. I felt like trash, matching what my parents said, takingfort in others¡¯ misfortune. It had been years since my parents died, yet I still couldn¡¯t escape their shadow, and I seemed too wretched. I had to deny it. I couldn¡¯t even lie that I was a good person. I rarely did minor good deeds in life. I never took initiative. I never went out of my way to find and help others with their inconveniences. Because it was out of my sight. Because I couldn¡¯t see it. Because seeking it out to help, if not certain, was far too troublesome and annoying. Also, because I couldn¡¯t do it. Because I couldn¡¯t save people dying on the other side of the globe. Because I couldn¡¯t solve all the hunger and pain in the world. Because my ability was too poor to help others. There were times when I couldn¡¯t make such excuses. Issues inside my field of vision. Matters I could definitely help with. Beyond that, right now, at this moment, there was something only I could do. It was the same then. I didn¡¯t remember exactly, but it was an ordinary day. There was a car running unstably, and someone who couldn¡¯t get out of the way in time. There was no one but me nearby. I was the only one who could help, and I had more than enough capacity to do so. So, I threw myself at it. I pushed the person out of the way, and I was the one hit. My leg became useless. ¡®I¡­¡¯ It¡¯s the same now. With spatial perception, I could feel everyone in need of help. Among the superhumans caught in the rampage, I was the strongest. Right now, I was the only one who could block Aerulus. ¡®I have to deny it.¡¯ I shouldn¡¯t be the bastard my parents talked about. I shouldn¡¯t be the trash they talked about. I had to deny them. But here, in this ce where no one else can help, if I turn my back and flee¡­ I will never be able to deny it for the rest of my life. I won¡¯t be able to make excuses to myself. If someone asks me if I was unfairly treated by my parents, I won¡¯t be able to answer without a moment¡¯s hesitation. ¡®That can¡¯t happen.¡¯ Crack! The tooth barely holding on cracked as if it would break at any moment. Iunched my fist. Thud! A rough resonance transmitted. Aerulus¡¯s form was slightly pushed back. The eyes of the monster bearing down on me widened. Aerulus recoiled. Perhaps it considered the dying prey¡¯s final resistance worth observing. My hand trembled. I forcibly fit the awkwardly bent fingers back into ce and clenched my fist. My left armcked strength. I grabbed the protruding bone and twisted it back into ce. I don¡¯t want to die. I don¡¯t like getting hurt, and I don¡¯t like pain. But I don¡¯t want to live with regret after running away here. I don¡¯t want to live without being able to make excuses. That¡¯s the kind of human I am. Even before the kindness of helping others, I couldn¡¯t back down for my own sake. ¡®I¡¯ll block it.¡¯ As far as I can, because only I can¡­ I have to. I will block this monster. I¡¯ll do the best I can. If I surviveter, I should be able to proudly say that I did my best at the time. The thoughts of a being called ¡®me.¡¯ One of the elements that make up and support me. A belief that distinguishes me from others. A uniqueness that sets me apart from other entities. Perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯m facing death. While feeling the sensation of disappearing, paradoxically, the entity known as ¡®me¡¯ became vividly clear. -Thud! At that moment, something resounded greatly within me. -Thud! The rough waves shook my mind. -Thud! The waves continued. The dying heart throbbed loudly. With each beat, my uniqueness became conscious. ¡®Ah.¡¯ It was only in the face of imminent death that I became aware. A bitterugh escaped me. Magic Affinity and Jack-of-all-Trades. They weren¡¯t given to me. No one had given them to me. I had merely realized what ¡®I¡¯ inherently possessed. Spatial perception¡­ that was indeed given. And there were two, not just one. Above all, I don¡¯t know why I have these things. Questions abounded, but for now, life was more pressing, so I shelved them. Slowly, time that had been dragging was returning to normal. -Creak- A sound of something breaking echoed in the corridor. Not from teeth, not from bones breaking, but from something else. Aerulus, who had been watching me, flinched and lifted its head. Its gaze turned upward. There was no sky to be seen. It was blocked by the ceiling, after all. A sneer broke out. The sneer was directed at me. ¡®This isn¡¯t a game; it¡¯s reality.¡¯ Don¡¯t treat the world like a game. It¡¯s reality, so think properly. That ceiling was obstructing my realization of my uniqueness. Because it¡¯s not a game. A world without magic or supernatural powers, that was themon sense I knew. As much as I¡¯m in this world now, I¡¯m a human from the original world. The narrow-minded thought that I couldn¡¯t possibly have a unique ability in the original world, a belief that I had blindly assumed and devoutly believed in.@@novelbin@@ Crash! A section of the already cracked ceiling copsed. Debris from the ceiling showered down on Aerulus. Also. Spatial perception fell apart. Spatial perception? That was wrong. It was just my hasty attempt to bundle together two tremendous things at my own level. As the thing I called spatial perception copsed, ¡®information¡¯ disappeared. The updating of the map stopped. Sensation remained, but the map was a poor substitute for just a moment ago. It didn¡¯t matter. I knew how to restore this map. -Ding! Through my clouded mind, I could hear the sound of an rm. What could it be? It¡¯s strange. My smartwatch had disconnected long ago. -Ding! [The yer is bing aware of their uniqueness.] [Your unique ability ¡®Magic Affinity¡¯ grows.] [Your unique ability ¡®Jack-of-all-Trades¡¯ grows.] [Reading the yer¡¯s emotions.] [yer correction system: Measuring.] ¡­ ?Mental State: ¡®On the Cusp of Death¡¯: Standing in the face of death. ¡®Savior¡¯: Saving those in danger. ¡®Goodness¡¯: An intention belonging to goodness. ¡®Sacrifice¡¯: Giving up one¡¯s own for others or for a purpose. ¡­ [Partially fulfilling the conditions.] [The Savior correction system temporarily activates.] [Assisting the savior.] Chapter 81 Something changed. It wasn¡¯t just that spatial perception had crumbled. My body changed. Strength returned to legs that seemed ready to copse. It felt as though something was supporting and caressing my back¡­ ¡®What is this?¡¯ Could it be a shback before death? Am I really on the brink of dying? ¨C Grrrrr¡­! ¡­There was no time to think. A nearly dead man had just gained a little leeway. Aerulus¡¯s growl always carried the purpose of intimidation. It was the sound a predator made to threaten and paralyze its prey. But this time, there was a mix of confusion and wariness. Maybe it sensed my changes instinctively. I could feel it. The fur brushing the wind, distinguished by green lines. ¡®Huh.¡¯ A world painted ck with green lines. It was familiar information. This was the frustrating perspective I used to feel in the early days of my life here. Back then, I thought my spatial perception was broken. Now, I understood. I was merely reading the entire space. My rank, my level, was too low to read it properly, making it almost useless. And since I saw the gate this way, it felt incredibly eerie. I nodded. A subtle sense brushed past me. I could feel things I couldn¡¯t feel before. This space itself was advantageous to Aerulus. It had transformed into such an environment. A dungeon¡¯s backup. It¡¯s the benefit given to an alpha entity by the dungeon. It also exerted pressure on external entities. It invigorated the monsters within and suppressed the outsiders. Previously, just resisting the pressure with spatial perception was overwhelming. Now? There was no reason to leave it as it was. I waved my hand. The air fluctuated along my gesture. The minute reverberation soon turned into a massive wave. ¡®Manifesting authority.¡¯ [Space] The space shook violently. The vortex of space rising around me spread outwards. It tore apart the dungeon¡¯s control in an instant, and my dominion took over the surroundings. ¨C ¡­!? Aerulus¡¯s eyes widened. Obvious bewilderment was transmitted. The power that had been empowering it was now gone. Aerulus lifted its head to look at the sky. The sense of the dungeon that always watched and supported it was now absent. Until just a moment ago, this ce was the dungeon¡¯s domain. It was a space devoured by a rampaging dungeon, and a battlefield advantageous to the monsters belonging to the dungeon. But not anymore. Now this space was under my control. Not at the level of clumsy spatial perception. Although it wasn¡¯t full manifestation of authority, it was at least beyond what a fourth-ranked dungeon could contend with. I could feel it. The green lines against the ck background¡­ Even while on the brink of death, the vibrations reached my skin. My hearing finely caught its growl. Though it didn¡¯t hinderbat, there was no reason to stick to a less optimal method while better ones were avable. I waved my hand again. This time, there were no fluctuations or vortices in space. ¡®Manifesting authority.¡¯ [Observation] Unlike the authority of space, nothing special happened. I just began to receive information again. There might be other ways to operate it, but I had no time to research and experiment with the operation methods. Thus, I used the most familiar way. Like spatial perception, I gathered information from the area centered around me. Contrary to the space¡¯s waves that radiated from me, waves of information converged on me. The ck map regained its color. Blood-red fur and mist, crimson puddles of blood scattered on the ground, and the sky¡¯s wing feathers fluttering with magical energy. Clear. The information flooding my mind was iparably clearer and more detailed than before. Bang! The ground split. A blood-red surge swept in. The foreleg wrapped in blood mist shed through the air. The wind slicing from its ws approached menacingly. The same attack as before. But it felt different than before. I stretched out my hand. Blue Qi covered it. Attack and defense. Qi and blood mist intertwined. The blue and red pushed against each other. The blue was pushed back.@@novelbin@@ It was better than before, but it still yielded. The reason was clear. The blood mist was denser and stronger than my Qi. If met head-on, the Qi would shatter. ¨C Grrrr¡­! My body wasn¡¯t pushed back. I gently diverted the descending attack¡¯s trajectory. The attack shattered the innocent ground. I dodged the foreleg that swung like a whip. The long-tattered wall was torn away. ¡®Jack-of-all-Trades.¡¯ A versatile unique ability that holds at least minimal potential in various fields. Also, a skill-rted unique ability that enhances finesse. It was rapidly growing as I became aware of my uniqueness. I could dodge and deflect more easily than before. My finesse had improved. Additionally, the quality of the information collected by the authority of observation increased. There was no reason I couldn¡¯t avoid it. If I had been at this level from the start, I could have held out. But my condition was at its worst to drag out the time. Had it not been for the unknown force supporting my back, I would have been a corpse already. Also, my instinct told me that this help wouldn¡¯tst much longer. I couldn¡¯t waste time. I had to finish it quickly. If I fell here, the people in the shelter would die. That was true even a moment ago. But just because I couldn¡¯t do it due to power issues. Now? Could it be possible? I had to try. I smirked and reached out. My arm, broken and battered, held together by the sky¡¯s wing feathers. And my right arm, still bearing the scars of a gruesome burn. Aerulus flinched as it extended its foreleg. I sensed its intention to pull back. Is it because it¡¯s a beast that its instinct is sharp? Whoosh! But it was toote. The distance was sufficient. Sparks flew on my right arm. In an instant, they blossomed into a massive me. mes that set oneself and the world on fire, mes that leave no ashes of what they hate. Gop-hwa (Catastrophic Fire). Why do mes rise from my arm? I still don¡¯t know precisely, but I understood how it worked. ¡®Magic Affinity.¡¯ A unique ability I originally had but didn¡¯t realize. The original description of an extraordinary affinity for magic. It wasn¡¯t wrong. But the ability I defined at this moment was different. Thanks to Magic Affinity, I felt magic from the beginning. It was easy to start with magic. Handling it was easy, and using magic to strengthen the body, Qi, and spells was easy. Magic Affinity isn¡¯t just that kind of ability. While it might include that, it¡¯s merely a byproduct. It¡¯s not a clumsy ability that just makes difficult things easy. It¡¯s an ability to do what others can¡¯t. When was it? Was it that fire? I encountered Gop-hwa. The mes that engulfed my right arm and body were Gop-hwa. They burned me, but for some reason, I survived. Especially the right arm, which was tenaciously gnawed at by Gop-hwa, understood and remembered it. ¡®Expansion Ability.¡¯ Expansion of uniqueness. A step forward, not standing still. Whether it¡¯s regression or progression, it¡¯s about changing without stopping. ¡®Homogenization, Gop-hwa.¡¯ A storm of mes swept through the wide corridor. A wave of fire that swept away the thick blood surged forward. ¨C Kaaaargh©¤! For the first time, a scream of agony erupted from Aerulus¡¯s throat. The corridor shook. Debris rolled across the floor. The mes adhered to the blood mist enveloping its body, clinging to its blood-red fur. Aerulus rolled on the ground. But Gop-hwa didn¡¯t extinguish. ¡®It hurts like hell, doesn¡¯t it? You bastard.¡¯ I went through it, and it hurt like hell. It felt incredibly satisfying. No matter what, seeing the creature that tormented and tried to kill me in such pain was cathartic. But I was also dying. Smiling bitterly, I kicked off the ground. ¨C Grrrrrr©¤! Aerulus, foaming at the mouth, struck the ground with its forepaw and stood up. Even with its eyes rolled back in pain, survival instincts made its body move. Its gaze focused on my right arm. It seemed wary of the remaining embers of Gop-hwa. The sound of wind splitting. The ws, partially wrapped in blood mist, flew toward my face. There was a difference in size. Even if I extended my hand, the length was different, and my head would go first. There was a difference in body levels. If we ran side by side, I could never outrun Aerulus. It wasn¡¯t that I couldn¡¯t dodge. I twisted my body. My ear, now unrecognizable, flew off. The tips of my hair were severed. Instead, I regained distance. I dug into its embrace. Even then, Aerulus¡¯s attention remained on my right arm. It seemed desperate to avoid Gop-hwa. I stretched out my left arm. Encased in the sky¡¯s wing feathers but with Qi dissipated, it was an unguarded left arm. An arm receiving less scrutiny. An arm difficult for a beast tormented by Gop-hwa to focus on. ¨C Keh! The gaping jaws encroached. The distance closed. It meant Aerulus had an opportunity to attack. If bitten, my upper body would easily fit into its jaws. The sharp and thick teeth could chew up my body in an instant. I thrust my left arm into it. The open jaws closed. Teeth flew toward me. ¨C Crunch- The sky¡¯s wing feathers were torn apart. They dug into the flesh. Slicing through muscles, finally embedding into the bone. ¨C Crackle! At that moment, I triggered magic. ¡®Expansion Ability.¡¯ The circuit creaked. I scraped up magic from the bottom. It wasn¡¯t enough. ¨C Woooong! I drew in surrounding magic. Magic mixed with misceneous elements. I ignored the aftereffects and mmed it all into my left arm. ¡®Homogenization.¡¯ I had experienced Gop-hwa. I had endured the pain and understood it. This time, there was no such experience. But I certainly felt it. I felt it acting on me and saw others using it up close. It was also a unique ability with an intense impression that didn¡¯tg behind Gop-hwa. ¡®Changhae (Vast Ocean).¡¯ Crack! An explosion of cold burst from my left arm, torn by sharp teeth. Aerulus¡¯s head froze entirely. Its jaws held my left arm. There was a difference in size. It meant its head was lowered. It was in a perfect position for a strike and couldn¡¯t escape. Realizing this, Aerulus hurriedly tried to pull back its head. Crack! The long-shattered arm bones ground against each other. The pain felt like boiling blood due to being sh-frozen alive. m¡­! I pulled back my clenched fist with unprecedented force. There was no next. I had to finish it in one blow. ¡®Gop-hwa?¡¯ If used, it could inflict a fatal wound or even maim. But it was uncertain. The barely manifested Gop-hwa might not kill it. The creature I hit directly with Gop-hwa was now active. I knew Gop-hwa was powerful. I felt the might of Gop-hwa manifested by Hong Yeon-hwa. But. ¡®Something stronger.¡¯ There are too many strong people in this world. And many monsters beyondmon sense. One monster can steep the vastnds of China in poison and leave them abandoned. One rampaging monster can shatter an entire continent. There are many powerful monsters in the towers that might invade someday. There are real monsters sitting at the top of those towers. All this is knowledge from the original work. I haven¡¯t felt it in reality. The strongest power I felt while living in this world. The strongest person I met. Ferocious and wild golden magic. ¡®Expansion Ability.¡¯ I contained it. A sample? Material? Information? There was more than enough. I collected information almost daily. The person I contacted most. The person who kept guiding and teaching me. The person I imagined as a calm adult. I could replicate it. ¡®Homogenization.¡¯ Did I overuse it? My head felt light. I held onto my fraying sanity as if it would snap any moment. This was thest. I instinctively realized. m! My nails dug into my palm. The Qi red wildly, thenpressed and settled. The color changed. In the copsing corridor, a sudden sunlight appeared. Atra Clyde¡¯s unique ability. An acquired unique ability boasting powerparable to Gop-hwa and the property of magic. ¡®Midday Sun.¡¯ A golden-tinged fist struck Aerulus¡¯s head. Light exploded. ¨C Crash! ¨C Crack- The space¡¯s outer wall, which seemed on the verge of copse, was struck by a fist. Golden energy followed. Crash! A shockwave spread through the world. ¨C Crack! How many times did I strike with my fist? Five? Six? The outer wall¡¯s cracks finally crumbled away. I couldn¡¯t destroy itpletely. I didn¡¯t intend to. The copsing gray wall before my eyes. Atra quickly withdrew her fist and leapt into the hole. ¡®Where is it? Where are you?¡¯ Her bloodshot eyes scanned the area. Vision enhanced by magic scoured the city. The ruined city came into view. Buildings copsed, and fires red up here and there. It was a scene that heightened her unease. She gritted her teeth and crossed through. She saw bodies with no possibility of survival. She saw hunks of meat being devoured by monsters. Her unease grew. She scattered the damn monsters with bursts of Qi. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± A familiar aura. Faint and it doubled her unease. Bang! The rooftop she stood on sank. Atra¡¯s gaze scoured the origin of the aura. Next to that aura, there was the menacing aura of a monster. Then. ¨C Crash! A roar echoed in her ears. It was a familiar trait and sound of magic. ¡®Damn.¡¯ Damn, damn, damn¡­! Unease. The world changed rapidly. Atra¡¯s form extended. Bang! The ground shattered uponnding. She didn¡¯t care and swiftly scanned ahead. The entrance to the destroyed shelter. The door near the corridor was smashed and scattered on the floor. Unease. ¡®It can¡¯t be.¡¯ This time is different. It can¡¯t be. Surely, they¡¯re safe. I can feel the magic. It¡¯s different fromst time. This time. This time¡­ The thoughts filled her mind. She tore through her unease and rushed into the shelter. Then. She saw an arm. ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ An arm with all the fingers broken and the pinky finger missing. An arm that seemed shredded by something massive, with no intact skin left. An arm d in chunks of ice. An arm that should be attached to a body but was somehow separated. An arm that felt familiar. The world turned ck. Why? Her gaze naturally turned away. Nearby. A monster corpse with a shattered heady over a pool of blood. Arge monster with red fur. It seemed to be an alpha entity. It was dead. Who killed it? She didn¡¯t want to see. But she had to. Her gaze naturally returned. Next to it¡­ She saw a corpse with one arm missing. A corpse. A sight that couldn¡¯t belong to a living person. A familiar physique. The familiar scar on the mangled right arm that should be called a chunk of meat. Lying in a pool of blood¡­ ¡°Ah.¡± Her lips parted. No sound came. The light disappeared from Atra¡¯s eyes. [The Savior Correction System] [Assisting in the savior¡¯s life maintenance.] [The ¡®Curse of the Beautiful and Short-lived¡¯ activates.] [Exhausted vitality restores the body.] [The ¡®Curse of the Beautiful and Short-lived¡¯ consumes vitality.] End of Chapter Chapter 82 ¨C Tat tat tat tat I heard the mechanical sound of typing. Fingers tapping on the keyboard. I could see ahead. The light of the monitor illuminated the rtively dark room. It felt strange. It was like recalling a memory from the past. I tilted my head. Why did this happen all of a sudden? Despite the questions, my fingers moved nimbly, pounding the keyboard. ?Me: Flower ?Me: Flower ?Me: Flower? ?Me: Ebe bebeb ?Me: Knock knock¡­ A barrage of chat messages in an instant. Normally, it takes some time to get a reply in a chat. If the timing is off, replies cane back hourster. ?Agapanthus: What? The reply came back immediately. Flower. Knowing that Agapanthus¡¯s nickname was a type of flower, I sometimes called them Flower. At first, they were baffled by the nickname, but now they had adapted and responded without much reaction. The fingers that were tapping the keyboard paused for a moment. I recalled my memories. I called out because I was bored, but I didn¡¯t have much to say. After fidgeting for a moment, I brought up the usual topic. ?Me: y [Savior] right now! (y now) ?Me: Flower, y with me ?Me: It¡¯s really fun ?Me: Not lying ?Me: (Puppy looking up with expectant eyes emoticon) Savior. Thinking back, it was a game that made my teeth grind, but back then, I couldn¡¯t deny how much fun I had. The immediate reply stopped. Considering that Agapanthus was faster at replying than I, who was stuck at home 24/7, it was strange. Whenever I asked Agapanthus to y Savior, their replies would slow down. ?Agapanthus: No The reply was disappointing. I twitched my fingers and started typing again. ?Me: Eeeee ?Me: It¡¯s really fun ?Agapanthus: It wasn¡¯t fun ?Me: Gasp ?Me: (Puppy falling into a puddle emoticon) A sigh escaped my lips at the shocking reply. I could list more than three fun aspects of Savior right then and there. But back then, I possessed a self that could respect individual preferences. I swallowed the sigh spilling out. ?Agapanthus: Is it fun? Is it worth ying? ?Me: Yes, it¡¯s fun. I¡¯m already on my 7th ythrough ?Agapanthus: ¡­Only the 7th? Why so slow? ?Me: It¡¯s because Flower doesn¡¯t know Savior. When you dig into each aspect, it takes time. And it¡¯s not that slow anyway I stared at the monitor with a sulky face.@@novelbin@@ Even though Agapanthus responded with ¡°not fun¡± whenever I rmended Savior, they often¡ªno, frequently asked about it. There were no specific questions about the game. Just, ¡°Is it worth ying?¡±, ¡°Is it fun?¡±, ¡°So, how did it go?¡±, ¡°Which character did you get close to?¡±, etc¡­ They didn¡¯t y the game but often asked how I yed it. ?Me: The 7th ythrough was ruined because I left Shio-ram ?Agapanthus: What? 7th ythrough. A ythrough so failed that I only referred to it as the ¡®Vagrant¡¯ route for my own sake of distinguishing it. The 7th ythrough was disastrously worse than the 1st, to be precise. Unlike previous runs, I abandoned the blessings of growth and other benefits and left Shio-ram. After the 6th ythrough ended, I hadn¡¯t found a solution, so I wandered outside the Shio-ram map early in the ythrough, searching for hidden elements. It was a short-sighted decision. After leaving Shio-ram and roaming around the Korean map, I realized it toote while watching the popup triggered by my unique ability [Crisis Detection]. ?Agapanthus: Why did you leave? ?Agapanthus: Are you an idiot? ?Agapanthus: Why would you leave a ce that provides everything you need to grow and protects you? As I exined that, a harsh response came from Agapanthus, who had been listening quietly. Seeing the repliesing in twice as fast as usual, I felt a surge of frustration. ?Me: What do you know, Flower ?Me: You¡¯ve never yed it properly ?Agapanthus: I don¡¯t need to y it to know. It¡¯s stupid to leave. ?Agapanthus: Ugh, idiot ?Me: Pfft ?Me: I won¡¯t talk to someone who doesn¡¯t understand properly I stared at the monitor with a sulky face. A stupid choice. I know that too. If I had just progressed in Shio-ram, I would have been stronger than in previous ythroughs. But it wasn¡¯t enough. The mechanical sound of typing ceased. Fingers fidgeted in thought. In [Savior], there are no set final bosses or ending conditions. I just decided on my own that I would take them down. In the game, there are five towers that support the world. The Tower of Space. The Tower of Harmony. The Tower of Observation. The Tower of Knowledge. The Tower of Growth. The Tower of Space physically connects the world through gates, the Tower of Harmony breaks downnguage barriers and restoresmunication through smartwatches and the inte. The Tower of Observation detects threats from monsters, viins, and traitors appearing worldwide, while the Tower of Knowledge preserves essential knowledge and records humanity must not lose. The Tower of Growth quickly nurtures and produces key heroes to fend off various threats. From any perspective, these towers aid humanity. They y a significant role in maintaining the world. There are also opposing forces. ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ The Tower of Necromancy. The Tower of Eternal Winter. The Tower of Purgatory. Elements that I arbitrarily decided as the final bosses and ending conditions, and strove to conquer. After graduating from Shio-ram. These three towers unleash powerful monsters like mad. They gradually dominate the surroundings, tightening humanity¡¯s fate. The exact conditions for their activation are unknown. In the 1st ythrough, all three awakened, and in subsequent ythroughs, sometimes only one or two did. In the 1st ythrough, I eventually died to the master of the Tower of Necromancy. As the name implies, ¡°Necromancy¡± specializes in utilizing the dead inrge-scale armies. Despite that, their personalbat ability was monstrous, and I died without resistance. In the 2nd and 3rd ythroughs, I died fumbling before even meeting the tower masters. In the 4th ythrough, I died again to the master of the Tower of Necromancy. 4th ythrough [Undying]. Using the unique ability [Assimtion], I implemented various monster characteristics and regeneration, allowing me to withstand the Tower of Necromancy¡¯s army to some extent. I onlysted. I was crushed and beaten to a pulp by the army. In the 5th ythrough, I aimed toe up with a power to sweep the army in one go and died like in the 3rd ythrough. In the 6th ythrough, I sought to create an army like the master of the Tower of Necromancy, practicing necromancy, ck magic, and spatial magic. Using dark attribute magic, I mimicked immortality and created something akin to a shadow army. While it constantly lost to the necromantic army, it at least constituted a fight. By that point, I was cut down by the master of the Tower of Purgatory, specialized in one-on-onebat. ¡®Urgh.¡¯ Even thinking about it now made my hands tremble. Honestly, even if I hadn¡¯t been cut down by the master of the Tower of Purgatory, I would have died without a sound to the master of the Tower of Necromancy. Frustrating. I felt utterlycking. This kind of growth wouldn¡¯t even scratch the tower masters. I needed to change my growth method. I needed a significant change, something to elevate my character¡¯s specs. So, in the 7th ythrough, I went searching for such hidden pieces early on. I couldn¡¯t grow at all while being chased the entire ythrough. But I seemed to have found something. I couldn¡¯t be sure before utilizing it properly, but I felt that if I used it correctly, it could bring significant growth. Thinking that, I nced at the monitor. I saw messages from Agapanthus, repeatedly questioning why I would leave such an optimal growth ce like Shio-ram. ?Me: Pfft ?Me: Honestly, if our tower masters had fought with us, we would have won ages ago, seriously ?Agapanthus: ¡­¡­ ?Me: Our team always goes AFK, seriously ?Me: What are our tower masters doing ?Me: If it was a 5 vs 3 fight, we would have won For some reason, I poured outints to the silent Agapanthus. Afterward, we chatted casually. We talked about things other than Savior. Did you eat well, don¡¯t eat like that, did you use the product I rmended, if you can¡¯t sleep, try this, and so on¡­ Time flew by. I dragged my chair. I didn¡¯t want to get up because my legs hurt. I saw the sky. The night sky beyond the window filled my gaze. Gray clouds floating, shining starlight¡­ and the full moon hanging in the center of the sky. It was a sight that suddenly evoked early morning sentiments. After watching it for a while, I dragged the chair back to the desk. ?Me: I¡¯m going to sleep now ?Agapanthus: Yeah, it¡¯s time to sleep ?Agapanthus: Good night. Have sweet dreams ?Agapanthus: If you get scared by nightmares, don¡¯t forget to use the product I rmended ?Me: I¡¯m using it well ?Me: Thank you so much ?Me: (Puppy bowing its head emoticon) ?Me: Flower, have sweet dreams too The conversation ended like that. Tick tock ¨C time passed. I blinked absentmindedly. A sudden feeling of loneliness hit me. A strange thought. The room was quiet both then and now. Only the sound of typing and the chair dragging echoed. But now, I felt lonely. My hands wandered absentmindedly. My fingertips moved towards the pill bottle, then back to the keyboard. The doctor said taking too many pills isn¡¯t good. It¡¯s better not to take them if possible. My head felt dizzy. My vision blurred and then cleared. I shook my head. I needed a topic to distract myself. I thought about sleeping, then moved the mouse. ¨C Click After a moment of startup noise, a brightly colored game appeared on the monitor. [Savior] There was no game like this for focusing. I thought I¡¯d y just for a moment, just to think about the 8th ythrough concept, and moved the mouse. That night, the basic concept of the 8th ythrough waspleted. The 8th ythrough, which started the next day, easily surpassed the peaks of previous ythroughs. It was an enormous growth achieved by the method I found in the 7th ythrough. The 8th ythrough, having grown so,ter engaged inbat with the master of the Tower of Eternal Winter. I was stabbed in the back and killed by Baek Ahrin. ¡­ ¡­ Consciousness surfaced. My mind felt foggy. It was a dull sensation as if shrouded in mist. I reflexively tried to blink. ¡®Instinct¡¯ rejected it. The feeling was that there¡¯s no point in trying to open them if you can¡¯t see anyway. Instead, I wriggled my fingers. I couldn¡¯t wriggle them. My fingers were bound by something and couldn¡¯t move. ¡­I felt a sense of incongruity. I couldn¡¯t wriggle them. My right arm was like that. Something felt off. My left arm couldn¡¯t move either. It should have been that way. I couldn¡¯t feel anything. I felt like there was no ce to receive themand ¡®wriggle your fingers.¡¯ It felt strange. At the same time, it felt like something I had experienced before. ¡®Oh¡­¡¯ As I mumbled nkly, a memory shed through my foggy mind. The monster, Aerulus. The monster with eerie colored fur that tried to kill me, shrouded in red mist. I couldn¡¯t stop its movement, so I extended my left hand. In an instant, it bit down, ripping through skin, muscle, and grinding bone. The binding Changhae shattered, and together it tore apart¡­ tore apart¡­ My left arm. ¡®Ah.¡¯ My left arm¡­ I wriggled my shoulder. A void feeling of the severed end transmitted through my powerless body. It was a terrible sensation. A feeling I experienced when my left leg was crushed¡­ ¡°Ah-¡± A single cry ofment. ¡°¡­Ah©¤! ¡­! ¡­!?¡± Followed by a tearing pain in my throat that made my body jolt violently. ¨C Beep beep beep! A loud rm rang right beside me. I felt the presence of people rushing over in panic. End of Chapter Chapter 83 At the moment Atra saw the lifeless body lying in the pool of blood¡­ Her vision turned ck, and her mind darkened as well. The past and present ovepped. A disciple who said he would go outside. Lee Hayul, who said he would go outside. Trusting naively that he would do well, believing blindly in her disciple. Turning a blind eye, thinking it was not her ce to interfere, even while feeling uneasy. A disciple caught in the dungeon¡¯s rampage. Lee Hayul, caught in the dungeon¡¯s rampage. A disciple who disappeared, leaving behind only one arm. Lee Hayul, with his arm torn off and lying in a pool of blood. ¡°Ah.¡± A singlement escaped her lips. Blood dripped from her tightly clenched fist. Atra wanted to smash her own head. She wanted to wrap Qi, drawn from her unique ability, around her fist and ram it into her skull. It¡¯smon to experience hallucinations from mental attacks. One method to cope is tomit suicide in the hallucination world. She wanted to believe it was a mental attack causing hallucinations. Her sharp senses and intuition told her this wasn¡¯t a hallucination, but she clung to the slim possibility that it might be. ¨C ¡­! What stopped her was the faint,bored breathing of what she assumed to be a corpse. Reality hit hard. Atra, who had been standing like a stone statue, urgently knelt down. Ssh ¨C The blood pool rippled as her knees hit the ground. She checked Lee Hayul¡¯s condition. ¡­It was hard to believe he was alive. Even with regenerative abilities, it would be difficult. But Lee Hayul was undoubtedly breathing. Faintly, as if he might die at any moment, but he was alive. He was alive. That fact filled her mind. With hurried yet careful hands, she picked up Lee Hayul. She took off her coat and wrapped it around him, then swiftly kicked off the ground. The sky outside the shelter was regaining its original color. The outer wall surrounding the city was gradually copsing. Thanks to Lee Hayul, who took down the alpha entity that acted as the dungeon¡¯s core. She headed toward where she sensed people gathering near the copsing outer wall. There, the rescue team from the association was just about to destroy the dungeon¡¯s outer wall and enter. Naturally, the rescue team included a hero with healing abilities. The healing hero stayed behind while the rest of thebat team entered the city through the copsed wall. Healing began. The hero conducting the healing, with a look of urgency, suddenly grimaced. ¡°This is beyond my ability.¡± ¡°What?¡± Beyond ability. Atra¡¯s face cracked at the unexpected response. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t hear you right. Could you say that again?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. This is beyond my ability.¡± Pasenov, the high-level hero with healing abilities, bit his lip. His face showed clear urgency and frustration. ¡°The wounds are too severe. The unique ability that caused the wounds is dreadfully hindering the healing.¡± This is beyond my ability. Hearing the same words repeated, Atra¡¯s mind tangled. Beyond ability. Then what should she do? The only healing method she had was the recovery potion she usually carried. She had already used it. It had no effect. Even with quality fit for use in thebyrinth, it didn¡¯t work. A healing hero said it was beyond his ability. Then who should she go to? She knew the answer. If one isn¡¯t enough, go to two; if a high-level hero isn¡¯t enough, go to the highest-level hero. Neither option was avable here. Gritting her teeth, Atra picked up Lee Hayul again. His body was cold. There was no warmth left. That feeling gradually extinguished her hope. She kicked off the ground, wrapping both herself and Lee Hayul in Qi to avoid any potential harm. She had to head to the association, where the gate was. From there, she needed to get him to a high-level healer. ¨C Huh, uh¡­ While relentlessly kicking off the ground¡­ Every faint breath she heard from him made her heart pound with fear. Unstable. Lee Hayul in her arms seemed on the verge of death. He seemed like he could die any moment¡­ The smell of blood filled the air. The faintly sweet scent he used to carry was gone, reced by the stinging odor of death. All of it pained Atra. It felt like her heart was being torn apart. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have let him go.¡¯ The excuse that she couldn¡¯t keep him by her side forever was stupid. Regret. As always, it was toote. [At 12:15 PM local time in Scond¡¯s Shipnaha region, a chain dungeon rampage urred.] The first weekend of April. The sudden news hit a peaceful world hard. [The World Superhuman Association announced that this rampage in Shipnaha was a rare case without any precursors, involving the chain rampage of five fourth-level dungeons.] A dungeon rampage. No matter how peaceful the times, asional disasters still imed many lives. [The casualties from this rampage are confirmed to be around 500 dead and 7,000 injured. These numbers are being updated and are expected to increase as investigations continue.] The news spread quickly nationwide. Dungeon rampages and the resulting human casualties are always major news and particrly eye-catching in daily life. It¡¯s sensational news. That¡¯s all there is to it. For those not directly affected, it ends with feelings of pity. Atra was someone directly affected. Near the entrance of the healing room. She sat absent-mindedly, listening to the breaking news ryed through a hologram. ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ It had been almost a day since Lee Hayul entered the intensive care unit. Despite receiving healing from dozens of professional healers during that time, Lee Hayul had yet to regain consciousness. Such severe injuries. The worst part was that the unique ability that caused the wounds was so insidious that even professional healers struggled to remove its remnants. ¨C Thud thud thud Footsteps, not bothering to hide their presence, approached. Atra looked up. A man in a uniform was crossing the corridor towards Atra. A familiar face. Maxwell. An extraordinary member of the association¡¯s disaster management department, responsible for handling the aftermath of dungeon incidents, and someone Atra knew a little. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Clyde. Two years, huh?¡± ¡°¡­Yeah.¡± Her hair, which had be disheveled in a short time, and a voice devoid of strength. A dark, lifelessplexion and eyes that had lost their light. Maxwell sighed deeply inwardly. He expected it, but she was in bad shape. Maxwell knew Atra¡¯s circumstances. He knew about the past tragedy of her disciple and her rtionship with Lee Hayul. He had an idea of what she might be feeling right now. He hesitated briefly but still had to do his job. ¡°Supreme Hero Atra Clyde. Will you apany us in reviewing the observation records from the ident scene as the guardian of Cadet Lee Hayul?¡± The ident scene, observation records. Atra¡¯s eyes wavered. ¡­ ¡­ The interior was generally dim. Atra gritted her teeth, ring at the hologram floating in the center of the room. The hologram showed the scene just before the dungeon rampaged¡­ specifically, Lee Hayul¡¯s appearance. It was captured by a magical device endowed with the authority of the Tower of Observation. It couldn¡¯t transmit while the space was isted, but now that the istion was lifted, it could be yed back. In the footage. Strictly speaking, it wasn¡¯t Lee Hayul. The figure had apletely different build and appearance. ¡°At the time, Cadet Lee Hayul was confirmed to be carrying a cognitive interference magical device.¡± Atra nodded at Maxwell¡¯s exnation. Bang! A loud noise erupted in the footage. Simultaneously, Lee Hayul staggered, grimacing and holding his head. Atra guessed it was the ability ¡®spatial perception¡¯ that Lee Hayul had mentioned. Did the dungeon rampage affect space, and did he get hurt through spatial perception? The footage continued. As the dungeon rampaged, the sky turned ashen. In such a bewildering situation. Lee Hayul first took care of a nearby child and headed to the shelter. Along the way, he used magic to kill monsters and reduce their numbers. The footage continued. After sending the child into the shelter, Lee Hayul himself did not enter. Just a cadet, barely awakened for less than two months, he unhesitatingly dove into the heart of the rampaging dungeon, killing monsters and saving people. A wed attack from an enemy barely missed Lee Hayul. A fluttering cloth barely blocked the attack. There were too many monsters. Too many people to save. Lee Hayul had no time. He used magic to deal with monsters from a distance but asionally had to take hits himself. There were also moments when he had to shield civilians with his body. He blocked all of it. With artifacts, Qi, and sometimes with his body when there wasn¡¯t time to use either, blood spilled. ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ The injuries were minor. There was no incident where he sustained the kind of injuries he had now. The footage sped up. For hours, Lee Hayul didn¡¯t stop killing monsters and saving people. The footage slowed down. In one corner of the footage, a familiar monster appeared. The monster thaty beside Lee Hayul with a shattered head, the alpha entity maintaining the dungeon¡¯s rampage. Boom! The monster in the footage kicked off the ground. It was quite fast. Too fast for the Lee Hayul Atra knew to react. A massive foreleg pulled back. The foreleg quivered with concentrated power. In the next moment, Atra gritted her teeth, predicting what would happen. Bang! With a massive impact, Lee Hayul¡¯s body mmed into the road. Atra¡¯s fingertips trembled. Lee Hayul, who had been tossed aside, twitched while scratching the asphalt. His true form revealed as his cognitive interference magical device was dislodged by the previous strike. ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ From Atra¡¯s perspective, Lee Hayul¡¯s face was clearly visible. A face contorted in pain, trembling in fear. She understood. It was a natural reaction for Lee Hayul, who hadn¡¯t experienced realbat. His feet dragged back. He backpedaled. Naturally. He had to. He had to run. Atra wished fervently that he would run away. Then, his legs stopped. It was a fleeting moment. A split second. Lee Hayul¡¯s face twisted. Fear and pain. With a face reflecting all that turmoil, Lee Hayul kicked off the ground. Forward. Toward the monster. Wrapped in Qi, he stood against the monster. Atra, staring nkly at the footage of Lee Hayul, recalled a conversation from a certain day.@@novelbin@@ A question about how he would handle a dangerous situation. At that time, Lee Hayul had scratched his head, nervously eyeing her and answering through a hologram. ¨C [I would probably run. I¡¯m a coward who can¡¯t fight for my life.] After answering, he had watched her reaction, worried she might be disappointed. ¡®Why¡­¡¯ The image of Lee Hayul, gritting his teeth and confronting the alpha entity despite his body being a rag, ovepped. Why didn¡¯t he run away? The person who could answer that question was still unconscious. Regret filled her. Toote, far toote. End of Chapter Chapter 84 In the hologram, Lee Hayul was desperate. Whatever was so urgent, he clung to the alpha entity¡¯s steps throughout the entire battle, buying time. Finally, the scene shifted to a corridor, continuing a fierce battle that naturally evoked a sense of desperation. ¡°¡­So? What¡¯s the point of showing me this?¡± It was a hard scene for Atra to watch. After shaking off some of her troubled thoughts, she turned her head. ¡°While it¡¯s true I¡¯m his guardian, you don¡¯t usually go through the trouble of showing observation records.¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s intimidating when Atra visits our office.¡± In other words, if they proceed carelessly and she shows up, it would be troublesome. ¡°That¡¯s not it. Why did you call me to view this? Is there really a need for my presence?¡± Atra was, more or less, Lee Hayul¡¯s guardian. It¡¯s natural to observe the scene of the dungeon rampage using a magical device imbued with the authority of the Tower of Observation. It¡¯s also natural to collect records of Lee Hayul, who drastically reduced the damage in this rampage incident. In the process, it¡¯smon sense to seek Lee Hayul¡¯s understanding. Since he was unconscious, it made sense to seek permission from Atra, his guardian. However, it was odd for them to request Atra¡¯s presence specifically, given how the association usually handled things. Usually, they would either seek permission for viewing the observation records or inform her after the observation. Atra nodded slightly, signaling him to get to the point quickly if he had something to say. Her personality remained unchanged. Maxwell smiled wryly, fiddling with his tie, then operated the magical device. The time in the footage sped up. After a period of desperate struggle, the footage resumed at a certain point. ¨C Whoosh! Seeing the mes filling the footage, Atra clicked her tongue. The sense of danger that could be felt even through the screen. mes that assured certain doom if touched. Gop-hwa. ¡®Of course, he used it.¡¯ It was a life-threatening situation. It was right to use all avable means to survive, regardless of the aftermath. But that didn¡¯t make the aftermath any easier. Lee Hayul using Gop-hwa. Even the first-year professors who witnessed it at the time kept their mouths shut. It was difficult to handle. He used Gop-hwa. So what should we do? Should we question if he¡¯s an illegitimate child of the Gop-hwa family? Investigate if he¡¯s a coteral rtive¡­ Neither was their business. Seeing Hong Yeon-hwa, the sessor of the Gop-hwa family, personally defending him, it seemed things wouldn¡¯t take a bad turn. However, it wasn¡¯t something to broadcast to other organizations or the public. Maxwell, confirming Atra¡¯s wrinkled expression, shook his head. ¡°This isn¡¯t the only matter.¡± ¡°What?¡± Maxwell operated the magical device again. The paused footage resumed. Atra watched the footage with a puzzled mind. How long had she been staring at the screen with a mix ofplex and bitter emotions? ¨C Crackle! When the freezing began from Lee Hayul¡¯s left arm, covering the monster¡¯s face, Atra¡¯s expression froze. ¡°¡­What is that?¡± She had met many members of the Three Great Families while active on thebyrinth frontlines. Given that it was the most dangerous threat zone in the world, they were all strong individuals who had manifested and honed their unique abilities. Hence, Atra had experienced Gop-hwa, Changhae, and Taesan. The chill that could be felt through the screen¡­ ¡®Changhae?¡¯ Her thoughts stopped. Her mind couldn¡¯t keep up with the information in the footage. It was as if her brain refused to ept it. Lee Hayul manifested Gop-hwa. She already knew. She had seen it used in the tower, thinking he might be rted to the Gop-hwa family. Lee Hayul manifested Changhae¡­ Why, damn it. Seeing Atra¡¯s expression, Maxwell nodded in understanding. ¡°This is not all.¡± ¡°¡­What else is there?¡± Maxwell pointed silently at the footage. What else could there be? Atra, trying to gather her scattered thoughts, turned her trembling eyes to the footage. And then. ¨C Boom! With a tremendous noise, the corridor shook. The golden brilliance filling the footage left Atra¡¯s mouth agape. A familiar feeling¡­ ¡®No.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t just familiar. It was more than that. Close? No, not even that. It was¡­ it was the aura Atra herself always carried, even at this moment. The unique ability that was the culmination of her light-attribute magic and skills. ¡°Midday Sun¡­¡± ¡°Gop-hwa, Changhae, and Clyde¡¯s Midday Sun¡­ All used by one person¡­ Haha, it¡¯s a statement that would be treated as madness.¡± Maxwell nodded in affirmation at Atra¡¯s mumbling. ¡°We needed records for the aftermath, so we had already viewed the observation records. Ah, please don¡¯t misunderstand. It wasn¡¯t Lee Hayul¡¯s observation records but the rampage scene¡¯s records that we reviewed.¡± Maxwell hastily added, worried that he might be grabbed by the cor. He didn¡¯t want to lose his expensive tie¡­ ¡°We thought it necessary for Clyde to know about this, so we requested your presence.¡± Maxwell¡¯s exnation reached her ears. But it didn¡¯t fully register. Atra¡¯s mind had long since stopped. The mental exhaustion from Lee Hayul¡¯s entanglement in the rampage,bined with this¡­ unbelievable scene sticking in her mind, left her unable to think clearly. ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ How should she interpret this? More importantly, could she handle this situation? The association had already discovered this scene through observation. Multiple unique ability manifesters. Rare, but not non-existent. Atra herself possessed two unique abilities. But someone like Lee Hayul¡­ possessing both Gop-hwa and Changhae simultaneously had no precedent. And with Atra¡¯s Midday Sun on top of that¡­ How did he even use it? The thought of the storm that would hit the moment this information leaked made her head feel like it was shattering. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry.¡± ¡°What do you mean, there¡¯s no need to worry?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not speaking in riddles. There¡¯s no hidden meaning. It¡¯s exactly as it sounds. The matter you¡¯re worried about won¡¯t happen. The main point starts now.¡± Maxwell, as if knowing her thoughts, suddenly began to speak. ¡°The record of this scene was ssified as top secret by the upper echelons before the Disaster Management Department even reviewed it. I was the only one to review it, and I only hold temporary authority to show it to the guardian.¡± The upper echelons. Atra¡¯s expression changed at those words. ¡°By upper echelons, you mean the mainmittee members?¡± ¡°No. Higher than that.¡± Higher than the primarymittee members, who held the decision-making power of the association. There were only two positions above them. The association heads. The masters of the Tower of Space and the Tower of Harmony, who established and managed the World Superhuman Association and are now in seclusion. Atra¡¯s expression crumpled. The meaning of those words was simple. For reasons unknown, the two association heads¡­ the masters of the Tower of Space and the Tower of Harmony were protecting Lee Hayul. ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ The master of the Tower of Growth, who personally brought Lee Hayul from the orphanage. His unusual special admission status. The master of the Tower of Space and the Tower of Harmony personally ssified the rted information as top secret when Lee Hayul got involved in an incident. Three out of the five tower masters were protecting Lee Hayul? Why? ¡°That¡¯s all I had to convey.¡± The hologram in the center of the room dimmed. Maxwell, retrieving the hologram device, shook his head with a weary look. ¡°If it¡¯s not an inconvenience, may I take my leave? I have a backlog of work, and if I don¡¯t start now, I won¡¯t be able to leave for a while¡­¡± Seeing Maxwell, who was equally weary, Atra nodded with aplicated expression. ¡­ ¡­ A few dayster. Atra¡¯splexion was even worse than before. Lee Hayul regained consciousness a day ago. His body was in the survival zone. The severed¡­ torn-off arm was retrieved but had long since be a piece of meat that couldn¡¯t be reattached. There were many other injuries. Every bone in his body was shattered, circuits were damaged¡­ Muscles were torn, and internal organs werepletely crushed. Despite injuries that could kill him a hundred times over, his body was recovering by some miracle, and Lee Hayul regained consciousness. And immediately had a seizure. After a while of gasping in pain, he lost consciousness again. Atra¡¯s mental state deteriorated even further¡­ Lee Hayul was now in intensive care for stabilization, with even visits restricted. Aside from Atra, who was constantly waiting outside the treatment room, the only person who had seen him was Liana. ¨C Rustle ¡°¡­¡­!¡± A sound came from inside the healing room. Atra jumped up and pressed the call button nearby. The healer would be here soon. There was no reason to wait. She carefully opened the door to the healing room. His eyes were still closed. But seeing his body twitch, it seemed he had regained consciousness. ¨C Gulp Atra, with a visibly tense expression, observed Lee Hayul. Lee Hayul had already had one seizure. If he had another¡­ Atra¡¯s heart might be shattered again. Lee Hayul¡¯s arm moved as if trying to lift his upper body. It didn¡¯t go as he wished. The arm wrapped in a thick cast didn¡¯t move as he wanted. Atra, making her presence known, cautiously approached. ¡°¡­Can you hear me?¡± She whispered softly, just in case. Lee Hayul¡¯s head turned. They stared at each other in silence. Atra¡¯s heart raced. If only he would say something¡­ damn. A foolish thought. Atra was berating herself internally. Tears trickled down from the corners of Lee Hayul¡¯s eyes. Thud! A boulder seemed to drop into Atra¡¯s heart. Her vision blurred. She opened her mouth urgently, then lowered her voice, afraid of startling him. ¡°Why, why! Why are you crying¡­?¡± Even as Atra waved her hands frantically, tears streamed down from Lee Hayul¡¯s eyes as if his tear ducts were malfunctioning. ¨C Huuu¡­ There were even faint murmurs that couldn¡¯t be formed into words. The pain and sorrow in those sounds turned Atra¡¯s insides pitch ck. Lee Hayul struggled to lift his upper body. Though his movements were difficult, his body was at least recovering. He obviously needed to stay hospitalized, but he wasn¡¯t at the point where he would crumble at a touch. Atra hurriedly supported Lee Hayul. If he fell now, it wouldn¡¯t be a joking matter. At that moment. Lee Hayul suddenly hugged Atra. Tightly¡­ The sensation felt in her embrace made Atra¡¯s body freeze. She lowered her eyes, feeling something at her waist. Missing an arm. The arm wrapped in a cast, moving awkwardly as if trying to hug her, but it didn¡¯t move as desired. It didn¡¯t go as he wished. The arm wrapped in a cast was ufortable to move. Lee Hayul¡¯s murmurs were heard again. Filled with sorrow, Atra hurriedly hugged Lee Hayul. ¡®¡­What is this.¡¯ Even in her confusion, Atra awkwardly patted Lee Hayul¡¯s back as he burrowed into her embrace. * * * [yer Adjustment System: Measurement] ¡­@@novelbin@@ ?Mental State [Ruined]: Exhausted and weakened [Pain]: Physical or mental suffering [Sense of Loss]: The feeling or emotional state after losing something [The Curse of the Beautiful and Doomed] is activated. Drained vitality restores the body. [The Curse of the Beautiful and Doomed] drains vitality. [The Curse of the Beautiful and Doomed]: Death is merely a release. End of Chapter Chapter 85 Atra had never experienced taking care of someone in her life. When her parents were alive, she was the one being taken care of, and she had no siblings or family members she needed to look after. After losing her parents, she was always alone. She was alone in the orphanage, and at the academy, she was too obsessed with power to form any close rtionships. As soon as she graduated from the academy, she headed to the front lines of thebyrinth, where she spent years before returning to the inner regions a few years ago. Even after returning to the inner regions, she didn¡¯t make any new friends. She only maintained acquaintances. The only new rtionship she had formed, her former disciple, had passed away. In short, Atra was not the type to go out of her way to make friends, nor did she have a sociable nature. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Therefore, she didn¡¯t know how to handle the current situation. In the healing room where Lee Hayul was hospitalized. In the cozy atmosphere warmed by the sunlight streaming through therge windows. Atra let out a deep sigh and looked down at her embrace with a troubled expression. ¨C Purr¡­ In her arms was Lee Hayul, sound asleep, making contented murmurs like a pet. ¡®¡­What am I supposed to do with this¡­¡¯ Atra awkwardly patted Lee Hayul¡¯s back, recalling the events of yesterday. After Lee Hayul regained consciousness. She had watched him with bated breath, expecting another seizure, when suddenly he had burst into tears and clung to her. The sight of tears welling up in his eyes had made her heart drop, and she had instinctively held him. Struggling to hug her with his barely functioning arms had been so pitiful that she had ended up hugging him tightly. ¨C Sniff¡­ Atra, deciding tofort him, had patted Lee Hayul¡¯s back, but she had found herself staring nkly at him as he sniffled in her arms. Lee Hayul, with his delicate and fragile appearance, looked even more breakable and in need of protection now that his illness had added to his frailty. The usuallyposed and mature fa?ade was nowhere to be found as he clung to her and whined, a sight utterly unfamiliar to her. After a while of soothing him, the healers hade in. They had tried to separate him, thinking he needed to be in a proper position for his treatment. With that in mind, she had gently tried to push him away. ¨C Eee¡­ ¡­She couldn¡¯t bear to push him away. The moment she showed any sign of doing so, he had whimpered and buried his face back into her chest, shaking his head.@@novelbin@@ His whimpering, filled with sadness and disappointment, had made her freeze. She couldn¡¯t push him away. In the end, the treatment had proceeded with Lee Hayul still in her arms. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ Atra couldn¡¯t forget the looks the healers had given her¡­ But she couldn¡¯t push Lee Hayul away. Conscience? Or maybe it was just human decency that made it impossible to make such a decision. She had reluctantly offered her embrace. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­And from yesterday, it had been like this. Once she offered her embrace, he wouldn¡¯t let go. He clung to her as if her arms were his home, sleeping soundly. Because of this, Atra couldn¡¯t move, ending up lying on the bed Lee Hayul had been using. Fortunately, the bed was spacious enough for both of them to liefortably. Since Lee Hayul was in her arms, he didn¡¯t take up much space. Her mind returned to the present. Atra let out another deep sigh. Her chest rose and fell with her breath, and Lee Hayul¡¯s cheek, buried in her chest, pressed in and out with the motion. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Looking at him with an awkward gaze, Atra carefully extended her arm. Her fingers sank into his hair. The sensation was unlike anything she had ever felt. She slowly moved her arm. Sss¡­ Her fingers glided through his hair. After a whole day of petting and patting him, she had somewhat gotten used to it. Lee Hayul¡¯s lips twitched. His face rxed, and he rubbed his head against her palm with a purr. Seeing his face rx into a blissful smile filled her vision. The current image of Lee Hayul ovepped with the one she had seen in the footage. The face that had been in pain, fighting monsters to protect people, and the face that now clung to her, seekingfort, ovepped. And now, the face that acted like a yful puppy, seeking pats, ovepped as well. Atra regretted it. She shouldn¡¯t have ignored him when he went outside. She shouldn¡¯t have dismissed her vague anxiety. She shouldn¡¯t have thought it wasn¡¯t her ce to interfere because she couldn¡¯t keep him by her side forever. There were many other regrets, smaller orparable. She had been too caught up in the past. She hadn¡¯t properly seen Lee Hayul, who existed in the present. She regretted her attitude, wondering if she had been too harsh and cold. She had tried her best, but¡­ she should have taught him better. She should¡¯ve taught him to ovee things more effectively. Atra felt guilty, thinking that her inadequate teaching had led to his severe injuries. She could have treated him more gently, but she hadn¡¯t. She had repeated the same mistakes she had regretted in the past, like an idiot. And it almost ended in irreversible tragedy again. By some miracle, Lee Hayul had survived. Thankfully, he was breathing in her arms. Atra got up. She moved carefully, mindful not to make Lee Hayul ufortable. He flinched at the sudden movement and burrowed deeper into her chest. His breathing felt warm against her chest. ¡°Hik¡­¡± The strange, unfamiliar sensation made her shoulders tense up. She had somewhat gotten used to offering her embrace, but the feel of his breath against her skin was something she couldn¡¯t adapt to. Atra calmed her trembling body. Once the trembling stopped, she let out another deep sigh. As she soothed the whimpering Lee Hayul, thinking she was about to separate from him, she adjusted her position. She turned Lee Hayul¡¯s body and supported his back with one hand. With the other hand, she picked up the spoon ced within reach. It was a bowl of porridge and utensils left by a healer with a somewhat peculiar look. She scooped an appropriate amount of porridge and checked its temperature before guiding the spoon to Lee Hayul¡¯s lips. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lee Hayul, who was currently immobile, had lost an arm, and his only remaining arm was wrapped in a thick cast, making it impossible to move. In other words, he was a patient who needed someone to take care of him. Confused by the sudden change in position, Lee Hayul¡¯s nose wrinkled. When she tapped his lips with the spoon, he finally seemed to recognize it and opened his small mouth. As the spoon went in, his mouth closed around it. Atra watched his mouth move for a moment before pulling the spoon out. The porridge on the spoon had long disappeared. Without a word, Atra fed him another spoonful. This was already the fifth or sixth time she had fed him like this. The porridge disappeared quickly. Although it was her first time taking care of a patient, it wasn¡¯t difficult. The truly challenging parts were handled by the healers and magic. All Atra had to do was feed Lee Hayul porridge while he clung to her, coax him into taking his medicine when he refused, and pat him to sleep once his belly was warm¡­ ¡­It was just like taking care of a baby. His behavior and appearance were the same. This was different from his usual demeanor. Normally, Lee Hayul didn¡¯t act spoiled or whiny. But considering what he had been through, it was understandable. A child who had never experienced realbat had tried to save people by fighting monsters in an isted space. How many times had he faced death in the process? With every attack that came his way, he must have felt death brushing past him. And at the end, he had been on the brink of death¡­ It wasn¡¯t surprising if he had deep trauma. In the future, it might hinder his activities as a hero. Many people¡¯s past experiences hold them back even after they¡¯ve grown. ¡®¡­If that happens, I should take him to my home.¡¯ Would Lee Hayul want to continue attending Shio-ram? He might whine about not wanting to after recovering his mental state. If that happens, Atra would take him to live with her. She hadn¡¯t retired yet, but she could submit her retirement papers to the association. She had saved up a considerable amount of money. She could live afortable life with Lee Hayul under her care. Feeling a peculiar sense of satisfaction, Atra offered him another spoonful of porridge. * * * He couldn¡¯t see anything. Darkness enveloped him from all sides. He didn¡¯t use the authority of Observation. The authority of Space was the same. Trying to use them made his head feel like it was splitting apart. Maybe it was because he had recklessly used the authority he had just be aware of, or perhaps it was because his circuits and core were injured. Authority. Not an innate ability, but an externally granted one. Usually, it was acquired after conquering a tower and being acknowledged as its master. Why do I have it? Why do I have the authority of Space and Observation? ¡®Ah.¡¯ My head hurts. I don¡¯t want to think¡­ He cut off the thoughts that were trying to connect. He didn¡¯t want to think about anything right now. He emptied his mind and burrowed deeper into Professor Atra¡¯s embrace. Something soft and warm enveloped his body. The warmth of another person¡¯s body was vividly transmitted through the fabric. Especially the warmth and softness felt on his face wereforting and pleasant. Perhaps because he was injured, his senses were rtively dull, but it still felt good. ¡®Nice¡­¡¯ He emptied his mind. His thoughts connected simply. It¡¯s warm. I like the softness. I like the hands that stroke my hair and pat my back. I just like it. He postponed thinking forter. Anyway, his body was in pain, and his head felt like it was splitting apart. He just wanted to stay like this until he fully recovered. * * * [yer Adjustment System: Affection] Lee Hayul ¡ú Atra Clyde ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð(65/100) [Affection] [Fear] [Expectation] [Concern] ¨‹(Dramatic Change)¨‹ Lee Hayul ¡ú Atra Clyde ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð(65?70/100) [Adult] [Guardian] [Expectation] [Comfort] [Affection Longing] ¡­ ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð(70?71/100) ¡­ ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð(71?72/100) ¡­ ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð(72?73/100) ¡­ [Conditions for lifting the ¡°Curse of Silence¡± have not been met] [Conditions for lifting the ¡°Curse of Loneliness¡± have not been met] End of Chapter Chapter 86 I couldn¡¯t be sure if my life had been unhappy up to this point. But I was certain that this moment was happy. A few days had passed since I woke up. During that time, I could count on one hand the times I had left the healing room. That¡¯s how severe my condition was. While nestled in Professor Atra¡¯s arms, I had listened to the healers exin my situation. What did they say¡­ Multiple fractures throughout my body, damaged circuits¡­ In summary, my bones were shattered, my muscles torn, my circuits destroyed, my core damaged, my internal organs ruptured¡­ And my left arm was severed¡­ In any case, I was in a condition worse than a corpse. Hearing that diagnosis, I tilted my head in confusion. ¡®Why am I alive?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t speak for others, but I definitely wanted to live. Regardless of hope, I thought it was unlikely I would survive. Even considering my body¡¯s state, it seemed logical that I should have died. Wouldn¡¯t it be more urate to describe my condition as a pile of meat rather than a corpse? Driven by my own stubbornness, I had charged at the monster and killed Aerulus in a desperate move. Just before losing consciousness, I had thought I would die too. I had a simr experience before. Showing a simr stubbornness, I had once been hit by a truck while trying to save a person. At that time, I thought I would die too. But I had opened my eyes. As I blinked my blurry eyes in confusion, the doctor had made a fuss, talking about miracles and divine luck¡­ In summary, I should have died back then too, but I had survived. It¡¯s a simr experience. While pondering, someone¡¯s hand rested on my head. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ Soon, hands gently stroked my head as if handling something precious, and my body melted into a puddle. As I went limp, another hand wrapped around my waist and pulled me closer. Naturally, I nestled snugly into Professor Atra¡¯s arms. It was warm and cozy. The sensation of my worries being pushed away made my barely steady mind rx again. My head was patted, and my back was gently tapped. My body, enveloped in warmth and softness, rxedpletely¡­ A smile crept up on my lips. Instinctively, my body squirmed closer. I wrapped my slightly freer right arm, now less hindered, around Professor Atra¡¯s waist. Our bodies clung tightly together, sharing each other¡¯s warmth, making it very warm. I could also hear her heartbeat. Turning my head, I pressed my ear to Professor Atra¡¯s chest, hearing her heartbeat more clearly than before. ¡®Hehe¡­¡¯ At our first meeting, Professor Atra was scary. She was so tall that I had to crane my neck to meet her eyes, and the sheer physical presence and magical intensity I perceived through spatial awareness were overwhelming. I thought that a flick of her finger would crush me into pieces, leaving nothing behind. Her demeanor was always stern and cold. The impression was that if I made even the slightest mistake, I would face a harsh scolding or a chilling re. She embodied the image of an adult I had in my mind. But now, this same person was holding me like this, patting and stroking me. ¨C Chuckle Sometimes, she would chuckle and ask if I felt good. A sense of security filled my body. I had an unfounded certainty that everything would be okay as long as I was in her arms. ¡®Hehe¡­¡¯ My thoughts stretched out. I felt happy. Such thoughts floated into my mind. The rationality I had forced myself to maintain was subdued once again. People often say that living tooplicated a life leads to unhappiness. That thought suddenly came to mind. ¡­ ¡­ The world had apparently been in an uproar for the past few days. The turmoil was still zing. Shipnaha¡­ The chain of dungeon rampages in Scond. Commonly referred to as the ¡°Shipnaha Dungeon Rampage¡± incident. Hundreds of people died, and thousands were injured in this catastrophe. It was a dungeon rampage that urred amidst an otherwise peaceful atmosphere, resulting in significant casualties.@@novelbin@@ Naturally, investigations followed. While the boundaries were now blurred, there were still national investigations as well as investigation teams dispatched by the association. The results were quite shocking. The disaster in Shipnaha was, strictly speaking, a man-made disaster. The ¡°Guardians of the Northern Mountains¡± n was involved in this disaster. The Guardians of the Northern Mountains was a n representing Shipnaha, consisting mainly of mid-to-high-level heroes. Heroes or hunters of mid-to-high rank wouldn¡¯t be disregarded anywhere. However, they were widely regarded ascking the power to enter upper-level dungeons due to the absence of top-level heroes. In short, they were the head of a snake. They earned upper-tier profits for a snake, but the sight of a dragon¡¯s tail in front of them had stirred their greed. In the end, they had made various preparations to be the dragon¡¯s tail, one of which was establishing a farm. A farm. Intentionally not copsing a dungeon, maintaining it, and periodically harvesting its resources and monster by-products. It wasn¡¯t illegal. There were various types of dungeons, and some generated resources that could put gold mines to shame. In such cases, limited farms were allowed through the association¡¯s strict inspections and management. The Guardians of the Northern Mountains had been operating illegal farms without the association¡¯s approval. Not just one, but several. The results were disastrous. Whether due to poor management of the farms or unusual characteristics of the dungeon that showed no signs of rampage. The farms went on a massive rampage, causing terrible casualties. And I got swept up in it. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ The exnation I received shocked me enough to jolt my dazed mind. Damn it. Getting caught up in a natural disaster is bad enough, but it was a man-made ident? If Professor Atra hadn¡¯t held and calmed me, I might have thrashed around in my current state, throwing a fit. Even as I was subdued by the embrace, my teeth ground together. Gritting my teeth was all I could do. For some reason, I had new teeth. I remembered that I had shattered my gums from clenching my teeth in frustration, but they were restored. Restored. My thoughts reached this point, and my excitement subsided. I had simr memories. When my leg had been shattered, it had gradually restored over time. My leg had been severed,pletely crushed, and they had amputated it. I remembered being out of my mind for days because my leg was missing. After receivingpensation and holing up in a new house, how many months had passed? At some point, I had seen a new leg where the empty space used to be and had tried to wake up, thinking it was a dream. Realizing it was reality, I had been so scared that I didn¡¯t tell anyone. I had hidden it, afraid of being treated like ab rat. Shortly after that, I had ended up in this world. I still didn¡¯t understand that part. Considering the existence of unique abilities, there might be special abilities I didn¡¯t know about. So, I could still nurture a faint hope. If I waited, maybe my arm would grow back like my leg? Such a hopeful thought. In any case. The reasons behind the disaster in Shipnaha and the terrible casualties left in its wake spread throughout the world. The news constantly featured videos rted to Shipnaha. Experts from various ces brought up records from past chaotic times, reminding people of the dangers of dungeons and monsters. As a result, there were voices reminding people not to get toocent with peace and to always prepare for dungeons and monsters. The inte zed for days. There were also reports that the Guardians of the Northern Mountains n and those who had benefited from them, directly or indirectly, were being investigated and arrested. Seeing how things were unfolding, it seemed like just another human society. There were crazy people driven by greed, moderately greedy people, ordinary people, and rtively good people. It was a world where different people lived. With such ambiguous thoughts, I browsed the inte. asionally, seeing the death toll from Shipnaha filled me with self-reproach¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t make that face. You did something worthy of praise and respect, never something to be sullen about.¡± ¨C Grumble¡­ Every time, Professor Atra seemed to know how I felt and would pinch my cheek, telling me not to think like that. Having my cheeks pinched, the gloom rapidly dissipated, and all I could think was that I wanted my cheeks to be touched more. I felt like a fool. Killing time, I was absentmindedly listening to news updates on the floating hologram. [¡®City of Hell, Shining ¡®Cadet Hero¡¯ in that ce¡¯ Reading the rted article.] ¡®¡­?¡¯ Did I hear that wrong? * * * [yer Adjustment System: Pioneer] [Quest ¡°Rescue 1 Person¡± achieved] [Quest ¡°Rescue 5 People¡± achieved] ¡­ [Quest ¡°Rescue 100 People¡± achieved] ¡­ [Quest ¡°Rescue 500 People¡± achieved] ¡­ [Quest ¡°Rescue 10,000 People¡± achieved] ¡­ [Quest ¡°Copse of a Level 4 Dungeon¡± achieved] [Quest ¡°Subjugate Multiple Level 7 Monsters¡± achieved] ¡­ [Quest ¡°Subjugate a Level 5 Alpha Entity¡± achieved] ¡­ [Quest ¡°Beast of the Red Mist¡± achieved] ¡­ [umting remaining points] ¡­ [Savior Adjustment System: Pioneer] [Quest ¡°First Trial¡± achieved] [Quest ¡°Qualification of the Savior¡± achieved] [umting arge amount of points] End of Chapter Chapter 88 To handle Gop-hwa, mental training to control emotional impulses is essential. For Hong Yeon-hwa, whose output of Gop-hwa was unprecedented, the importance of mental training was particrly emphasized. Therefore, despite her actions, Hong Yeon-hwa had considerable patience. However, despite that, she had caused many incidents. Even thinking back, she couldn¡¯t say she had behaved quietly. Most of those incidents were because there was no need to waste precious mental energy to endure them. Was it when she was 14? There was a girl, pretending not to pick a fight, who was still provoking her during a party. At that time, Hong Yeon-hwa was angry. Not to the point of seething rage, but enough to consider dealing with that girl. She was angry. Gop-hwa red up. Her emotions were stirred, and as Hong Yeon-hwa struggled to suppress them, a sudden question arose in her mind. Did she really need to suppress it? She did the calctions. Family? Comparing her family to the Gop-hwa n was an insult. Power? Even at a time when she hadn¡¯t fully grown, she could handle that girl with one hand. Other factors? The only thing the girl had over her was age. There was no significant damage to Hong Yeon-hwa if she dealt with her. So, pretending it wasn¡¯t intentional, pretending it was a mistake, she subtly punched the girl in the face. What was smeared all over that ugly face that made her fist so sticky¡­ ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ It was simr now.@@novelbin@@ The moment she witnessed Lee Hayul clinging to someone other than herself, her belly twisted in jealousy. A woman holding Lee Hayul as if he were her own. Her golden hair and eyes, more dazzling than any light, caught her attention. Her features were well-defined, with no ws in her appearance. More than that, the overwhelming aura she exuded was palpable. Hong Yeon-hwa knew her. Not because she had heard her name as a professor at Shio-ram, but she had heard of her even before that. ¡®Atra Clyde.¡¯ A notorious woman known for wandering the African wilderness. Her fame was for being a genuine powerhouse who had made remarkable achievements in subjugating third-tier monsters and for her contributions in preventing monsters from advancing. Her notoriety was for her irritable and nasty personality, and for beating up heroes who picked fights with her to the point of permanent disability. Despite her fearsome reputation, it was astonishing to see her now holding Lee Hayul gently as if he were a precious artifact. Their eyes met. Red eyes and golden eyes stared at each other. A moment of silence passed. Hong Yeon-hwa was the first to speak. ¡°Hello. I¡¯m Hong Yeon-hwa, who mentioneding for a hospital visit.¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Baek Ahrin! Professor Atra, it¡¯s been a while since ourst meeting!¡± ¡°¡­Yes, wee.¡± As Hong Yeon-hwa spoke, Baek Ahrin, who had been contemting whether to run away, hurriedly joined in to greet Atra. Lee Hayul still seemed to be asleep. Baek Ahrin didn¡¯t understand why he was asleep in Atra¡¯s arms, but she nned to greet him once he woke up. ¡°Isn¡¯t it hard taking care of him? You don¡¯t have to do it yourself¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult. For a superhuman, such tasks aren¡¯t physically taxing. Besides, the magical arrangements are excellent.¡± ¡°Indeed, the pace of advancement in magical engineering these days is fast. I¡¯m taking a course on it, and the difficulty is¡­¡± After that, they engaged in the usual small talk. Baek Ahrin mainly led the conversation. Initially, she was taken aback by Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s sudden change in attitude, but once she adjusted, she began to speak. Just as Hong Yeon-hwa observed Atra, Atra also observed Hong Yeon-hwa. A hospital visit isn¡¯t just about showing up. The two had asked if they could visit Lee Hayul after his intensive care period ended, and Lee Hayul had agreed, which is why they were here. Others woulde to visit himter as well. ¡®Hong Yeon-hwa of the Gop-hwa n and Baek Ahrin of the Changhae n.¡¯ Atra knew who they were. In fact, even ordinary people, not just superhumans, would be familiar with them. They were heirs to three major families. Their names were unavoidable. After observing Hong Yeon-hwa for a moment, Atra moved her hand. It wasn¡¯t a deliberate movement. It wasn¡¯t intended as a provocation. It was just something she had done reflexively over the past few days. She ced her hand on Lee Hayul¡¯s head and pressed down. Lee Hayul¡¯s head was buried deep in her ample chest. He squirmed for a moment but then calmed down, seemingly finding morefort in his current position. Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s lips twitched. Baek Ahrin, standing beside her, noticed and subtly moved away. Baek Ahrin had the confidence to suppress fiercely zing Gop-hwa, but she had no idea how to handle the cold, seeping Gop-hwa emanating from underneath. Lee Hayul wriggled. It was a familiar sight for Hong Yeon-hwa. She had seen it many times. Lee Hayul, nestled in someone¡¯s embrace, burying his face in their chest, feeling shy yet deeply rxed¡­ The perspective was different. In her memories, she always saw Lee Hayul¡¯s crown and face. The sensation was always within her embrace, with his heartbeat and sweet scent always surrounding her. There had never been a third-party perspective like now. She hadn¡¯t anticipated it. Seeing Lee Hayul being held¡­ She endured. Hong Yeon-hwa knew what state Lee Hayul was in. It was an injury that brushed the threshold of death. Moreover, his first real battle had been such a disaster, so it was natural for him to be mentally affected. Thus, she understood that he needed human warmth and that his teacher, who had been tough yet caring, was providing it. However, seeing Atra pressing Lee Hayul¡¯s head into her chest even now twisted her insides further. ¨C Whoosh¡­ An impulse rose. Her emotions surged violently, and Gop-hwa responded. But it was different this time. Gop-hwa didn¡¯t erupt violently. It didn¡¯t grow ravenously or threaten everything around it. It burned quietly, more cold than hot, sharpening its edge. Even Gop-hwa understood that there was nothing to be gained from raging wildly now. If she lost control now, she could even lose Lee Hayul¡¯s trust. Hong Yeon-hwa shared the same thought. So she adjusted her expression. She straightened her raised eyebrows and calmed her twitching lips. She rxed her tensed facial muscles. And then sheposed her expression again. Though intentional, it was an expression that came from her emotions, intended to appear gentle and soft. She also cleared her throat. While she didn¡¯t think her voice was bad, she wanted to use her sweetest voice. ¡°Hayul?¡± ¨C Flinch Lee Hayul flinched. The familiar and weing voice that pierced his drowsy mind was filled with warmth. ¡®Oh.¡¯ That¡¯s right. Hong Yeon-hwa and Baek Ahrin were supposed to visit. With the authority of Observation turned off and his senses dulled, he hadn¡¯t noticed. His mind cleared. The drowsiness that had been enveloping him gradually lifted. Just before he nearly died, he had longed to see Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s face. She was someone he wanted to meet. A sense of joy welled up. He wriggled. With his arm wrapped around Atra¡¯s waist, he tapped her, signaling to be let go. Though he couldn¡¯t see, he still wanted to show his face. Atra assisted him. She held his waist and turned him around. He ended up resting his head on her chest and leaning against her. ¡®¡­This is¡­¡¯ It was a peculiar position. Recently, he had received dedicated care from Atra. Thanks to her, his severely damaged mental state was recovering. Along with that, the reason buried deep in his consciousness was slowly resurfacing. Attached to that reason were feelings of shame and embarrassment. Not all of it resurfaced. For now, the warmth andfort of being held surpassed the feelings of shame and embarrassment. However, doing so in front of those two felt¡­ peculiar. ¡°Hayul?¡± The warm voice approached again. ¡°Come here?¡± Come here. It was an odd thing to say, but Lee Hayul seemed to understand what it meant. For some reason, he imagined Hong Yeon-hwa with her arms wide open. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Though his reason was slowly recovering, it wasn¡¯t fully restored. Lee Hayul brought out a simple mental scale. On one side, reason and shame? On the other side, the softness and warmth of being held. Theforting pats and strokes¡­ The scale tipped. Lee Hayul moved his body. His physical condition had improved considerably. Although he still needed a wheelchair or Atra¡¯s help to move around outside, he could walk a bit. ¨C Hug¡­ He couldn¡¯t move. A hand wrapped around his waist prevented him. It came from behind. Lee Hayul curiously tilted his head. Atra, with a somewhat perplexed expression, had wrapped her arms around his waist. Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s eyes had turned icy cold. * * * [yer Adjustment System: Affection Level] Lee Hayul ¡ú Atra Clyde ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð (73?79/100) [Guardian] [Protector] [Reliance] [Security] [Affection] ¡­ Lee Hayul ¡ú Hong Yeon-hwa ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð (84/100) [?] [Sense of Debt] [Guilt] [Gratitude] [Concern] ¡­ Lee Hayul ¡ú Baek Ahrin ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð (50?51/100) [Affection] [Curiosity] [Confusion] [Conditions for breaking the ¡°Curse of Silence¡± have not been met] [Conditions for breaking the ¡°Curse of Solitude¡± have not been met] ¡­ ¡­ End of Chapter Chapter 89 Sometimes, people act unconsciously. For instance, when someone is deep in thought and gets startled by a touch, they might instinctively swing their hand. For superhumans, such ¡®unconscious actions¡¯ need to be watched carefully. Atra is a top-tier hero inbat and interpersonalbat. With bone strength, muscle density and sticity, reflexes, and dynamic vision all at their peak, superhumans specialized in closebat possess a powerful physique and honed senses. If Atra unconsciously threw a punch, even lightly, the impact would not be light. Of course, as superhumans advance in level, they also gain some control over their unconscious actions, but there are times when this control fails. Therefore, training to control the level of unconscious actions is essential. ¡®Just now?¡¯ Atra nkly looked down at her hand. It appeared smooth at a nce. Once covered in countless scars and marks, her skin was now smooth, thanks to her exceptional healing abilities. ¡®Just now¡­¡¯ She had unconsciously wrapped her arm around Lee Hayul¡¯s waist. The warmth that was once nestled in her arms was gone. Or rather, it tried to leave. The warmth that had been naturally present in her arms tried to leave. So her hand moved on its own. Atra realized this fact btedly. It was shocking. ¡®Recently?¡¯ Atra recalled recent events. She had unconsciously, almost habitually, held and patted Lee Hayul. She had heard from a detailed diagnosis that his mental burden, not just his physical injuries, had reached a highly dangerous level. His physical recovery was progressing smoothly. In fact, his recovery was unusually rapid, to the point where it was almost strange. If he continued to recover at this rate, his healing period would be significantly shortened, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before he could start regenerating his lost arm. But she didn¡¯t let her guard down. His mental state had deteriorated, even more than during Liana¡¯ste mental health diagnosis. The results back then were shocking. She remembered the results showing extreme levels of mental fatigue. Now, it was even worse. That was why Lee Hayul¡¯s mind often wavered as if he was half-asleep even when awake. Therefore, she paid particr attention to his mental care. Lee Hayul spent most of his days sleeping, and when he was awake, he was in a daze. She stayed by his side constantly,forting him when he groaned in his sleep, possibly having nightmares, by holding him close. Since he had difficulty moving, she fed him and also administered his medication. To avoid him feeling stifled being confined to the healing room, she took him out in a wheelchair for walks in the park. When he felt down hearing about the victims in Shipnaha, sheforted him, telling him there was no need to be so gloomy. This was almost a daily routine. Except for the unavoidable times they had to be apart, Lee Hayul spent his time in Atra¡¯s arms. Lee Hayul didn¡¯t reject her. In fact, he seemed to prefer being held by her. Atra didn¡¯t find it ufortable either. Lee Hayul¡¯s small stature made it easy to hold him, and she didn¡¯t feel the usual difort of skin contact with another person. His soft skin and the asionally sweet scent when he sweated, like honey water, were quite pleasant¡­ ¡®Thinking like this makes me sound like a pervert¡­¡¯ Atra shook her head. She had fallen into such deep thoughts that strange ideas surfaced. Her mind returned. Atra took a deep breath, tidied her disheveled clothes, and lifted her head. ¡°Whew¡­ Hayul, are you ufortable? Are you okay?¡± ¨C Shake shake In Atra¡¯s view, Lee Hayul, who was tightly hugged by Hong Yeon-hwa, shook his head side to side. It was a familiar sight. A scene she had grown ustomed to recently. It was a sight she had seen while holding him in her own arms. But now, it wasn¡¯t her. Suddenly, she felt a sense of emptiness. Her arms felt hollow without him. The satisfying sensation of holding him snugly was gone. The warmth of shared body heat was gone, and theforting scent that seemed to heal one¡¯s mind and body was gone. What had been naturally there was now absent. At that moment. With a somewhat satisfied expression, Hong Yeon-hwa patted Lee Hayul¡¯s back and then moved her other hand. ¡°¡­?¡± What followed was something Atra couldn¡¯t have imagined. Hong Yeon-hwa adjusted her position slightly and reached her hand to Lee Hayul¡¯s stomach, which was covered by his patient gown. For most creatures, the abdomen is a critical area. Injury to the internal organs clustered in the abdomen can be fatal. Yet, that crucial abdomen was being mercilessly handled by another¡¯s hand. Atra¡¯s jaw dropped in shock. The unimaginable action left her stammering. ¡°W-what are you doing?¡± ¡°Hm? Oh¡­ this? Temperature regtion.¡± ¡°¡­Temperature regtion?¡± Her eyes silently questioned, and Hong Yeon-hwa responded with a look that seemed to say why ask something so obvious. In fact, Hong Yeon-hwa even slipped her hand inside the clothes. ¡°For a Gop-hwa user, body temperature fluctuates when their condition is poor. Didn¡¯t you often deal with this when taking care of him?¡± Atra knew this. She had encountered many members of the Gop-hwa n on the frontlines and was aware of the side effects of their unique ability. She also knew about Lee Hayul¡¯s fluctuating temperature. Thus, she made sure he was properly covered with nkets and monitored his temperature while holding him. Even as she continued exining, Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s hand didn¡¯t stop. The hand inside the patient gown rubbed Lee Hayul¡¯s stomach. Lee Hayul, who had been squirming as if ticklish, stopped struggling as he felt the warmth on his stomach. As she gently soothed Lee Hayul, Hong Yeon-hwa continued her exnation. ¡°So, we transfer the warmth of Gop-hwa through physical contact. It¡¯s a simple and effective emergency treatment.¡± The exnation ended. Atra wasn¡¯t fully convinced. It was hard to believe that such an indecent-looking act was a form of emergency treatment. But she couldn¡¯t refute it. Atra had seen Lee Hayul use Gop-hwa. She didn¡¯t know why or how, but witnessing it was undeniable. Hong Yeon-hwa possessed Gop-hwa. As the heir of the Gop-hwa n, she would be more knowledgeable about Gop-hwa than anyone. How could Atra argue against her? However, Atra didn¡¯t like it. Watching such a scene unfold before her eyes didn¡¯t sit well with her. It wasn¡¯t pleasant. An inner turmoil stirred within her. At that moment, Hong Yeon-hwa, who was looking down at Lee Hayul, lifted her gaze. Their eyes met.@@novelbin@@ ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Even while pretending otherwise, their res shed in the air. Why? Atra sensed simr emotions in Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s gaze. ¡®¡­Should I havee alone?¡¯ Caught in the middle, Baek Ahrin broke out in a cold sweat. * * * Hong Yeon-hwa and Atra, staring coldly at each other. Between them, like the contents of a sandwich, Baek Ahrin, who had been trying to keep the conversation lively, sighed deeply inside. ¡®¡­Should I havee aler?¡¯ Despite his small and adorable appearance, and his typically docile and timid nature, making Lee Hayul quite popr, anyone observant would notice a certain barrier in how he interacted with others. Baek Ahrin particrly noticed that the barrier was even thicker when it came to her. Why? She didn¡¯t know. The barrier had been there since she first met Lee Hayul. For her own goals, Baek Ahrin needed numerous powerful allies. Therefore, she was getting acquainted and building friendships with various cadets. Among them, special admission student Lee Hayul was someone she had to befriend. However, he seemed to fear her, so Baek Ahrin felt the need to break down this psychological barrier somehow. Her trick? The cheat code was Hong Yeon-hwa. The interest Hong Yeon-hwa showed toward Lee Hayul was significant. There wouldn¡¯t be anyone at Shio-ram who didn¡¯t know this fact or rumor. Hong Yeon-hwa was exceptionally weak towards Lee Hayul. The reverse was also true. Lee Hayul, who acted like a wary puppy, wagged his tail solely for Hong Yeon-hwa. So, she thought she could increase his affection by tagging along with Hong Yeon-hwa for the visit¡­ ¡­But seeing the chilly atmosphere swirling in the healing room, it didn¡¯t seem like a very good choice¡­ ¡®Why does he fear me?¡¯ From their first meeting, she was puzzled. Baek Ahrin tilted her head. Did Lee Hayul have a bad experience with the Changhae n? It was strange. The Changhae n¡¯s area didn¡¯t ovep with the orphanage Lee Hayul had been in. There was no Changhae member active in that vicinity. In fact, there was no reason for any contact rted to Baek Ahrin. Yet, a thick psychological barrier had been erected against her. Baek Ahrin tried to see through him whenever she was around Lee Hayul¡­ ¡®Sigh¡­¡¯ She didn¡¯t have much sess. She could only reconfirm that Lee Hayul found her frightening and unsettling. However, it also seemed like he had a favorable view towards her in some ways. Even during the post-admission celebration, when she tried to take him outside on the pretext of Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s request, she expected him to refuse. But Lee Hayul didn¡¯t refuse. Even though he was intoxicated, he followed her obediently like a well-behaved child. He found her frightening. Yet, he also seemed to have or want to have a positive view of her. ¡®Hm.¡¯ At that point, Baek Ahrin sorted her thoughts. Lee Hayul had no connection to her before Shio-ram. The first time he met her was inside Shio-ram. So, there was something in their first meeting that caused him to feel repulsion. From an objective perspective, Baek Ahrin thought she didn¡¯t have any traits that warranted dislike. It wasn¡¯t narcissism; it was a fact. Her appearance was strikingly beautiful. Her figure was well-bnced, with ample curves and slim proportions. She didn¡¯t have a malicious personality that tore others down. She had plenty of wealth. The power of her family was well-known. Her strength was growing, and her growth potential was exceptionally high. Yet, Lee Hayul found her frightening¡­ There was something to be feared¡­ inside her. Baek Ahrin solidified her expression beneath her ¡®mask¡¯. The chilling heart she could feel even now. The damn curse that clung to her from birth exuded a foreboding and eerie aura. If Lee Hayul could see through this curse? Did his perception ability include sensing the curse? If so, his repulsion made sense. If not for the ¡®mask,¡¯ she would likely be viewed with ominous suspicion by countless people because of the curse. ¡®¡­Then it¡¯s a mess.¡¯ From the start, her first impression was that of a cursed woman with a heart of darkness. ¡®No, it wasn¡¯t entirely like that.¡¯ While Lee Hayul did show repulsion, he also showed favor. There was hope. If she could exploit that favor effectively, she could build a rapport that surpassed the curse¡¯s repulsion. That was why she had spared time from her studies toe here. She had no intention of living with this kind of thing. She would remove it somehow. ¡®Whether I survive until then is another matter¡­¡¯ Baek Ahrin stood up with a bitter smile. Then she approached the bed. Lee Hayul, who was sharing warmth with Hong Yeon-hwa,y down and fell into a deep sleep. ¡®Healing¡­ well, I¡¯ll just pour in the Changhae energy.¡¯ Baek Ahrin came for a hospital visit, bringing a gift and intending to help with the healing. The Changhae¡¯s energy flow had the attribute of healing magic. Unlike other healing abilities, it wasn¡¯t just simple healing and regeneration but also enhanced the restorative properties of the target¡¯s vitality. In crude terms, it was like a self-recovering potion that worked on its own. Additionally, Baek Ahrin had medical knowledge and had learned professional healing magic and the Changhae n¡¯s traditional healing methods. Although the effect might not be significant on Lee Hayul, who was already receiving intensive healing, it wouldn¡¯t be entirely ineffective, and it would be good to im creditter. ¨C Wooo¡­ Changhae¡¯s energy welled up in Baek Ahrin¡¯s palm. And then. Baek Ahrin sensed Changhae¡¯s energy. ¡®¡­Huh?¡¯ Inside her ¡®mask,¡¯ Baek Ahrin¡¯s face stiffened. Her fingertips froze. She felt the Changhae energy emanating from her palm. That was expected. She was controlling it herself. ¡­There was more. Apart from her own, there was another source of Changhae energy in the healing room. It wasn¡¯t being actively used. It was more like the remnants of past usage. That energy¡­ where the arm had unnaturally disappeared. It was lingering around Lee Hayul¡¯s shoulder. Baek Ahrin thought carefully. She recalled the list of Changhae members dispatched globally. There was no Changhae member dispatched to the association¡¯s intensive care unit. No Changhae member was active in Shipnaha either. ¡°Why? Is there a problem?¡± Hong Yeon-hwa asked Baek Ahrin, who had suddenly stopped. ¡°No, nothing. I was just concentrating.¡± Baek Ahrin shook her head. She then smiled as if nothing had happened and continued using Changhae. Throughout the process of channeling Changhae. Baek Ahrin¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Lee Hayul¡¯s shoulder. ¨C Flinch Lee Hayul¡¯s body twitched as if reacting to her gaze. ¨C Ding! Ding! Ding! A peculiar rm rang in his hazy consciousness as he slept. Lee Hayul¡¯s smartwatch had been retrieved and was stored separately. * * * ¨C Ding! Ding! Ding! [Savior Adjustment System: Destruction Path] [Detected ¡°Curse of Eternal Winter¡±!] [The system strongly rejects Eternal Winter!] [When the Savior faces Eternal Winter, the system will fully support the Savior!] ¡­ [Savior Adjustment System: Pioneer Path] [Main Quest ¡°Tower of Eternal Winter¡± generated!] [Savior, drive away the approaching Eternal Winter!] End of Chapter Chapter 90 My body, which had been given grim diagnoses like permanent aftereffects, death during treatment, or retirement, was recovering splendidly beyond expectations. My broken and crushed bones were healing, and my damaged organs were functioning properly. My muscles were gradually recovering too, allowing me to not only walk but even run. My body would soon be fully healed. Moreover, soon enough, I might even have the energy to attempt regenerating my arm. I was still contemting that issue. And my mind, which controlled my body, had recovered significantly too. Now, even when awake, I could think normally. However, there were side effects. As my reason gradually regained strength, actions taken when emotions had taken over my body while reason was pushed aside began to surface one by one¡­ My face flushed. Even without using Gop-hwa, my body felt heated. It was embarrassing. I wanted to crawl into a hole and hide¡­ I wanted to eliminate any possibility of being observed from the outside. I pulled the nket over my body. ¡®How long have I been holed up in the healing room¡­¡¯ A few days had passed since Hong Yeon-hwa and Baek Ahrin visited. Since that day, my condition seemed to have improved a bit more. It was probably because Hong Yeon-hwa transferred the warmth of Gop-hwa to me. Gop-hwa¡­ Perhaps using Changhae together caused some issues with my body temperature. My body temperature, which had been erratic, suddenly bing hot and cold, had somewhat normalized since that day. Recalling the method of warmth transfer using Gop-hwa made my face heat up again. The inside of the nket felt like a sauna, and I kicked it off irritably. ¨C Whoosh ¡®Ugh¡­¡¯ The temperature in the healing room was controlled, but the air felt coldpared to my body temperature, hitting my skin. I shivered and pulled the nket back over me appropriately. The memory of that day was an embarrassing one I didn¡¯t want to recall. Being held in Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s arms¡­ I hated how ustomed I had be to it, but that wasn¡¯t enough to make me kick the nket. However, having my belly touched was something entirely different. Especially when it was my bare skin and not just through clothes, it was even more embarrassing. There were many other embarrassing memories. I had been quite childish in front of Professor Atra. It was humiliating and shameful. Not just the actions themselves but the fact that I didn¡¯t reject them and even thought they were pleasant at the time embarrassed me. I wanted to reject it. I wanted to forget those memories and deny that I wasn¡¯t in my right mind at the time¡­ ¡®But I can¡¯t do that¡­¡¯ In the past, I would have denied it, but now I couldn¡¯t. Taking a deep breath, I turned my body over. The soft texture of the bed pressed against my back. My face was turned upward. There was no sky to be seen. It was obvious since there was a ceiling. If I used the power of Observation? Maybe I could see it. I moved my remaining right hand. I touched the ce where my left arm should be. The empty space where my left arm should have been was disheartening. ¡®Damn it¡­¡¯ During the struggle with Aerulus, I had assumed I would die there. Thinking I wouldn¡¯t make it out alive anyway, I decided to take that bastard down with me. In that process, I figured since I¡¯d die regardless, I might as well sacrifice an arm. But I survived. Minus an arm. Sometimes, the phantom pain of my chewed-off arm drove me crazy. ¡®If I knew I¡¯d survive, I would¡¯ve been more careful¡­¡¯ It was a futile regret. If I hadn¡¯t used my arm as bait, if I hadn¡¯t reached out to close the distance, the Changhae might have missed. Using Changhae twice was impossible. If it missed the first time, I had no means to restrain him. Naturally, my subsequent Midday Sun wouldn¡¯t have hit, and I would¡¯ve died there alone¡­ Regret filled me. As Iy there, reflecting, I realized there might have been better ways to handle it. I even regretted not just running away¡­ even now that I had survived. But¡­ ¡®Even if I had run away, I would¡¯ve regretted it.¡¯ I would have regretted it either way. Would I have stopped at regret? Having be a person simr to my parents, would I have wanted to live? ¡®¡­I shouldn¡¯t deny it.¡¯ I realized my unique abilities. Mana Affinity and Jack of All Trades. The system? Or something rted to [Savior] that I thought had intervened and given me these abilities. I was wrong. I hadpletely misunderstood. The spatial and observational powers I thought were spatial perception were granted, but these two were not. These were abilities I had inherently possessed. No one had interfered. It wasn¡¯t an externally granted power. Even if it had been guided to bloom, it was an innate trait I had always held. Why did I realize it only now? Being on the brink of death yed a part. To be precise, being on the brink of death, I realized the ¡®uniqueness¡¯ of myself. There were distinct, albeit tiny, unique traits, as well as significant ones like Jack of All Trades and Mana Affinity that represented me. So, going forward, I must not deny my uniqueness, the elements that make up who I am. ¡®Lee Hayul.¡¯ My name. Regardless of who named me, it fundamentally represents me. Lee Hayul, who runs around foolishly trying to save people because he can¡¯t abandon his conscience, was me. Lee Hayul, who wanted to cry and run away but ultimately didn¡¯t and charged at the monster, was me. Even now, regretting the choices made while surviving and thriving, is also me. And. Lee Hayul, who whimpered in Professor Atra¡¯s arms, is also me. Lee Hayul, who refused to take medicine despite not being able to taste bitterness, and sought warmth in a snug embrace because he didn¡¯t like the cold, is also me. Lee Hayul, who now feels embarrassed and ashamed of those times, is also me. All of it is me. I must not deny it. I must not deny the uniqueness that makes up who I am. It had taken me so long to realize my unique abilities because I had been in denial for so long. The most basic method to train unique abilities is to reflect on oneself. I learned this at Shio-ram, and I knew it from the original work¡¯s knowledge. Yet, I never applied it to myself. I prematurely concluded that it wouldn¡¯t be effective for me because I was special and different. I made a mistake. It couldn¡¯t be helped. I am not omniscient and omnipotent; I am not a perfect superhuman without mistakes. But if I made a mistake, I must strive not to repeat it next time. So, I must ept it. Even the embarrassing and shameful Lee Hayul is ultimately me, And the dirty-hearted Lee Hayul who regrets saving people is also me. ¡®I don¡¯t want to regret.¡¯ Living as a human means inevitably having to choose among various options. The moments of choice won¡¯t end with just once; they wille countless times throughout life. Someone wishy-washy like me will regret every moment. But I want to regret less. I regret not running away at Shipnaha, but if I had run, I would have regretted it to the point of wanting to end my life. It was an incident within my awareness. It was a crisis I could sufficiently help with. It was a crisis only I could resolve. That¡¯s why I charged in. Then, what should I do moving forward? I recalled the knowledge from the original work. The Tower of Necromancy. The Tower of Eternal Winter. The Tower of Purgatory. Disasters I whimsically thought of as my ultimate goal. I knew those towers would be active soon. I also knew the damage would exceed the level of ruining a country or two. I recognized the incident. I knew I could help with it, even if only a little. So, am I the only one who can resolve it? There are many people better than me, do I really have to do it? I continued my thoughts absentmindedly. ¡®Ah.¡¯ While pondering, I suddenly extended my right arm. I grabbed the box ced on the floor next to the bed. Carefully, I pulled it into my arms. The box, which fit snugly in my arms, was filled with countless papers. I had gained quite a bit of fame from the Shipnaha incident. Many images of me, released from the recognition-disabling magic through an artifact containing the power of Observation, were captured. They said they edited it appropriately so that it wouldn¡¯t cause me too much trouble and then broadcasted it. As a result, my recognition and fame increased significantly, and letters poured in, enough to fill this box. This box wasn¡¯t the only one. Many letters were from people I directly saved, and many were from others who heard the news globally. I nkly caressed the letters.@@novelbin@@ They were a bit crumpled and felt cold to the touch. But they also felt warm at the same time. ¡®¡­I.¡¯ I didn¡¯t want to die. I valued myself more than others. I wanted to break the curse and live peacefully. I wanted to eat delicious food and live a leisurely life. ¡®I want to be happy.¡¯ That¡¯s what Lee Hayul, the person, wanted. I wanted to be happy. And if possible, I wanted others to be happy too. Happyughter sounded better than unhappy crying. Hearing that handwritten letters full of gratitude arrived even in this modern era where the inte was restored through the Tower of Harmony, I felt a sense of pride swell in my chest. If possible, I wanted others to be happy too. At my level, if I could dare to, I wanted to be happy, and I wanted others to be happy too. Is it possible? The letters gave me the answer. Professor Atra told me. The visitors during the hospital visit told me. There were people I couldn¡¯t save, but there were also people I saved. They said there were people who wouldn¡¯t be alive if I hadn¡¯t stepped in. Thanks to my intervention, many who were supposed to die survived. ¡®I¡¯ve decided.¡¯ I¡¯ve set my goal once again. In any case, I have to prevent apocalyptic disasters to survive myself. I don¡¯t want to die miserably. I don¡¯t want to live happily but die shortly. I¡¯ll do my best. So that I can regret less. So that I canter say I did my best at that time. The sky was still not visible. It was blocked by the ceiling, so it was obvious. Also, it was obvious I couldn¡¯t see it because I was looking down. Thinking I could see above while looking down was foolish. From now on¡­ I will strive to lift my head. Facing death made me realize many things. It wasughable to be perpetually caught in the shadow of my dead parents. It was time to shake it off. I steadied my mind and restructured my path for growth. My n to obtain the Ne of Confession had failed miserably, so I devised a new n. I assumed that hidden pieces with easy acquisition difficulty, including the Ne of Confession, would already be taken, and I thought of elements I could use. ¡®Ah, but the ne is such a pity¡­¡¯ If I had at least sold it, I could have made a lot of money¡­ It was a huge regret. If I had obtained the Ne of Confession, I could continue to ignore the Curse of Silence in the future. But what can be done about reality? I could only swallow my regret. ¨C Creak ¡°Did anything happen?¡± After a few hours passed, Professor Atra, who had left for personal errands, rushed in. She strode towards me and hugged me as I sat on the bed. Soft and warm heat enveloped my bodypletely. ¡®¡­I¡¯m happy.¡¯ I epted myself. So I must not deny this feeling¡­ * * * Finally discharged, it was the day after I returned to Shio-ram. ¡°Our family isn¡¯t that great, so this is all I can give you, hehe¡­ But I think it will definitely help you, Hayul!¡± In Elia¡¯s outstretched hand¡­ Resting in her palm was a neatly arranged ne. From the information collected by the power of Observation, I felt the shape of the ne. A silver ne that, rather than being fancy, was better described as simple. The immature power of Observation also partially grasped the providence contained in the ne. A providence that reads the wearer¡¯s mind and expresses it through voice¡­ ¡®This¡­¡¯ The same appearance. Plus, an oddly familiar ability¡­ ¡®It¡¯s the Ne of Confession¡­¡¯ The item I had given up on obtaining, why was it here¡­ I stood there, gaping in astonishment. End of Chapter Chapter 91 This world does not use the Gregorian calendar. To be precise, the Gregorian calendar ended in the year 2000. On March 1, 2000, a great upheaval urred. Concepts like dungeons, towers, monsters, and magic, which only appeared in myths and legends, manifested. Moreover, a very small number of humans began to develop transcendental abilities once only imagined in dreams. This world, which seems simr to the original world, has undergone a transformation so profound that no one can deny it¡¯s different. It is no longer the Gregorian calendar. Currently, it is the 200th year of the New Era (нçÆðÔ´), which started with the great upheaval. Today is a particrly special day. I felt a mix of small excitement and anxiety as I took off my patient gown. ¡®Finally¡­¡¯ Today is the day I get discharged. My body, which was in a state worse than a rag, has roughly recovered. That¡¯s because the care I received was extremely thorough. Top-tier healers, who can¡¯t be hired even with money, took turns checking my condition like a rotation. Even the highest-tier healer, who usually reserves their power, visited periodically to heal me. In an environment like this, the only thing they can¡¯t save is a corpse. The problem was my condition, so bad that I couldn¡¯t evenin if buried with a corpse. It wasn¡¯t just my body being torn and crushed; the blood mist deeply ingrained in the wounds was disrupting and hindering the healing process. I was genuinely on the brink of being buried alongside a corpse. Even thinking about it now sends chills down my spine. ¡®Almost three weeks, huh¡­¡¯ It took over three weeks for my body to recover almost fully, excluding the loss of my arm. Three weeks. If you just hear it, it sounds like a short time. But considering that I, who had the physical abilities of an ordinary person, caught up to the level of a Shio-ram cadet¡¯s footsteps within that period¡­ it was a precious time wasted. Especially since I hadn¡¯t resolved my lifespan issue yet, wasting three weeks like that was painful. ¡®The schedule ahead¡­¡¯ The biggest event, the first-semester Tower Entrance, is over. Dungeon practice in between won¡¯t be a big problem. The major event to pay attention to is¡­ ¡®Is it just theprehensive evaluation left for this semester?¡¯ Comprehensive Evaluation. They¡¯ve given us several months of growth lectures from world-ss professors and allowed us to enter the Tower of Growth once. They also provided ample time to consolidate the results obtained from the Tower of Growth. Now it¡¯s time to properly measure how much we¡¯ve grown, that¡¯s theprehensive evaluation. If I remember correctly, there will also be written exams and tests by majors. And since it¡¯s aneducationalinstitution for nurturing heroes, the most attention-grabbing test is theprehensivebat section. All cadets, regardless of majors, participate in a 1-on-1 duel. As a special admission student, I¡¯m sure to participate. The stakes are high, and the grades at stake are significant. If you take first ce there, you¡¯ll undoubtedly get a good artifact. Cadets who wanted to achieve good results in theprehensive evaluation must have been preparing all along. Unlike someone who got stuck in the healing room as soon as the tower entrance ended. ¡®Is this a greedy thought? I should be grateful just to be alive¡­¡¯ I realized my greed was overflowing. Taking a deep breath, I threw a punch into the air. The punch sliced through the air. I could keenly feel the wind brushing my arm. As my body recovered, my senses naturally returned. ¡®With this, I can jump right intobat?¡¯ It seemed I had even improved. Perhaps because I skipped rope over the line of life and death? My desperate body seemed to have grown. While thinking such thoughts. ¨C Tap ¡®?¡¯ A hand flew swiftly from the side and grabbed my wrist. My arm, unable to stretch straight, bent awkwardly. I turned my head in puzzlement. Within my observational range, Professor Atra was grabbing my wrist with a firm expression. Her hand, which released my wrist, promptly moved toward my face. ¨C Squeeze¡­ ¡®Huh?¡¯ And then, my cheek was pinched. One side of my cheek, caught between her slender fingers, stretched like mochi. Tilting my head in confusion, Professor Atra let out a deep sigh and spoke. ¡°I told you to take it easy for a while, so why are you suddenly punching the air?¡± ¡®Is it just because of that¡­?¡¯ I did put a bit of strength into it, but it wasn¡¯t enough to cause any harm. Wearing an expression of disbelief, I saw Professor Atra narrow her eyes. My cheek stretched a bit more. It didn¡¯t hurt. Instead, I had to control my expression to not show that it felt rather nice. ¡°No matter how good the diagnosis result is, you still need to observe it for a day or two.¡± ¨C Nod nod As I obediently nodded, Professor Atra¡¯s stern expression softened. Then, as if she felt a bit guilty, she gently rubbed the cheek she had pinched. My lips twitched. I tried to keep my lips from twitching as I epted Professor Atra¡¯s touch. After indulging in her touch for a while, I went through the discharge procedures. Though my body was almost fully healed, I naturally expected the discharge process to beplicated. The intensive care unit at the association¡¯s headquarters is truly a ce to save those who must not die. I received exceptional treatment even within the intensive care unit. Therefore, I anticipated the procedures would take some time. ¡°Discharge procedures? Oh¡­ they¡¯re already taken care of. You can just go.¡± ¡®?¡¯ And then, I heard something akin to a high-pass. I nkly scanned the person within my observational range. Dressed in a clean white gown, typical of a doctor, and holding a white stick¡­ in her mouth. For a moment, thinking it was a cigarette, I stiffened, but seeing the candy through her slightly parted lips, my tension melted away. The woman with an emaciated look and roughly tied hair was named Lianel Steinlea. She was the association¡¯s healer who saved me, almost a corpse, a precious highest-tier healer. ¡°What do you mean, the procedures are done?¡± ¡°An association staff member started them from the first day you were admitted andpleted them. You can just go.¡± Lianel exined indifferently. ¡°Oh, and the staff member asked me to tell you. Since you made significant contributions to saving lives during the disaster, h h¡­ they¡¯re nning to reward you, so contact them when you have time.¡± ¡°They did consider letting me restfortably to some extent.¡± Lianel had once been active on the African front, and it seemed she had built a bit of rapport with Professor Atra during that time. Hearing the exnation, Professor Atra narrowed her eyes as if puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s almost like VIP treatment. But they don¡¯t even treat actual VIPs this way, do they?¡± ¡°How would I know what the higher-ups think? They must have their reasons for doing this.¡± As she replied, Lianel turned her gaze to me. ¡°It seems you were someone the higher-ups deemed necessary to save. So, Cadet Lee Hayul, please don¡¯te back here again unless absolutely necessary.¡± When a doctor tells you not toe to the hospital, it probably means don¡¯t get sick, right? As I nodded with a peculiar expression, Lianel briefly nodded and continued. ¡°The healing is done. Once you regain some energy, you can proceed with arm regeneration. The association has also taken care of it, so you cane here for the regeneration or do it elsewhere. Take good care of your mental health too. And¡­¡± A brief pause. ¡°Take good care of yourself.¡± The final words made me smile. Though rtively blunt and with faint emotions, concern was evident. Lianel, who had been looking down at me, blinked.@@novelbin@@ The end of the lollipop bobbed. As if contemting something, she gently bit the stick and opened her mouth again. ¡°The diagnosis was clearly normal. I¡¯m seeing you right now, and you¡¯re normal. But¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± Professor Atra frowned at the nuance that seemed to deny the word ¡®normal.¡¯ ¡°Cadet Lee Hayul¡¯s body felt strange. I hate to say this to a patient, but it felt like¡­¡± ¨C Like a person who should have died is still alive. With Lianel¡¯s words, the doubts I had been feeling and past memories surfaced. Excessive and continuous violence too much for a child to endure. Memories of my split stomach healing miraculously by the next day. A body that endured having fire poured over it, wandering for long periods without proper food, yet survived. Legs that regenerated despite being clearly cut off¡­ ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ The unique abilities I¡¯ve identified are Mana Affinity and Jack of All Trades. But I kept feeling like there was something more. I couldn¡¯t grasp it. Even in the healing room, I contemted myself whenever I had time, but I couldn¡¯t feel it. There seemed to be something more. In any case, the healer¡¯s advice(?) marked the end of the discharge process. ¡°Head back first. Let me emphasize again, don¡¯t leave Shio-ram.¡± Professor Atra said she couldn¡¯t enter Shio-ram right away due to personal matters. Since I was discharged over the weekend, she nned to take care of personal matters over the weekend ande to Shio-ram. At the association¡¯s headquarters gate terminal. Professor Atra, with noticeable anxiety, grabbed my shoulder and demanded a response. I nodded calmly as if to reassure her, despite the countless repetitions of her demands. But the worry on Professor Atra¡¯s face didn¡¯t disappear. ¡®¡­Hmm.¡¯ It felt overly protective, but considering my condition, which I sensed through the power of Observation, where it was hard to distinguish if it was a body, a corpse, or a rag¡­ it seemed understandable. With her worried gaze piercing my back and the back of my head, I stepped into the gate. With a dizzying sensation, I stepped into the cradle, feeling like I returned in no time. ¨C Ding! The moment I arrived at Shio-ram¡¯s gate terminal, an rm sounded in my ears. The sound was clearly from close by¡­ definitely from me. This time, I didn¡¯t miss it. With the sound, I furrowed my brows and observed the ce where my left arm used to be. There was no left arm. There was no smartwatch on my left arm. Likewise, there was no smartwatch on my right arm. I had a portable hologram projector, but the rm didn¡¯te from it. I had experienced something simr before. But back then, I thought it was a hallucination in my sleep or a sound from the smartwatch and passed it off. ¡®¡­This.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t just pass it off this time. ¡®Isn¡¯t there a status window?¡¯ The suspicion I had given up when I first arrived in this world subtly resurfaced. While I was pondering this, a hesitant voice reached my ears. ¡°Um¡­ Cadet Lee Hayul?¡± ¡®Ah.¡¯ I realized I was standing right in front of the gate. Quickly, I moved out of the way. The staff on duty were staring at me. Covering my flushed face with my sleeve, I hurried out of the gate terminal. That day, I spent the entire day checking for the status window and pondering various things. Receiving a sudden contact from Elia asking if I had time. Meeting the Ne of Confession, which practically eased my mind, and hugging Elia impulsively was the next day. * * * ¨C Ding! [Lee Hayul has entered Shio-ram] ¡­ [The ¡°Curse of Short-lived Beauty¡± consumes vitality¡­ consumes¡­ consumes¡­] ¨C Buzz¡­ [The Lord of the Tower of Growth suppresses the ¡°Curse of Short-lived Beauty¡±] [The Lord of the Tower of Growth suppresses the ¡°Curse of Short-lived Beauty¡±] [The Lord of the Tower of Growth suppresses the ¡°Curse of Short-lived Beauty¡±] ¡­ [The Lord of the Tower of Growth sighs in relief] * * * End of Chapter Chapter 92 News spread that I had returned to Shio-ram. As a result, my hologram was flooded with messages from cadets I didn¡¯t even know. Though it wasn¡¯t through my smartwatch but my hologram projector, the ount was the same, so the contacts and settings remained unchanged. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ I was sitting on my bed, sifting through the mountain of messages. ?Elia de (recently contacted) There was a cautious request from Elia, asking if I could spare some time. Not knowing what it was about, I decided to leave the dormitory, saying I¡¯ll see her soon. I had many things to do. Though I refrained from moving my body too harshly for fear of Professor Atra¡¯s retribution, I still needed to catch up on the lectures I had missed. ¡®This is tough¡­¡¯ I had fallen far behind in my studies. I was already worried about the midterm exams¡­ ¡®I need to get used to functioning with just one arm quickly.¡¯ The loss of one arm had made my entire body sluggish. The imbnce in my body was significant. Moreover, with the arm that used to wear the smartwatch gone, I was now carrying a portable hologram projector around. Maybe I should ask the association to modify a smartwatch to hang around my neck? Sighing deeply at the thought, I touched the ce where my left arm used to be. All I felt was the sleeve pping weakly in the wind. The wing feathers of the heavens, which had be rags like their owner, were retrieved from the scene. They were now restored, consuming my mana, and pped behind me along with my sleeves. Before leaving the dormitory, I considered cutting or tying up the left sleeve but decided against it, thinking it would be too conspicuous. ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ But now, feeling the gazes fixed on me¡­ especially on my pping sleeve, I regretted not cutting it off. They say humans are creatures of adaptation. Amazingly, I, who used to be a recluse, adapted to the attention focused on me. After my status as a special admission student was revealed, I adapted to the overwhelming attention. Now I could walk around with a semnce ofposure. Such attention generally consisted of curiosity, jealousy, bewilderment, and greed. Now, it was a very ambiguous emotion. Admiration? Envy? Pity? It was a very awkward and escape-inducing gaze¡­ Regretting it btedly, I hurried my steps. Before long, I arrived at the cafe whose address Elia had sent.@@novelbin@@ Elia was waiting in a private room, having arrived earlier. As I entered the private room of the cafe, ¡°Ha, Hayul¡­¡± Elia¡¯s eyes flickered as she looked at my empty left arm. Her eyes soon grew moist, and she began to shedrge tears like chicken droppings. ¡®Oh no.¡¯ I waved my arm frantically in panic. It took a while to calm Elia down. ¡­ No matter what anyone says, the top priority curse to lift is the Curse of Short-lived Beauty. To be honest, attempting to lift the Curse of Silence, given the current uncertainty of even lifting one curse, was overly optimistic. An uncharted tower is suicidal to even approach, let alone conquer. Even dungeons where the Jewel of Exorcism is located are as dangerous as Level 1 dungeons. In a Level 1 dungeon, the standard hierarchy of monsters that appear is around Level 5. Though not as dangerous as Aerulus, who made a corpse out of me in Shipnaha, simr beings roam around likemon mobs. Level 1 dungeons are rare even in areas beyond human reach or regions where the association¡¯s influence is limited. Finding the Jewel of Exorcism in such a dungeon is extremely difficult. Therefore, lifting the Curse of Silence, which is next in line, is practically impossible. The Curse of Silence. One of the three curses on me, it took away my voice. In the first ce, the Curse of Silence had the lowest priority for lifting. The Curse of Short-lived Beauty that drastically shortens my lifespan. The Curse of Sensory Sealing that seals my vision, smell, and taste, stripping away life¡¯s convenience and joy. Compared to these two, the Curse of Silence, which just blocks my voice, was not a severe issue. However, living with it turned out to be quite inconvenient. It wasn¡¯t a problem when I was a recluse, but now that I attended Shio-ram and needed tomunicate with others frequently, it was a different story. My low level of social skills aside, without the hologram function, my situation would have been quite dire. Also, if I identally spoke, immediate pain and retribution would follow. Thus, I aimed to obtain the Ne of Confession to bypass the Curse of Silence, but I failed miserably. Hong Yeon-hwa or Professor Atra¡­ I had a small desire to let the people around me hear my voice, but given the harsh reality of even lifting the Curse of Short-lived Beauty, I had resigned myself. ¡°I apologize for the modest gift; our family isn¡¯t that great, so this is all we can offer, hehe¡­ Still, I believe it will be very helpful to you, Hayul!¡± ¡­So I thought. It felt like my mind had frozen. Slowly, I recalled the earlier situation. I had calmed down Elia, who broke down crying, looking at where my left arm had been. Afterposing her emotions for a while, she earnestly expressed her gratitude and suddenly handed something to me. A simple silver ney on her palm. Its in design wasn¡¯t particrly eye-catching, but it had a simple charm. The feature, if any, was that it was adorned with a stone resembling quartz. It was a ne I remembered. ¡®The Ne of Confession.¡¯ My mouth hung open in a daze. I couldn¡¯t grasp the situation. ¡®Why is this here?¡¯ I didn¡¯t know. The dungeon Echo of the Haunted had been raided decades ago. ¡®Why does Elia have this?¡¯ I didn¡¯t know¡­ ¡®Oh?¡¯ At that moment, a memory from the past resurfaced in a corner of my mind. The inscription on the stone at the site of the Echo of the Haunted. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ On a dark day, may this deed be a ray of light. Georok Grass Denis Bardon Richard Carlyle Artovan Maxwell Trian de ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ The culture of leaving traces of the members who raided the dungeon. Among the names inscribed on the stone. There was a familiar name? A surname. ¡®Trian de.¡¯ Trian de. Elia de. The mention of ¡°our family¡±¡­ These three things connected. Elia¡¯s family had raided the Echo of the Haunted. The Ne of Confession obtained there was held by her family. This resolved my question. But there was still an unresolved question. I struggled to operate the hologram projector. [Why are you giving this to me?] ¡°Oh, sorry. I didn¡¯t exin.¡± Elia, wiping away her tears, exined the situation. [Your sister? She happened to be in Shipnaha?] ¡°Yes¡­ At that time, my heart dropped, and I almost went mad.¡± Elia¡¯s family¡­ Her youngest sister had visited Shipnaha for an educational trip and got caught in the dungeon outbreak. She said her sister was saved on-site with my help. Having received grace, repaying it was the right thing to do. While Elia and her family pondered how to repay me, Her grandfather¡¯s relic, an artifact perfect for my current situation, was given to Elia to bring to me. Coincidentally, it was the Ne of Confession. I fiddled with my hand absentmindedly. The cool surface of the ne assured me this wasn¡¯t a dream. ¡®Oh¡­¡¯ I hadn¡¯t found a single artifact I sought, nor obtained the most important one, the Ne of Confession. I thought I had wasted my effort, gaining nothing but unnecessary hardship. Though I saved many people, I still harbored some regret in my heart. Now, that regret had lessened. Because I didn¡¯t run away but fought there, because I saved Elia¡¯s sister, The return of such gratitude through the ne seemed to say that my actions were not wrong. It might be an over-interpretation¡­ but so what. Ultimately, it¡¯s a matter of how I perceive it. Emotions welled up inside me. My body moved ording to the rising feelings. ¡°The function is as I exined, and if you don¡¯t need it, you can sell it¡­ Uh, Hayul?¡± In a rush, I hugged Elia. ¡°Uh, uh?¡± Elia, blinking in surprise, soon calmed down and gently patted my back. This was a habit I had recently developed. Whenever emotions surged, Professor Atra would hug me tightly. Throughout my time in the healing room, I was always in Professor Atra¡¯s arms like this¡­ Like this¡­ Uh¡­ ¡®Uh¡­¡¯ It was like that with Professor Atra. To prevent emotions from flying to strange ces, she would always open her arms and tell me toe for a hug. ¡®But who am I hugging now?¡¯ My body stiffened. The touch on my back, once familiar, now felt awkward¡­ ¡­ Thunk- I buried my head into the table. The bted embarrassment spread throughout my body. I had done something crazy. I thought I had regained my reason, but I guess some mental illness remained. Professor Atra¡¯s words were all correct. Though my body recovered, my mind was still not fully present¡­ ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry too much. You seemed like a little brother, it was cute.¡± Elia, sitting across from me and fiddling with her coffee cup with an awkward expression, spoke. I appreciated her trying tofort me by saying I seemed like a little brother, but the embarrassment didn¡¯t disappear. But I couldn¡¯t keep my head buried in the table forever. Somehow, I managed to gather myself and lifted my upper body. Even while squirming in shame, I held onto the Ne of Confession tightly. ¡®The Ne of Confession.¡¯ I knew its function. The knowledge from the original work and Elia¡¯s exnation confirmed it. It reads the wearer¡¯s mind and expresses it through voice. Additionally, it has an engraving function that prevents others from using it once the wearer is alive. Elia knew the function of the Ne of Confession. So, I was puzzled. [Wouldn¡¯t it be better to give it to your sister?] Deep down, I wanted to try it on immediately, but I remembered that Elia said her sister was also mute like me. Also, among the people I met in Shipnaha, there was a girl who I guessed might be Elia¡¯s sister. A girl who lingered near me, looking concerned when I sat in the park feeling dejected. I remembered her clearly because shemunicated through a hologram like me. It made me tilt my head. There¡¯s no need to give it to me; her sister could wear it. ¡°My grandfather wore it until recently, so she couldn¡¯t use it, and now my sister says she doesn¡¯t want to use it. She says she can manage without it, and she doesn¡¯t want to waste it on something she might use elsewhereter¡­¡± ¡®Oh.¡¯ Hearing that made me hesitate to wear it. I thought about just returning it. ¡°Hayul, you really don¡¯t need to hesitate.¡± Seeing me hesitate, Elia grabbed my hand and spoke. ¡°That¡¯s the least we can do to repay someone who saved our family. So, don¡¯t feel bad about it? Not even a little.¡± Her words were full of sincerity. Regardless, it was a gift beneficial only to me. Considering how earnestly she said it, hesitating further might make Elia feel bad. Nodding, Elia smiled warmly and let go of my hand. I lifted the ne to wear it. ¡®Uh¡­¡¯ But thinking about it, I had never properly worn a ne in my life. ¡®¡­Do I unhook it and put it around my neck? From behind? Or from the front to the back?¡¯ ¡°Shall I help you wear it?¡± Seeing me fumble with the ne, Elia, understanding my struggle, offered help. I nodded cautiously, and Elia giggled as she approached. She took the Ne of Confession and stood behind me after unfastening the sp. ¡°Alright, stay still¡­¡± Her gentle voice whispered in my ear. With careful movements, she tidied my hair momentarily, then wrapped her slender arms around my neck like a hug. My body jolted as her arms brushed against the nape of my neck. ¨C Click The ne was put on in an instant. The sound of the sp clicking felt unusually loud. ¨C Bzzz¡­ The ne vibrated. My body quivered as I felt the artifact linking with me. It was the same sensation I had with the Wing Feathers of the Heavens. The difference was the lower density. Unlike the Wing Feathers of the Heavens, which had good synergy with me, the Ne of Confession didn¡¯t seem to have any particr synergy. The vibration ceased. Click, a sound of something locking inside my body was heard. The engraving wasplete. My heart pounded. A strange sense of unity was felt. I looked up. Elia, who had taken a few steps back after putting on the ne, was looking at me with a warm smile. She was truly a grateful person. She helped me at the gate terminal, And provided a lot of assistance in Shio-ram for even small matters. The Ne of Confession I received now was also from her. Though Elia and her family said it was a repayment for saving her, I also wanted to give simr gratitude back someday. I decided to test the Ne of Confession. It reads the wearer¡¯s mind and expresses it through voice. So, I should just think to myself? ¡®Thank you.¡¯ I said inwardly. The Ne of Confession trembled slightly and consumed a bit of mana. [Thank you] The ne emitted a voice. The tone was more monotone than the voice from my smartwatch. ¡®Oh.¡¯ It really works. I was marveling at it when, The ne consumed mana again. This time, it was a bit more than before. [Curious] [Hungry] [Want milk] [Hurt] [Scared] [Sleepy] [Hate studying] [Conquer the tower] [Jewel of Exorcism] [Lifespan] [Arm hurts] [Cold] [Life] [Strangling] [Like Elia] [Love you] ¡®?¡¯ ¡°Hmm?¡± I stood there gaping, and Elia blinked in confusion. [What¡¯s this] ¡­ * * * [yer Adjustment System: Affection Level] Lee Hayul ¡ú Elia de ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð(67?71/100) [Affection] [Gratitude] [Chick] [You did not meet the conditions to lift the ¡°Curse of Silence¡±] [You did not meet the conditions to lift the ¡°Curse of Loneliness¡±] End of Chapter Chapter 94 The Ne of Confession hit me with an unexpected sucker punch. I never imagined it would dredge up my inner thoughts so thoroughly. I was worried that the unsettling words mixed in might have created some aversion in Elia. ¡­I cautiously gauged her reaction, but fortunately, aside from her ordering warm milk for me, nothing significant happened. As I sipped it, I had to struggle not to utter how it tasted bad. After receiving Elia¡¯s help and practicing, I managed to gain some control over it. But still, all I could do was switch it on and off. Filtering out my inner thoughts was oddly difficult to control. Elia¡¯s grandfather reportedly controlled it without any trouble, but what on earth was my problem¡­ ¡®Tired¡­¡¯ [I¡¯m tired] As I grumbled inwardly, the Ne of Confession activated. The stern, androgynous voice made me frown deeply. This was roughly how it went. Feeling annoyed, I grabbed the ne and shook it. Honestly, it wasn¡¯t entirely a bad thing. With the Curse of Silence sealing my voice, the Ne of Confession allowed me to bypass the curse entirely. Instead of an immensely difficult method like obtaining the Jewel of Exorcism or the Wish Power of the Tower, I bypassed the curse with just a mid-low grade artifact. While it was certainly advantageous, not being able to properly handle it made it somewhat frustrating. [Cadet Lee Hayul, authenticated.] With the usual mechanical voice, the dormitory door opened. Normally, I would use my smartwatch for authentication, but now I was using a hologram projector instead. The hologram projector was a familiar tool to me. It was essentially a smartphone with a built-in hologram function. In this day and age, who doesn¡¯t use a smartwatch? But this product was sold for the rare few who didn¡¯t. Taking off my shoes at the entrance, I trudged toward the living room. I scanned the dormitory with my observational power. The entrance I had just passed. The living room and kitchen. Three rooms, a bathroom, a storage room, and a balcony. Nothing had changed from what I remembered. There were no half-knit scarves piled up in the corner of the living room, nor was there any noticeable mess. Even the appliances showed little signs of use. Truthfully, there was no reason for traces to be left. Previously, I didn¡¯t spend much time in the dormitory. In the morning, I would attendmon lectures, and in the afternoon, I would be beaten up while training for my major. After that, I¡¯d either continue training or be too busy reviewing and preparing in the library. Time would fly by, whether I liked it or not. Even if I returned to the dormitory, it would bete at night, and I¡¯d copse immediately. Most of the time, I spent the early hours sitting in the library. Hence, I hardly had any memory of using the dormitory facilities. When I first arrived, I had carefully inspected everything, thinking I would live here for a few years, but looking at the situation, it seemed I wouldn¡¯t use it much in the remaining time either. [Sigh] [Disappointed] [Hungry] [Don¡¯t want to eat] [Lonely] ¡®Ai¡­¡¯ [Dammit] When my mind wandered for a moment, the ne acted up again. Silencing the chattering ne, I plopped onto the sofa. The plush feeling that hugged my hips was still the same. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ Quite some time had passed. Most of the things I resolved and nned to do upon entering the dormitory were aplished. I had smoothly navigated minor schedules, including dungeon practice. I had studied diligently. Although the material I missed while stuck in the healing room had piled up like mountains, I would have to tackle that while suffering¡­ I had trained well too. It might be self-praise, but I thought I had reached a mid-level position among the first years. The exact result would be determined during the midterm evaluation. I had obtained a lot of what I aimed for. I achieved growth in the Tower of Growth. I also obtained the most crucial artifact, the Egg of Origin. And I acquired the Wing Feathers of the Heavens, an artifact that would carry me through the mid-game. ¡®When will that wake up, I wonder.¡¯ The Egg of Origin was nestledfortably on one side of the sofa. Due to its size, it upied quite a bit of space. The Egg of Origin was a hidden piece with a lot of random elements, but it was undoubtedly a generous item. Throughout its history, all the Eggs of Origin had yielded useful results. Especially rare and valuable items that were hard to obtain even in theter rounds. ¡®Especially the 11th round¡¯ 11th round [Diamond Warrior] Undoubtedly the most powerful round in terms of sheerbat prowess. Invading and half-destroying Shio-ram, breaching the defenses of the Floating Ind, which housed the Tower of Knowledge. Raiding the three major families and other factions, and devastating the association¡¯s headquarters. Such was the 11th round. It was also the round where a direct fight with the Tower Masters was possible. I was lucky. Everything in the early stages went smoothly, allowing for maximum growth. I made the right choices. I discarded benevolence and focused on elevating mybat prowess at the expense of sacrifice. One of the smooth gears was the Egg of Origin. In the 11th round, the Egg of Origin yielded the ¡°Elixir of Growth.¡± Its effect was simple. Expansion of stat potential and eleration of growth speed. Simple, but it was the best result at the time. For the Diamond Warrior, who had chosen the path of extreme martial prowess, especially in the 11th round, there was nothing more suitable. ¡®I hope I get something simr¡­¡¯ I had high expectations. Without hiding such expectations, I gently stroked the Egg of Origin. Elixir of Growth? It wouldn¡¯t be bad even now, as I was exploring various fields with the aim to be a jack-of-all-trades. It would also be great if I received a weapon or artifact that I could use until the end, like in the 8th round, or an artifact that added a unique ability, even if it was crude, like in the 3rd round. Anything would be good. Considering the results from the original work, something helpful would surely appear. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ I had achieved what I nned. I got the Egg of Origin, and I navigated through other schedules. ¡­Although there were several stumbles and close calls while obtaining the Ne of Confession, I hadn¡¯t deviated too far yet. I hadpleted the initial ns. It was time to make new ns. The goal remained simr to the beginning. Lift the curses. The first priority was lifting the Curse of Short-lived Beauty, and if time allowed, lifting the Curse of Sensory Sealing. The Curse of Silence¡­ probably couldn¡¯t be lifted. I also added the thought of saving others if I could during the process. The goal had slightly expanded. In the end,bat prowess was crucial. Hence, the core of the n should focus on the growth of mybat ability. I recalled the memory of the original work. During the asional moments of respite in the healing room, I roughly sketched out the n. ¡®Lake of Dreams.¡¯ A hidden piece discovered in the 8th round¡­ Though calling it a hidden piece was a bit odd. It was simply the location of a hidden dungeon. However, the mere existence of that dungeon greatly boosted the yer¡¯sbat stats. It was ake, as the name suggested. A small dungeon containing a beautifulke, like something out of a grandiose dream. The unique aspect was that it was absurdly difficult to find, and the mana within boasted an incredible purity and density. Just by sitting there and absorbing the mana, the magic stat would inte significantly. Thanks to this, from the 8th round onwards, I had enough mana to unleash non-stop attacks without worrying about running out. There was also one more thing I was considering, but I was hesitant. ¡®Artifact, Proof of Guardian.¡¯ A hidden piece discovered in the 9th round, which was spiraling down a disastrous path, and it was a top-tier artifact approaching the highest grade. The reason this came to mind first was that the Proof of Guardian artifact was a prosthetic arm. Not just any prosthetic arm, but a top-tier artifact with an innate ability boasting incredible defensive performance. ¡­That¡¯s what the status window told me. I had never used it personally. Because the Proof of Guardian was a picky artifact that chose its owner. During the 9th round, which was on the worst viinous path, I had only discovered it but hadn¡¯t had proper contact with it. Hence the hesitation. Even if I managed to acquire it with difficulty, could I use it? It was said to consider the user¡¯s disposition, and I had a feeling I¡¯d be rejected. Also, if I found it after my arm was already restored, I would have to cut off my functional arm to use it. A cowardly thought, but no sane person would consider cutting off their arm¡­ I had a few more candidates in mind, but I hadn¡¯t fully nned them out yet. [Sigh] A sigh escaped me. The ne, which seemed to asionally read my thoughts and make a remark, was annoying. I¡¯d have to spend some time mastering its control. Bypassing the Curse of Silence was good, but having my inner thoughts exposed was like another curse of its own. ¨C Ding! The rm sound rang at that moment. I squinted my eyes. Wondering if it was some phantom rm, I checked the hologram projector. Fortunately? Unfortunately? It was a normal email rm. A highlighted chat room amidst the flood of messages.@@novelbin@@ [ss 121 Ipchun Chatroom (103)] ?Liana Velus: [Notice!] Next week¡¯smon lecture will be ¡ºUnderstanding Spirits¡»! No materials are needed! Please gather at the Second Nature Park on time! (??????)? (Today at 15:03) The message was sent by Professor Liana. I heard she visited a few times while I was unconscious, but I hadn¡¯t met her since waking up. I thought about visiting her today, but didn¡¯t want to bother her on the weekend. Moreover, the message indicated I would be seeing her throughout next week. Next week¡¯smon lectures were fully scheduled with Professor Liana¡¯s lectures. * * * [yer Adjustment System: Affection Level] Lee Hayul ¡ú Liana Velus ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð(65/100) [Affection] [Gratitude] [Kind Adult] [You did not meet the conditions to lift the ¡°Curse of Silence¡±] [You did not meet the conditions to lift the ¡°Curse of Loneliness¡±] End of Chapter Chapter 95 The weekend passed in the blink of an eye. I hadn¡¯t even caught up to half of my reading, and time flowed like water. While I was somewhat anxious about the practical exams in the midterms, thinking about it now, the written exams were equally daunting. The fact that the written exam weight was low didn¡¯t provide anyfort. I was already weak in written exams, and now that I had fallen behind this much¡­ the future looked grim. I sighed deeply as I opened the wardrobe. I took out my cadet uniform for the first time in a while. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ I examined my body with the power of observation. Besides the droopy left sleeve, there was nothing unusual. Wearing the cleanly designed cadet uniform, devoid of unnecessary decorations, felt oddly strange. It felt like it had been a long time, yet also like just yesterday¡­ an ambiguous feeling. When heading to Shipnaha, I wore one of my few casual clothes, and for the few weeks in the healing room, I wore patient clothes. Time had indeed been long, but most of it had been urgent and chaotic, making my sense of time feel sluggish. Simultaneously, the tension that had been tightly wound was gradually loosening. Ever since leaving Shio-ram, I had been on edge. The traumatic experience right after leaving Shio-ram in the 7th round contributed to my anxiety. In Shipnaha, I indeed faced a life-threatening situation. I nearly ended up in a grave there. In the healing room¡­ I felt strangely uneasy and irritable whenever Professor Atra wasn¡¯t around. I just felt repulsed by the healing room itself. My nose twitched involuntarily, and I felt nauseous. I simply hated being there. [Repulsion] [Hate] [Smell of alcohol?] It triggered unpleasant memories. As I dwelled on these thoughts, the ne started spouting my thoughts without restraint. I hadn¡¯t tried to control it, and it didn¡¯t fail to live up to its reputation. But didn¡¯t it say it wouldn¡¯t reveal deep-seated thoughts? The smell of alcohol¡­ wouldn¡¯t my trauma be part of my deep-seated consciousness? ¡®Tsk.¡¯ Bad memories surfaced for no reason. After straightening my clothes, I nced at my face. ¡­Even from my own perspective, I didn¡¯t look good. The shadows under my eyes seemed darker, and my face overall looked worn out. It was because I hadn¡¯t been sleeping well. Even lying in bed, I couldn¡¯t fall asleep. More precisely, I felt sleepy but couldn¡¯t fall asleep. My consciousness just wouldn¡¯t settle. An inexplicable sense of unease kept me awake. I had simr symptoms at the beginning of the semester. The world around me had changed, and with everything being uncertain, I couldn¡¯t sleep well. So, I maintained the habit of exhausting myself to the point of passing out¡­ but now, even though my mind was tired, I couldn¡¯t pass out. And I was too afraid of Professor Atra¡¯s stern warnings to physically exhaust myself¡­ I didn¡¯t know why I couldn¡¯t sleep even though there was no ce safer than here. I just felt empty and¡­ [Lonely] [Professor] [Hug me, e-bebebebeb] ¡®Oh, damn it.¡¯ Startled by the unabashed words, I gripped the ne tightly. A shameless and indecentment almost slipped out. Even thinking such things privately made me want to die of embarrassment, and if someone else heard it¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have the courage to lift my head and face the world¡­ My fingers trembled. An impulse rose in my mind. [Destroy] ¡­I suppressed the impulse. Destroying the gift given by Elia and her family would make me a wretch. I brushed the feathers of the Wings of Heaven draped over my shoulder and left the dormitory. Shio-ram¡­ I couldn¡¯t even be bothered to count how many weeks it had been. Two weeks remained until the midterm evaluations. . . . As announced in the group chat, most of this week¡¯smon lectures were packed with spirit-rted lectures taught by Professor Liana. Hence, instead of heading to Ipchun Hall in the morning, I went to the pre-announced Second Nature Park. It didn¡¯t take long to arrive. After leaving the dormitory and taking an autonomous bus, I was dropped off at the entrance of the Second Nature Park. Despite being called a park, it wasn¡¯t a facility for rxation. The facility was a strict training ground set up for the cadets. And as the name ¡°Nature¡± suggests, although it was a facility, it preserved a lot of natural scenery. ¡®Oh¡­¡¯ After getting off the bus, I expanded my observation range significantly. This time, it surpassed my previous maximum range. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t strain my head much. [Headache] [Nosebleed] [Retinal hemorrhage] Just the usual level of headache. ¡®This is working well.¡¯ I practiced using the power during the weekend. Observation and space. Powers I didn¡¯t know why they were with me. Although I had built some proficiency with spatial perception, separating what I had forcibly merged caused some stuttering. The spatial power was particrly challenging. Maybe because I had been using spatial perception as a form of observation rather than perceiving space itself. Fortunately, the observation power had less stuttering. Even just using it simrly to spatial perception had that effect. ¡®¡­Observation power¡¯ The power granted by the Tower of Observation. The Tower of Observation is evaluated as one of the pirs supporting the current world order. Thanks to the forewarning of disasters like the Forbidden Regions, dungeons, and viins, many lives are saved even now. Such forewarning is possible because of the Observatory established by the Tower Master of the Tower of Observation. 24/7, 365 days. Without a moment¡¯s gap, the Tower of Observation surveys the entire world. Of course, due to practical limitations, most of the observation is focused on the Forbidden Regions and potential dungeon outbreaks. Thus, it couldn¡¯t actively address domestic crimes. The help it provided was indirect, like supporting magical tools with a small portion of the observation power. However, even if indirect, without it, the arrest rate for viinsmitting crimes using unique abilities would be abysmal. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ The entire park¡¯s appearance came into view within my observation range. There were few artificial traces. There was little evidence of human touch, like pruning. The only trace was a path leading to theke. At the center of the nature park was argeke, its water exceptionally clear, without the slightest murkiness. Although it wasn¡¯t dawn, it was still early enough that a faint mist lingered, creating a unique atmosphere. The surroundings were also clean, making it not feel awkward. It seemed like I could roll around, and there wouldn¡¯t be a speck of dust. At the entrance was a path paved with tightly packed stones. It was one of the few visible artificial traces. Walking along the path leading to theke, the presence of people grew closer. Despite leaving early, there were those who arrived before me. They were my fellow Ipchun ss cadets. Professor Liana had not yet arrived. As I drew closer, a few cadets who sensed my presence turned their heads. Their eyes widened. They tapped the cadets beside them, who also turned their heads and simrly widened their eyes. Gazes fixed on me. Different from before¡­ quite intense gazes made me shiver slightly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I gulped. The feeling was as if they were looking at something incredible¡­ yet also at a pitiable person¡­ Those awkward gazes were hard to bear. Perhaps the only fortunate thing was that no one approached to talk. Hong Yeon-hwa and Elia had not arrived yet either. Neither had At, Aidan, nor Nam Yeon-jung¡­ those with whom I had some familiarity. In short, there was no one to talk to. I nced around cautiously and found a spot to sit a bit away from the others. The grass was lush, so despite being on the ground, it wasn¡¯t as hard as expected. It wasn¡¯t too cold either, so sitting wasn¡¯t ufortable. I thought of spreading out the Wings of Heaven and lying down, but I remained seated, conscious of the gazes fixated on me. ¨C Whoosh A breeze swept past my body. The wind was quite chilly. Had I been sitting there for a while? As more cadets arrived, a chilly presence approached me quietly. ¡°Hayul, you came out early?¡± A familiar voice and presence. More than anything, the cold aura that couldn¡¯t be mistaken. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since your hospital visit!¡± Contrary to the chilly aura, Baek Ahrin greeted me with a bright smile. Her warm, soft smile lightened the surroundings, but knowing the original story, I remained on guard. ¡®But¡­¡¯ I hesitated and bowed my head in return. I also remembered Baek Ahrin¡¯s considerate actions. Even duringmon lecture hours, she had always been considerate. She had greatly helped me in the Tower of Growth. After that, I knew she had shown various kinds of consideration. Thus, I didn¡¯t feel an absolute aversion toward her. She had never harmed me, and had always shown care, so rejecting her without reason seemed wrong. However, I couldn¡¯t trust her unconditionally. If the original story was urate, who knew when I might be betrayed. Although I had some theories about her background, nothing was certain. So, I remained cautious. I was unusually mindful of controlling the ne.@@novelbin@@ If my mouth¡­ or the ne slipped up here, it would be a catastrophe like the 11th round. [Hello] [Baek Ahrin] [Nice to meet you] The Ne of Confession activated. The thoughts I murmured inside were expressed in a stern voice. ¡°Oh.¡± Baek Ahrin¡¯s eyes widened. Her gaze, full of wonder,nded on the ne around my neck. A glimmer of interest appeared in her eyes. She seemed to realize that it wasn¡¯t just any magical tool but an artifact. ¡°Is it an artifact? Does it express thoughts as sound?¡± [Yes] ¡°Ah. This type is rare¡­¡± I nodded inwardly at her words. The Ne of Confession had a peculiar function among various artifacts. Peculiar, but not superior. In the original work, the Ne of Confession wasn¡¯t used much. Even using it for interrogation was tricky since the wearer could control it, filtering out information, and it could overload and break after changing owners a few times due to its engraving function. In such cases, using magic to pry open someone¡¯s mind was faster and more reliable. ¡®But is Baek Ahrin really that intrigued?¡¯ Being from the Changhae family, she must have seen all sorts of artifacts. Considering the top-tier artifacts the family head would wear and those activated in the main house, the Ne of Confession should seem ordinary. [Thank you for visiting me. The gift¡­ I enjoyed it] Baek Ahrin had brought high-quality candy as a hospital visit gift. After seeing Hong Yeon-hwa giving me candy, she also chose candy. Of course, while both were candy, they were different types. Hong Yeon-hwa mostly gave me sweet, apple-vored fruit candy, while Baek Ahrin gave me traditional sweets called okchundang, made by mixing rice flour and taffy. They looked colorful and delicious. At least on the outside. ¡°I¡¯m d you enjoyed it! If you want more, just let me know anytime.¡± As I pondered that. Baek Ahrin, who had exchanged a few words with me and the ne, sat down beside me. She pulled her outstretched legs together and hugged them with her arms. Baek Ahrin continued the conversation as if everything was fine. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ It was a normal,mon posture. ¨C Squeeze¡­ But now, such a normal posture felt quite ufortable. Because as she pulled her legs to her chest, her chest naturally got squeezed. I didn¡¯t particrly pay attention to it¡­ but Baek Ahrin¡¯s chest was incrediblyrge. Since Baek Ahrin was quite tall, her proportions seemed fine, but even to someone like me with no rted knowledge, her chest was exceptionallyrge. As her chest got squeezed, I felt suffocated. It was just a thought. I tried to avoid such thoughts as much as possible. Ever since acquiring what I thought was the spatial perception power, I had been extra cautious. Since manifesting Gop-hwa through unconscious synchronization, strange impulses kept arising, making me even more careful. The observation power had an outstanding ability to gather information. Thus, peculiar information asionally seeped in. I especially paid attention not to misuse that information. I did the same this time. I controlled the observation power. I disregarded unnecessary information. A bit of information came in, and I promptly dismissed any improper thoughts that arose from it. As always. [Huge chest] Except this time, as I focused on the observation power, my control over the ne slipped slightly. [Huh?] ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡®What?¡¯ What did I just say? No, what did the ne just spout? My brain froze. The monotonous voice that echoed in my ears wasn¡¯t properly processed. But one thing was certain, it was an extremely rude and impolitement. After a fleeting moment, my mouth fell open. The color drained from my face. Baek Ahrin blinked. She blinked a few times, her eyes widened as if she had heard something unexpected. And then. ¨C Hehe Her eyes curved into crescent moons, and the corners of her mouth lifted. A yful smile spread across her face. It was as if she had found something to tease. ¡°My chest is quite big. Why? Do you want to touch it?¡± Sheughed softly while poking my cheek. Frozen stiff, I flinched and frantically shook my head. End of Chapter Chapter 96 Lately, I think I¡¯ve be arrogant. I pretended not to be, but being subtly praised as if I were someone great might have spoiled me. I had heard and experienced that controlling the Ne of Confession could be a bit difficult. But once I could switch it on and off, I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Filtering wasn¡¯t entirely impossible, and I thought I could just cut the connection if I were about to say something I shouldn¡¯t. It didn¡¯t work out as well as I thought. This ne¡­ it would expose fleeting, inappropriate thoughts to the world. [Sorry, sorry, sorry, sorry, sorry] ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to apologize so much. It¡¯s okay, lift your head.¡± I kept bowing my head as if I was about to bury it in the ground. Next to me, the hologram disyed my apology. The moment the ne blurted out that embarrassing word, I btedly stopped the Ne of Confession. But plugging the hole couldn¡¯t gather the spilled water. Honestly, I was terrified that an ice spear from Baek Ahrin might fly at me. If not that, I thought cold stares and emotions would be directed at me. ¡°Really, it¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to do that. You had no bad intentions, right?¡± [I¡¯m sorry¡­] But Baek Ahrin didn¡¯t seem particrly offended. Instead, sheforted me as if she understood everything. I was a bit moved by that. I was so grateful and sorry that she let such a rudement pass and considered me. ¡°Babies naturally look for breasts. So you don¡¯t need to be embarrassed.¡± [I¡¯m sorry¡­ what?] ¡®?¡¯ As I was diligently typing out the apology to show my sincerity, I heard something strange. The Ne of Confession was off¡­ had my ears gone bad? A question mark floated above my head. Baek Ahrin chuckled at my reaction. [What do you mean by baby?] ¡°The baby you¡¯re thinking of, Hayul. Not ¡®talk¡¯ but a crying baby.¡± ¡®?¡¯ Another question mark added itself. I awkwardly interpreted Baek Ahrin¡¯s words. She called me a baby. A baby¡­ A child? Is she saying I¡¯m a nursing infant? Looking at me? I was dumbfounded. A sense of rebellion slowly reared its head from within. Along with the embarrassment and shame of being called that at my age. No matter how short I was, I wasn¡¯t small enough to be treated like that. In my previous world, though my birth registration was shaky, I was an adult, and I was also an adult in this world¡¯s status. Obviously, I wasn¡¯t of the physique or age to be called a baby, nor was there any reason to be. ¡°What could you do if a baby looks for breasts?¡± ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ ¡°Right?¡± But recalling the mistake I had just made, my resistance naturally subsided. I hadmitted a wrong, so rebelling against her teasing wasughable. Baek Ahrin kept teasing me with a mischievous smile.@@novelbin@@ Sometimes, her teasing emphasized her chest, making me want to flee¡­ but I couldn¡¯t run away because of the guilt. Caught in the endless cycle of teasing, more cadets started to arrive. They didn¡¯t intrude between me and Baek Ahrin, instead keeping their distance and watching like it was none of their business. I saw some familiar faces. At and Aidan, sitting a bit further away, came into my observation. At still had a sharp demeanor, and Aidan wore a nk expression. While I felt a sense of wee from seeing familiar faces after a long time, I was even more desperate for help. ¡®Help¡­¡¯ As if sensing my desperate emotions, At, who had been scribbling on her smartwatch, turned her head. Although our eyes didn¡¯t meet, she was definitely looking this way. She flinched. Her eyes trembled slightly as she alternated between looking at Baek Ahrin and me, then she turned away. ¡®?¡¯ Next to her, Aidan blinked, nced around, and then followed At¡¯s lead and turned away. ¡®?¡¯ Their tant rejection hit me with a thud. I thought we had some familiarity, but I didn¡¯t expect to be ignored so bluntly. While I was trembling in shock, A figure walking towards the park entered my observation range. Wearing a red jumper carelessly over her cadet uniform and with a disinterested expression¡­ It was Hong Yeon-hwa. ¡®¡­¡­!¡¯ Myplexion brightened instantly. Though At and Aidan, whom I thought were familiar, ignored me, I believed Hong Yeon-hwa wouldn¡¯t do the same. ¡°Oh.¡± As if to reward my faith, Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s face brightened as she chewed on something and looked at me. Her steps quickened, and she soon reached me. She naturally reached out and patted my head. The touch on my hair made the corners of my mouth twitch. ¡°Did you recover well? No aftereffects?¡± ¨C Shake, shake ¡°Really? Not lying? Looking at your face, it doesn¡¯t seem so.¡± Her hand slid from my hair to my cheek. I pressed my cheek into her grasping hand. The more area she touched, the more satisfaction I felt. As I enjoyed the satisfying sensation, her slender fingers traced the shadows under my eyes. Though she squinted as if my answer was unconvincing, she looked somber when she saw my left arm¡¯s missing spot. I didn¡¯t want to see Hong Yeon-hwa make that expression. Just as I was about to divert her attention, her gaze had already shifted. Her gaze touched my neck. ¡°Huh?¡± Her eyes blinked. A peculiar emotion flickered in her eyes as she extended her slender fingers to tap the Ne of Confession. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Her voice was calm as she asked. Yet, it felt off. As if she disliked it for some reason. ¡°Who gave it to you?¡± Does she dislike the ne? The design seemed fine to me. ¡°It¡¯s an artifact. It expresses thoughts; Elia gave it to him.¡± ¡°Elia? An artifact?¡± ¡°Yes. But since he can¡¯t control it yet, it¡¯s turned off.¡± Baek Ahrin, who was watching us from behind with a curious look, exined on my behalf. She mentioned the function of the Ne of Confession and that it was currently off due to a recent incident. Thankfully, when exining the recent incident, Baek Ahrin noticed my desperate signals and edited her exnation with a smile. Hong Yeon-hwa listened to the exnation and nced down at the ne again. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Her gaze lifted. A subtle look pierced through me. Though it didn¡¯t send chills, it felt odd. I expressed my confusion by tilting my head, but Hong Yeon-hwa just patted my cheek, saying it was nothing. If the Ne of Confession had been on, what would it have said? I didn¡¯t want to think about it. . . . ¡°Is everyone here?¡± Liana arrived shortly after. There were about ten minutes left until the scheduled time. Using my observational power, I counted the cadets and confirmed no one was missing. Liana stood with her back to theke, doing a final check, while the cadets sat around her in a semicircle. I was among them. Sitting at the far end of the semicircle, I rummaged through my pockets. ¨C Rip I tore open a candy wrapper I had stashed in my pocket. I took out the candy and popped it into my mouth. Though it didn¡¯t taste good, it was a gift, and I couldn¡¯t just store it away. Moreover, while not malnourished, I had been advised to keep eating periodically, so I brought along nutrition bars and candy. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡®?¡¯ As I did so, a gazended on me. Curious, I observed and found Hong Yeon-hwa watching my lips¡­ specifically the candy sticking out since it couldn¡¯t fit entirely in my mouth. A colorful candy. It was the okchundang Baek Ahrin had given me. Her gaze on it was simr to the one she had given the ne earlier. ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s okay.¡± Thinking she might want some, I offered extra okchundang, but Hong Yeon-hwa just shook her head. ¨C p! Just then, Liana finished her final check and pped her hands. The crisp sound of the p spread among the cadets. ¡°Since everyone is here and it¡¯s time, let¡¯s start simply!¡± I readjusted my posture. I was already behind on my studies. If I fell behind on this too, my midterm grades would be in the basement. Gathering everyone¡¯s attention, Liana began her exnation with her back to theke. Today¡¯s lecture was ¡ºUnderstanding Spirits¡». ¡°First, let¡¯s define what a spirit is. It¡¯s simple! We call an entity with weak self-awareness and individuality that acts ording to nature¡¯s will a spirit. And the technique to contract and control spirits is called Spirit Magic.¡± It was the same kind of spiritmonly seen in fantasy genres in my previous world. Basically, there were spirits of basic elements like water, fire, wind, lightning, and earth. Besides these, there were special attribute spirits, but most spirits belonged to the basic elements. ¡°I know you¡¯ve all heard the theory, but let me ask, what is the advantage of Spirit Magic?¡± ¡°The output and quantity from controlling multiple spirits.¡± ¡°Yes, as Cadet Isabel said, the primary advantage of Spirit Magic is quantity.¡± Liana smiled at a female cadet¡¯s response. ¡°Spirit Magic doesn¡¯t deal with a single spirit. If you have affinity, capacity, and the mana to handle them, you can contract as many spirits as you want.¡± Of course, it depends on one¡¯s aptitude, but most spirit magicians contract and control dozens of spirits. It¡¯s rare for dozens of spirits to belong to a single attribute. Although there¡¯s a difference in the strength of spirits, spirit magicians can easily exploit weaknesses by leading spirits of different attributes. They can alsomand spirits to fight individually. Additionally, spirits inherently possess immortality, allowing them to be sent into battle multiple times. Moreover, spirit magicians themselves aren¡¯t entirely inactive. They can fight using body strength, Qi, magic, or other unique abilities. ¡°I¡¯m a fairly aplished spirit magician and a superhuman who became an advanced hero inrge-scale battles.¡± Combat heroes are performance-oriented. Regardless of their current skills, they umte achievements and use them as a basis for their grade. Combat heroes are categorized into three main types. Anti-personnel. The ability to fight human-sized enemies. Anti-monster. The ability to hunt monsters. And anti-army. The criteria for anti-army heroes are unique. Can they significantly influence the battlefield alone? It¡¯s a stricter criterion than anti-personnel or anti-monster. Therefore, most heroes raise their grades through anti-personnel or anti-monster achievements. Professor Liana was a hero who had risen to the top tier in the anti-army category. Just before retiring, she single-handedly blocked a monster uprising on the front lines. ¡°Though it¡¯s true for anything, Spirit Magic especially requires innate talent.¡± Liana¡¯s gentle voice filled the park. ¡°Why? Because other races need a contract process to handle spirits, and without affinity, they can¡¯t even attempt it.¡± Spirits are difficult to use. Few people even qualify to use them. Those who qualify have the unique ability to have spirit affinity. In the first-year cadets of Shio-ram, who gathered talent from around the world, only a few had learned Spirit Magic. Spirit Magic is a rare talent. ¡°So, what¡¯s today¡¯s learning objective? It¡¯s to check your affinity! You never know, maybe there¡¯s a hidden affinity you missed when you enrolled!¡± With a bright smile, Liana beckoned with her finger. Thud! One of the nearby boxes rattled, and a colorful orb popped out and flew into Liana¡¯s hand. Liana flinched as she grabbed it. ¡°¡­?¡± Liana stared at the orb in her hand. Externally, the orb emitted a faint, multicolored aura. It looked simr to the orb she used to teach me about mana, except for the color. The difference was that it was smaller, and instead of containing mana, it had mysterious auras floating inside¡­ And it was slightly trembling. ¡®Are those auras spirits?¡¯ I had been curious from the moment I noticed them. I kept feeling like those auras were bumping against the walls, trying to get out, and they seemed to be heading in my direction. ¡°¡­Even without affinity, there¡¯s no issue with today¡¯s lecture. ¡ºUnderstanding Spirits¡» isn¡¯t about controlling spirits but understanding the concept and learning how to deal with them.¡± Liana nced at the cadets listening attentively. Then she looked down at the orb again and raised her head to look in one direction. ¡°But¡­¡± Her gaze lingered for a long time. ¡°Having affinity would be nice, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± She was staring in my direction¡­ No, she was staring directly at me. * * * [yer Adjustment System: Affection Level] Lee Hayul ¡ú Baek Ahrin ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð(51?53/100) [Affection] [Curiosity] [Confusion] [Guilt] ¡­ Lee Hayul ¡ú At Blerro ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð(49?48/100) [Acquaintance] [Disappointment] ¡­ Lee Hayul ¡ú Aidan Reynolds ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð(45?44/100) [Acquaintance] [Fool] [Disappointment] [You did not meet the conditions to lift the ¡°Curse of Silence¡±] [You did not meet the conditions to lift the ¡°Curse of Loneliness¡±] End of Chapter Chapter 97 The Nature Park is a space brimming with mana. After all, this facility itself was created for mana training. Wherever I turned my gaze, the scenery¡¯s beauty was secondary to the rich mana that I felt through the power of observation. The density of mana was high. Though extremely faint, simply breathing was enough to absorb some amount of mana. Not only was the density high, but the purity was also exceptional. In such a park, the Ipchun ss cadets were seated in various spots. Themon feature was the fist-sized crystal orbs in their hands. The crystal orbs were transparent, with five-colored auras floating inside as if they were mixed with watercolor. The crystal orbs used in the previous mana introduction were magical tools that aided in ¡®mana resonance¡¯. These magical tools helped confirm spirit affinity and awakentent affinity. The cadets were rolling the crystal orbs around in their hands, focusing intently. Some cadets were frowning as they fiddled with the orbs, while others held the orbs with a serene mindset as if they had attained enlightenment. Some found it easier to focus alone and positioned themselves away from others, while close friends gathered in small groups to concentrate. Each cadet was focusing in their own way. The first session of the ¡®Understanding Spirits¡¯ lecture was entirely dedicated to confirming affinities. I was also holding a crystal orb. Normally, I would have been focusing alone or sticking close to Hong Yeon-hwa or Elia. ¡°It might seem like a waste of time, but it¡¯s good to periodically check your potential.¡± But today was different. A voice from right in front of me brought me back to reality. A person who, even in this mana-rich space, carried an overwhelming amount of internal mana. If I closed my eyes and only sensed mana, Professor Liana felt like a massive lump of mana. She continued exining with a gentle smile. ¡°Though innate talent is important, it¡¯s not unheard of for it to blossomter in life.¡± [Is itmon for talents to blossomter?] ¡°No. It¡¯s notmon. Such cases are rare. Usually, it manifests when you awaken mana.¡± Wasn¡¯t the average age for bing a superhuman around 3 to 5 years old? Generally, that¡¯s when people are divided into humans and superhumans, and among superhumans, those with unique abilities and those without. ¡°Still, it¡¯s not unheard of. Professor Atra also didn¡¯t have a unique ability initially, and there are cases of exceptionallyte awakenings, like someone we know.¡± I knew who she was referring to. My case of awakening ten yearster than usual was exceptional. It might be unusual and special, but I wasn¡¯t sure if it made me superior. Others had been training since childhood. I was just starting to learn because of myte awakening. I couldn¡¯t see the benefits, and the losses seemed significant. Thinking that, I wriggled my fingers. It didn¡¯t go as I wanted. Partly because I was holding the crystal orb with one hand, and partly because Professor Liana¡¯s hand was supporting mine. My one remaining arm was restricted. As a result, I had no choice but to turn on the Ne of Confession for effectivemunication. Thanks to that, I was extremely tense, on high alert to prevent a repeat of the previous disaster. I was prepared to cut off the connection the moment the Ne of Confession tried to spout anything bizarre again. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we had a conversation like this.¡± [You even visited me at the hospital, didn¡¯t you?] ¡°I just saw your sleeping face then. When you regained consciousness, I was too busy to visit.¡± A soft sensation was transmitted to the back of my hand. asionally, her fingers would poke my hand, causing a ticklish feeling. ording to Professor Liana, it was to check my concentration. ¡°The atmosphere now is simr to back then, too.¡± Exining with a smile, Professor Liana suddenly seemed to recall something and spoke up. Her gaze swept the surrounding scenery. I also observed the surroundings with the power of observation. The nting sun in the sky, the grass glittering under the rays. The branches and leaves swaying in the asional breeze. Theke creating a dreamy atmosphere even under the thinyer of mist. It was simr to the park where she had helped me with the mana introduction at the beginning of the semester. Although the presence or absence of artificial structures like walking paths and benches differed, the overall atmosphere was simr. And the gazes of Hong Yeon-hwa and others watching us were another difference. Back then, it was just me and Professor Liana. ¡°How is it? Can you feel the energy well?¡± Professor Liana tapped the back of my hand. I redirected my attention to the crystal orb in response to her question. ¨C Thud The crystal orb in my grasp shook. I had lost count of how many times it had done that. The energies inside the orb were tapping against one wall. As if wanting to escape, the energies tapping against the wall were directed towards me. ¡°Just as expected¡­ you have an affinity.¡±@@novelbin@@ Professor Liana, looking at the trembling orb, spoke in amazement. While others were holding the orbs and checking their affinity, I was already confirmed to have an affinity, so Professor Liana was teaching me directly. Naturally, we were sitting face to face in a one-on-one lesson. Her fingers tapped the orb. ¡°Can you see¡­ no, feel it? The energies inside the orb.¡± [Yes] [Five different energies] Red, light green, blue, yellow, and brown. The five-colored energies were tapping against the wall of the orb. ¡°These are the energies of the basic elemental spirits. They react to the affinity of the person in contact with them¡­ and you have an affinity with all five.¡± Each representing fire, wind, water, lightning, and earth elements. Most elemental abilities, despite minor differences, fall under these five elements. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve confirmed your affinity, let me exin the contract process briefly.¡± Professor Liana retrieved the orb from my hand and wiggled her fingers. ¡°Lower spirits have very faint self-awareness. They¡¯re almost like cogs operating on basic instincts suited to their elements.¡± I was familiar with this knowledge. Unless the spirit was of a high rank, lower spirits had little to no self-awareness. They simply preferred mana-rich locations and asionally performed tasks like nature restoration, driven by instinct. ¡°Spirit magicians contract with such spirits to control them. Contracting with a lower spirit is quite simple; it¡¯s a matter of the magician wanting the contract.¡± In spirit magic, a contract establishes control over the spirit. Uncontracted spirits cannot be controlled. Just as I cannot use mana that isn¡¯t mine, I cannot control spirits that aren¡¯t mine. Therefore, spirit magicians contract with spirits in numbers they can handle, based on their affinity, capacity, and mana level. Professor Liana, with her exceptional affinity, capacity, and mana level, controlled an absurd number of spirits. ¡®I wonder how I¡¯ll do?¡¯ Affinity for spirits¡­ I had a suspicion that I might have it. Given my unique ability to be versatile, I figured I might have enough affinity to at least dabble with spirits. But given Professor Liana¡¯s exnation, my affinity for spirits seemed exceptionally high. ¡°Let¡¯s get started then!¡± Professor Liana drew her finger through the air. Mana flickered at her fingertip, leaving a trace in the air. And then, a door opened. ¡®?¡¯ A door? Split open? Torn? Whatever you call it, it didn¡¯t matter. It wasn¡¯t the power of observation. It was the power of space, which hadn¡¯t seen much usetely, recognizing the space opening in midair. Following Professor Liana¡¯s gesture, the line in the air opened horizontally. Mana spilled out from the opened space. Colorful auras representing various elements. It was the same energy I felt from the crystal orb and nature. But its quality and quantity were overwhelming. I sensed presences. Should I call them presences? I wasn¡¯t sure, but countless entities were definitely sensed in that space. ¡®Spirits.¡¯ I instinctively realized. The presences in that space were spirits. Each and every one of those numerous entities was a spirit of varying ranks. ¨C Pop! At that moment, one of the countless spirits slipped out. The instant that greenish light emerged, the space split open on both sides, sealed shut again. The green light floated above Professor Liana¡¯s palm. My sensitive skin could faintly feel the gentle breeze the spirit created. ¡°This is a spirit of wind.¡± It was also perceivable through mana affinity and the power of observation. I was sure the green light could be seen with the naked eye, too. ¡°This spirit is contracted with me. In other words, it¡¯s controlled by me, and unless I sever the contract, no one else can control it.¡± After briefly examining the spirit, Professor Liana continued exining. ¡°I¡¯ll sever the contract with this spirit shortly. When I do, you¡¯ll need to contract with it. It might be difficult at first, but we have plenty of time, so take it slow.¡± Professor Liana looked at me quietly, as if giving me time to sense the spirit. It was the same approach as during the mana introduction. I nodded with a curious expression. [It¡¯s amazing] Experiencing the control of a spirit firsthand, I couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. [It¡¯s incredible] I had handled unique abilities and magic before, but experiencing spirit control was fascinating. And. [Is it familiar?] It strangely felt familiar. ¡®What is this?¡¯ It was an inexplicable sensation. Was it the wonder of experiencing something for the first time that brought about a sense of familiarity? ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ I observed the spirit using the power of observation. I used the power more intricately, not just recognizing its external appearance but also observing its internal structure. My head throbbed. It was a burdensome feeling, but I didn¡¯t suddenly copse in a spray of blood. Partly because I had grown, and partly because I limited the range to a small spirit. ¡®Is this the contract?¡¯ Then I noticed a connection to the spirit. It felt like a thread, leading to Professor Liana. In other words, the spirit was contracted with Professor Liana. A contracted spirit cannot be contracted by another spirit magician. Uncontracted spirits cannot be controlled by others. Professor Liana had exined it. That connection was the passage linking the magician and the spirit. Through that passage, the magician¡¯s will and mana were conveyed. In other words, I couldn¡¯t convey my will to that spirit. ¡®Can¡¯t I control it?¡¯ I tilted my head. I had no particr thoughts. I just felt a peculiar sensation. ¡®Would you like toe over here?¡¯ It was just a thought, not even a murmur, that didn¡¯t reach anyone else. It wasn¡¯t conveyed to others, not even through the Ne of Confession. ¡°Huh?¡± That¡¯s how it should have been. Professor Liana blinked. Her gaze fixed on her palm. She could see her palm. The spirit floating above it was gone. Blinking, she lifted her head. Her gaze followed, looking at the spirit¡¯s new location. ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ The sensation of the wind felt distinctly on my palm. ¡°Huh?¡± The spirit had moved to my palm. Professor Liana¡¯s mouth opened. ??? Multiple question marks floated above her head. ¡®?¡¯ Question marks floated above my head, too. [What] The monotonous voice from the Ne of Confession followed btedly. End of Chapter Chapter 98 In the original series, there weren¡¯t many instances where spirits were utilized. There were plenty of means to be stronger without relying on spirits. Even in those few instances, Spirit Magic was never the primary method used. In the first iteration, I dabbled in various things and only used Spirit Magic as a supplementary tool. In any case, the first iteration was a jack-of-all-trades character who never really mastered anything, be it martial arts or magic. In the fifth iteration, ¡°Inverse Magic,¡± I rewired my internal circuits with magical forms, using the bacsh from twisting them as output. It was a mediocre magician route, and due to requiring a lot of mana, I had to supplement it by consuming spirits. Despite that, I was extremely short on mana and eventually exploded because I couldn¡¯t control the bacsh, simr to the third iteration. In the sixth iteration, ¡°Dark Necromancer,¡± I followed a typical necromancer route. Mainly using ck magic and necromancy, I managed arge legion. Because of the nature of my abilities, my favorability was at rock bottom, but unlike theter iterations where I went overboard, I somehow fought on the side of humanity. I did dabble with dark spirits in the process, but I didn¡¯t delve deeply. Even when I touched on dark spirits, I didn¡¯t gain much, and I couldn¡¯t develop a high affinity. Raising corpses of humans and monsters lying around and operating the spirits was more efficient. In the sixth iteration, I fought bravely, matching the legion pouring out of The Tower of Necromancy with my own, but I was torn apart by the Lord of The Tower of Purgatory who intervened. Besides these, the only other iteration that touched on spirits was the twelfth iteration with a hybrid summoner¡­ but I didn¡¯t delve deeply into that either. Like the fifth iteration, I only used spirits as materials or as emergency projectiles. In short, I never used Spirit Magic as a primary method in any iteration, nor did I delve deeply into it. However, I fought against spirit magicians in various routes, so I have basic knowledge. To handle spirits, a connection through a contract is necessary. For the magician¡¯s will to be conveyed and for the spirit to operate ording to that will, the magician and spirit must be connected. Hence, the process of ¡®contracting¡¯ between the magician and the spirit is essential. Without a contract, it¡¯s impossible to handle spirits. That was the knowledge from the original series, and it aligned with themon sense I learned in this world. I also thought so until just now. [What is this] Thatmon sense was slightly shaken. I couldn¡¯t understand the current situation well. I used the power of observation to grasp my surroundings. Professor Liana, who was sitting neatly near me. She usually had a neat and gentle impression, but now she had a dumbfounded expression I had never seen before. Her mouth was so wide open that I worried her hair might get in. I observed more of my surroundings. The cadets, holding their crystal orbs and training, also had nk expressions. Hong Yeon-hwa looked dazed, and Baek Ahrin and Elia were wide-eyed with astonishment. Their gazes were all fixed on me. The colorful lights of the spirits swirled around me. The spirits that had emerged from the space Professor Liana had opened earlier. The colorful spirits mingled with the surroundings, creating a mysterious atmosphere, but I didn¡¯t have the leisure to appreciate it. My already messy mind became even moreplicated. I raised my right hand, gathering my thoughts. It was the same as before. Just a thought, without any verbal or ne assistance. ¨C Whoosh! As if understanding my thought, one of the light clusters swiftly flew and settled on the back of my hand. A red light cluster. I could tell it was a fire spirit from the warmth emanating from it. [Warm] [Firefly] [Heat] Despite being a fire spirit, the warmth felt on the back of my hand was very gentle. There wasn¡¯t even a speck of hostility. I didn¡¯t feel at all that it would harm me. It was an instinctive thought. I couldn¡¯t be harmed by it. If I wanted to be, I could be, but if I didn¡¯t, they wouldn¡¯t harm me. Conversely, If I wanted, they wouldply with my wishes. If I asked, they would move ording to my will. ¡®What¡­¡¯ As I thought for a moment, the light clusters hovering around approached closer. The spirits¡¯ energies drew near, adding to the familiarity. ¨C Thump My heart pounded. The sound of the heartbeat spread throughout my body. It collided with my outer walls and reverberated again inside. My focus shifted from the external to the internal. The awareness of my surroundings grew faint. The scenery around me blurred. Instead, I felt the internal presence vividly. It wasn¡¯t entirely an unfamiliar sensation. It was a feeling I had experienced, albeit a while ago. It was simr to the sensation I felt when I was on the brink of death, overwhelmed by a monster. Though I wasn¡¯t on the verge of death now, I perceived myself more clearly, simr to then. Among the elements that made me, two stood out prominently. The [Versatile Ability] and [Mana Affinity]. Nearby, two more elements, not fully recognized, existed. External forces that weren¡¯t mine. The powers of space and observation. These four were the main entities. They weren¡¯t all. Beneath themy countless unique qualities, too innumerable toprehend, all unrecognizable. ¨C Humm¡­ Among the countless small unique qualities, one stood out. Its presence gradually grew. It increasingly upied a share of my essence. It wasn¡¯t yet fully interpretable. But it grew enough to stand out from the surrounding qualities. One day, it would grow to aprehensible size. As I realized this, my awareness returned to normal. Thewn covered in faint mist. The clearke without a ripple. The external scenery returned. The spirits that had been circling around me had vanished. It seemed Professor Liana somehow managed to retrieve them. I absentmindedly waved my hand. The warmth that had been there was now gone, leaving a sense of emptiness. ¡°What was that just now?¡± As I sat there, dazed, Professor Liana, looking equally confused, asked. I thought for a moment and shook my head. [I don¡¯t know] I had nothing more to say. . . . The first session of the ¡®Understanding Spirits¡¯ lecture ended inconclusively. Thanks to the grand spectacle I caused. Despite Professor Liana¡¯s efforts, we didn¡¯t manage to grasp anything significant during the lecture. At best, I had managed to handle spirits without a contract. Though Professor Liana could regain control if she exerted her authority. But the fact remained that I had handled spirits without a contract. It was still an astonishing feat. I suspected more rumors about me would surface soon. ¡°Let¡¯s take our time figuring this out.¡± I knew little about spirits, and even the expert, Professor Liana, didn¡¯t know about such cases. Ultimately, the solution was to dig deeper through Professor Liana¡¯s lectures. Professor Liana seemed to have an inkling of what was going on but didn¡¯t share it with me for some reason. Feeling curious but thinking she must have her reasons, I nodded quietly. Still, I couldn¡¯t help feeling uneasy. There was a chance to uncover secrets about my unique abilities and their origins, but now another mystery had surfaced. Would I ever unravel all the questions I had about myself? I sighed involuntarily. Regardless of the oue, the lecture ended. I nned to have lunch with Hong Yeon-hwa, but she blushed and ran away as soon as she saw me. I was left with the immense shock of being abandoned by Hong Yeon-hwa. I had to settle for eating a nutrition bar alone, feeling lonely¡­ ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ And so, I faced the major lecture time. Arriving at my destination with a slow pace, I felt a strange sensation. The feedback from the soil as I tapped it with my toes. Dragging my feet on the ground, dust mixed with sand rose up. An old-fashioned training ground, rare in Shio-ram, which was filled with thetest technology. It felt like just yesterday when Professor Atra beat me to the ground here, but it had actually been almost a month. I had felt this strange sensation since this morning. I thought I would die there, but here I was, alive and well, attending sses, feeling deeply moved. ¡®Phew¡­¡¯ Fortunately, Professor Atra returned to Shio-ram just before the weekend ended. In other words, there was no problem conducting the major lecture. ¡®I wonder how today will be.¡¯ During many sparring sessions, I often lost consciousness. Now, I was actually hoping for that. Judging by the deep shadows under my eyes, it was clear I wasn¡¯t in good shape. I hadn¡¯t slept over the weekend. Several reasons contributed to that¡­ some embarrassing, others due to new forms of nightmares that naturally crept into my sleep. I nned to use Professor Atra¡¯s harsh training to faint. Maybe I hadn¡¯t been able to sleep because I hadn¡¯t pushed my body to the limit over the weekend. After being thrashed to my limits, I¡¯d probably pass out and sleep naturally.@@novelbin@@ Shortly after, Professor Atra arrived, and after a thorough check-up, we began sparring as a warm-up. My skills had improved drastically. Experiencing realbat and walking the edge of life and death had made me grow in ways I couldn¡¯t have imagined before. But I still couldn¡¯t match Professor Atra. As my skill level gradually increased, my body couldn¡¯t keep up, and eventually, Professor Atra¡¯s fist slipped through my defense. ¡®!¡¯ A fist imbued with golden Qi flew towards me. I couldn¡¯t dodge it. I was already in a defensive position. I barely avoided the previous attacks by twisting my body. Because of that, I couldn¡¯t avoid the current blow. I bit my teeth and braced myself. I expanded my Qi to prepare for the attack. And then¡­ ¡®?¡¯ Professor Atra¡¯s fist stopped right in front of my nose. Bang! The wind, slower than the fist, mmed into my face. My hair fluttered in the wind. I stood still. I had expected to be hit and roll away, but that didn¡¯t happen. Wondering what was going on, I stood still as Professor Atra¡¯s trembling fist hovered in front of me. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Professor Atra bit her lip. A sound filled with anguish and hesitation leaked from between her lips. Her eyes couldn¡¯t stay still. Her shaking pupils stared intently at my face. Finally, as if she couldn¡¯t bear it, Professor Atra closed her eyes tightly and took a few steps back, withdrawing her fist. ¡®?¡¯ What¡¯s going on with her? * * * [yer Adjustment System: Measurement] ?Stats ¡­ ?Unique Abilities ¡­ ?Mental State ¡­ [Confusion?] : ? [?Emotion] : ? ¡­ [Iplete] : Split and not whole. [Energy Depleted] : Vitality is consumed and empty. [Affection Deprived] : Extremely thirsty for affection. The degree is very severe. [Fatigue] : Mind or body is tired and exhausted. [Loneliness] : Feeling solitude and a sense of istion. ¡­ End of Chapter Chapter 99 There were quite a few scoundrels who dared to escape from the Shipnaha incident. These wretched beings, greedy like pigs and dogs, had caused the whole mess but then fled, unable to clean up the chaos they had created. Some fled to other countries as soon as the incident broke out, and some went into hiding in remote areas, where few people would find them. I personally went after them. Partly because I wanted to beat them to death with my own hands, and partly because I didn¡¯t want to risk letting any of them escape. The mere thought of any one of them escaping and living arrogantly somewhere else made my teeth grind. I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of such a scenario. So, I cooperated with the association and personally tracked them down. I also wanted to return to Shio-ram as soon as possible. Leaving Lee Hayul alone made me anxious. He was the type of kid who seemed likely to get into trouble if left alone. That was how I felt emotionally. Logically, I was sure he would be safe inside Shio-ram. There¡¯s the Principal, who hasn¡¯t shown his face in decades but is still there. There¡¯s also the Vice-Principal, who rarely leaves Shio-ram, and other defensive heroes and facilities. So I kept telling myself it would be fine and moved diligently. In fact, I didn¡¯t expect to handle everything by the weekend. Even if there were fewer escapees, there were still dozens, and they were scattered like insects. Even with the use of gates to move around, it was difficult to catch them all in less than two days. Still, I nned to finish as quickly as possible and get back to Shio-ram. I moved as fast as I could. ¡°¡­All 23 targets, including Derez ir, have been apprehended.¡± And I caught them all over the weekend. As the sun rose on Monday. Barely, but I caught all those cockroaches. ¡°¡­¡­¡± After finishing my thoughts, I looked around. Inside the underground shelter, which looked like it had money poured into it, the association¡¯s personnel were busily searching for criminal evidence and such. The person on the association¡¯s list had already been beaten and taken away. I¡¯d made them a cripple and ensured they were treated just enough to survive before they would face their sentence. That was a good thing. I finished faster than expected. None of them escaped. Now, I could start Lee Hayul¡¯s major lecture as soon as it was a weekday. ¡®¡­I don¡¯t know.¡¯ The result was good, but I couldn¡¯t be entirely happy. I had been running around without rest over the weekend. I did put in the effort. But even so, I couldn¡¯t have finished this quickly. Even though I am strong, I am just one person with two hands, and even with the association¡¯s personnel, it was impossible to search the entire world right away. ¡°This concludes the apprehension. Thanks to your assistance, Ms. Clyde, we could proceed smoothly.¡± ¡°Spare me the formalities.¡± ¡°If I skip the formalities, I might get criticized for my attitudeter. That would affect my job performance review.¡± An android approached the dazed Atra. It was Maxwell, the entric who insisted on wearing a neat suit even at a crime scene like this. After organizing the site details on a hologram projected from his smartwatch, he spoke. ¡°As mentioned, all criminals on the tracking list have been apprehended. I¡¯ll send any additional details as they get processed.¡±@@novelbin@@ ¡°Yeah, good job.¡± I looked at Maxwell, who was reporting through the hologram, with aplicated gaze. Maxwell. He¡¯s a superhuman belonging to the Disaster Management Department of the association, responsible for preventing and handling incidents caused by dungeons and managing the damage. I don¡¯t know his exact position within the department or what tasks he handles. But I know he receives direct orders from the council members or the association¡¯s head. When I met Maxwell on the frontlines, he was acting on the council members¡¯ orders. During the time he requested my cooperation internally, Maxwell was also following the council members¡¯ orders. ¨C When you say higher-ups, do you mean the council members? ¨C No. Higher than that. Now, he¡¯s acting on orders from even higher-ups. Keeping this in mind, I observed the association¡¯s personnel moving busily. The Shipnaha incident¡­ or the so-called disaster, was a massive ident. Naturally, a lot of manpower was mobilized to track down the main culprits. ¡­Even considering that, the effort put into tracking the main culprits was extraordinary. Just looking at the observation magical tools in some people¡¯s hands showed that. The number of personnel mobilized was significant, and their quality was decent. Moreover, the observation magical tools used were numerous and of higher performance than standard. Considering the information received beforehand and catching the main culprits directly, I realized that even with half the current manpower, it wouldn¡¯t have been a problem. It would have actually made things easier. Given the recent global dungeon disturbances and the workload piling up,ining about ack of manpower seemed excessive. ¡°Ah, if it¡¯s not too much trouble, could you pass a message to Lee Hayul?¡± ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°There are matters regardingpensation andmunication about the recent ident. If he could contact the association at his convenience, we will visit him.¡± ¡°I heard the same when he was discharged.¡± ¡°Ah, that new recruit handled it well. Makes the bosses look good for no reason.¡± Lee Hayul had made significant contributions during the Shipnaha incident. He saved countless people by running tirelessly from the start of the incident, and he single-handedly took down the Alpha being, breaking the dungeon¡¯s outer wall and allowing the rescue team to enter easily. Though the incident was caused by the dirty and ugly connections of that region, the association, which maintains global order, also bears some responsibility. To keep up appearances, they had to reward Lee Hayul appropriately. ¡­I get that, but their attitude was odd. Usually, they would have visited the recovery room to take his statement once he regained consciousness, but instead, they processed his discharge procedures themselves. They just left, saying to contact them when avable, and even now, they tell me to inform him to contact them so they can visit. Their attitude was careful, treating him like a very precious person. They put excessive effort into capturing the fugitives. They didn¡¯t leak any problematic information to the media, and any nonsense that emerged was swiftly and strongly dealt with by thew. The reason was¡­ because Maxwell and the association were acting on orders from the association¡¯s heads. The heads. Or the heads of the association. The orders came directly from the Lords of The Tower of Space and The Tower of Harmony. ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ I didn¡¯t know much about Lee Hayul. I knew his basic personal information, but I didn¡¯t look further, not wanting to get emotionally involved. So, I couldn¡¯t fully grasp the current situation. It was clear that as a special admission student, he was protected by the Lord of The Tower of Growth. Now, I realized that he was also receiving peculiar treatment from the Lords of The Tower of Space and The Tower of Harmony. I didn¡¯t know why. Moreover, I knew far too little about Lee Hayul. I didn¡¯t know why he was protected by the tower lords. I hadn¡¯t heard why he didn¡¯t run but instead saved people during the incident. I didn¡¯t know why he suffered from nightmares every time he slept. Mostly because I didn¡¯t want to know and didn¡¯t ask about Lee Hayul. ¡°¡­Tsk.¡± I bit my lip. Unwarranted thoughts crossed my mind, which I tried to shake off as I turned around. It was time to return to Shio-ram. * * * I arrived at Shio-ram just as dawn broke on Monday. I barely made it in time. I sighed in relief and headed toward my residence. Since it was early morning, long past sunset, most people would be asleep. Lee Hayul would be no exception. He must be lying in bed, sleeping by now. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Imagining that scene made me feel oddly displeased. I found it annoying to think he was sleepingfortably in bed, not in my arms. Realizing my thoughts, I shook my head vigorously. ¡®I must be more tired than I thought¡­¡¯ How tired must I be to entertain such ridiculous thoughts? I decided to get some sleep, even if it was just a short nap. I quickened my pace. . . . The next day arrived. It was time for the major lecture after lunch. As always, the lecture began with sparring. Today was no different. I first checked Lee Hayul¡¯s physical condition and asked how he was doing. To my surprise, Lee Hayul was wearing some artifact around his neck. I heard it was an artifact with emotional expression and imprinting functions. I was looking for a simr artifact, so it saved me the trouble of finding one. [Yes, I got it as a gift from Elia.] ¡°¡­A gift?¡± ¡­I felt weird about it but decided to let it go. Other topics could wait, and we began sparring as a warm-up. We sparred even when Lee Hayul¡¯s physique was weaker than an average person¡¯s, and we continued to do so now that he had grown significantly. The sparring was unarmed, just bare-handed. In it, I could feel Lee Hayul¡¯s astonishing growth. His physical abilities and mana growth were remarkable, but even more surprising was his skill. Every move I made was countered. Even when I introduced variables to create confusion, he handled them all. Battles he struggled with in the past were now handled effortlessly. Attacks that would havended before were now deflected without fail. It was as if his ability to analyze fights had reached a new level. His movements evolved ordingly. And this was just closebat. I knew Lee Hayul¡¯s abilities extended beyond mere hand-to-handbat. He wasn¡¯t using his magic or the artifact attached to his back. And there was his unique ability, rumored to be some kind of copying ability, unknown to the outside world. He had many hidden cards. Even his current movements weren¡¯t his full power. As always, I increased the difficulty level. ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ In the process, I felt uneasy. That was an understatement. I felt deeply troubled. ¡­Blocking and deflecting attacks. In the process, I could see Lee Hayul¡¯s subtly twisting expressions in great detail, thanks to my trained eyes. My body felt like it was going to seize up. It was suffocating, as if something was pressing down hard on my chest. Eventually, a moment came when Lee Hayul¡¯s defense opened up. I attacked through that gap. My fist, wrapped in Qi, pierced through the opening. A fist cutting through the air, rushing in. It would hit. My experience and intuition told me. It would hit. My attack. On Lee Hayul. My fist would m into his face. He would grimace in pain. Blood would flow. Shipnaha, the path to the underground shelter, the pool of blood¡­ The corpses. ¡°¡­¡­!!¡± Bang! A gust of wind roared. Dust scattered from the ground, and my hair fluttered wildly. The arm I had punched with stopped awkwardly in mid-air. My trembling fist remained suspended. Lee Hayul¡¯s face showed bewilderment, not understanding why I had stopped. My arm was shaking. I couldn¡¯t believe it. The trembling dispersed my strength. Even if I threw my fist now, it wouldn¡¯t hold half its original power. Shaking during an attack. It was a habit I¡¯d consciously corrected before graduating from the academy. Now? I couldn¡¯t stop trembling. ¡°¡­Sorry. Let¡¯s continue.¡± I spoke, trying to control my shaking voice. Lee Hayul hesitated for a moment, thenposed himself and took his stance. We resumed sparring. I gritted my teeth. It was ridiculous. I had done well so far. I was confident this was the fastest and surest way for him to grow. ¡°Mo¡­¡± There was nothing wrong with Lee Hayul being strong. The sweat and a bit of blood now were nothing. If he didn¡¯t shed them now, he would have to shed his life and future in the face of real dangerter. ¡°Can¡¯t¡­¡± During the incident, Lee Hayul faced threats. If he had been a little weaker or less fortunate, he would have died. ¡°Can¡¯t do this¡­¡± There were many opportunities tond a clear hit during sparring. I nevernded a single one. Unable to control my trembling voice, I hugged Lee Hayul tightly. [?] [Safe] [Warm] [Soft] [Comfortable] [Like it] Lee Hayul, suddenly hugged, opened his mouth in surprise. It was a familiar embrace. The soft and warm embrace he had been ustomed to recently. Like a habit, he nestled into Atra¡¯s arms. The feathers of the sky fluttered behind him. End of Chapter Chapter 100 In the corner of the old training ground, a tree was growing. I didn¡¯t know the exact species, but its roots were firmly nted, and its green leaves were quite vibrant, indicating it was a healthy tree.@@novelbin@@ The leaves were quite lush, providing a wide area of shade. It was a good ce to take refuge under on a sunny day. Moreover, since the area was open on all sides, cool breezes often blew through, making it an ideal spot to cool down a heated body. After the major lecture ended, dragging my exhausted body to copse in the shade brought a considerable amount offort. Currently, Professor Atra was leaning against that tree. And I was nestled in her arms. ¡®?¡¯ I didn¡¯t quite understand. When I came to my senses, I was being held and cradled in Professor Atra¡¯s arms. I dazedly mumbled something, then used the power of observation to take a closer look at Professor Atra. She was holding me on herp as if I were something precious, with her arms wrapped around my waist, pulling me close. Given the size difference, my face naturally ended up buried in her chest. It was an extremely embarrassing position, but Professor Atra didn¡¯t seem to mind at all and was simply stroking my head. As I indulged in the caress, I recalled the situation from a moment ago. I had known for a while that something was off with Professor Atra today. Her expression hadn¡¯t been good since we arrived at the old training ground. Of course, it was hard to tell because she always had a stern and cold expression, but the vibe she was giving off was unmistakably different. Even without sensing the mood, I could tell from her expression, possibly because I had spent quite a bit of time with her. After checking my physical condition, her mood worsened as we began sparring. I was worried and asked her, but Professor Atra brushed it off with a perfunctory ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Since we were in the middle of sparring, I nned to ask her properly once the lecture ended. With that thought in mind, we continued sparring. Then, suddenly, Professor Atra stopped the sparring and hugged me tightly. She then sat under the tree and pulled me even closer. ¡®Why is she doing this?¡¯ My question remained unanswered. I had known something was odd today, but I didn¡¯t understand why she was acting this way. As I pondered, Professor Atra exhaled a shaky breath and pressed my head down. My head was buried deep into her ample chest. The soft texture of her skin rubbed against my face, and the warmth from her thin shirt directly transmitted, heating my face. Yet, breathing was rtively easy. Even while hugging me tightly, Professor Atra adjusted her position so I wouldn¡¯t suffocate. ¡®¡­Ugh¡¯ It was an embarrassing position. The sensation of our bellies touching was embarrassing, and the softness pressing against my face made it flush. And¡­ [Happy] [Comfortable] [Sense of Security] It was an incredibly cozy andfortable position. More than the embarrassment, I felt an inexplicable sense of security. It was also a familiar position. From almost three weeks ago until a few days ago, I had spent time with Professor Atra in the recovery room. During that period, I was mentally unstable and instinctively craved human touch and warmth, which Professor Atra provided. I was almost always in her arms. My face was always buried in her chest, and she always patted my head. Whenever phantom pain from my missing left arm disrupted my breathing, her warm hand would pat my back. This happened almost daily. Professor Atra embraced me without any sign of annoyance. Now, being nestled in her arms like this felt more ¡°familiar¡± than ¡°embarrassing.¡± However, that didn¡¯t mean I wasn¡¯t embarrassed. Even now, with my mind healed, I still felt embarrassed. Moreover, the situation was peculiar. She seemed off all day, then suddenly hugged me tightly in the middle of sparring. I tried to free myself. I attempted to nudge Professor Atra, gesturing for her to let me go, and tried to use the confession ne to voice my plea. ¨C Pat, pat¡­ ¡­I couldn¡¯t move. It wasn¡¯t just my personal desire to stay in her arms; it was the sorrowful look in Professor Atra¡¯s eyes as she gazed down at me. It was an emotion that didn¡¯t match her usual cold demeanor. So I stayed quietly in her embrace, if only for a moment. But that moment had reached its limit. [Sleepy] [Like it] [Happy] The soft sensation enveloping my entire body and the human warmth, coupled with the hand patting my back and head, made my consciousness gradually fade. I was already drowsy, and being held by Professor Atra made me feel like I could fall asleep immediately. Of course, I wanted to bury my face in her chest and sleep like this, but I had to understand the reason behind her sorrowful emotions first. I patted Professor Atra¡¯s back with one hand. [Please let go] [Keep hugging me] [No] ¡°¡­Are you asking to be held or to be let go?¡± Professor Atra seemed bewildered by the contradictory messages but reluctantly loosened her grip on my back and head. I pulled my face free from her chest. ¨C Whoosh¡­ [Cold] The cool air hitting my face made my body shiver involuntarily. Suppressing the desire to bury my face back in her warm embrace, I looked up. I couldn¡¯t see her eyes, but my gesture showed that I was ready to talk. I focused on the confession ne. Fortunately, it was working properly, handling even long sentences smoothly. [Did something happen over the weekend?] ¡°No, everything went smoothly.¡± [Then why did you act like that earlier?] Earlier. Both Professor Atra and I knew what that referred to. The anxiety and hesitation throughout the sparring, and eventually hugging me tightly. A look of anguish crossed Professor Atra¡¯s face. She tightened her grip on my waist. She held me close like before, but I didn¡¯t urge her further. I could see the turmoil andplexity in her eyes. ¡°A few years ago¡­ I took in a disciple.¡± Her tightly closed lips opened after a moment of silence. ¡°Back then, I was¡­ inexperienced in many ways. I wasn¡¯t as strong as I am now, it was my first time teaching, and I had no aptitude for it.¡± Professor Atra had a disciple once. It was news to me, but I listened patiently as she continued. ¡°I was clumsy at teaching. I couldn¡¯t properly point out my disciple¡¯s ws, and the little I did was inadequate. And I couldn¡¯tmit myself fully, so I taught clumsily.¡± I blinked at her words. It didn¡¯t match the Professor Atra I knew now. Throughout the lecture, she precisely identified my shorings and showed me how to ovee them. She couldn¡¯tmit fully and taught clumsily? Despite that, I learned by being beaten during the sparring. I felt a sense of confusion. ¡°Time passed, and that disciple entered a dungeon and died in a rampage.¡± Her next exnation made things clearer. I could infer the rest without further details. ¡°It was just a level 4 dungeon rampage. Though not enough to handle the situation, it shouldn¡¯t have been enough to die so meaninglessly.¡± She had a disciple. But not anymore. ¡°But they died. They vanished like a lie, leaving only a single torn arm. I dug through the remains to find any trace, but¡­ there was nothing.¡± She tightened her grip. I was pulled closer, my face buried in her chest. I tilted my head up. ¡°Of course¡­ I regretted it.¡± Her eyes were filled with gloom, pain, and regret. She seemed to be looking at something that wasn¡¯t there now. ¡°I should have arrived sooner. I shouldn¡¯t have beente. If I had arrived on time, they wouldn¡¯t have died so meaninglessly. I should have taught them better, so they wouldn¡¯t have died.¡± If only. If she had arrived sooner. Even if she wasn¡¯t strong enough to break through the outer walls, if she had somehow helped. If she had taught better. Maybe they would have survived. If instead of indulging their whims and wasting time, she had given proper guidance, it might not have ended that way. ¡°¡­The regret came toote. They were already dead, and I couldn¡¯t undo it.¡± Professor Atra¡¯s eyes darkened. Her gaze shifted. Now, only I was reflected in her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s why I demanded such harsh training from you.¡± There was a newfound emotion in her eyes¡ªguilt. ¡°I forced you to undergo rigorous training for my personal reasons and, wanting to avoid feeling loss again, treated you coldly.¡± And then I got caught in a dungeon rampage. Like her previous disciple. I finally understood why Atra was overreacting. She was facing a situation identical to a past, unhealed scar. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Her arm around my waist trembled, as if afraid I would disappear any moment. Atra¡¯s exnation was fragmented and had many gaps. But I got the gist of it. I pondered for a moment. What should I say? How should I respond? After a brief consideration, I found a small answer. I focused on the confession ne, making sure not to stutter. [The training was very hard] Professor Atra¡¯s body trembled at my opening statement. [It hurt from the first day when you beat me with a wooden sword, and it kept hurting because you kept hitting me] Flinch¡ªProfessor Atra¡¯s body jolted repeatedly. [I knew you were a good person, but it still hurt when you treated me coldly every day.] ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Professor Atra winced with each word as if a knife was being driven into her chest. I paused my voice for a moment. I organized my thoughts for what I really wanted to say. Words I should have said a long time ago. [If not for your teaching, I would have surely died] Her face tensed up, filled with fear and regret. [Even if I hadn¡¯t tried to save others, I would have died without your guidance] [And I wouldn¡¯t have been able to save others] [And I wouldn¡¯t be here, in your arms] Not just because of the incident at Shipnaha, but even before, these were words I should have said. [Thanks to you, I survived] [Thank you] I should have expressed my gratitude earlier, but I waste. Conveying it now made me feel awkward, and Professor Atra¡¯s overwhelmed expression amplified the feeling. To hide my reddened face, I buried it in her chest. ¡­Even doing so didn¡¯tpletely hide my burning ears. I carefully maneuvered the wings of the sky to cover my ears, and the arm around my waist pulled me tighter. ¨C Oof? My breath caught. Her grip hadn¡¯t been this tight before. As if unable to control her overflowing emotions, Professor Atra hugged me tightly. My face was buried deep in her ample chest. . . ¡°I am a wed person.¡± After a while, Professor Atra, who had calmed her emotions, spoke. I, having narrowly avoided suffocation, caught my breath and tilted my head. My expression, tinged with a hint of annoyance at the thought that she still had more to say, made Professor Atra avert her gaze slightly. ¡°As a mentor, I amcking in many ways. I have no aptitude or desire to teach anyone.¡± My annoyed expression deepened. Professor Atra continued, ncing nervously at my reaction. ¡°I am a wed individual, but¡­ I still want to teach you everything I know.¡± This time, my expression changed. With an unusual look of anxiety, Professor Atra stroked my head and asked. ¡°Will you consider someone like me¡­ as your master?¡± I thought for a brief moment. Then I smiled. [Yes] [Master] . . [Sleepy] [Please pat me] * * * [yer Adjustment System: Favorability] Lee Hayul ¡ú Atra Clyde ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð (79?80/100) [Master] [Expectation] [Sense of Security] [Yearning for Affection] ¡­ ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð (80?81/100) ¡­ ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð (81?82/100) ¡­ [Conditions to lift the [Curse of Silence] have not been met] [Conditions to lift the [Curse of Loneliness] have not been met] ¡­ [yer Adjustment System: Measurement] ?Mental State ¡­ [Fatigue] : Mind or body is tired and exhausted. [Attention Seeker] : Seeks to be loved or make someone happy. [Fulfillment] : Filled with a sense of purpose. ¡­ End of Chapter Chapter 101 Since Shio-ram is an educational institution, it assesses and grades its students. The most basic aspects are attendance scores and attitude scores. This is amon method that anyone can understand. Just make sure to attend lectures and maintain a good attitude. However, in terms of the overall percentage, these scores are practically negligible. The bulk of the actual scorese from three major evaluations. The first is the regr assessments taken at the end of each lecture session. Just hearing the name makes me shiver; it¡¯s the main reason I struggle to keep up with the coursework. Assignments and tests are thrown at me from a sybus I haven¡¯t fully caught up on, making it a nightmare. Looking at my report card, it¡¯s clear that my early grades were particrly poor¡­ I should be grateful that, being at the beginning of the semester, there aren¡¯t many assignments. Probably after the break, starting next semester, assignments will pour in like snow as lecture hours decrease. The second major evaluation is themon assessments like dungeon practice or tower entry. This section also carries a lot of weight in terms of points. Fortunately, I did fairly well in this area. Last time in dungeon practice¡­ if you overlook the magic issues, I did quite well and received decent scores. In the tower, a series of fortunate events led me to receive scores higher than my actual abilities. The third major evaluation is the midterm exam, held once every semester. These three evaluations make up the majority of the grades. And the schedule set for two weeks from now is the midterm exam. Midterms weren¡¯t a significant event in the original work. They¡¯re exams held once every semester, and they¡¯re divided mainly into written and practical tests. The schedule spans five days, from Monday to Friday. The first two days are for written exams, and the remaining three days are for practical tests. Since I¡¯m receivingbat major lectures from Professor Atra¡­ no, my master, I¡¯ll be taking thebat major practical exam, and I¡¯ll probably enter the tournament as well. Walking around the campustely, I noticed the library and training rooms were packed with students. Although it was always somewhat crowded, Shio-ram students rarely had low academic enthusiasm. But as the midterms approached, the number of students increased, and their motivation was visibly higher. Part of the reason is the high weightage of the midterms, but another reason is that unlike regr ormon assessments, parts of this exam are open to the public. I believe some practical tests and the tournament will be broadcasted. In other words, it¡¯s an event suitable for garnering reputation points. Midterms don¡¯t have a severe impact like the protagonist dying from one mistake or significantly hindering the yer¡¯s growth. If I had to pinpoint, it affects the yer¡¯s growth evaluation and reputation points? Reputation points were something to be mindful of. In the initial runs, I paid a lot of attention to reputation. It was challenging to suppress tower invasions or high-level dungeon rampages alone. Mybat power was insignificant, and even if I were somewhat strong, there were limits to what I could do alone. I always teamed up with strong characters like the protagonist. So I put a lot of effort into side quests and tried to increase as many characters¡¯ favorability as possible. After Baek Ahrin betrayed me in the eighth run, I quickly abandoned that approach. At that time, I was attached to the NPCs. Although I did side quests with the intent to clear the game, I wouldn¡¯t have tried if it wasn¡¯t enjoyable. Baek Ahrin was a character I particrly cherished. When that beloved character stabbed me in the back, causing the most sessful run to end in futility, I was dumbfounded. From then on, I changed my y style. Getting betrayed by Baek Ahrin, who seemed unlikely to ever betray, made me suspicious. If Baek Ahrin could betray me, what about other characters? It hadn¡¯t happened before, but it might in the future. But Baek Ahrin was a character I never thought would betray me. If a party member betrayed me at a critical moment and ended the run¡­ I felt I wouldn¡¯t be able to control my anger¡­ And I felt a turning point was needed. So I abandoned managing favorability and the insistence on the good route. I grew tired of immersing myself in the yer character and trying to save every extra NPC. In theter runs, I didn¡¯t pay much attention to reputation. Of course, I managed it moderately since starting the run with a bad reputation would hinder growth. But at some point, I even discarded that and wreaked havoc. The run where this chaos peaked was the 11th ¡®Diamond Warrior¡¯ run. A significant amount of high-level information, such as secret records of the three major families, locations and internal views of other mystical realms, was obtained while making a mess as the Diamond Warrior. Anyhow, midterms weren¡¯t a significant event in the original work. Making a mistake didn¡¯t lead to any severe consequencester. ¡®Still, I shouldn¡¯t take it lightly.¡¯ However, for Lee Hayul, a student at Shio-ram, it was a very important schedule. There are no students who get held back at Shio-ram. Unless they cause serious trouble, they don¡¯t get expelled either. But that doesn¡¯t mean there¡¯s any reason to take the midterms lightly. Given my situation, it¡¯s clear what would happen if I took it lightly. So I¡¯ve been staying up for days, preparing for the midterms. I ditched the habit of ¡®opening a book and reading¡¯ to maintain some semnce of human behavior. I just crammed the information into my head using the power of observation. I put off understanding forter and just stuffed the information into my head. My head throbbed in pain, but it only resulted in a slight nosebleed. It even felt like my brain capacity was growing. I needed to prepare for more than just the written exams. In fact, the practical tests, which carried more weight, needed more preparation. I had to prepare for practical tests in several subjects and also for the tournament¡­ The schedule made me sigh. Despite that, my mind was quite alert. After hearing my master¡¯s past and establishing our teacher-student rtionship, I slept for a few hours straight. When I came to, the major lecture was over. Reluctantly, I had to get up from my master¡¯s embrace. . . . The Second Natural Park, located on one side of Shio-ram¡¯s grounds. Sitting on the grass, which was covered in a cool air, I poked at the blue light balls floating before me. The spirits fluttering around me trembled as if ticklish and rubbed against my fingers. There was no warmth, but instead, a subtle softness transmitted to my fingertips. It might have been an illusion, but they seemed to be in a good mood. ¡°Spirits are really fascinating. I thought they were just natural energies, but they¡¯re so yful.¡± [Indeed] ¡°Or maybe it¡¯s just you they¡¯re yful with¡­¡± The ¡®Understanding Spirits¡¯ lecture. Unlike the first day, which ended with an affinity test, from the second day onward, the proper lectures began. Liana used her contracted spirits to demonstrate what we learned in theory. She exined how to assist in coboration with a spirit master during practical situations and how to counter and exploit weaknesses when facing a spirit master, emphasizing practical applications. Given that Liana herself was a hero who had fought on the African frontlines, the information¡¯s reliability was unquestionable. Despite continuing with the lecture, I received special treatment. That¡¯s because I was a student confirmed to have spirit affinity. It was practically certain that I would eventually delve into spirit arts. The other students seemed to understand this. Moreover, I wasn¡¯t the only student receiving special treatment. During the short break, Elia, sipping on water, patted the spirit with a curious expression¡­ she was touching it. Surprisingly, Elia also had confirmed spirit affinity. While the exact level of affinity wasn¡¯t measured, it was generally considered quite high. That meant Elia would be a noble among nobles, possessing a recovery-type unique ability, decent magic skills, and spirit arts. ¡°Hayul, are you using the ne well?¡± As I was recalling this morning¡¯s theory while ying with the spirit, Elia, who had been poking the spirit, nced at my ne and asked. [Yes, I¡¯m using it very well. I can control it well now, so there¡¯s no need to worry.] That was sincere. Although there were still some parts where control was tricky, I was really using it well. Losing one hand made me think hologram chatting would be difficult, but thanks to this ne, the voice issue was practically resolved. When I repeatedly thanked her, Elia finally nodded in relief.@@novelbin@@ As I was about to observe the spirit again, a now-familiar presence approached quickly. ¡°Hayul, Elia? If you¡¯re free this weekend, would you like to study together to prepare for the midterms?¡± Baek Ahrin approached quickly and made a sudden suggestion. ¡°If it¡¯s the weekend¡­ I¡¯m fine with it.¡± Despite the sudden suggestion, Elia nodded without much thought. Baek Ahrin¡¯s gaze turned to me. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ Feeling her gaze, I fell into brief contemtion. Studying together on the weekend¡­ ¡®¡­Do we really need to?¡¯ I felt it might be better to study quietly alone. While some people might find it easier and better to study with close friends, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m one of them. Or am I? Considering Baek Ahrin is the top student, studying with her might make studying easier. ¡®What should I do¡­¡¯ While contemting whether to ept or decline, I noticed Baek Ahrin subtly gesturing. The angle made it invisible to Elia, who was standing nearby. Her hand pointed to her own ample chest. What could that mean? As I tilted my head in confusion, Baek Ahrin smirked yfully and mouthed the words. ¨C That time, apology,pensation The power of observation naturally interpreted her lip movements. [Sorry] [Yes] [I¡¯m okay too] ¡­After a brief contemtion, I epted. Thinking it might be better to learn from the top student. End of Chapter Chapter 102 Weekend Morning Most people, feeling the drowsiness of the early morning, would probably bury their faces in their pillows once more. Those who still have to work over the weekend would grumble about the world as they reluctantly throw off their nkets. I, on the other hand, found myself facing a rather unique weekend morning. ¡°Ugh, blech¡­!¡± Like someone who had a bit too much to drink, I was holding onto the toilet and throwing up from the crack of dawn. My stomach had already been emptied, yet I continued to retch, expelling nothing but bile and water. My insides seemed to insist on purging themselves, despite having nothing left to give. ¡°Blech¡­¡± The one constion, perhaps, was that my senses of taste and smell were somewhat dulled, making the ordeal slightly less revolting. Then again, with nothing left in my stomach, I suppose it hardly mattered. Eventually, the dry heaving subsided, and a long string of saliva hung from my tongue as I panted, trying to catch my breath. I stood up, staggering slightly, and turned on the faucet to wash my face. After sshing my face with water, I wiped it with a towel and made my way back out, only to realize that I was drenched in cold sweat. My pajamas were soaked through, to the point where they clung to me, almost translucent. With no other choice, I took a quick shower. Outside the dormitory, the rising sun began to chase away the darkness over the Shio-ram Academy grounds. It was a Saturday morning. Today was the day I had agreed to gather at Baek Ahrin¡¯s dorm to study. Even though we had been studying non-stop until yesterday, and the day before that, and the day before that. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± I hadn¡¯t sleptst night either. Well, maybe just a little¡ªI had dozed off for a moment, just now. And in that short moment, I had a nightmare. I dreamt that I was being eaten alive by Aerus. In the dream, I had barely managed to activate my spell, but it missed, as did my next attack. Then I was bitten in half, and the pain in my phantom left arm red up¡­ I had opened my mouth involuntarily. The Curse of Silence, which the ne had been helping to suppress, took hold. I ended up sprawled on the floor, writhing around. It was a rather noisy morning, to say the least.@@novelbin@@ With a scowl, I dried my hair with a quick magic spell and cleaned up the room. I opened my closet, not needing to rummage around much. I only had a few outfits, so I quickly threw on some casual clothes. I was about to put on the Wings of the Sky when I noticed it was already floating behind me. Usually, I let it drape like a cloak for convenience, but when I didn''t pay attention to its shape, it often hovered around me as a long piece of cloth. Sometimes, it even wrapped itself around my arm. It hade like that when I first received it, and although it could change forms, this seemed to be the default state. The Wings of the Sky. I had epted it without much thought, not expecting too much from it. To my surprise, it saved my life multiple times. I would¡¯ve been torn apart long ago without it, especially during that battle in Shipnaha. Not only did it help fend off smaller monsters, but it also protected me from the injuries that came from dealing with them. If not for the Wings of the Sky, the first blow from Aerus would have obliterated my torso. Even in the heat of that brutal battle, it saved me multiple times. In a relentless melee, if it hadn¡¯t wrapped around my arm, I would¡¯ve lost it several times over. Despite itsplex requirement for high mana purity, making it not the most favored artifact, it had proven extremelypatible with me, delivering outstanding performance. Unlike some other nes, it was easy to control, adaptable in both offense and defense, and convenient to wear. ¡°This was a good pick.¡± It was one of the best decisions I¡¯d made sinceing to this world. My mana purity must have matched well with it, as I had guessed, but the results had been better than expected. I was quite pleased. But there was one decision I wasn¡¯t as happy with. The thing that just entered my perception range. I grimaced as I reached out to tap the egg of hope sitting on the corner of the sofa. It was enormous, almost as big as my torso, and remained unresponsive to any external signals. ¡°So, when is this going to hatch?¡± If I remembered correctly, it should have hatched within a week after the after-party at most. Even during the eleventh cycle, which took the longest, it opened up within two weeks. Yet now, almost a month had passed, and there was still no sign. A tiny suspicion crept in that I might have been scammed. While that was practically impossible since it had been ced inside the Tower of Growth, I couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. It had cost me a lot to acquire it. ¡­Well, not that I struggled much thanks to the help of those around me, but I¡¯d still saved up points for this. ¡°Can¡¯t it hatch now?¡± I tapped the egg of hope gently, imbuing it with a small wish. No answer came. ¡°Should I try frying it up and eating it instead? What do you think, Hayul? Hm?¡± Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s words came to mind. ¡°Yes! I bet it¡¯d be delicious if we cooked it!¡± Elia¡¯s teasing voice from beside her echoed as well. ¡°...¡± I took a peek inside the egg using my power. It was filled with a strange liquid and dense mana. I was tempted for a moment, but cooking it was out of the question. With a deep sigh, I stood up. It was time to go. Our study session wasn¡¯t at the library or a study room; it was at Baek Ahrin¡¯s dorm. More precisely, it was at the mansion she received as a top student. A ce like the library was fine, but she preferred studying in thefort of her own dorm. The group consisted of me, Elia, and Baek Ahrin. Baek Ahrin had also invited Hong Yeonhwa, but she had ns to go out for the weekend. ¡°...¡± Thinking about Hong Yeonhwa, I felt my cheeks puff up a little. On Monday, she suddenly started avoiding me, and it hit me hard. I was even more shocked when she began blushing and outright avoiding me. I couldn¡¯t remember doing anything wrong that might have upset her, but that only made me more anxious. Was she really that upset? I agonized over it for two days, on the verge of tears, until she finally approached me and apologized. While I was relieved, she wouldn¡¯t tell me why she acted that way and only gave vague answers. I knew she genuinely felt sorry, but¡­ not knowing the reason still bothered me. If I had done something wrong, I wanted to know so I could fix it. If something about me made her ufortable, I¡¯d work to change it¡­ Either way, the purpose of today¡¯s gathering was to prepare for the uing midterm theory exams. We could ask each other questions if we were stuck, and if none of us knew the answer, we¡¯d work through it together. Collective intelligence, they call it. Studying together would be more effective than struggling alone. ¡°Why does this answer turn out this way?¡± ¡°Hayul, question 42 in Section B requires the application of the dispersion form instead of the alignment form since the mana concentration is above level three.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ... ¡°Why is question 3 in Section D marked as pending?¡± ¡°Oh, that part¡­ If you look at the second wave value, it briefly exceeds 10,000, so it¡¯s ssified as a level 2 dungeon. That means the clearance rights pass to the upper ns. However, this section considers not only exceptions but also emergency conditions¡­¡± ... ¡°On question 42 of Section D, it says to assume an average wave value of 3500 for the level 3 dungeon ¡®Treyul¡¯s Ravine¡¯ with the listed team members¡­ You need to consider from here¡­¡± Working together allowed us to arrive at more varied and urate conclusions. But the people working together needed to be on a simr level. Baek Ahrin was a top student with perfect scores across all theoretical subjects. Elia, I hadn¡¯t known, but she had also scored incredibly high in theory, being one of the top students in the Spring Quarter ss. As for me, Lee Hayul¡­ I was near the bottom in terms of rankings. So, I didn¡¯t really have the qualifications to be part of the study group. In less than thirty minutes, our ¡®study group¡¯ turned into the ¡®Lee Hayul Support Party.¡¯ We started at the study table in Baek Ahrin¡¯s mansion, sitting across from each other. But once I began cautiously asking questions, they quickly closed in, giving me their full attention from both sides. Honestly, I saw thising, but seeing all those markings on my paper made my already-low confidence sink even further¡­ ¡°How long has it been since you started studying, Hayul? Two months now?¡± After hours of non-stop studying, we took a break, and while Baek Ahrin stepped out for a moment, Elia seemed to remember something and asked. [Yes] [Almost two months] I hadn¡¯t really been able to study for about three weeks due to being in a near-breakdown state, but¡­ Elia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at my answer. ¡°Two months¡­ You¡¯vee this far in such a short time.¡± [Have I?] There seemed to be too many marks on my paper for that to be true¡­ ¡°I could barely memorize anything two months in, let alone keep up with you, Hayul.¡± Noticing my expression, Elia shook her head. Her gaze moved across my paper, ignoring the marks and focusing on the few circles I had managed to get right. Even though I was unhappy with my results, Elia¡¯s praise somehow made me feel a bit better. The Wings of the Sky, draped over my shoulders like a cloak, swayed slightly. [Happy] [More pats please] I quickly caught myself. Thankfully, I hadn¡¯t let out anything too embarrassing this time. ¡°Ta-da! Look! I brought snacks myself!¡± Soon, Baek Ahrin returned to the study room, cing a tray of various snacks on the table. Elia pped her hands, but with a curious expression on her face. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed before, Ahrin, you have a very specific taste.¡± She picked up a yakgwa, which gleamed a delicious brown under the light. The tray was filled with old-fashioned snacks, though there were other treats as well. ¡°Why, what? Are you making fun of yakgwa?¡± ¡°Ahrin, it¡¯s not just yakgwa. You like ginseng candy, too.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with ginseng candy? People eat ording to their tastes.¡± It was light-hearted teasing, both of them knowing they were just ying around. Baek Ahrin did have a fondness for old-fashioned snacks. I knew that from the original storyline. ¡°Hold on a second.¡± Elia nced at her smartwatch and stepped out of the room. It wasn¡¯t good news for me. The door clicked shut, leaving me alone in the enclosed room with Baek Ahrin. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± While I nervously swallowed, Baek Ahrin stretched, raising her arms high above her head. Her bones cracked back into ce, and a satisfied sigh escaped her lips as her back straightened, drawing attention to her chest. Her already ample chest swelled further as she inhaled deeply. I¡¯d been trying not to notice, but both Elia and Baek Ahrin were right next to me, making it hard to ignore. ¡°...¡± I had already turned off the Confession Ne. Though there wouldn¡¯t be a repeat of thest time, just in case, I didn¡¯t want to take any risks. I reached for the tray of snacks, hoping to distract myself with some food. ¡°Oh.¡± My hand fell short. The tray was ced just a bit too far away for me to reachfortably. I was toozy to get up, so I was about to use the Wings of the Sky to bring it over when a pale hand picked up the yakgwa I had been eyeing. ¡°This is what you were reaching for, right?¡± [Thank you] I reached out to ept it, but Baek Ahrin held it away from me, then tapped her lips with a teasing gesture. ¡°...¡± I understood the gesture, though I was reluctant toply. Yet if I closed my lips now, the already awkward atmosphere would only be more ufortable. She wouldn¡¯t tease me about it, I knew, but¡­ hmm¡­ After a moment¡¯s hesitation, I opened my mouth slightly. The piece of yakgwa was ced on my tongue. I couldn¡¯t taste anything. ¡°...It¡¯s big.¡± It wasrger than I had anticipated, filling my mouth. I should have taken a smaller bite, but now that it was already in my mouth, I couldn¡¯t spit it out. I had no choice but to chew. ¡°She ate that in one bite.¡± Lee Hayul¡¯s cheeks puffed up, looking like a squirrel with a mouthful of nuts. Baek Ahrin propped her chin on her hand, watching him chew slowly, his small mouth somehow managing the whole piece of yakgwa at once. She hadn¡¯t expected him to eat it all in one bite. Baek Ahrin had fed it to him, but he could have just bitten off a piece and held the rest in his hand. Realizing this btedly, Lee Hayul turned his head slightly, his face tinged with a blush. ¡°He doesn¡¯t shy away from this kind of contact anymore, huh?¡± Before, he would have kept his distance, wary of any touch unless he was drunk. But now, that wariness seemed to have faded. Assessing the change, Baek Ahrin smiled to herself. [yer Adjustment System: Favorability] Lee Hayul ¡ú Elia Sreide ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð (71?73/100) "Affection" "Gratitude" "Chick" ... Lee Hayul ¡ú Baek Ahrin ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð (53?55/100) "Affection" "Curiosity" "Confusion" ... Lee Hayul ¡ú Hong Yeonhwa ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð (84/100) "?" "Debt" "Gratitude" "Pouting" ... [The condition for releasing the "Curse of Silence" has not been met.] [The condition for releasing the "Curse of Loneliness" has not been met.] Chapter 103 Elia returned, and we resumed our studies. The ¡°Lee Hayul Support Party¡± dynamic remained, but I didn¡¯t feel too discouraged¡ªbecause I was beginning to see results. The number of marks on my paper was decreasing, while the number of circles was gradually increasing. ¡°It¡¯s like I can see you improving in real-time.¡± It wasn¡¯t just a feeling; the results were evident. Baek Ahrin, who was checking my answers, looked amazed. It wasn¡¯t because my memorization had improved. I¡¯d always been able to handle memorization questions fairly well. In my original world, my body was weak, but my memory¡­ well, it was one thing I could somewhat pride myself on. The problems that were now turning into circles were all application questions. The types that, before, would go awry like a bursting kimbap whenever I thought I¡¯d solved them, were now starting to make sense. ¡°Could this be thanks to ¡®Jack of All Trades¡¯?¡± I wasn¡¯t sure how much it affected intelligence, but it seemed to at least provide some proficiency. Since bing aware of ¡®Jack of All Trades¡¯ as my unique ability, my efficiency had increased in various ways. And now I could see why people chose to study in ces like study cafes, even though they could do it at home. Studying with others had this motivating effect¡ªit boosted my enthusiasm and focus, which in turn improved my learning efficiency. Of course, my source of motivation wasn¡¯t limited to just that. ¡°Hayul, you got question 21 right, too? That was a tough one, and your exnation¡­ it¡¯s well done.¡± Elia, who was marking my answers, looked surprised before giving me a warm smile and patting my head. ¡°Well done~¡± A pleasant warmth trailed down from her touch, and I had to stop myself from grinning stupidly. It wasn¡¯t so much thepetitive spirit from studying with others that motivated me, but rather the praise and head pats I received after each problem I solved. They say even a fish will dance if youpliment it. I knew it wasn¡¯t something I really deserved praise for, but I couldn¡¯t deny that it felt nice. ¡°Hayul? Open wide~¡± [I''m full.] Along with the praise, Elia would asionally¡ªor rather, regrly¡ªpop snacks or candies into my mouth. After seeing Baek Ahrin force a snack into my mouth earlier, Elia had joined in, and the frequency had only increased. I didn¡¯t find the vors appealing, but I ate them to avoid being rude. After a while, though, I felt ufortably full. Maybe because I¡¯d emptied my stomach earlier, my appetite had hit rock bottom, and I didn¡¯t want to put anything else in my mouth. Even my trusty nutrition bars were out of reach today. ¡°You know, supers need to eat a lot more than ordinary people. Hayul, you eat so little that I actually worry about you.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little indignant at her insistence as she pushed another snack into my mouth. Considering my circumstances, wasn¡¯t it strange to expect me to have an appetite? My life had never allowed for big meals, so I naturally ate little. Nowadays, with my taste and smell dulled, and the added mental strain, my already-small appetite had shrunk even further. ¡°To grow tall and stay healthy, you need to eat plenty¡­¡± ¡®?¡¯ Her words hit a nerve, and my hand shook as I gripped my pen tightly. [Height isn¡¯t really affected by how much you eat.] ¡°Huh¡­?¡± [Height is mostly determined by gics.] Even Elia, usually calm, seemed taken aback. As much as I respected Elia, that statement was hard to let slide. Yes, I know you need nutrients, vitamins, and minerals like iron to grow taller. But that¡¯s not the case for everyone. Some people just don¡¯t grow tall no matter how much they eat. I was never one of those who ate well, butter on, I made a conscious effort to force myself to eat properly for the sake of growing taller. But I didn¡¯t grow at all. No matter how much milk I drank or how consistently I ate, my height refused to budge. If eating well was all it took to grow tall, then everyone who ate three meals a day would be a giant by now. I understood the logical ws here, but on an emotional level, I felt a surge of frustration and inferiority. Elia was tall,fortably above the average height for women. I, on the other hand, knew I was below the average height for men. If I were to stand face-to-face with her, I¡¯d have to look up to make eye contact. And it wasn¡¯t just Elia. Hong Yeonhwa, Baek Ahrin¡­ even Master and Professor Liana¡ªthey were all tall. Superhumans, by default, tended to have good physiques. Tall, muscr, andmanding. The male students passing by all had towering heights and muscr builds, intimidating to some degree. Unlike me. A sense of defiance surged within me. The Confession Ne, responding to my emotions, began to spill out words. [Height is mostly gic. No matter how well you eat, some people just won¡¯t grow taller. My height was just like this from birth¡ª] ¡°Yes, yes, calm down, Hayul. You¡¯re absolutely right. Let¡¯s try to rx a little, shall we?¡± ¡°Oh! My mistake, Hayul! Here, have a sip of this. It¡¯s lemon-vored, so it¡¯s refreshing and shouldn¡¯t be too hard to drink¡­ there you go, good job¡­¡± I was subdued with aforting hug and gentle pats. The truth was powerless in the face of physicalfort, crushed beneath it. ¡°Shall we call it a day?¡± A little while after I¡¯d managed to pull myself together and focus on studying again, Baek Ahrin nced out the window and spoke up. Outside the window, the sun was beginning to set, spreading a gentle orange hue across the sky. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s gottente already.¡± Elia nodded in agreement, ncing at the sunset streaming into the room. She must¡¯ve been so absorbed that she hadn¡¯t noticed the time passing. I, too, put down my pen and nodded, though I¡¯d known the time all along thanks to my ability. It wouldn¡¯t be polite to stick around at someone else¡¯s ce until nightfall, especially after having been fed snacks and food. Elia and I gathered our things and stood up. My ¡®things¡¯ consisted only of a hologram projector and a pad. ¡°Thanks for today! And I¡¯ll see you tomorrow?¡± [Thank you for everything.] ¡°Make sure you¡¯re notte tomorrow, either. But the snacks might be simr to today¡¯s.¡± ¡°Ahrin has a very particr taste.¡± We exchanged brief farewells and left the study room, making sure we hadn¡¯t forgotten anything. ¡®I guess I¡¯ll stop by the training hall now.¡¯ My body had long since recovered. Most of the side effects had subsided, and if anything, I felt stronger than before. They told me to focus on regaining my stamina to aid in the regeneration of my arm¡­ but I hadn¡¯t decided whether to follow through yet. ¡®Two weeks, huh?¡¯ The midterms were looming closer. Two weeks sounded like a lot, but with today being Saturday, it might as well be next week. It felt like it was right around the corner. At the same time, memories of my first tower trial resurfaced, when unexpected events had disrupted my preparations.@@novelbin@@ The time I recklessly drank a potion and copsed, bleeding from every pore. I hadpletely nked out on that weekend before entering the tower. ¡®I should also work on managing my condition.¡¯ To avoid a repeat of that fiasco, I¡¯d need to get my condition in check. But thanks to worsening nightmares, I barely got an hour or two of sleep a day, if that. I could hold out for about five days, but with midterms approaching, thatck of sleep could have a serious impact on my performance. Especially on thebat practicals and the tournament. ¡®Maybe I should take the meds tonight?¡¯ The meds prescribed to me by the association¡¯s intensive care unit. They were simr to psychiatric meds, meant to be taken one at a time if they interfered with daily life. I had taken one before, and it had worked well. I slept for a long time and the nightmares were somewhat bearable. ¡­Though, in truth, sleeping in Master¡¯s or Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s arms had a much better effect. Not that I could just skip the meds and ask either of them to let me sleep with them. [See you tomorrow.] ¡°Hey, wait a second.¡± Just as I was about to turn and leave after bowing, Baek Ahrin tapped my shoulder. When I half-turned to look at her, she swiped a finger along the corner of my mouth. ¡°You should clean up better after eating.¡± ¡®?¡¯ She showed me her finger with a mischievous smile. There were crumbs on the tip of her finger, from where she had just wiped my mouth. ¡®¡­¡¯ I was sure I¡¯d wiped my mouth. How did they end up there? First, I felt indignant, then embarrassed. [You could¡¯ve just told me.] ¡°It¡¯s easier this way. I can just swipe it off like this.¡± Baek Ahrinughed lightly and waved her hand. After that, I hastily wiped my mouth with a handkerchief and fled the room. ¡°Hayul~ Are you going to leave me behind?¡± Elia followed with a smile,ughing as she trailed behind. With a soft click, the door shut, leaving the room in silence. The room where the three of us had just been studying. Though it had been quiet before, with the focus of studying, now it felt¡­ empty. ¡°Hm¡­¡± Baek Ahrin tilted her head, momentarily lost in thought as she recalled the recent memories. Then she noticed the crumbs on her finger. They were the crumbs she¡¯d just wiped from Hayul¡¯s mouth. He wasn¡¯t lying when he said he¡¯d cleaned up¡ªthis snack was one I¡¯d given him just before we finished studying, so maybe he¡¯d forgotten to brush it off. She remembered the moment vividly. ¡°Just one bite?¡± [Thanks] He¡¯d taken the snack she offered without hesitation, fitting it neatly in his mouth. It was surprising how that small mouth of his managed it all in one go. Anyway. ¡°How was it? Sweet?¡± Still staring at her finger, Baek Ahrin brought it to her lips. Then, she ran her tongue over the crumbs at the tip of her finger. There might¡¯ve been some saliva mixed in, but she didn¡¯t mind. [Yeah] [Sweet] Recalling Hayul¡¯s innocent response, she couldn¡¯t find any hint of doubt in his expression, nor any lie in his words. It was just a crumb, but Baek Ahrin nodded, tasting it with her tongue. ¡°Bitter, actually.¡± That sweetness was a lie. * * * [yer Adjustment System: Favorability] Lee Hayul ¡ú Baek Ahrin ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð (55?56/100) "Affection" "Curiosity" "Confusion" ... [Unique Ability ¡®Jack of All Trades¡¯ is improving.] Chapter 104 Hong Yeonhwa looked around, taking in her surroundings with a sense of novelty. The long corridor was carpeted with a bright red rug, lined with countless doors on either side, adorned with artwork and sculptures. Beyond the windows, rather than a garden, it looked more like an expansive field or forest, with grand buildings rising beyond the park. As she walked, she took in the architecture, the deference and hospitality from the household staff, who greeted her with respect and familiarity. This was the main residence of the Geomhwa family. It was where she had spent most of her life. Hong Yeonhwa had been born here, and due to the unique nature of her powers, she had always remained in the innermost, heavily protected areas of the main residence. Even after she gained control over her powers and started going out, she still spent most of her time at the main house. It was fair to say she had spent nearly her entire life here. As she gazed around, she felt a wave of familiarity but also a peculiar sense of nostalgia. It was something close to a sense of fondness, despite having only been away for a few months. Her time at Shio-ram had been so intense that the past few months felt denser than all the time she had spent at home. Even though her experiences at home had been significant, her recent memories were far more vivid. Especially in the past few weeks¡­ she had felt emotions so intense they were almost overwhelming. ¡°Ah.¡± As she walked through the corridor, lost in thought, Hong Yeonhwa suddenly stopped and turned to Ariel, who was following behind her. ¡°Where¡¯s Mom?¡± ¡°She¡¯s handling her morning schedule in the office,¡± Ariel replied. ¡°Can I go see her now?¡± ¡°Yes, I anticipated this and made arrangements beforehand.¡±@@novelbin@@ ¡°Thanks.¡± Being back for the first time in a while, she had almost forgotten the protocol. Thankfully, Ariel¡¯s foresight saved her from any hassle. She continued walking, making her way upstairs. As they approached a particrly ornate door, Ariel, who had been following a few steps behind, moved ahead to knock on the door. Knock, knock. ¡°Mistress, the youngdy has arrived,¡± Ariel announced. ¡°Come in.¡± The response came almost immediately. Ariel opened the door with practiced care, stepping aside and bowing as Hong Yeonhwa entered. She had always thought these formalities were a bit much, but she stepped inside, taking in the sight of her mother¡¯s office. The first thing she noticed was arge wooden desk made from an ancient tree, buried under piles of papers¡ªwhat looked almost like a small mountain range of documents, rather than just a stack. The woman behind the paperwork looked up, her dark brown eyes, nearly hidden under a cascade of ck hair, showing the weary glint of someone who hadn¡¯t rested in too long. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here? It¡¯s rare to see my daughter¡¯s face.¡± Choi Jiyeon. She was the wife of the current head of the Geomhwa family and held the important position of Chief Administrator. More than that, she was Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s mother. ¡°¡­What is all this?¡± Hong Yeonhwa asked, eyeing the mountain of papers with a look of concern rather than joy at their reunion. Though she was happy to see her mother, she couldn¡¯t ignore the weariness etched on her face and the overwhelming stacks of paper. ¡°What do you think? It¡¯s just a pile of work,¡± Choi Jiyeon replied, pressing her fingers to her temples. The shadows under her eyes spoke volumes about her fatigue. Hong Yeonhwa could see it all too clearly and briefly debated whether she should set up a makeshift bed for her mother on the spot. ¡°I don¡¯t remember there being this much work before. And what¡¯s with the paper? I thought everything was kept on holographic files now?¡± ¡°When tasks start piling up, they tend to umte like this. Also, for security reasons, a lot of documents still need to be on paper.¡± Her mother¡¯s tone was matter-of-fact, carrying an undercurrent of exhaustion. As Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s concerns drifted more toward setting up a makeshift bed, her mother suddenly narrowed her eyes and fixed her with a stare. ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t I exin this to you? Personally, several times?¡± Hong Yeonhwa was the heir to the Geomhwa family, a prominent figure in the world. She had received extensive education to prepare her for her future role, including lessons on running the family¡¯s affairs, all taught directly by Choi Jiyeon herself. ¡°Ugh, how am I supposed to remember all that? Just keeping up with Shio-ram theory studies is enough to split my head open¡­¡± Choi Jiyeon was taken aback by her daughter¡¯s flippant response, rubbing her forehead. Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s father, the current head of the family, wasn¡¯t much different¡ªconstantly evading paperwork and taking forever toplete any task he couldn¡¯t avoid, leaving Jiyeon to pick up the ck. Even though other family members helped out, all major decisions ultimately fell on Jiyeon. She had hoped that at least her daughter would lighten that burden someday. Yet, seeing Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s response now was disheartening. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just keep extending your term as Chief Administrator¡ª¡± ¡°What kind of nonsense are you spouting?! Do you want to work me to death?¡± ¡°Why are you cursing out of nowhere?¡± Hong Yeonhwa asked, bewildered. ¡°Because you want to keep pushing me, even though I¡¯m already exhausted,¡± Jiyeon replied, grabbing the back of her neck as though warding off a headache. ¡°Just sit down,¡± she finally said, massaging her neck. Hong Yeonhwa obediently sat on a sofa, while Ariel began preparing tea. As Jiyeon settled into the sofa opposite, she felt a wave of relief. Although the office chair was technically morefortable, not having to look at the mountains of paperwork was enough to bring her some peace. ¡°So, why are you here?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡± ¡°Well, I got the message, but I wanted to make sure. There could have been a mix-up¡­¡± Jiyeon eyed her daughter over the rim of her teacup, taking a sip of the warm tea and letting its soothing fragrance ease her headache. ¡°You said you¡¯re bringing your boyfriend home over the break. Moving pretty fast, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Why does it sound like that when you say it?¡± Hong Yeonhwa retorted, annoyed. She had heard the term ¡°boyfriend¡± enough times that it was almost starting to feel familiar, though her reaction was less explosive than before. ¡°Well then, should I refer to him as a potential family member?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m bringing him over¡ªto figure that out.¡± Remembering the name in the message, Jiyeon felt the headache return. Lee Hayul. A special admissions student with no precedent. The young hero of Shipnaha. A man her daughter was surprisingly protective of. And, more importantly¡­ a potential inheritor of the Geomhwa¡¯s powers. She stifled a sigh. Among the stacks of documents on her desk, over twenty percent were rted to gathering information on Lee Hayul. Jiyeon nced at Hong Yeonhwa, noting the tension in her expression. Clearly, Yeonhwa understood the significance of the situation. ¡°To be brief, we couldn¡¯t find anything about Lee Hayul¡¯s family.¡± ¡°Not even you could?¡± Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Jiyeon wasn¡¯t sure whether to be ttered by her daughter¡¯s confidence or saddened by the fact that she thought of her mother as some information-retrieving machine. ¡°I¡¯ve been digging into it since you mentioned it, but even with every resource at my disposal, there¡¯s nothing. Not a single trace.¡± The records for Lee Hayul began with him being found as an abandoned infant at an orphanage. The orphanage director said he had been found lying on the ground, without even a nket, and hadn¡¯t made a sound. Beyond that? No clues whatsoever. It was just a nk te, with not even a scrap of information to trace. She suspected that even with DNA tests, finding his parents would be near impossible. He might not even be registered in any database¡­ and it was hard to imagine someone that unregistered being a part of the Geomhwa family. Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s face grew troubled. No doubt she sensed something was off, but Jiyeon felt the same way. However, there was no way to dig deeper. Even if Lee Hayul himself came to help, she doubted they¡¯d make much progress. ¡°More importantly,¡± Jiyeon continued, brushing the matter aside. There was no point in getting stuck on something unsolvable. It was the world post-Cataclysm, after all. Common sense could only be counted on so much. No one had expected the Cataclysm itself, or that magic and monsters would be reality, or that towers would suddenly appear in the skies over Africa¡¯sbyrinthine jungles. ¡°So, how¡¯s your love life going?¡± Jiyeon asked, raising a topic they could actually discuss. She had no idea if Hayul would be a part of the family. But she knew it was a possibility. Normally, changing one¡¯s surname after marriage was rare, but some prestigious families still preferred it. ¡°What the hell¡ªno! What do you even mean by that?¡± Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s reaction was immediate, her eyes widening in shock. ¡°Oh, so something did happen, huh?¡± ¡°What? What? Nothing happened, okay? Stop making things up.¡± ¡°Seems like the youngdy might have made a small blunder and upset Mr. Lee,¡± Ariel added with a knowing smile. ¡°Hey!¡± Hong Yeonhwa shouted, but Jiyeon simply clicked her tongue, unbothered by her daughter¡¯s frustration. ¡°So, what did you do? Confess to your mom,¡± Jiyeon urged. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to confess¡­¡± ¡°Counselors exist for a reason, you know? Talking things out can lead to good answers,¡± Jiyeon said, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Yes, mydy. Sometimes sharing your worries can help more than keeping them to yourself,¡± Ariel chimed in, clearly acting on a signal from Jiyeon. Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s defenses began to falter under thebined attack. Though she tried to resist, her mother and childhood friend/bodyguard had always been by her side, so it was only natural that her resolve began to waver. She was clueless about romance, after all, so it made sense that she was getting flustered. Her eyes darted around, searching for a way out, before she reluctantly spoke. ¡°Hayul greeted me, but¡­ I, um, ran away.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Jiyeon exploded with a string of expletives, while Ariel¡¯s silent look of disappointment made Hong Yeonhwa shrink back. ¡°¡­Why?¡± Jiyeon pressed, rubbing her forehead. Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s lips shut tight. Though her defenses had been weak before, now they were nearly imprable. Jiyeon¡¯s eyes narrowed, realizing there was indeed a reason behind it. She waited, sensing that her daughter would eventually exin. Finally, after a pause, Hong Yeonhwa opened her mouth. ¡°I¡­ I thought I might, um¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard for even a superhuman to understand when you mumble,¡± Jiyeon remarked dryly. ¡°I thought I might, um¡­ jump him.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°...?¡± Did I hear that right? Chapter 105 Experiencing a surge of impulses nearly overflowing was, at most, a matter of this week. It was the first day of the Spirit Magic course, crammed into just one week for some reason. Hong Yeonhwa slumped down and absently fiddled with a crystal orb. She had already confirmed that her affinity for spirits was nearly non-existent. There was a slight affinity with a single fire spirit, but it wasn''t at any significant level. Moreover, it hadn¡¯t even been a couple of months since shest underwent a precise aptitude test. The possibility of any special aptitudes emerging in that short time was virtually zero, so she simply continued herckadaisical behavior. It was as she was engaged in casual chatter and magic training with Baek Ahrin and other friends, with no expectations whatsoever. Suddenly, a corner of her vision flickered. "What is it?" The flickering blue light was soon painted over with yellow and light green. It didn¡¯t stop there; red and brown also joined in. There was a sudden change in her vision, and an aura that was somewhat simr to, yet different from, magical or elemental power reached her senses. It was the presence of a spirit. While her affinity was terrible, she wasn¡¯t incapable of sensing spirits that had manifested in the world. Curious, she turned her head, merely assuming that the professor had summoned a spirit. And then. "...Huh..." In that moment, her mind felt as if it had stopped abruptly. The scene unfolding before her eyes felt surreal. A pure blueke,pletely devoid of impurities, with a thin veil of white mist spread across the surrounding grassy field. The sky stretched on past the horizon, with a procession of clouds suspended beneath it. The blue hues of the earth and sky. At the center of that colorful palette was Lee Hayul, enveloped in five different colors. Sitting with his back to theke and sky, spiritsnded on and lifted from his shoulders, arms, and head. Each time, a color would deepen and then fade, only for another color to take its ce, deepening and fading again... As if wrapped in a gentle light from a game of colors, his already captivating features became even more pronounced. A small,pact build that seemed perfect for holding tightly in one¡¯s arms. Fine ck hair that had a particrly sweet fragrance. Delicate eyshes and gentle, puppy-like eyes. Dark circles beneath his eyes hinted at fragility, while the fluttering sleeve of one arm made him appear all the more vulnerable. Behind him fluttered a blue cloth, reminiscent of the robes of a celestial maiden from a fairy tale, adding a dreamlike quality. In this picturesque setting, the gaze of around a hundred people was solely fixed on him. He drew attention in a way that made it impossible to look away. There was no distinction between male or female. There was no need to consider individual aesthetic preferences. Beauty. Only that word was etched into everyone¡¯s minds. Seemingly oblivious to the multitude of eyes on him, Lee Hayul absentmindedly tilted his head, then raised a hand wrapped in a ck sleeve. The contrast between the ck sleeve covering his fingers and half of his forearm and the exposed, white skin beneath it. And there, a red glow settled at his fingertips. A fire spirit. Fire, though essential to human survival, is also a dangerous element that can easily take life. But the fire spirit, embodying fire as its origin and essence, did nothing more than rub against his arm in an affectionate gesture, as if showing its cuteness. A disy of affection, perhaps. Realizing this, the absent-minded Lee Hayul suddenly wore a faint smile as he carefully stroked the spirit. ¡°......¡± Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s eyes trembled as she stared at him in a trance. Her open mouth looked as if it might drool. An internal me flickered. It was nothing new. As long as she lived, the me would never cease to burn. But this flicker was different. Normally, her me was intense, to the point where it appeared threatening. When fed with extreme emotions, it became vicious and threatening enough to burn everything around her. The me during thest visit was... uncharacteristically calm and cold. Now? It wasn¡¯t intense. It wasn¡¯t vicious or threatening. It wasn¡¯t calm or cold either. Now it flickered in a sticky way, almost clinging to the ground, as if it would devour whatever it enveloped before burning everything around her. A sticky impulse. Or perhaps, a craving. The me... Hong Yeonhwa wanted to devour it. That sight so clear in her view. That beautiful figure wrapped in a dreamlike atmosphere¡ªshe wanted to devour it, hold it tight in her arms, and crush it. Warm, sweet-smelling, soft, tender, making cute sounds, and giving her crumpled candies as a reward with those small hands, always swaying their tail to tempt her, then tilting their head innocently as if they didn¡¯t know anything, bringing her gifts they made stitch by stitch with those small hands despite their limited time and physical difort, returning from somewhere all battered and fragile... ¡°It¡¯s... all your fault. It¡¯s not my fault. It¡¯s all Hayul¡¯s fault. Do you know how much I held back? Not knowing, you kepting to me, apologizing, looking teary-eyed, clinging... You just kept... kept...¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah! I get it, so stop! I understand, okay? Just stop!¡± The mutterings continued. Though her voice was small and quiet in therge office, the sticky and gloomy desires it contained overflowed. Choi Jiyeon, unable to listen anymore, stopped her mutterings with a startled exmation. At first, it was full of that characteristic embarrassment, as if she was wearing rose-colored sses. But at some point, something started to feel strange... She had to act before hearing something she truly shouldn¡¯t. However, it seemed a little toote. Taking a deep breath to steady herself, Choi Jiyeon touched her own face. The skin beneath her fingers felt unnervingly cold. She nced up. Her gaze met with Ariel¡¯s, who had been waiting behind the sofa. ¡°......¡± Ariel, who usually wore an expression of stern stillness, now looked not only cold but almost pale with shock... And there, in Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s murky eyes, light returned. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look like that? Are you sick?¡± She seemed to being back to her senses, tilting her head in confusion. Judging by the look on her face, she hadn¡¯t even realized what she¡¯d been muttering about. That was what made it scarier... ¡®...How should I put it...¡¯ An outpouring of emotion that defies description. If summarized briefly, it was just that she liked that child... Well... Damn it. Choi Jiyeon shook her head. She decided to think of it in a positive light. She made up her mind, but she didn¡¯t act on it. With patience... she hadn¡¯t forced herself on anyone. Despite the severe repercussions of the me, Hong Yeonhwa had somehow managed to hold onto her clingy emotions. Choi Jiyeon tried to think positively about that part.@@novelbin@@ Isn¡¯t it possible for a person to have slightly gloomy thoughts sometimes? As long as they don¡¯t act on it, it¡¯s hard to criticize someone for thoughts alone. ¡®...Or maybe not? Should I criticize just thinking about forcing oneself on someone? And didn¡¯t she just express that impulse?¡¯ The more she thought, the more her head hurt... ¡°Sigh...¡± With a deep sigh, Choi Jiyeon took a sip of tea. The tea in the cup remained warm thanks to the magic embedded within it. If it had cooled, it might have soothed her insides. She could only wish. With a click of her tongue, she put down the teacup and downed a ss of cold water beside it. The cold water slid down her throat, gradually cooling the heat that had risen within her. Likewise, her cluttered mind calmed down a bit. ¡®...Hmm.¡¯ With a somewhat clearer head, she thought of a solution. ¡°Should I arrange... an engagement?¡± ¡°Wh-what? An engagement?¡± ¡°Yes, an engagement.¡± The feelings Hong Yeonhwa had confessed were certainly gloomy and twisted, thoughts that should never be shared with another. But would it be a problem between a married couple? From the looks of it, she was head over heels, and from what she had heard, that kid seemed to have some interest too... One way or another, Choi Jiyeon didn¡¯t want to see her daughter be a criminal... Late at night, after finishing her personal training and studies. Baek Ahrin, unable to sleep, helped out with her family¡¯s mountainous workload. Unlike others, Baek Ahrin diligentlypleted and digested the education for her sessor role. Up until recently, she had been handling a significant portion of the family¡¯s affairs. Since entering Shio-ram, she had been a bit short on time, so she hadn¡¯t been able to keep up as much. But whenever she had a bit of free time, she¡¯d chip away at it little by little. Of course, even that only involved assisting with appropriate tasks. She didn¡¯t touch matters that required confidentiality outside of the main family residence. As she sorted through the pile of emails, her hand froze. Amidst the flood of work emails, there was one from her parents. ¡°......¡± She stared at it with a nk expression, as if she had no choice but to open it. The content was nothing special. A typical message from parents to a child: Are you doing well at Shio-ram? How is your academic life? Is your control over your unique abilities going smoothly? Are you taking care of your health? Despite the stiffness of the font and the blunt tone, it was a message of concern. Though she found it absurd that they¡¯d express worry in such a manner. Not that she thought of it with pure annoyance. Baek Ahrin knew well that her parents struggled with emotional expression. And she knew that their concern for her was genuine. As she read the email, her nk expression didn¡¯t change, but she let out a small chuckle at a cautious mention of engagement near the end. It wasn¡¯t an outright proposal, just a gentle suggestion that perhaps she should meet someone. ¡°Engagement, huh...¡± Proposals for engagement. She had received so many since childhood, likely due to her prominent appearance. She had rejected them all. The Changhae family wasn¡¯t in any precarious position where they¡¯d be pressured into a forced marriage. Thanks to that, Baek Ahrin could reject any proposals based on her preferences. Her reasons were simple. Before even considering whether someone caught her interest, she just hadn¡¯t had the time. And that was still the case. Baek Ahrin touched her chest. Beneath the heavy flesh, she could faintly sense the curse settled in her heart. Cold and frigid. Thanks to Changhae¡¯s inheritance, her body was specialized in handling cold energy and yin. Though she was ustomed to coldness, she still couldn¡¯t adapt to the chilling bitterness of that damn curse. ¡°......¡± Murmuring the word ¡°engagement,¡± Baek Ahrin recalled her memories. To her, engagement was merely a transaction. The sending party offered their offspring as a sign of trust, while the receiving party took in that child to establish stability. Few methods were as secure as a transaction involving kin as both coteral and reward. Engagement was a transaction. The betrothed was the merchandise of that deal. In that sense, Baek Ahrin herself was extremely valuable merchandise. Special admit student. A student with unprecedented potential, noticed by the Chancellor. A winning lottery ticket, practically guaranteed. The Tower of Growth. The me that erupted with potential outputparable to Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s. The Shipnaha incident. The traces of Changhae that had manifested in Lee Hayul, who was admitted to the infirmary. ¡°Hmm.¡± She calcted roughly. Hong Yeonhwa, with a potential to dissolve curses. Lee Hayul, acknowledged by the Chancellor for his potential. Lee Hayul, who had once unleashed a me outputparable to Hong Yeonhwa. Lee Hayul, who had traces of Changhae¡¯s chilling aura, notckingpared to Baek Ahrin... ¡°Tsk...¡± The scales tipped to one side. But she couldn¡¯t disregard the bonds and burdens built up over time. Furthermore, she wasn¡¯t entirely sure if she would be valuable to Lee Hayul. It seemed his affection was overwhelmingly on the other side, and it wasn¡¯t as if he had any notable aversion towards her. ¡°......¡± In that case. If she was going to go through with it, she needed to increase her own value. Late into the night. Baek Ahrin¡¯s contemtion continued for a long time. Chapter 106 "Good~ Mo~ rning! Ba-ba-ba..." Early in the morning, while I was absently scribbling with my pen, a song I hadn''t heard in a long time filled my ears. The hologram projector tossed to the corner of my desk red an rm without a clue of its owner''s mood.@@novelbin@@ The lyrics, melody, and tempo of the song were all quite good, but listening to it in such a situation brought a peculiar, creeping difort. It was highly effective as a morning rm. I reached out and tapped the hologram floating in the air. The song stopped, and the hologram updated to disy my schedule. [Schedule: Midterm Day 1] [Monday AM: 6:00] Upon confirming it with the power of observation, I let out a deep sigh. The breath wasden with fatigue. My eyes, which I habitually rubbed, were shadowed heavily. It''s a morning rm¡ªa feature meant to wake me up, yet I was already awake. To be precise, I hadn¡¯t slept. My mentor advised me to sleep sufficiently to maintain my condition... but to be honest, I feared the nightmares too much to sleep. If I just went to sleep, I¡¯d have a nightmare and ruin my mood for the day. On the other hand, the idea of taking medication too often made me anxious. The other option to avoid nightmares was to sleep in someone else¡¯s arms... but that was far too embarrassing to try while fully conscious. I didn¡¯t n on staying up all night throughout the midterms. I intended to take medication and get some sleep the day before the tournament. "Ugh." I put down the pen, pushed the chair back, and stood up. After sitting for nearly ten hours straight, my body felt stiff. I stretched my arms and legs, feeling my joints crack as I loosened up. Bending and then extending my legs, bending my arm and stretching it upwards¡­ The stiffness in my rigid body gradually released, sending a pleasant sensation throughout. The stretching movements were somewhat limited due to having only one arm. It wasn¡¯t just stretching¡ªliving with one arm brought plenty of inconveniences. In daily life, it was obvious enough, but it also created significant gaps inbat. Theck of a second arm not only created a physical gap but also disrupted my overall bnce. To add to that, some issue had arisen in the synergy between my body¡¯s senses, temporarily throwing off the coordination I¡¯d fine-tuned. Specifically, when I was in the state of over-amplification at the Tower of Growth... Although I¡¯d regained control now, back then, as my mentor patted me, I¡¯d iled like a freshly caught fish. Combat skills and practical tests. Just before the tournament, I nned to adjust my senses with my mentor''s help. With little time to spare, I used magic to quickly clean up. Then, I put on my academy uniform, covering the unsightly burn scars on my hand with a sleeve. ...Living with one arm, dressing was inconvenient too. I¡¯d often use my teeth to pull things into ce or manipte the Wings of the Sky to help pull things over. In retrospect, Wings of the Sky was the best choice. Whether in battle or daily life, there wasn¡¯t a single instance where it wasn¡¯t helpful. ¡®...On the other hand, that Core Egg¡­¡¯ The thing upying the corner of my sofa, like a useless burden... I let out a sigh. I didn¡¯t expect it to be in this state even on the day of the midterms... ¡®Is it really not going to hatch?¡¯ The Chancellor wouldn¡¯t have tricked me... Then again, the Chancellor never directly exined anything about it to me. I¡¯d just assumed and picked it up as some sort of hidden piece. When other cadets approached, it didn¡¯t react at all, yet it opened up when I got near... It must have been meant for me... ¡°Ah.¡± I didn¡¯t know why I had to agonize over this hidden piece right on the day of the exam. ¡®Please, just hatch already...¡¯ After tapping the Core Egg, hoping it would hatch soon, I grabbed my belongings and left through the front door. ... The written exams starting on Day 1 of midterms stretched over two days. Seeing the tight schedule from early morning till almost evening gave me a feeling of queasiness. On top of that, I wouldn¡¯t just be staring nkly during that time; I¡¯d have to wrack my brain to answer each question... ¡°Whew.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head. I continued checking my schedule. On Days 3 and 4, there were practical exams in the morning, followed by the tournament preliminaries in the afternoon on Day 4 and the finals on Day 5. For reference, the only day Shio-ram Academy opened to outsiders was thest day¡ªthe day of the tournament finals. Only the tournament finals were broadcasted online and open to public viewing. Today was the first day of midterms, with written evaluations scheduled. My assigned exam location was Evaluation Hall 5. Unfortunately, Hong Yeonhwa, Elia, Baek Ahrin, and others were all assigned to different locations. Even the few others I was somewhat familiar with weren¡¯t around. The surrounding cadets were mostly unfamiliar faces from other sses. Evaluation Hall 5 was just an enormous auditorium. The quality was much higher, but it looked like a massively scaled-up version of amon auditorium. ¡°Isn¡¯t this superhuman exceptionalism thing something we¡¯ll useter?¡± ¡°Well, they wouldn¡¯t make us study it like this otherwise...¡± ¡°Why are there so many exceptions to memorize in one legal provision¡­¡± ¡°Seriously, what¡¯s with spell structure studies¡­ Even if just the expected questions show up, I feel like I¡¯ll get half of them wrong.¡± ¡°I heard the difficulty for the magic side is notoriously high.¡± ¡°Damn, I¡¯m not even majoring in magic.¡± ¡°See, practicals are the only way to go, man.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with giving up before the written exam even starts?¡± ¡°I¡¯m impressed by your quick surrender.¡± While taking my seat, marked with my name tag, I overheard various mutterings around me. The conversations were predictable, considering it was right before an exam. Anxiety and concern were alsomonly evident in their tones. It seemed I wasn¡¯t the only one feeling uneasy. Sure, the weight of the written exams might be low, but that low weight could determine one¡¯s ranking. For cadets driven by academics andpetition, even a minor slip in their written exams leading to a drop in rank would be uneptable. ¡°We will begin the written evaluation shortly. There are 60 questions, and the exam duration is 2 hours. Cadets may leave as they finish.¡± After giving the material onest review and taking a brief moment to meditate, an announcement rang through the speakers overhead. Tension, already high, spiked even further. Staff members moved between the cadets, collecting smartwatches and other devices. ¡°......¡± The staff member approaching my left side reached out but flinched upon seeing my empty left sleeve. I handed the hologram projector from around my neck to the staff member. [Here you go.] ¡°...Thank you. You can retrieve your items at the desk upon exiting after the evaluation.¡± [Should I submit other artifacts as well?] ¡°...No. That artifact is not subject to collection.¡± [Understood.] [Thank you.] The staff member expressed thanks and continued collecting devices from other cadets. It was a measure for security, of course. Though it might seemx, it wasn¡¯t the only security measure. By using the powers of observation and space, I sensed numerous arrays interwoven like a dense web. It was a security spell. The spell acted as a barrier, cutting off the flow of magic between seats. If activated, it would also block out any external noise. Created by Shio-ram¡¯s magic professors and specialists from the Mage Council, the spell ensured solid security. Only a few cadets would be capable of breaking through, and even then, they¡¯d likely be caught in the process. It was that kind of magic. ¡°.......¡± I observed the barrier¡¯s exterior with ease. Through the barrier, I could see the evaluation hall, other cadets within their own barriers, and the overall setup. In other words, I could see how other cadets were solving the questions. It was essentially an honesty test. There was no guarantee the answers of other cadets I peeked at would be correct. Over a hundred cadets gathered in this evaluation hall. I could either check them all or just scan the work of a cadet who seemed to be doing well. An honesty test. I exhaled deeply, retracting my observational powers to limit them to just my seat. I had to be proud of myself. I had to express, without shame, that I wasn¡¯t someone to be belittled. Therefore, cheating wasn¡¯t an option I even considered. Besides, I wasn¡¯t desperate enough to resort to cheating. ¡°Time has passed. The written evaluation will now begin.¡± The announcement came through the speakers once more. With the start of the test, the barrier activated. The tablet left on the desk by the staff powered up, disying the exam questions. Today¡¯s subject was magic. [Question 1] [Compose the spell form for the lowest-tier spell, ¡®Mana Bullet.¡¯] [Note: Follow the form registered in the Mage Council.] ... [Question 14] [The following spell is a modified version of the low-tier spell ''Fireball.''] [Assuming the spell is cast, answer the following questions below.] [(1) Describe the differences between the original and modified spell.] [(2) Write the interpretation and reverse calction of the modified spell.] [(3) Compose a form for breaking the modified spell.] ... [Question 42] [The following is a modified mid-to-high-tier barrier spell, ¡®Artervita¡¯s Mirror Veil.¡¯] [The spell cannot manifest correctly.] [Answer the following questions below.] [(1) Describe the cause of the spell''s abnormal manifestation.] [(2) Modify the spell to ensure normal manifestation.] ¡°......¡± The questions were a headache, to say the least. There were no multiple-choice questions. The examsted 120 minutes. Sixty questions. About two minutes per question. ...Only two minutes per question. Most wouldn¡¯t even finish all the questions. Even the ten seconds I spent pondering felt wasteful. I quickly picked up my pen. ... Lee Hayul¡¯s dormitory was devoid of extra furnishings or decorations. Wallpaper, furniture,yout¡ªit was all as originally provided. The only thing that had changed was the giant egg resting on the sofa. In the now empty dormitory. The silence was thick with stillness. The sound of something breaking filled the silence hours after Lee Hayul had left. The giant egg trembled. Despite no external force, small cracks began to form on the surface of the egg as it shook. Hatching was imminent. Chapter 107 "Ah, sigh..." Sitting beside me, Elia let out an unusually deep sigh. She thenpletely copsed onto the table, her warm-looking yellow hair spilling out, and her ample chest pressing against the tabletop as she sighed again, something quite unlike her. An expression full of fatigue. It was a rare sight from Elia, who was always so positive. As I took a sip of the overpriced cocoa, I listened to the various conversations around us. In a caf¨¦ filled with the soft glow of the setting sun streaming through the windows, a somber atmosphere echoed throughout asints piled up. "It''s just so hard..." Elia continued to sigh heavily, not seeming to mind how her chest was pressing into the table as sheined. "Yeah, the exam was definitely tough overall. I barely managed to finish it in time," Baek Ahrin replied, sitting across the table, sipping her coffee. Even Baek Ahrin, who secured the top spot in the entrance exam, admitted it was difficult. ...But ording to the original storyline, Baek Ahrin would still keep her top position this time with perfect scores in both written and practical exams. "Overall? The whole thing was insane! Some of those questions were just impossible." "That¡¯s just because you didn¡¯t study properly, Yeonhwa... Never mind." "What? What¡¯s with that? You almost say it, then you just trail off?" Hong Yeonhwa, who was seated beside her, also had her head down on the table. It was right after the first day of the midterms. We had all gathered at this caf¨¦ to check the tournament preliminary list, which would be posted soon. "Basic Magic, Spell Interpretation, Dungeon Dynamics, Dungeon Strategy... Not a single one was easy..." Hong Yeonhwa grumbled, rubbing her head against the table. I nodded silently in agreement with herints. The infamy of Shio-ram Academy¡¯s evaluations was widespread. With such a high standard of education, it was always tough to keep up with the regr lectures, and the periodic evaluations were extremely challenging. The midterm written exams were particrly notorious. Practical exams, although tough, were manageable with talent and a lifetime of dedication. But the written exams? Those were brutal. No multiple-choice questions. Most were essay-type, requiring borate procedures for the answers. With such tight timing, hesitating even a little would mean running out of time for theter questions. You had to jot down answers as soon as you thought of them, barely making it within the time limit. The grading also took quite some time, they said. Despite the many administrative staff... no, the numerous ¡°ves,¡± as well as assistants and even magic to aid the process, it still took time. And if you added the correction period, the grading would take even longer. Apparently, even the professors had no time to dry their hair during midterms. Professor Liana was no exception. She had mentioned her fatigue to Elia and me while teaching us Spirit Magic, as she also had to handle public lectures and prepare for midterms. And we weren¡¯t even done with the written exams yet. Though we hadpleted more than half of today¡¯s written exams, there were still more subjects left to tackle. And... "This time was particrly tough..." This midterm¡¯s difficulty was especially high. Since my discharge from the infirmary, I had been desperately catching up, steadily working through study guides and past exams. I could feel the heightened difficulty. It felt like everything had been raised by a level. "I heard they raised the difficulty based on this year¡¯s first-year level." "Huh?" "You know how Shio-ram tailors its exams to each year¡¯s level? They say this year¡¯s first-years are exceptional, so they raised the exam standards ordingly." "That''s just great. As if my head didn¡¯t hurt enough already..." Hong Yeonhwa sighed loudly and rubbed her head back against the table after Baek Ahrin¡¯s response. Hong Yeonhwa was the type to abandon the written and lean towards the practical exams. She was smart, but she just didn¡¯t bother using her brain if she didn¡¯t have to. Despite all herints about bombing the exam, her scores would likely be quite high when she finally saw them. If her written scores were really that low, she wouldn¡¯t be holding the second rank. One might even think of her as a deceiver as she groaned with her head on the table, shaking it from side to side. Her ruby-red hair was disheveled with each shake. But it seemed she didn¡¯t care about her hair at all. On the other side, Elia, who had been resting her head as well, was now tapping away at her smartwatch. Meanwhile, Baek Ahrin was focused on something on hers too. "......" But I did care. Observing through the power of perception, my fingers started twitching. Her disheveled hair bothered me. It was just a bit... untidy. Sure, Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s hair looked beautiful even in disarray, but it would look better if it were neater... The tangled mess just seemed a little unsettling. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, I reached out and began tidying up her hair. The soft texture wrapping around my fingers was surprising. Was this what noblewomen¡¯s hair, well cared for with fragrant oils, felt like? I could feel the softness even more keenly as I gently smoothed it down, given that I¡¯d heightened my senses more than usual. But now that I thought about it, Hong Yeonhwa was practically noble herself. Was she perhaps taking care of her hair in some way? Given her personality, I couldn¡¯t imagine she¡¯d bother with the hassle... "......!" Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s shoulders suddenly shuddered as she rubbed her cheek against the table. Her body began to tremble slightly, almost like a small quake, and she nced up. Her red eyes, glistening with moisture, looked at me. The confusion in those eyes made me realize I¡¯d been caught off guard. [Ah.] [Sorry if that was ufortable.] "No! No, not at all. It didn¡¯t bother me at all." Just as I was about to apologize and pull my hand back, Hong Yeonhwa, with wide blinking eyes, shook her head vigorously, still resting her cheek on the table. Feeling a bit more at ease, I continued straightening out her hair. [It¡¯s so soft.] "...Th-thank you." Hong Yeonhwa sat up, rubbing her fingers along her now neatly arranged hair. Seeing her with her hair tidier than usual, I felt a small sense of satisfaction. It would have been even better if I¡¯d had my portableb to tidy it up, but taking that out felt a bit much. "....." "?" There was a peculiar glint in her red eyes, something different from the previous confusion. What was it? It felt like she was restraining some sort of impulse. As I tilted my head in curiosity, an image of a beast about to pounce on its prey shed in my mind. I couldn¡¯t understand why such an image hade to me. Just then, notifications rang out from the smartwatches of all the cadets in the caf¨¦. "Ah, looks like they¡¯ve posted the assignments." Elia, who had been half-asleep, suddenly shot up straight. As she did, her chest, which had been pressing down on the table, returned to its original shape, creating a sight almost like a biological wonder. Not only Elia but also Baek Ahrin and Hong Yeonhwa started tapping on their smartwatches to check the tournament preliminary brackets. The hologram projector I carried around my neck also chimed with an alert. As I fiddled with the projector, the hologram appeared. ''I wonder who I¡¯m matched with...'' Though there were practical evaluations scheduled for the third and fourth days, based on the advance notices, I should be able to pass without too much trouble. Of course, I wasn¡¯t letting my guard down, but I did want to focus my energy on the tournament. Especially since the tournament schedule was so tight. On the fourth afternoon, the preliminaries would take ce to immediately determine the finalists. On the fifth day, with only brief intermissions, it would proceed non-stop to decide the winner by the end of the day. It was an intense schedule. The short breaks meant that investing too much energy in one match could jeopardize the next. But the cadets had no objections. This tournament structure had been a tradition since Shio-ram¡¯s founding. In realbat, it¡¯s rare to get rest when you want, for as long as you want. After all, there¡¯s no reason for monsters, enemies, or environments to amodate one¡¯s convenience. Reflecting that, the tournament limited rest between matches to emphasize stamina management... or so they exined. ¡®If I get an easy opponent, the match might be simple, but I wouldn¡¯t gain much from it...¡¯ Honestly, I don¡¯t expect to win, but I hope to rank as high as possible. The finals are broadcasted to the outside world. With the power of adjustment, the match would be transmitted across the inte for everyone to see. There would also be representatives from various factions and ns watching in person. There¡¯s a slight pressure in that. I worry about what it would be like if I advanced to the finals and lost disgracefully. Of course, I don¡¯t have much pride, nor do I care that much about my reputation... What concerns me is my mentor. She epted me as her student despite her past wounds from losing a disciple. Since that day, she¡¯s been training me with great dedication. If her student were to lose in an embarrassing way, it would hardly bring her joy. It¡¯s not about my pride or reputation, but my mentor¡¯s feelings that I worry about. So, I have no intention of settling for a mediocre result. I¡¯ll advance to the finals. And there, I¡¯ll show a performance that won¡¯t disappoint her. With that resolve, I opened the match bracket file as it finished loading. [Tournament Preliminary Bracket (Group 32)] ¢Å Emily Ramos ©¦ Daria Rostanova ¢Æ Ha Yeonjae ©¦ Haruka Fujiwara ... ¢Ê Lee Hayul ©¦ Aiden Reynolds ¡®Hmm...¡¯ After seeing my first opponent, I let out a small sigh. Aiden Reynolds. He was someone I frequently crossed paths with. He¡¯d sparred with me when I was a novice in swordsmanship. We were also in the same team during dungeon practice, and as part of the same spring cohort, we tookmon sses together. I didn¡¯t hold any grudges. He hadn¡¯t challenged me with any ill intentions during our duel. He¡¯d even broken the ice during the dungeon practice. I bore no ill will toward him. [Revenge?] ...I held no ill will. I only remembered how his apology for some trivial matter during dungeon practice had left me feeling a bit conflicted. ... In a certain caf¨¦. Aiden, who had been reeling from the shock of bombing the first day of the written exam, shivered upon seeing his opponent for the tournament.@@novelbin@@ [Tournament Preliminary Bracket (Group 32)] ... ¢Ê Lee Hayul ©¦ Aiden Reynolds ... Lee Hayul. Upon seeing that name, Aiden¡¯s eyes wavered, and the coffee cup in his hand trembled. "Seems the matchups are out. Who¡¯s your opponent?" Att, carrying a slice of cake from the counter, approached and nced at Aiden¡¯s bracket. He noticed the name Lee Hayul. And right beside it, the name ¡°Aiden Reynolds.¡± "......" Att, with his sharp, cat-like eyes, blinked. He opened his mouth to say something, paused to collect his thoughts, and then spoke. "Good luck." After some thought, he realized that was all he could really say. Chapter 108 It seems the written evaluations have wrapped up without any major issues. Though the difficulty was higher than usual,pared to the standard guides and previous exams, I did stumble a bit. Still, it wasn''t aplete disaster where my scores would be in the gutter. Just about right. Nothing ster, but I managed to answer the questions rted to what I¡¯d studied. In other words, I couldn¡¯t solve what I hadn¡¯t learned, but for the topics I did cover, I answered confidently. I think I managed to avoid scraping the bottom. There''s a small glimmer of hope. So, after the conclusion of the second day of the written exams... Starting from the third day, the practical exams were divided by specialization. Combat, Magic, Support, Crafting. Practical evaluations are grouped by specialization. Since I''m a special admission student without a set specialization or rank, I was assigned to Combat Practical, the area I¡¯ve been learning under my mentor. However, the Combat Practical has its own quirks. Since the one-on-onebat-focused tournament begins the following day, most students reserve their strength for that, and the professors generally understand this. The theme of this Combat Practical was dungeon strategy. We were thrown into a ss 4 dungeon with a group of students, and scores were determined based on how quickly each cadet reached the assigned destination. The dungeon environment, embedded traps, and the types and numbers of monsters varied. And with multiple cadets heading towards the same location, there were opportunities to encounter others. Part of the evaluation was on how well you managed those encounters on the way to your destination. Sure, I could¡¯ve brute-forced my way through the traps and monsters in a straight line, but I doubt that would have earned me a good score. The intention was probably to gauge survival skills and decision-making if someone were stranded in a dungeon alone. Recalling memories of the Shipnaha Incident left me feeling a bit strange. Nheless, the practical exam waspleted. The schedule spanned from the third day to the morning of the fourth day. Especially for Combat Practical students, thrown into a dungeon, the expectation was to reach the destination within the allotted time: roughly 36 hours. And... "...Cadet Lee Hayul, arrival time: 21 minutes and 13 seconds." I arrived at the destination quickly and scored nearly full marks. An easy victory, to put it inly. The assistant¡¯s expression was quite entertaining when I arrived; they seemed rather impressed. While they appeared surprised, I had half-expected this oue once I was briefed on the practical. After all, there was no reason for me to get lost. For most people, the hardest part of exploring a dungeon isn¡¯t thebat but the navigation. Even for a ss 4 dungeon¡ªthe lowest level¡ªthe interior is vast, almost overwhelmingly so. Of course, a superhuman cadet could cross it quickly, but with the inherent risks, that would be reckless. But I could afford to be reckless. I could observe everything in the dungeon, every trap and monster from start to finish. The power of Observation. Though my proficiency with it is low, it¡¯s still a power granted by the Tower of Observation. Even a ss 4 dungeon can¡¯t outmaneuver or obscure itself from me. I identified all the traps, categorized them, and measured the monster types and numbers, along with their strengths and weaknesses. Mapped out the shortest, safest route to the destination. With ongoing recalibration, I could control for any unforeseen variables. All of that was done in less than three minutes after entering the dungeon. From there, it was smooth sailing. I pushed forward, following the mental map I¡¯d drawn out. No encounters with traps or monsters; no threats whatsoever. I took a path where I wouldn¡¯t run into any of those hazards. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Barely thirty minutes after the practical exam began, I was already breathing fresh air outside.@@novelbin@@ It felt like a casual stroll. After taking a gulp of water, I mentally reviewed the remaining schedule. ¡®Now all that¡¯s left is the tournament.¡¯ It''s the morning of the third day. The tournament preliminaries will begin in the afternoon of the fourth day. Of course, the tournament is the main event. So now, all that¡¯s left is to prepare for the tournament in the meantime. I have more time than most, so I should make the most of it. Plus, I have a reliable ally. After sorting out my thoughts, I tapped on my hologram disy. [Contacts: Mentor] ?Me: I just finished the practical exam, Mentor. ?Me: May Ie by now? ?Me: (Puppy eyes emoji) A response arrived swiftly. ... ... ... Back at the Tower of Growth. I¡¯d sharpened my senses topensate for my impaired vision and disrupted spatial awareness. I used my hearing and touch to catch every subtle change around me, creating a mental map to navigate the environment. I updated that map continuously as I fought. It was simr to echolocation. Now that I think about it, that skill might qualify as a unique ability in itself. Looking back, I do recall an ability like that, though it wasn¡¯t fully developed. Either way... Echolocation, realized through my heightened senses, had been relegated to the back burner since my spatial perception recovered, and I awakened my powers of Observation and Spatial Maniption. It wasn¡¯t useless, but it was undeniably inferior to the powers of Observation and Space. That said, I wouldn¡¯t call itpletely useless either. After all, I learned the hard way once when my spatial perception let me down. If I hadn¡¯t honed my senses in time, I might¡¯ve been caught off guard and taken out by the barrage of attacks from the cadets. And that was just an exam within the Tower of Growth. In real life, it wouldn¡¯t have been a mere disqualification but a lethal mistake. And there''s no guarantee that kind of failure won¡¯t happen again. My spatial perception and powers of Observation may now cover a wide range, enough to counter and even pressurize opponents. But even these powers aren¡¯t foolproof. They¡¯re not truly mine; they¡¯re borrowed from an external entity. There''s always a risk of losing them. Since realizing that, I¡¯d felt a need to invest in echolocation and other such skills. "A..." And now, here I am, cheeks pinched by my mentor as she yfully squeezed my face. Echolocation... well, it''s part of the sensory training. The sparring match with Aiden was a milestone for me. The match at the start of the semester had been a close call, with my victory hanging by a thread, luck, and circumstances. If Aiden hadn¡¯t underestimated me or had put in his full effort from the start, I might have lost. I haven¡¯t sparred with Aiden since then. What about now? Maybe I¡¯m overconfident, but I think I can handle it. But one can never be sure without testing oneself. Aiden might have had the same thought process and still lost. This match with Aiden will be an evaluation of sorts. An assessment of how much I¡¯ve grown since the semester began. And for that reason, this training is essential. [Happiness] ...It¡¯s training. ... ... The sensation against my palm was incredibly delightful. Atra resisted a sudden impulse as she gently pressed her palms together around my cheeks. Squeezing slightly, my lips were pushed out as my cheeks were squished, the sunlight highlighting their softness. She could feel the moisture on my lips faintly as they brushed against her fingertips. "......" This time, she grasped my cheeks firmly, making my lips retract and filling her hand with the plush softness of my face. It was like touching a baby¡¯s delicate skin¡ªsoft and warm. Even after all the time spent together, Atra could never get used to my scent. Suppressing the impulse that surged within her, she released my cheeks. Then, she continued to stroke and squeeze, kneading my cheeks. She hadn¡¯t indulged this much even when she¡¯d been caring for me in the healing room. It might seem like she was just ying with my cheeks, but there was a purpose to it. Despite her repeated handling, I showed no sign of pain and only leaned into her touch, as if urging her to continue. Like a puppy snuggling against its owner¡¯s hand. ...This wasn¡¯t a case of Atra pushing me around. I was willingly engaging in sensory training. Atra took her eyes off my adorable face with great difficulty and nced at the ne around my neck. [Happiness] [Love it] [Warmth] [Soft] [Contentment] [Cozy] [Affection] [Cared for] [Protected] The ne kept repeating the same sentiments as if it were malfunctioning. Usually, I would blush and shut it off right away, but I seemed too absorbed to notice and simply stayed nestled in Atra''s hands. Lately, Atra had noticed significant changes in my behavior. It wasn¡¯t just that I¡¯d be more affectionate, but there was a fundamental shift in my demeanor. Where I used to speak stiffly, with polite phrases like ¡®Thank you,¡¯ ¡®Understood,¡¯ and kept a noticeable distance, I now said things like ¡®Thanks,¡¯ ¡®Really?¡¯ ¡®Love it,¡¯ ¡®Can Ie by?¡¯ and ¡®Pet me, please.¡¯ Now, even as she tantly touched my cheeks, I remained still, leaning into her hand without any sign of difort. Not just during training¡ªany unexpected touch would elicit a simr reaction. Even when I tilted my head with a puzzled expression, I would cautiously offer my cheek. As a mentor, she knew she shouldn¡¯t have these thoughts, but she felt that even if she touched somewhere inappropriate, I would just be startled and not resist... [Love Mentor] [Touch me more] [Like your hand] "Ahem..." Atra cleared her throat, shaking off those inappropriate thoughts. Still, what could she do? I was in training. And I could feel my senses sharpening as she held my cheeks. Knowing this, she didn¡¯t want to go back on her word after epting my request. Muttering an excuse to herself, she took hold of my cheeks once more. ... ... [yer Adjustment System: Affinity] Lee Hayul ¡ú Atra Clyde ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð (82?83/100) ¡°Mentor¡± ¡°Anticipation¡± ¡°Security¡± ¡°Yearning for Affection¡± [The conditions to break the ¡®Curse of Silence¡¯ have not been met] [The conditions to break the ¡®Curse of Loneliness¡¯ have not been met] ... [yer Adjustment System: Attributes] ? Titles ¡°Special Admission Student¡± ¡°Young Hero of Shipnaha¡± ... ¡°Master of ??¡¯s Tower¡± ... ¡°Clingy¡± ... ¡°Puppy¡± ? Stats ... ? Unique Abilities ¡°Versatile Talent¡± ¡°Magic Affinity¡± ... ? Powers ¡°Power of Observation¡± ¡°Power of Space¡± ... Chapter 109 The preliminary rounds of the tournament are conducted more brieflypared to the main rounds. Only the main rounds are broadcast online and attended by external spectators, which is a result of the preliminaries simply serving as a way to filter which cadets make it to the main rounds. Because of this, the preliminaries aren''t held in a single arena but are spread out across various locations, leading to many ovepping match schedules. This applies not only to the first-year students but also to the upper years, resulting in a multiplied number of ovepping matches. As such, few people split their time to watch other cadets'' preliminary matches. Therefore, the arenas for the preliminary rounds are usually sparse, with empty seats creating an overall calm atmosphere. ¡°......¡± But that¡¯s usually the case. As I stepped out of the waiting room and walked onto the stage, I caught the sound of murmurs, and I could feel a crowd sorge it seemed to sway the wind. The arena resembled a coliseum. In the center was a spacious, sandy battleground, surrounded by a circr seating area for spectators. The sounds and presence emanating from the seats were far from calm. It was as bustling as a marketce. Even without any external spectators¡ªonly cadets¡ªit was still like this. With my Observation Power, I noticed that a fair number of seats were upied. I saw not only green ties, indicating first-year students, but also red, yellow, and blue ties. These were upper-year students with whom I had almost no interaction due to different living areas. Among them were some I knew, albeit one-sidedly. Some would someday be world-ss fighters, should they avoid mishaps along the way. Others would rise to fame as skilled warriors. Some, even ifcking in raw strength, could offer strategic advantages if I became close to them. ''And then...'' I shifted my observation to the edge of the spectator stands, where someone sitting in a rather secluded spot was drawing a lot of attention. They were tall, noticeably above average, like an advertisement for superhumans. With distinct and sharp features that naturally drew the eye. Their loosely tied brown hair and leaf-like green eyes stood out even against earthy tones. ¡®Lee Jiyeon.¡¯ Heir to Taesan, someone I had yet to meet. A significant figure I had worked alongside until the end of the first round. The moment I recognized her. An rm rang, a sound so familiar that it was almost tiresome. It was like a small bell ringing by my ear. I sighed, rubbing my neck.@@novelbin@@ There was no Confession Ne or hologram projector. I hadn¡¯t even equipped Wings of the Sky. In the tournament, not only are weapons forbidden, but artifacts acquired within Shio-ram are also restricted. I left everything behind. In other words, the rm wasn¡¯ting from the spectator seats, and there was no reason for it to ring so clearly in my ears. I forced down a scowl. With so many eyes on me, frowning at the opponent just entering the stage would certainly invite some unwantedmentary. ¡®Status screen? Status?¡¯ A mysterious rm. I first became aware of it when I was recovering in the healing room after the Shipnaha incident. Even without a smartwatch, the rm rang in my ears. At first, I wasn¡¯t sure, but at some point, I was certain it was meant for me. ¡®A real status screen? Then why isn¡¯t it showing up?¡¯ The first thought that crossed my mind was a status screen. But no matter how I tried to call it up, not even a hint of it appeared. I almost wondered if I was losing my mind. Suppressing a sigh, I began to stretch. Across the stage, Aiden climbed up, gripping a longsword. Each of us held a sword. The dueling stage. The variety of gazes locked on us. The situation was quite simr to that time. ¡°It¡¯s been a while¡­ Well, actually, we met in the lecture room just a few days ago...¡± Ha-ha... Aiden, who trudged up while checking his equipment, awkwardly broke the silence. There was an odd tension in his expression and tone, suggesting that he also found this situation simr tost time. ¡°......¡± I, too, couldn¡¯t find the words to speak. Just like then, the curse still lingered, and I was only barely bypassing it with the Confession Ne. Not that things were entirely the same asst time. [At this moment, the tournament preliminary round will begin.] Amidst this, the amplified voice of the announcer echoed within the building. [The rules allow virtualbat. Combatants are permitted to use body strengthening, aura, magic, and unique abilities, but the match may be halted at the discretion of the referee.] This wasn¡¯t like the friendly match before. It was the midterm assessment at Shio-ram, with backup measures in ce, including the power of the Tower. It was almost as if we were within the Tower itself. At the very least, no one would die, and injuries would manifest as those same light clusters asst time. [Prepare for battle on both sides.] I drew my sword, feeling the cool energy sweep past my ears as I took my stance. Aiden, gathering himself, also unsheathed his sword. ¡°Aiden Reynolds. Let¡¯s have a good match.¡± He steadied his grip, holding his sword firmly with both hands, and spoke with a steely gaze. ¡°This time, I won¡¯t be careless. I¡¯ll give it my all.¡± His stance left no room for doubt. Nodding at him, I let the mana from my core spread through my body. ¡®Manifest Body Strengthening.¡¯ [Let the evaluation begin!] The moment the voice resounded, we both kicked off the ground. The distance closed rapidly, and finally, our swords shed in the center. The sound of metal rang harshly. Sparks flew as aura-d swords scraped against each other and then rebounded upwards. ¡°Ugh...!¡± This time, Aiden¡¯s arm was the one thrown back. Despite wielding a sword with one hand against an opponent using both hands. He didn¡¯t waver, immediately steadying himself and swinging his sword back at me. I watched the trajectory of his swing, predicting where it wouldnd and the follow-up strike he would make. Our swords collided. des scraped against each other, and sparks flew as we pushed against one another. My feet shifted constantly to stabilize my stance. With each shift, I evaded his attacks and delivered strikes aimed back at him. The duel was underway. Soon enough, one side began to yield. Aiden was the one being pushed back. As I relentlessly pressed him, I mmed my aura-infused sword down. A blue arc traced through the air, and Aiden, struggling to block, gripped his sword tightly with both hands. Boom! ¡°Argh...!¡± Aiden groaned as his legs dug into the ground. Dust rose from the indent his feet made as he was gradually pushed back. His arms trembled under the strain of my assault. He was being slowly forced downward. Realizing that brute force wouldn¡¯t work, Aiden gritted his teeth, shifting his weight to his lower body. He tried to distribute the force pressing down on him and, taking advantage of a brief gap, aimed to shake me off. I anticipated his move and countered. As he pulled back to strike, I retracted my sword. Then, turning with the exposed gap in his upper body, I aimed a swift, aura-d kick at his torso. Boom! The impactnded on Aiden¡¯s midsection, folding him over. The force sent him skidding back, unable to counter the shock. I immediately followed up, swinging my sword at him. Not wanting to lose, Aiden, disregarding the saliva trailing from his mouth, met my attack head-on. Our des shed, their edges interlocking. Aura swirled, and one side¡¯s energy was relentlessly chipped away. Shing! A sh of light erupted near Aiden¡¯s shoulder. He grimaced and tried to react, but my relentless attacks continued, making light burst repeatedly. ¡®Power.¡¯ In terms of sheer strength, I held the advantage. ¡®Mana.¡¯ In both quality and quantity, the aura I infused with my mana was far superior. ¡®Skill.¡¯ My skill in wielding the sword and sustainingbat also ced me in the lead. Aiden continued to retreat, his aura dissipating, his body umting wounds. ¡°Huff... Huff...¡± Aiden stepped back, breathing heavily. With every breath, blood-like clusters of light dripped from his wounds. In contrast, I stood steady, my mana reserves overflowing. I hadn¡¯t allowed a single injury. It was one-sided. This time was different. Aiden hadn¡¯t underestimated me or let his guard down. From the start, he had given it his all. It felt like an entirely different era had passed. It was a deeply peculiar feeling. Chapter 110 "Haa..." Aiden let out a deep breath. Having steadied his breathing, he straightened his previously hunched body and held his sword upright. I paused, noting the shift in his demeanor. In truth, I could have overpowered him almost from the start. The gap between us had widened more than I had anticipated. If I had fullymitted to my body strengthening technique, I could have easily knocked him out. Bombarding him with unrestrained magic would have eliminated him quickly. Using the new Spirit Magic I had learned would have made it even easier. But I refrained. Even though this is a tournament forpetition, and these are preliminary rounds to determine who advances to the main stage, there are certain unspoken courtesies. In duels like these, it¡¯s customary not to reveal your full power from the beginning. Partly, it¡¯s to keep your hand hidden, but it¡¯s also about mutual growth¡ªgiving your opponent a chance to improve, no matter the gap in strength. Aiden hadn¡¯t revealed his full strength to me at once, either, back then. There was the soft scrape of a sword being drawn. Both my sword and Aiden''s were already unsheathed. There was no de to pull out of a scabbard. Aiden stood with his sword held firmly. His mana remained unchanged. His aura hadn¡¯t surged. Instead, an intangible presence began to boil within him. Not mana or aura, but a force of willpower. I readied my sword in response. ¡®Swordsmanship Technique.¡¯ The unique ability: Swordsmanship Technique. It¡¯s Aiden¡¯s personal talent. In the original, it was a fairlymon unique ability. ssifying unique abilities can be quite challenging. But if we were to categorize Swordsmanship Technique, it falls under the skill category, with a specific focus on swordsmanship. Skill-based unique abilities aren¡¯t typically known for standing out dramatically. Swordsmanship Technique. It specializes in wielding a sword. Others can wield swords too. Having a skill-based unique ability might enhance one¡¯s swordsmanship, but it¡¯s not something others can¡¯t handle. While some might unleash fire that burns foes to ashes in their hands. While others could heal wounds with water or freeze everything with ice. While others couldmand the earth, the very symbol of life and strength, and even summon the spirits of the dead to do their bidding. Swordsmanship can feel rather in inparison. Spears and sabers, fists and legs. Mastery over weaponry can seem ordinary against other supernatural abilities. In other words, itcks uniqueness. "Haa..." However, no one dismisses skill-based unique abilities. Even if someone might disregard them, they wouldn¡¯t dare overlook a superhuman who has honed their skill-based unique ability. Wielding a sword isn¡¯t particrly special. But... If one sh can cleave the distant sky, then it¡¯s undoubtedly extraordinary. If a single thrust can pierce through mountains and create canyons, it¡¯s remarkable. If a single strike can split the earth, it is a special ability that stands out or even surpasses others. Skill-based unique abilities are particrly conducive to the manifestation of expanded abilities. They are designed with expansion in mind. Aiden raised his sword. The growing momentum, the essence of his uniqueness, flowed into the de. Then, he swung his sword downward. The essence expanded. The tip of his de struck the ground, carving a deep sh across the floor. He felt sick. A bacsh twisted his insides as though his organs had turned inside out. ¡°Urgh...¡± Aiden copsed, bright light trickling from his mouth as his body gave out. Cutting sh. While it¡¯s true that skill-based abilities are easier to develop, mastering them is an entirely different matter. Aiden still couldn¡¯t wield it freely and was nowhere near mastering it. He struggled to catch his breath, unable to properly regain hisposure. His vision was hazy, barely making out whaty beyond the swirling dust. Soon, the dust settled, and his focus sharpened slightly. Etched into the dueling floor was a scarrge enough to fit several adults lying side by side. The mark extended all the way to the wall across from him, even leaving traces on the magical barrier, right beside where Lee Hayul stood,pletely unharmed. ¡®He dodged it, as I expected.¡¯ The speed was too much for him to follow with his own eyes. Aiden let out a hollowugh. Aiden possessed talent. Among his awakened peers, he and Att particrly stood out. Through hard work, he earned a ce among the top ranks at the academy. But he wasn¡¯t the best student, even among them. Att, for instance, consistently scored better than him and was physically stronger. Aiden had peers who surpassed him by more than a dozen ranks. And it was the same at the academy. There were many students at other academies who were stronger than Aiden, and expanding the scope globally, the numbers multiplied exponentially. He had talent. But there were plenty who had more than him. Yet Aiden had been chosen as a cadet at Shio-ram. He always wondered why. With so many students stronger and seemingly more talented than him, why had he been chosen? The professor who rmended Aiden had said no more than that. What is talent? Is it learning something earlier than others? Learning what others cannot? Growing faster and stronger? Even after joining Shio-ram and receiving an education of a higher quality than he had experienced at the academy, Aiden¡¯s questions remained. Then, he met the special transfer student standing across from him. A cadet who possessed unprecedented potential, even here, amidst a sea of talent. It made him curious. Everyone he met at Shio-ram sparkled with their own talents. Aiden could recognize it immediately. He could distinguish it. But he couldn¡¯t discern the special nature of the transfer student. At first nce, he appeared very frail. He was small and thin, with barely any muscle to speak of. Maybe he was a mage? But the mana he possessed was minuscule. The unique ability he had was supposed to be sensory-based... but in Aiden¡¯s understanding, sensory abilities were for support, notbat. Of course, he knew his assessment was off. He was aware this cadet had only been awakened to superhuman abilities for about a month. It was natural for him to still be weak and undeveloped.@@novelbin@@ But he was curious. What made him special? What was so remarkable about him that he could earn such an unprecedented evaluation among so many other talents? Aiden had always been told that he acted before he thought. On the positive side, he had the courage to act and carry out what he decided. On the negative side, he was impulsive, short-sighted, and didn¡¯t think much about consequences. So, he charged ahead. He hadn¡¯t thought much about it at the time, but looking back, it was a pretty stupid thing to do. A win wouldn¡¯t have gained him anything, but a loss would only make him look more foolish. And in the end, he was thoroughly defeated. A humiliating memory. The sound of footsteps reached his ears. Lee Hayul, who had been studying the marks on the floor, took a step forward. He had lost. His mana was depleted, and his body wouldn¡¯t move. ¡°Ugh...¡± But conceding defeat immediately felt humiliating. After all, this was a duel, and he felt he should at least be struck down by his opponent¡¯s de. Thinking that, he forced himself to his feet. ¡°...Oh...¡± His eyes blinked automatically. Lee Hayul had raised his sword. Unlike Aiden, he held the sword with one hand, and his posture was naturally different due to his smaller frame. But why? Why did it feel like he was staring into a mirror? As soon as he thought that, he saw a will surge over Lee Hayul''s de. It wasn¡¯t mana or aura, but a colorless force. An emerging uniqueness. A sensation like gazing into a mirror... ¡°Oh?¡± A sense of bewilderment escaped his mouth once more. A single, unbelievable thought shed through Aiden''s mind. It was absurd. Naturally, uniqueness isn¡¯t something one can imitate just because they want to. It¡¯s special. Unique by definition because it¡¯s distinct from others. Even if the process is simr, the result is what makes it unique. Thus, it¡¯s individual and independent. Unique abilities are separate concepts, inherently difficult to replicate. That was Aiden¡¯s understanding. That was what he had been taught. And that was whatmon sense dictated. Versatile. And. Expanded Ability. As if to deny all of that, Lee Hayul''s sword shed downward. Thousand Faces, Cutting sh. The air split, and a whirlwind was created. Next to the existing scar that ran across the floor, a new line formed parallel to it. Lee Hayul withdrew his sword from the end of the new mark he had carved. Versatile. A unique ability ssified under the versatile skill type. A master of various forms. In short, all hail versatility. Chapter 112 "Hmph." I barely managed to convince Hong Yeonhwa, who was on the verge of carrying me straight to the infirmary, to settle for letting me rest for a while. ¡°One more, huff.¡± In the cozy rest room, equipped with plush sofas and a bed, Hong Yeonhwa sat me down on the bed and started wiping my nose with tissues, gently cleaning away the blood from my nostrils. Her tone was a little embarrassed as she spoke, but I didn¡¯t really mind it. In fact, I quietly leaned in as she fussed over me, enjoying the feeling. ¡°Really? Are you sure you¡¯re okay? You shouldn¡¯t hide it if you¡¯re in pain, okay? Promise me.¡± [Really] [Really, really] [I¡¯m fine] I nodded repeatedly, reassuring her that I was just a bit overexerted and fatigued. Even the Confession Ne confirmed my innocence, but the worry etched on her face remained unshaken. The same concern was reflected in her touch as she softly stroked my cheek. At first, I thought she might be overprotective, but for some reason, I foundfort in her fussing over me. I liked the way her anxious eyes lingered on me, and the way her soft hand caressed my cheek while muttering words of worry... ''This is... oddly satisfying...'' It was a strange thought, even for me. I felt a bit guilty for enjoying the pure concern Hong Yeonhwa was showing. Suddenly, my vision blurred. It wasn¡¯t like the dizziness I had felt earlier¡ªit was something more familiar. [Sleepy] [Slumber] [Soft bed] I was exhausted. With the preliminaries over, I felt the creeping drowsiness closing in on me. ¡®How many days has it been since Ist slept?¡¯ I hadn¡¯t slept since the day before the midterms began, so it had been nearly four days. While the written exams and dungeon runs had been manageable, the intense battles during the preliminaries had left me utterly drained... ¡®Yeah... I need to sleep...¡¯ The fear that I might pass out on the spot suddenly hit me. While it wouldn''t be a problem to sleep here, I¡¯d rather rest in the dorms, if possible. More importantly, my first opponent in the main tournament wasn¡¯t going to be an easy one. [Tournament Main Bracket (Group A)] ¢Å Lee Hayul ©¦ Baek Ahrin ¡®Baek Ahrin.¡¯ Of all people, my first opponent was Baek Ahrin. Honestly, I could guess the oue, but even at this point, she was someone who could handle Ocean¡¯s Wrath with considerable skill. I should look forward to the match for what I could learn from it... Still, considering the nature of my opponent, I needed to be in top condition. I should hurry back to the dorm, take my medicine, and get some rest. That thought in mind, I tried to get up. "Hayul... If you''re sleepy, you can rest here." I couldn¡¯t get up. As soon as Hong Yeonhwa heard the ne''s voice reporting my drowsiness, she blinked and, without hesitation, pulled my head into her embrace. Smoosh... My face was suddenly pressed into something soft and warm. The warmth radiating through her clothes was enough to make my already fading consciousness slip away even faster. [Sleepy] [Soft] [Warm] [Dorm] ¡®I... I need to sleep in the dorm...¡¯ I struggled to hold onto thest shreds of consciousness, but then Hong Yeonhwa brought her lips to my ear and whispered. "It¡¯s okay. You can sleep here. I¡¯m right here with you, aren¡¯t I? You¡¯re such a good boy..." Her gentle voice tickled my ear, coaxing me into sleep. The soft sensation against my face, the warmth of her embrace, and her soothing words¡ªall of it urged me to give in to the drowsiness. "Huh." I suddenly shuddered. There was a tickling sensation on my stomach. Startled, I checked with my Observation Power, only to find that Hong Yeonhwa had slipped her hand inside my shirt and was gently rubbing my belly. ¡®Wha- what the...¡¯ I was confused. Why was her hand inside my shirt? My mind raced with questions, but her hand continued to move. "Mmm, ahhh..." Her soft palm stroked my belly, radiating warmth that seeped into my core. The warmth wasn¡¯t just confined to my belly¡ªit spread throughout my body, like the feeling of sinking into a warm bath. It felt so good that a contented sigh escaped my lips. "That¡¯s it, my good boy. Time to sleep~" It wasforting. I didn¡¯t feel any difort... My already fragile consciousness melted awaypletely. ¡®Well, Hong Yeonhwa said it¡¯s okay... It¡¯s warm... I like the way she strokes my head... Everything feels so soft andfortable... I like being held, being cared for, being loved...¡¯ My eyes were already closed. My body, exhausted from the consecutive matches, was soaked in fatigue. This... was inevitable. As she gently patted my back and rubbed my belly, I fell deeper into sleep. "...Hayul? Are you asleep?" Hong Yeonhwa whispered softly into Lee Hayul¡¯s ear. There was no response. He only breathed softly, his face buried against her chest. His rapid breathing from earlier had calmed down, and his body was still. A slight smile tugged at Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s lips. Then, suddenly realizing something, she looked around the room with a start. The rest room, with its bed and soft sofas, was empty. It seemed most cadets were still participating in the tournament. After confirming no one was around, Hong Yeonhwa carefully lifted Lee Hayul a little higher into her embrace. She gently patted his back and adjusted his position on herp. Now, his head rested closer to her face, and his hair, damp with sweat, tickled her nose. "......" Hong Yeonhwa swallowed hard and reached into the spatial pocket attached to her belt. After rummaging for a moment, her fingers closed around a cool ss bottle. It was an elegant vial containing a liquid that shimmered like a piece of the Milky Way. A high-grade vitality recovery potion. It was a bit expensive, but its effects were guaranteed. And since its only effect was to restore vitality, there was no risk of it showing up in any doping tests for the uing main tournament. Usually, Hong Yeonhwa would have simply handed the potion to Lee Hayul, but every time she did, he would refuse it, saying he felt guilty about always receiving things from her. So, on asions like this, when he was already asleep in her arms, she would sneak it to him. She pulled the cork from the bottle, releasing a sweet, refreshing scent into the air. ...Though that scent was quickly overwhelmed by Lee Hayul¡¯s own natural fragrance. Holding the bottle in one hand, she used the other to gently tap on his lips. At first, his lips were firmly closed, but after a few gentle taps, they slowly parted. His mouth opened without much resistance, like an automatic door responding to a few knocks. Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s expression became somewhat ambiguous. ¡®He¡¯s... too trusting, isn¡¯t he...?¡¯ The thought crossed her mind, but then she reconsidered. After all, despite his usual harmless demeanor, he did have his own psychological barriers. It just seemed that those barriers had been lowered for a select few, one of whom was Hong Yeonhwa. "......" She carefully tipped the ss bottle to his lips and poured in the potion. As the liquid flowed into his mouth, Lee Hayul instinctively swallowed, his throat moving as he drank. Hong Yeonhwa let out a small sigh of relief. She had chosen the sweet-vored potion just in case he might reject it. The bottle emptied quickly. Once thest drop was gone, his lips naturally closed again. He let out a deep breath, then returned to his soft, steady breathing, his face once again nestled against her chest. "...Mmm." Hong Yeonhwa slipped her hand back inside his shirt, gently rubbing his belly again. She also made sure to transmit her warmth through her ability, Hellfire. This wasn¡¯t just because she wanted to touch him; it was to help the potion circte more effectively throughout his body. She nced around again. No one else was there. Confirming that they were alone, she buried her nose in his hair. Her nose twitched as she inhaled his scent deeply. ¡®Wow.¡¯ Her vision blurred for a moment. It was hard to describe his scent. It was a fragrance that had stirred powerful impulses within her ever since their time together in the Tower of Growth. A honey-sweet aroma mixed with the freshness of a lush, vibrant forest... ¡°Wow... This is...¡± Even the curse words she usually avoided in front of Lee Hayul slipped out as she became intoxicated by his scent. And then. [No swearing] [Yeonhwa is nice] Lee Hayul, still sound asleep, made a slight frown and shook his head. Startled, Hong Yeonhwa immediately pulled her face away, and the ne clinked softly as it echoed his voice. And then, silence... "...Hayul, are you awake?" She patted his back gently and asked, but there was no response. His breathing remained steady. It must have been a sleep-talking reflex. A smile tugged at the corner of her lips. She nced at the ne around Lee Hayul¡¯s neck. The Confession Ne. A gift from Elia. To be honest, it annoyed her a little. She had been looking for a simr artifact to give to him herself, but Elia had beaten her to it... But after hearing the quiet confessions Hayul had made through it, she couldn¡¯t help but feel pleased. She remembered what the ne had just said. "No swearing... but Yeonhwa is nice..." It was such an adorable thing to say. In fact, she half-wondered if he wasn¡¯t awake and just yfully pretending to be asleep, wagging his tail in a silent bid for attention. ¡®This is all Hayul''s fault...¡¯ Her desires surged once again, her Hellfire flickering with intensity. But she held herself back. Suppressing her darker urges, she simply stroked his hair, knowing that giving in would be the worst decision she could make. There was no need to rush things. Eventually, things would fall into ce, and then, everything could happen legally and consensually. Until then, she just needed to be patient. "..." Lee Hayul was delicate¡ªsomeone who needed protection. She believed, wholeheartedly, that it was her responsibility to keep him safe. And right now, he was sleeping soundly in her arms. It wasn¡¯t as if she was forcing him to do this. He wanted it, too. He liked being held in her arms, enjoying the warmth and care she provided. So, this wasn¡¯t so wrong. Convincing herself, Hong Yeonhwa buried her nose in his hair once more. "?!" Suddenly, the sound of something dropping made her jolt and lift her head. The door was open. A stic bag had fallen to the ground, and she could see someone¡¯s legs. Damn it. She had been too distracted. She hadn¡¯t been able to focus properly due to the intoxicating scent. Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s gaze slowly rose, and she met a pair of trembling green eyes. Green eyes. Brown hair. A familiar face. But the paleplexion and quivering lips were not familiar at all. Lee Jiyeon. Second-year at Shio-ram Academy, and heir to the Taesan family. They had known each other since childhood, their families connected as part of the prestigious Three Great ns. Back then, Hong Yeonhwa had called her "Jiyeon unnie." But recently, they hadn¡¯t had much interaction.@@novelbin@@ "......" This wasn¡¯t the best way to reconnect. Lee Jiyeon''s mouth opened and closed as she tried to speak, clearly unsure of what to say. Hong Yeonhwa nced down at herself. ...There she was, holding a sleeping Lee Hayul in her arms, with one hand inside his shirt, rubbing his belly, while she buried her face in his hair, inhaling his scent... "I... I¡¯m sorry for interrupting." "Wait, unnie, hold on¡ª" Lee Jiyeon stammered, clearly distressed, before turning on her heel and quickly walking away. Not to confront, but to escape. "No, no! Wait! Jiyeon, wait a seconddd...!" Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s desperate cry echoed through the rest room. [yer Adjustment System: Affection] Lee Hayul ¡ú Hong Yeonhwa ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð(84?85/100) "?" "Gratitude" "Warmth" "Guilt" Lee Hayul ¡ú Lee Jiyeon ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð(21/100) "Sessor of Taesan" [You have not satisfied the condition for lifting the "Curse of Silence."] [You have not satisfied the condition for lifting the "Curse of Loneliness."] Chapter 113 The sun rose on thest day of the midterm evaluations. In other words, today was the crucial day when the main tournament would take ce. Most of the cadets who had advanced to the main tournament were likely tense, making their final preparations for the matches ahead. I, too, was ready to make my preparations. Though, in my case, preparation only meant catching up on the sleep I had missed over the past few days. Thankfully, I had managed to fully replenish my energy through sleep. As I began to regain consciousness, the first thing I noticed was how light my headache was. In my previous life, I had lived with constant headaches, and in this world, they had only worsened due to the strain of using my spatial perception and powers of Observation. Yet, for the first time in a while, the throbbing was barely noticeable. My body felt light too. After the preliminaries, I had felt as though I were a waterlogged sponge, but now I felt strangely refreshed. And warm. My whole body was enveloped in a gentle warmth, and I found myself wanting to sink deeper into the soft, cozy sensation that surrounded me. ¡®...¡¯ The warmth, the softness... the faint tapping on my forehead and the familiar feeling of Hellfire radiating from the source of the sensation... My eyes twitched. I took a deep breath and activated my powers of Observation. What I saw were a pair of red eyes staring straight down at me. . . . I had woken up in Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s dorm. To be more specific, I had woken up in her bed... in her arms. When I registered those red eyes gazing down at me, I was leftpletely speechless. It felt as though a part of my memory had been cut off. As I carefully traced the nk space in my mind, memories of the moments before I passed out began to resurface. My body, drained of energy, sagging under the weight of exhaustion from the days of evaluation. The overwhelming fatigue that had crept up from my feet. The embrace that had enveloped me, and the gentle, soothing voice that had apanied it... ¡°Are you hungry? Let¡¯s eat before we head out.¡± After being gentlyforted, I somehow found myself sitting at the dining table for breakfast. Time was on my side. Even though I had one of the first matches, there was still plenty of time to eat and make my way to the arena. I sat quietly at the table without protest. "Why are there two sets of dishes?" I asked. ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten,¡± Hong Yeonhwa replied. ¡°Normally, we eat together. Why not today?¡± ¡°Well, the youngdy... um... wasn¡¯t feeling well,¡± Ariel, who was standing behind Hong Yeonhwa, started to exin, but Hong Yeonhwa cut her off quickly. "Enough. I get it." Apparently, Ariel had already taken care of breakfast. Hong Yeonhwa and I sat across from each other at the table, with Ariel standing at attention behind her. The breakfast spread in front of me was one I was familiar with. A steaming bowl of white rice, miso soup, a variety of side dishes, and a te of spicy stir-fried pork in the center. If my senses of taste and smell had been working properly, I would have drooled at the sight and aroma of the feast. I had eaten a simr meal during myst visit when I was recovering from an injury. "I hope it¡¯s to your liking, young master," Ariel said with a humble tone. [Thank you very much, Ariel.] I bowed my head in gratitude. As someone who had dabbled in cooking a little, I couldn¡¯t help but admire the effort it took to prepare such a feast every day. I had tried cooking a few times after my ident, back when I was confined to my home. It wasn¡¯t out of necessity or because I particrly enjoyed it¡ªI had simply grown bored and started ordering ingredients to experiment with, cooking while hobbling around. I hadn¡¯t learned professionally; all I did was follow short cooking videos, trying to imitate them on my own. Eventually, I got tired of it and resorted to takeout and convenience food. I had gotten scolded by Kkotnim quite a bit for that. ¡®...Let¡¯s not think about that.¡¯ My thoughts had gone astray. Shaking off old regrets, I nced over at Hong Yeonhwa. She was tapping away on a holographic disy. "......" I waited quietly until she was finished. Once she was done, she picked up her chopsticks and grabbed a piece of the stir-fried pork. She chewed the pork with a small bite, and once I saw her swallow, I followed suit and picked up my spoon. I took a small bite of the rice and began chewing. Something crunched between my teeth, but no familiar sweetness came with it. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ I swallowed the bite, but the strange sensation lingered in my mouth, so I probed around with my tongue, tapping my pte and the inside of my cheeks.@@novelbin@@ ¡®What is this?¡¯ It felt as though I had eaten or drunk something, yet at the same time, I hadn¡¯t. It was a peculiar feeling, hard to describe. "Hayul, what¡¯s wrong?" Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s curious voice snapped me out of my thoughts. Concern was evident in her gaze, and Ariel, too, was looking at me with concern from behind her. [It¡¯s nothing.] I shook my head, brushing off the feeling. ¡®Must be my imagination.¡¯ There was no way I could have eaten something while I was asleep. Unless someone had fed me something, which seemed unlikely. I took a sip of water to wash away the strange sensation and resumed eating. . . . The location of the main tournament was the First Arena, situated in the center of Shio-ram Academy. The First Arena was only opened for important events, and today¡¯s tournament certainly qualified. Having left Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s dorm after breakfast, I arrived at the arena. Its sheer size was staggering. The main stage in the center was several timesrger than the one used during the preliminaries. But it wasn¡¯t just the size. Using my Observation Power, I could see that the floor, walls, and entire facility were covered in intricate magical formations. It would take a lot more force to leave a mark on the arena floor than during the preliminaries. Though I wasn¡¯t well-versed in arena construction, even a quick nce told me that the stands could easily amodate tens of thousands of spectators. ¡°So many people...¡± I murmured. The waiting room I was shown to by the academy staff was a private room. Since Hong Yeonhwa had also advanced to the main tournament, we parted ways after arriving. I sat in a chair, trying to steady my thoughts, when a knock came from the door. A momentter, Elia peeked in, her blonde hair catching the light. Elia¡¯s voice was slightly overwhelmed as she looked at the crowded stands disyed on the holographic screen. Just as she said, the massive stands were packed to the brim. There wasn¡¯t a single empty seat, and it looked like people were even standing because there weren¡¯t enough seats. Even within the waiting room, I could feel the presence of countless people nearby. [Elia, did you get knocked out?] "Yes, I lost in the third round to abat major cadet." [That¡¯s a shame.] [You were so close to making the finals.] ¡°It is, but honestly, I¡¯m satisfied. I wouldn¡¯t have won the first two rounds without my spirits.¡± Looking at the list of the 16 finalists, there were no support majors. It was almost entirelybat majors, with a few magic majors mixed in. These one-on-one duels were never well-suited to cadets majoring in support or crafting. Given that Elia had won two matches using her newly learned spirit magic was an impressive feat in itself. Had she advanced, she would have been the only support major in the main tournament. ¡°I¡¯ll be cheering for you from the stands with my family,¡± Elia said. [Your family?] The stands were filled with cadets, most easily identifiable by their standard academy uniforms. Those who weren¡¯t participating or had already been eliminated had also taken their ces in the stands. But the bulk of the spectators were outsiders. Unlike the uniform-d cadets, the visitors¡¯ attire was diverse. There were heroes and transcendents here to observe the budding talents. Representatives from various ns were scouting for promising recruits. And then there were the families of the cadets, here to support their loved ones. The types of spectators varied greatly. ¡°So... if you have time afterward, would it be okay to meet them? My parents would like to personally thank you.¡± ¡®Uh...¡¯ I felt a bit overwhelmed at the thought. It wasn¡¯t like I could refuse, though. Especially after having epted the Confession Ne from Elia¡ªit would have been rude. After a brief moment of hesitation, I nodded, and Elia¡¯s face lit up with a bright smile as she grasped my hand. ¡°Thank you so much! I¡¯ll be cheering for you during the tournament! Though, since your opponent is Ahrin, I¡¯ll probably be cheering for both sides, hehe...¡± She gave an awkward chuckle, but I shook my head, indicating that it was fine. [If it were me, I¡¯d be cheering for both sides too.] [Thanks for your support.] ¡°I should be the one thanking you.¡± The time was drawing near. Elia, apologizing for taking up my time, stood up to leave. ¡°But before I go...¡± Just as she was about to leave, Elia peeked her head back in onest time. Her expression was bashful, but there was genuine sincerity in her smile. ¡°I¡¯m rooting for you, Hayul. I hope you get a great result.¡± With that, she left, and the room was once again filled with the soft music meant to ease the tension. ¡®A great result, huh...¡¯ Honestly, I wasn¡¯t expecting to win. I knew it would be difficult to defeat Baek Ahrin or Hong Yeonhwa at this point. As I was rapidly growing, so were the other cadets. Both Ahrin and Yeonhwa were already at a levelparable to active heroes by the time they entered the academy. In all previous iterations, only the Diamond Warrior had managed to beat them at this stage. But I had different priorities. Even if I didn¡¯t win, I needed to demonstrate my capabilities and showcase my potential. If I could prove my talent here, it would attract the attention of various groups. Including those who would eventually be responsible for the cmities toe. ¡®......¡¯ The catastrophic events from the original story. It was toote to turn my back on them now. With my knowledge and the power I was destined to gain, there was no way I could just stand by and do nothing. I wouldn¡¯t be able to live with myself if I ran away. And I knew exactly how many people would die if nothing was done to stop those events. But I also knew how many would rise to stop those disasters. Shio-ram Academy was a cradle for heroes¡ªheroes who would one day stand against the looming catastrophes. Money, fame, or various personal motives... Whatever drove them, most graduates went on to fight against dungeons and monsters, protecting the world. That included Hong Yeonhwa, who would one day be the head of the Geomhwa family. It included Baek Ahrin, who would lead the Ocean family, and Elia, who would also be a hero. Even those not currently cadets, like my mentor or Professor Liana, who had retired but still retained their abilities, would be swept up in these disasters. Would good results really await them? Reflecting on the story¡¯s original events, I couldn¡¯t imagine any good oues. ¡®I refuse to ept that.¡¯ I could say that with certainty. I refused to let that happen. Just thinking about it made me sick. There was no way I could allow things to turn out like that. I¡¯d rather die than see such a futuree to pass. So, I had to do something. Confidence? I didn¡¯t have any. I wasn¡¯t arrogant enough to think I was special. But I knew what I had to do. ¡®Special admission student. Powers of Observation and Space.¡¯ It felt as though others had started expecting things from me, as if they could see the potential that even I couldn¡¯t fully grasp yet. Special admission student. A status granted by the Tower of Growth. The power of Observation. A gift from the Tower of Observation. The power of Space. A gift from the Tower of Space. Maybe they saw something in me, and that¡¯s why I was given these privileges. So... ¡®I can¡¯t run away.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t stand by and do nothing. I couldn¡¯t let fear paralyze me. Even if Icked confidence, even if I wasn¡¯t certain, I had to keep moving forward. I had to fight¡ªnot just for myself, but for those who cared about me. This wasn¡¯t a game where I could create a new character after dying. This was real life. I had known that all along. But even in a scenario where I treated this like a game, where I ignored the value of life, the Diamond Warrior still failed. Life is precious, but being too cautious, too afraid of taking risks, would only lead to failure. ¡®I¡¯ll have to go out again during the break...¡¯ As much as I wanted to stay here in the academy, I knew I had other responsibilities. I needed to visit the Geomhwa family¡¯s main house with Hong Yeonhwa, and there were hidden pieces I had to find. There were things that needed to be destroyed before it was toote. [Please proceed to the stage. The first match of the main tournament will begin shortly©¤] The announcement interrupted the music in the waiting room. The main tournament was about to begin. [Contact: Mentor] ?Me: I¡¯m heading to the main tournament! Wish me luck! ... ¡®Hmm...¡¯ It sounded too stiff. After some deliberation, I added an emoticon. ?Me: (An emoji of a dog standing at attention) This little dog emoji was very simr to one I used to use in my previous world, which is why I had felt a strange sense of nostalgia when I first found it here. After sending the final message to my mentor, I stood up from my chair. [©¤Cadets Lee Hayul and Baek Ahrin, pleaseplete your final preparations.] The first match was between me and Baek Ahrin. Chapter 114 In the spectator seats of the First Arena, Atra sat in the special section reserved for professors and other important figures, her eyes fixed on the floating hologram in front of her. ?Ihan: Got it. (5 weeks ago) ?Ihan: Yes, I¡¯ll return safely. (4 weeks ago) ?Ihan: I¡¯ll do my best in the finals! (Just now) ?Ihan: ????????? (Just now) The message history between Ihan and Atra wasid out on the hologram. Her finger flicked, scrolling through the previous messages before ncing back at the newest one. The change in tone, from the earliest message to the most recent, was obvious, even through simple text. His previously stiff, formal way of speaking had softened, bing more yful and affectionate. Atra chuckled to herself. It wasn¡¯t an unpleasant feeling. In fact, the change filled her with a kind of joy she hadn''t expected. Despite his appearance, Ihan had always seemed distant. But now, he acted with more ease, even showing traces of affection and reliance. His dedication to training never wavered, and he approached everything with a desire to learn and improve¡ªa lovable student. Which master wouldn¡¯t be proud of such a student? Only a fool would take it for granted. As Atra smiled to herself, someone plopped down heavily in the seat next to her. "Oh, I¡¯m dying..." A voice, drenched in exhaustion, muttered. Atra nced to her side and saw a woman with long ck hair flowing down her back, half-lidded green eyes peeking out from under her bangs. The enormous magical power emanating from her was unmistakable. It was Liana Bellus. "Weren¡¯t you too busy to attend?" Atra asked, raising an eyebrow. Liana, a professor who taught spirit magic, had been overwhelmed with work due to the ongoing evaluations. Being responsible for the entire curriculum of spirit magic, Liana had enough to deal with. To add to that, it just so happened that this was the year she was in charge of the evaluations for the midterms as well. Atra recalled how Liana had been grumbling for weeks about how she couldn¡¯t even indulge in her favorite hobby¡ªdrinking. "I didn¡¯te because of the evaluations," Liana replied, shaking her head. Atra turned to her, confusion evident in her gaze, which silently asked, What about all those textsining about not being able to drink? Understanding the silent question, Liana shook her head again. "It¡¯s because of Ihan. I can¡¯t drink because of him," Liana exined. Atra blinked in surprise at the sudden mention of Ihan¡¯s name. "...Why?" she asked. "Why? You were there. You saw what happened. Just catching a whiff of alcohol makes him react violently," Liana said, recalling the incident that had left them all shaken. Atra¡¯s face twisted into a grimace. That day... the day she had witnessed Ihan¡¯s intense aversion to alcohol¡ªan event that left a profound impact on her as well. She understood now. That incident had affected her deeply, too. Even though she had tried to keep a detached stance, Atra hadn¡¯t been able to touch a cigarette since that day. If Ihan were to look at her with disgust or nausea now, her heart would probably shatter. ¡®Ugh...¡¯ The thought alone made her stomach churn, as though her heart would freeze over and shatter into pieces. Now she could understand why Liana had given up drinking for the time being. However, a part of her couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly dissatisfied. She cast a sideways nce at Liana, who was stretching her arms toward the sky, groaning about her exhaustion. "Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just drink if it¡¯s stressing you out that much?" Atra asked. "I can¡¯t risk being hated by Ihan," Liana replied, frowning. "Then just deal with being hated and drink." "You make it sound so easy..." Liana clicked her tongue in annoyance, but then her expression shifted as if she¡¯d remembered something. "After the midterms, I¡¯m nning to use the free time before the break to give Ihan some focused lessons in spirit magic. What do you think, as his master?" "Spirit magic..." Atra let out a soft hum. She had already heard about Ihan¡¯s affinity for spirits, and it wasn¡¯t just a mediocre talent¡ªit was an extraordinary, multi-elemental affinity. Liana, who had mastered spirit magic, had said herself that Ihan¡¯s potential in the field was immense. He wasn¡¯t the type to half-heartedly learn something; he had the innate talent to master both martial arts and magic, including spirit magic. It was the right choice for him to learn it. Even though Atra wasn¡¯t a spirit user herself, she had worked alongside them in the past and knew how effective their abilities could be. It was definitely the right decision.@@novelbin@@ So why, then, did Atra feel a slight pang of discontent deep inside? [The first match of the main tournament will begin shortly. Please wee Cadets Ihan and Baek Ahrin to the stage.] Just as Atra¡¯s thoughts lingered on that uneasy feeling, the announcement echoed through the arena. Both Atra and Liana straightened in their seats, turning their attention to the arena. Everyone in the special section did the same. No one in this audience was indifferent to the match about to take ce. The same could be said for the general audience as well. Cadets, their families, heroes, and scouts¡ªeveryone was focused on the stage, eagerly waiting to witness the strength of the rising generation. . . . After a brief waiting period, I walked down the corridor toward the stage, following the broadcast¡¯s instructions. The dimly lit passage, with its soft overhead lights, contrasted with the bright arena ahead, making the space feel darker than it actually was. I crossed the boundary between light and shadow, stepping onto the arena floor. The roar of the crowd immediately filled my ears, an overwhelming sound I hadn¡¯t encountered during the preliminaries. The noise almost made me freeze in ce, but I forced my legs to keep moving naturally. As I made my way across the stage, the building practically shook with the noise. Even without using my powers of Observation, I could feel it. The sensation of thousands of eyes focused on me, like a physical force pressing down. The deafening roar of the crowd was so intense that I had to adjust my hearing to avoid the ringing in my ears, and the vibrations beneath my feet reminded me of endless aftershocks. All eyes were on me¡ªpeers, upperssmen I had never even met, and familiar faces like Aiden, Att, and Elia. Elia was seated with people I didn¡¯t recognize, likely her family. Sitting quietly on herp was the stoic child we had met during the Shipnaha incident. I had heard the child was safe, but seeing him in good health brought me some relief. I also spotted representatives from associations and ns, scouts seeking promising talents, and even journalists trying to capture every detail for their reports. It was overwhelming and ufortable, but I had grown somewhat used to it. Had this been the beginning of the semester, I would have felt my heart drop into my stomach. But now, I felt a certain calm before the storm¡ªbefore the impending battle. Emotions wouldn¡¯t help me in a fight. While they might aid in unleashing my powers, they were of little use inbat itself. As I worked to regte my emotions, I sensed a familiar presence enter the stage. With a light grip on hernce and a gentle smile on her face, Baek Ahrin, the sessor of the Ocean family and the top student among the first years, appeared on the opposite side of the stage. The crowd erupted once more in cheers. Unfazed, Baek Ahrin waved at the audience, her smile calm andposed as if the noise didn¡¯t affect her at all. She made her way to the center of the stage, stopping a fair distance from me. [Countdown to the first match of the tournament begins.] [60, 59, 58...] 57©¤! 56©¤! 55©¤! As the robotic voice echoed across the arena, the crowd joined in, chanting the countdown in unison. "Hah-Yul," Ahrin suddenly called out, as we both made our final checks before the match. "Don¡¯t you think just fighting like this is a bit boring?" She tilted her head. ¡°?¡± I wasn¡¯t wearing the Confession Ne, so I couldn¡¯t hear her thoughts clearly. Seeing my confusion, Ahrin¡¯s smile widened as she continued. "How about we make things a bit more interesting with a little bet? Just to spice things up a bit." A bet? It wasn¡¯t an unreasonable suggestion. Friends often ced casual bets on the oue of matches to make them more engaging. Ahrin still wore that warm, gentle smile¡ªso disarmingly positive that there wasn¡¯t a trace of malice to be found. ¡®Activate, Power of Observation.¡¯ I activated my Power of Observation to carefully study her expression. Observation. To observe, analyze, and measure phenomena, states, trends, and changes. I narrowed my focus, increasing the precision of my scan. I observed Ahrin. I watched her smiling face. ...And saw the mask beneath it. Behind that warm smile was an utterly emotionless expression. ¡®......¡¯ Wearing a mask wasn¡¯t generally considered a good thing. It often implied deception, hiding one¡¯s true intentions. My perception of Ahrin had always been that of a strategist. She possessed both intelligence and wisdom, with the ability to manipte situations without expending much effort. She had a natural talent for predicting future oues based on current events. The way she interacted with me had always been with that mask firmly in ce. But there was something about her behavior that felt... genuine. Her friendliness, her efforts to grow closer¡ªthere was a strange blend of truth and falsehood in them. It was deeply confusing. While I pondered this, the countdown dropped below 30. I nodded in agreement to her proposal, and Ahrin¡¯s smile brightened even more. "In a match like this, the stakes are usually pretty simple. How about a wish? The winner gets one wish from the loser. What do you think?" she suggested. ¡°Great! I like it!¡± She beamed, and the countdown continued to fall. 9©¤! 8©¤! I exhaled slowly, preparing myself for the fight. 7©¤! I adjusted my stance, ready to spring into action the moment the countdown hit zero. 6©¤! "By the way," Ahrin suddenly said. 5©¤! ¡®Now?¡¯ I blinked, wondering why she was speaking at this moment. 4©¤! Ahrin¡¯s gaze softened, and she casually spoke as if it were no big deal. "If I win..." 3©¤! A knowing smile crept across her lips. 2©¤! "I¡¯m going to take your entire day." ¡®?¡¯ [The match begins!] With that cryptic statement and a smile, the match began. A torrent of water shot toward me with deadly speed. ¡®...!¡¯ I twisted my body just in time, narrowly avoiding the jet of water. It mmed into the wall behind me with a deafening crash. Ahrin¡¯s hands moved fluidly, directing the water as if it were an extension of her own body. The jet of water twisted like a whip,shing out at me with precision. I leaped, dodging by the slimmest margin, as the water struck the floor and walls, gouging deep scars into the arena¡¯s protective barriers. The force behind it was far greater than I had anticipated. ¡°Haha! Now that I¡¯ve secured my terms... I¡¯m going all out!¡± Ahrin¡¯sughter rang out as I quickly gathered my magic. Even as I worked to gather myself, she smiled brightly, clutching hernce tightly in both hands. With a swift motion, she plunged the tip of hernce into the ground. The sharp tip sank effortlessly into the earth, burying itself deep into the arena floor. A single drop of water formed at the tip of hernce, sliding down the shaft before dripping into the ground. Then. A burst of blue erupted from the ground where hernce was embedded. In the blink of an eye, a pool of water had formed at her feet. A shallow puddle. But I could feel it. The ominous energy seeping into my skin, the unmistakable release of water energy... ¡®No way.¡¯ The motion was familiar, and I knew exactly what technique she was using. That¡¯s why I was so shocked. The puddle exploded, sending a cascade of water shooting into the air like an inverted waterfall. The tiny puddle had be a massive surge of water, enough to engulf several people with ease. Her unique ability: Ocean. And its expanded form: Tidal Wave. The ground beneath my feet darkened with the shadow of the iing wave. And then, the roaring wave rushed toward me. [yer Support System: Affinity] Ihan ¡ú Baek Ahrin ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð (56?57/100) "Affection" "Curiosity" "Confusion" "Suspicion" "Unfairness" Chapter 115 When thinking about the element of water, I have rarely felt threatened by it. This is because I have encountered it so frequently in daily life, and the water we interact with isn''t inherently dangerous. The water we guzzle down when thirsty, or casually pour over our heads when we feel sticky, is the same substance. Because of this, water as an element has never seemed particrly threatening. There were few instances where I felt the need to be cautious of water, which I use every day. However, in my mind, I know. The element of water... Among the phenomena formed by water, there is enough to im a person¡¯s life. "No." Sticky moisture clung to my skin. The air was thick and heavy. Magic power and unique energy surged, and from the spot where a spear pierced the ground, a violent wave of water erupted. The vast stage was being stained a dark, blueish color. Shadows spread across the ground, casting it into darkness. A massive wave swept the floor, and the stage, with Baek Ahrin at its center, began to gradually submerge. The water kept flowing in. The stage, which was the size of several ser fields, was slowly being overtaken by blue. "Tch..." Facing this scene, I screamed inwardly. "So unfair...!" It felt unfair. And cowardly. That was the emotion I felt. Right before the match started, she said strange things to throw me off, and thenunched a surprise attack as soon as it began. And as if that wasn¡¯t enough, she used her expansion ability before I could even regain my stance. It was a shocking turn of events in many ways. Although a strange sense of betrayal made me tremble, deep down, I admitted that this was typical of Baek Ahrin. On the surface, she was always cheerful and full of energy, but inside, she was cold and determined¡ªa dual nature. ¡ª Swoosh! Though I was bewildered, the sound of water still reached my heightened senses. At the same moment I perceived the blue line cutting across my observation range, I kicked off the ground. The spot where I had just been standing was pierced by a stream of water. I twisted my body to dodge the sweeping blue line. ¡ª Shlk! The blue stream cut across the ground, shing through the walls in its path. Boom! The vibrations rattled my eardrums like a hard p... The violent cutting sound and subsequent explosion made my lips tremble. The floor and walls of the stage were sturdy. The material, reinforced by severalyers of defensive magic, guaranteed its durability. I broke into a cold sweat at the sight of the clean cut that ran from the ground to the wall. This stream of water... It was nothing like what came from a showerhead. It couldn¡¯t even bepared to that. The force was akin to a water jet cutter. In fact, its power was even stronger. Seeing me evade her attack, Baek Ahrin whistled and waved her hand. Following her gesture, droplets of water floated into the air. A water droplet the size of a person¡¯s head bubbled and roiled before it unleashed a fierce stream of water. "Tsk." Clicking my tongue, I summoned my magic power. The energy spread throughout my entire body, forming an aura around me. Boom! I dove beneath the oing stream of water. The ends of my hair grazed against it as I maneuvered forward. I dodged one stream. Behind Baek Ahrin, massive water droplets floated ominously. And there weren¡¯t just one or two. There were at least a dozen, each poised to unleash an attack. Their trajectories weren¡¯t straight. The streamsshed out like whips, shing through the stage. Three streams followed one after another. Then more came. Facing the sharp, cutting streams that sliced through the air, I didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment beforeunching myself off the ground. "Observation Power." I didn¡¯t rely on my eyes to perceive the world. I simply gathered information about my surroundings, analyzed it, and acted ordingly. I tracked the trajectories of the water streams. I predicted where they would move next. Based on the information I gathered, I calcted my next actions. It was something I had grown quite ustomed to. My body moved ording to my calctions. My improved physique responded well, twisting and lowering as the streams narrowly missed me. For paths I couldn¡¯t avoid, I wrapped myself in a thickyer of aura to deflect them. While the power of the water streams was impressive, it wasn¡¯t strong enough topletely pierce through my aura. I closed the distance with each step. "The ground." I didn¡¯t let my guard down. I was wary of the ground beneath me... or rather, the water steadily covering the stage. Elemental abilities are highly influenced by the environment. In a ce saturated with the energy of a particr element, that element bes even stronger, while in an environment ipatible with the element, its power diminishes. Baek Ahrin¡¯s expansion ability. Sea Overflow. It was an expansion ability focused on dominating the environment. The ground where her spear had struck continued to pour out an overwhelming amount of water. The surroundings, which were initially neutral, were now gradually bing soaked with water energy. As time passed, the environment became increasingly favorable for Baek Ahrin. I didn¡¯t have any techniques capable of overturning this situation. "Get closer." But not much time had passed since the expansion ability had been activated. It hadn¡¯t fully manifested yet. The current situation was manageable. In other words, this was the best time to engage in closebat. With that in mind, I carefully advanced, remaining cautious of the water spreading across the floor. With Baek Ahrin¡¯s level of elemental control, the water on the ground could easily turn into countless spears and rise up at any moment. "......?" For some reason, the water didn¡¯t rise. Baek Ahrin allowed me to close the distance, wearing a strange smile on her face. I pushed my doubts aside for the moment, clenched my fist tightly, and pulled it back. Boom! Magic power surged around my fist. The aura that covered it was stronger and fiercer than before. Facing me, Baek Ahrin mirrored my movements, pulling one hand back. Water energy wrapped around her arm, transforming into an aura. It was the same. Then. The aura coiled around her elbow like a serpent. "?" A deep blue aura, reminiscent of the ocean and sky, wrapped around her elbow, forearm, and wrist in session. Iunched my fist forward. But Baek Ahrin didn¡¯t throw a punch. Instead, she thrust her open palm forward. "Wave Palm." With a soft murmur, the coiling aura shot out like a raging current. Boom! The water stream collided with my fist, and the pressure against my arm was intense. My arm bent under the force. The pressure continued to increase. The torrent became a whirlpool, pushing my fist back. My aura was being worn down. I could hold on, but I couldn¡¯t push through. Deciding quickly, I twisted my body and retreated. Boom! With a loud explosion, my body was flung into the air. Instead of resisting, I let the force carry me diagonally backward. The arm that had been overpowered cried out in fatigue. Boom! The spot where I had stood was now engulfed by the whirlpool. The water spun wildly, crashing against the walls of the stage before finallying to a halt. As the whirlpool lost its form, the water spread out, leaving deep cuts in the floor and walls. "Whirlpool Water Palm." In the original work, only a select few members of the Changhae Family, including Baek Ahrin, used this technique. It was a martial art that utilized water energy, which was originally specialized for support and healing, inbat. I knew about it. I knew Baek Ahrin could use it, and I had confirmed it in the game as I explored the Changhae Family¡¯s secrets. "But why?" I found it odd. The slight unease I had felt since the start of the battle grew stronger. It wasn¡¯t strange for Baek Ahrin to use this technique, but I didn¡¯t understand why she would bother. Whirlpool Water Palm. It was a very useful technique for someone from the Changhae Family, who specialized in water energy. But... Baek Ahrin wasn¡¯t just specialized in water energy, she was also highly skilled in ice magic. There was little reason for her to rely on this technique. Even earlier, though it had been chilling, I didn¡¯t understand why she had bothered to use high-pressure water tounch a preemptive attack. And now, I didn¡¯t understand why she had allowed me to close in and then responded with Whirlpool Water Palm. If she had used ice magic for the initial attack, it would have been far more threatening... "I don¡¯t get it." Would it be more advantageous for her to start the battle with water-based attacks? At least in the original work, Baek Ahrin didn¡¯t fight like this. I couldn¡¯t grasp her intentions. But that didn¡¯t mean I could just stand there doing nothing. ¡ª Hoo... I exhaled heavily, drawing in the damp air. It was humid. I could clearly feel the water energy saturating the area. "Sigh..." The spear embedded in the ground continued to spew water as if it were a fountain, and most of the stage was now submerged. Even here, where I had put some distance between us, the water was steadily creeping up. It was spreading faster than I had anticipated. At this rate, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the water rose past my ankles and possibly submerged my entire body. What¡¯s more, if Baek Ahrin decided to use the umted water tounch an attack, or even freeze it, I would be at a severe disadvantage. If I couldn¡¯t control water energy, this was a very unfavorable environment. "In that case..." Having confirmed as much, I activated my core. I drew out a considerable amount of magic power and spread it throughout my body. I didn¡¯t channel it into my aura. I simply allowed the magic power to flow through my entire body. While I did this, Baek Ahrin watched me from a distance. That strange smile on her lips, her unusual behavior, and her odd reactions earlier... She was a hard person to figure out. "Expansion Ability." Clicking my tongue, I manipted my magic power. "Assimtion." At the Tower of Growth, I had unconsciously mimicked the me of Fear. At Sifnaha, I had mimicked Changhae and Baekya. After being discharged from the hospital and returning to Shioram, I had run several tests to understand it better. What I discovered was that, as expected, I wasn¡¯t limited to mimicking just the me of Fear, Changhae, and Baekya. Thump! My heart pounded. The subtle, unique energy from my core wrapped around my entire body. Everything shifted. The ability I had mimicked oveid itself on me. The magic power filling my body surged. The aura surrounding me flickered like an unstable me before gradually settling into a clearer, blueish hue. ¡ª Ssh. The sound of water echoed. The waves that had steadily risen to the wall finally reached my ankles. And then. The bluish aura surrounding me... absorbed the water. It didn¡¯t help much, but the aura swelled slightly. "......" ¡ª Drip, drip, drip. Droplets of water fell from the ends of my hair. Expansion Ability, Assimtion. "Waterflow." Mimicking Changhae¡¯s abilities would make it too obvious. The repercussions would be too much to handle. But there was no reason I couldn¡¯t use water-based magic. With just magic maniption, I could control water energy. I could use water-based magic, elemental techniques, and even summon water spirits. "If this is an environment favorable to my opponent, I¡¯ll just use the same energy." Regting my breath, I mmed my foot down hard, propelling myself forward.@@novelbin@@ Baek Ahrin, who had been watching with wide eyes, pulled her arm back again. Just like before, water energy coiled around her arm. At the same time, multiple water spheres floated behind her, each one preparing to fire powerful streams of water. Whirlpool Water Palm. And the water spheres behind her¡ªif I recalled correctly, they were called Water Mirror Orbs. I dodged the streams of water as they came. This time, they didn¡¯t just shoot from the orbs; they also rose from the ground. My Observation Power made it easy to detect the signs. My body moved well. Dodging wasn¡¯t difficult. ¡ª Fshk! Some streams grazed me, and a few hit their mark, but since my aura was now imbued with water energy, the damage was minimal. Avoiding and countering the chaotic water attacks, I continued closing the distance. The gap between us narrowed. It was a situation simr to before. Just likest time, I pulled my arm back. I gathered my magic power. It was the same. My aura red up. The same as before. And then... Boom...! The aura covering my arm surged. It coiled around my elbow like a snake. "Whirlpool Water Palm." I thrust my palm forward, and the two whirlpools collided and tangled in the air. ¡ª Roar! The fierce currents and whirlpools twisted and tangled together. I resisted, but... as expected, I was pushed back. I twisted my wrist, slightly altering the trajectory of my whirlpool just before it dissipated. Baek Ahrin¡¯s whirlpool grazed right past me. My posture wavered. Seizing that moment, Baek Ahrin¡¯s Water Mirror Orbs shot out streams of water. There were six of them. I acted based on the information I had gathered. I dodged three. I deflected two with my aura. Thest one was headed straight for my forehead. I didn¡¯t move. Just before the final stream could hit my forehead¡ª ¡ª Bang! A stream of water from behind me shot it down midair. A spray of water droplets sttered across my face. Behind me, a slightly smaller sphere of water floated in the air. Whirlpool Water Palm and Water Mirror Orbs. Even without being a member of the Changhae Family, I could replicate their techniques. Was my proficiencycking? To be honest, how often had I been less skilled than those around me? If I had to retreat because of that, I might as well push forward and learn from it. After all, standing right in front of me was the perfect teacher to instruct me in both water and ice magic. The teacher, Baek Ahrin... ¡ª Hehe. ...smiled even more broadly than before. Nodding as if satisfied, she manipted the water energy again. The water currents coiled around her arm like a snake, and the Water Mirror Orbs trembled as they prepared to fire again. Even the water covering the floor resonated, sending ripples through the air. It seemed she was about to make full use of the water she had umted. Changhae¡¯s mastery... or rather, her control of water energy was so swift and precise that it left me in awe. "......" But why was it... As I observed her, I felt as if she was deliberately showing me every step of the process, as though she wanted me to watch and learn. ____________ [Your Unique Ability "Magic Affinity" is growing.] [Your Unique Ability "Jack-of-All-Trades" is growing.] Chapter 116 Shioram Academy. Once hailed as the Academy of the Silent Mage during its peak¡­ and now, known as the Tower of Growth, established by Neriel Clydia. It is also regarded as the world''s supreme institution for training superhumans, without any equal. It is said that every young talent in the world dreams of setting foot in this ce. And within this prestigious academy, under the directive of the headmaster, a cadet had been given tant special privileges: the status of a special admission student. For the past 120 years, there had never been a case of such a student. The position had always been regarded as a mere symbol to motivate other cadets. But now, a student had actually taken that seat. For the first time in Shioram''s history, a student had appeared whom even the headmaster of the Tower of Growth had dered exceptional. Naturally, the world was abuzz with excitement. The name "Lee Hayul" spread far and wide. Special admission student. And following that title: Lee Hayul. And behind that name came the whispers of his blindness, muteness, frail body, sensory-based unique ability, and orphan status. Blind, mute, with a weak body. His unique ability was ill-suited forbat. Not exactly the traits of a hero destined to close dungeons and battle monsters. Doubts inevitably followed. [Scond, Sifnaha: Series of dungeon rampages reported. Unprecedented disaster strikes without warning.] [Scottish government deres emergency, currently assessing scope and scale of the incident.] [Heroes save the city from chaos? A cadet from Shioram?] Despite the doubts, Lee Hayul constantly proved himself. Stories of his remarkable, almost miraculous, aplishments circted within Shioram, impressing staff, while news of his heroic actions at Sifnaha reached the public. The stories were heard. But few had witnessed them firsthand. Rumors floated quietly. News articles with only a few lines, and blurry video clips¡ªcensored to protect the privacy of the cadet¡ªcircted. Even with these, the proof of his qualifications was enough for many. But there were still a few who couldn¡¯t fully believe it. Some remained skeptical. "What the hell..." One of those who hadn''t been fully convinced muttered under their breath. Others nearby heard the muttering but didn¡¯t respond. They were having simr thoughts. The stage where the duel was taking ce was far below the audience, to the point that even if three or four adults stacked themselves up, they wouldn''t be able to reach it. ¡ª ROAR! A wave surged. The sheer force of it was enough to easily swallow several people whole as it crashed into the barrier and dissipated. A spectator seated at the lowest level flinched, recoiling as the wave approached, almost close enough to touch. The stage had long since turned into a sea, as if a tidal wave had rolled in. The floor was no longer visible; it had be a raging ocean. ¡ª ROAR! At the center of that ocean, two figures shed. A massive whirlpool swirled. Waves shattered and scattered in every direction, and the force of the impact shook the sea. The whirlpools collided, canceling each other out and dispersing. The sea trembled again as new whirlpools formed and collided repeatedly. "Wow..." "What in the world..." No one could keep their mouths shut. The blue ocean had risen right up to their feet. The waves, fierce enough to crash over them at any moment. The whirlpools, which could crush the bones of ordinary people in an instant. These images were burned deeply into the minds of everyone sitting in the audience. On the stage, there were two people engaged in an intense battle. Baek Ahrin. The heir to the Changhae Family. A rising star who had already earned the reputation of a future leader in her generation. Everyone knew this. The prestige of the Changhae Family and the information about the heir who would one day inherit it were often mentioned in public broadcasts. But her opponent... the details about Lee Hayul were scarce. Most of those present did not know the true extent of Lee Hayul''s abilities or strength. In fact, many of them hade today specifically to witness his power for themselves. In the end, those who hade with that intention found part of their curiosity satisfied. After today''s performance, even the lingering doubts of the few would likely disappear. "Oh..." A soft exmation escaped. Her lips parted unconsciously, almost as if she were about to let out a sigh. Was that too simplified? Baek Ahrin pondered the expression. Admiration? Surprise? Shock? Satisfaction? A glimmer of hope? Desperation? It was tooplex to pinpoint exactly, and it didn¡¯t seem necessary to dissect each emotion one by one. Right now, it felt like all of those emotions were mixed into one. Baek Ahrin smiled brightly as she watched the scene before her. The stage had long since been submerged, bing an ocean. Her expansion ability, Sea Overflow. Elemental users rely heavily on their environment. The expansion ability allows one to change the environment itself to be favorable to them. It consumed a tremendous amount of magic power, but for someone like Baek Ahrin¡ªwho had a naturally vast magical capacity and had consumed countless elixirs as if they were daily meals¡ªthe cost was bearable. Because it was an environment tailored to her, Baek Ahrin could stand effortlessly on the water. ¡ª Boom! But she wasn¡¯t the only one standing on the water. Some distance away, a small figure rushed through the waves, smashing them apart. The aura that surrounded the figure shimmered, now clearly tinged with a blue hue, as it devoured the waves and pushed forward, closing the gap. ¡ª Bubble... Behind Baek Ahrin, Water Mirror Orbs floated into the air. Before, there had been only a dozen. Now, their numbers had multiplied several times, nearing fifty. ¡ª Bang! Dozens of water streams sliced through the air. The explosive roar as they cut through the wind was vastly different from before. Not only had the power increased, but ice particles were now mixed into the streams, making them even harder to block with aura alone. ¡ª Bang! In response, water streams were fired from the opposite side as well. The Water Mirror Orbs that Lee Hayul had summoned unleashed their own streams. There were only about ten. The power was weaker, and the quantity was insufficient. It wasn¡¯t enough to block all of them. Even with water-infused aura, the difference was too much to handle. At a nce, it seemed as though this exchange would end in Baek Ahrin¡¯s overwhelming victory. ¡ª CRASH! At a nce, that is. Behind Lee Hayul, amidst the twenty or so Water Mirror Orbs,plex magical patterns spread through the air. Parallel casting, used to cast magic simultaneously during battle. Rapid casting, meant for fast-pacedbat situations. Multi-casting, used to manifest multiple spells at once. The spells woven together so intricately were backed up byyers of protective measures to prevent disruption or malfunction. The air was filled with an array of offensive spells, ranging from low-tier to mid-tier. Dozens of water streams, and the twenty or so from Lee Hayul¡¯s side, along with the countless spells, collided in mid-air. ¡ª BOOM! The waves rising from the impact shattered into pieces. Lee Hayul didn¡¯t miss the opportunity and surged forward, propelling himself across the sea. As the distance between them closed, Baek Ahrin made a small gesture with her hand. ¡ª Crrrrack! The sea beneath Lee Hayul froze solid. The transition from water energy to ice took only an instant. The frozen sea trapped Lee Hayul¡¯s ankles, and jagged ice spikes shot up, aiming to tear his body apart. Boom! A mid-tier spell, "Shockwave," exploded from Lee Hayul¡¯s legs, shattering the ice that had held him in ce. Fwoosh! A spear of me erupted from the air, shing with the ice spikes rising from below. Though the fire didn¡¯tpletely melt the ice, the now-blunted spikes were unable to hold Lee Hayul in ce. "Quite colorful, isn¡¯t it?" That was the impression Baek Ahrin got as she watched Lee Hayul, who had briefly paused before rushing forward again. Red. The fire spirits that circled around him evaporated the water and melted the ice as they burned. Green. The wind spirits gathered behind him, creating gusts of wind that elerated his movements. Blue. The water spirit at his feet allowed him to stand on the ocean and suppressed the power of the iing waves and water streams. Brown. The earth spirit skimmed across the floor of the stage, controlling the water and asionally rising to block iing attacks. Fire, water, wind, and earth spirits. While they weren¡¯t directly participating in the battle, they provided indirect support to make the fight smoother. There were no lightning spirits. Perhaps they were too difficult to control in an environment saturated with water energy? "Hmph." Baek Ahrin let out a smallugh. What an impressive array of talents. The appropriate use of elemental magic, a discipline in which talent was mostly innate. The martial prowess to mimic the Changhae Family¡¯s techniques and replicate others¡¯ expansion abilities. The ability to rapidly and intricately cast multiple spells, leaving no openings. All of this made possible by an exceptional level of magic control. And, despite being blind, a sensory-based unique ability that allowed him to perceive everything as if he had omniscient sight. So many talents. It was something Baek Ahrin had often heard others say about Lee Hayul. And now, she was the one thinking it. It was a rather amusing turn of events. No, this entire situation was quite enjoyable. The small glimmer of hope she had seen earlier now felt like it was growing. And especially that part. The way the fire spirits melted the ice was a particrly satisfying sight. Baek Ahrin smiled as she gripped her spear. The spear forged from pure ice felt cold and unpleasant in her hand. She drew out the magic power from her core. The immense amount of magic surged through her circuits and into the spear. Roar! Thebination of ice energy and aura caused the spear to swell in size. The massive spear radiated a fierce energy. It was an unmistakable signal of an impending decisive blow. Lee Hayul responded. He pulled his arm back, and the aura surrounding him red up. It was a signal acknowledging the challenge. He could refuse. He could dodge the blow and opt for smaller, continuous attacks. But even Lee Hayul knew that this would put him at a disadvantage. A prolonged battle wasn¡¯t in his favor. Furthermore, if he were to win, he had to consider the next round as well. If he dragged this out and won with all his strength depleted, it would be bad for both of them. There was no reason to prolong the fight. So he answered the challenge. The graceful water energy that Lee Hayul had been manipting coiled around his forearm like a serpent. And inside that water energy, ice crystals began to form. Crack! The ice shattered and mixed with the swirling water energy.@@novelbin@@ Whirlpool Water Palm. The martial art that utilized water energy for directbat, now enhanced with ice. The process was seamless and smooth. He had learned it well. Baek Ahrin smiled in satisfaction as she pulled her spear back. The gap between them closed. Aside from the spear Baek Ahrin held, the scene looked almost identical to their initial sh. "Expansion Ability." But there was a slight difference. As Lee Hayul rushed forward, he hesitated briefly before unleashing the technique he had coiled around his arm. The whirlpool, infused with both water and ice energy, tore through the sea as it surged forward. The power behind it was formidable. The force was so strong that Baek Ahrin¡¯s hair, which had been tied back, was now whipping wildly in the wind. If the attack hit directly, it would likely cause significant damage, even to Baek Ahrin, who was highly attuned to both water and ice energy. But Baek Ahrin felt a strange mix of disappointment and relief. If Lee Hayul had chosen to use the me of Fear or Changhae¡¯s abilities¡ªor any of his other techniques¡ªshe might not have been able to guarantee her victory. As the whirlpool approached, Baek Ahrin raised the tip of her spear. Expansion Ability. The expansion ability that followed after Sea Overflow. Personally, she found it rather ufortable to use. But still... "I¡¯m sorry, but I have to win this for our bet." Baek Ahrin thrust her spear forward. Expansion Ability. "Frozen Sea." A soft whisper. The magic and unique energy expanded. The magic imbued in the spear, the magic stored within her body, and the water energy filling the surroundings¡ªall of it was converted into ice. The cold swept through the air. The once turbulent, blue world turned still and white. The waves that had been crashing moments before froze in ce, and even the protective barrier around the audience was covered in frost. ¡ª Crackle... The cold that crept up her right arm was utterly unpleasant. Even the expression on her face beneath the mask seemed to twitch. As the unpleasant sensation surged through her, Baek Ahrin¡¯s gaze instinctively turned forward. "......!" Her eyes widened in shock. Just inches away from her face, a ck hand hade to a stop. It was so close to the area where the Frozen Sea had manifested. It should have frozen overpletely, turning white with frost. But Lee Hayul hadn¡¯t frozen. He had protected himself from the effects of the Frozen Sea. Only the hand encased in a bracer was visible. ¡ª Phew, phew... The air was so cold that even his breath was visible, escaping in white clouds. He was clearly freezing. His outstretched arm trembled violently. It seemed he had no strength left, as he stoodpletely still. But he hadn¡¯t frozen. He hadn¡¯t sumbed to the ice. He hadn¡¯t been overtaken by the freezing cold. If Lee Hayul had a bit more strength left, the oue might have been different. "......Heh." A smallugh escaped her lips. That faint glimmer of hope she had seen earlier now felt muchrger. Her heart, which had been quiet, began to beat rapidly. The thing nestled in her heart stirred in displeasure. But to Baek Ahrin, that was immensely satisfying. Baek Ahrin smiled brightly as she reached out and pulled Lee Hayul into a tight embrace. His head was pressed firmly into her chest. Lee Hayul, who had been wearing a strange expression, was startled and began to struggle. He squirmed in embarrassment. There was no difort or rejection. Baek Ahrin¡¯s smile deepened as she confirmed this. It seemed that he had grownfortable enough to allow such close contact without much resistance. "It looks like I won." Lee Hayul, who had been wriggling in her arms, suddenly froze. He squirmed for a moment, then raised his head, brushing his face against her chest. Though he couldn¡¯t see, it was clear he was silently protesting that she had gone too far. Baek Ahrin felt a slight pang of guilt. She had deliberately thrown him off before the match even started, using that as an opening to exploit her expansion ability. "...But I still won, so I¡¯m going to im my day with you, Hayul. So..." Baek Ahrin lowered her head. Objectively, it was a cool gesture... but to Baek Ahrin, it was a tender one. Her lips brushed against Lee Hayul¡¯s ear. "Keep your schedule free tomorrow, alright?" Her words were a soft whisper, and her warm breath tickled his ear. Lee Hayul¡¯s body trembled noticeably, and then he gave a small nod. The underground waiting room for the participants. It had everything one could need. A soft bed and sofa. A fridge stocked with all kinds of drinks, including alcohol, and a wide array of snacks... And, floating in mid-air, a hologram that broadcasted the ongoing match. The match had just ended... showing Baek Ahrin hugging Lee Hayul tightly. "......That..." A figure leaning back against the sofa was holding a ss filled with ice. ¡ª Drip. The ice had melted. The mixture of drink and ice bubbled and evaporated into steam. "What the fuck is that bitch¡¯s problem." Hong Yeonhwa, who had been barely holding back her temper to avoid crushing the ss, finally let loose with a string of curses. Chapter 117 "As expected, no injuries." I used my Observation Power to carefully check my physical condition. I meticulously examined whether there were any permanent wounds orsting effects. The result? I couldn''t find even a single scratch. Only then did I release the Observation that had been running through my body, both externally and internally. Thanks to the Tower of Growth. Just like inside the tower, any damage I took on the stage was erased as an illusion. Without such measures, there would have been countless casualties. And I would have been left withsting damage. The strength of Changhae lies in its versatility with water and ice. It''s true that its offensive power is somewhat weakerpared to the me of Fear. However, no one in their right mind would underestimate Changhae''s ice. Once a part of you is struck and frozen by Changhae, it''s nearly impossible to restore. There are few means capable of melting Changhae''s ice. Ice used for restraint is extraordinarily strong, making it difficult to break free. Even if you do break it, the frozen part is often shattered along with it. This is why facing Changhae is so challenging. The ice is difficult to destroy even when attacked. Once you¡¯re hit, the frozen area spreads outward, and breaking it means shattering the frozen limb. And when water energy is intertwined, things get even nastier. If you think about how the surrounding area is covered with flowing water energy that can all be converted into ice to attack, it¡¯s utterly terrifying. Baek Ahrin''s ice is especially dangerous. Just as Hong Yeonhwa''s me of Fear has been rated as unprecedented in its power, Baek Ahrin is simrly evaluated. Two heirs from two of the three great families, each born with unique abilities on an unprecedented level, in the same generation. For the me of Fear and Changhae families, it¡¯s a cause for celebration, while the Taesan family... well, their feelings must be quiteplicated. Especially for the descendants of Taesan in the same generation as Hong Yeonhwa and Baek Ahrin. Anyway. Because of that, I was cautious of Baek Ahrin¡¯s ice throughout the entire duel... But for some reason, she focused primarily on water energy instead. Although she did use ice toward the end, the feeling of unease remained. And then... ¡ª "Keep your schedule free tomorrow?" ''What¡¯s that about?'' I still couldn¡¯t figure out why she made that bet. Why did she go so far as to make a wager to spend a day with me? ...And why did she suddenly pull me into that tight hug...? The sensation of that moment still lingered on my face. I shook my head vigorously, trying to rid myself of those strange, inappropriate thoughts, and pressed my hands hard against my cheeks. I rubbed them so roughly that they started to sting, as if trying to erase the lingering sensation. As the difort finally started to fade, I let out a long sigh. "Hayul, what''s going on?" Elia, who was sitting next to me, reached out with a puzzled expression. Her soft hand gently touched my reddened cheek, which I had been fiercely rubbing. A faint glow of light spread from her hand as she began to softly stroke my cheek. Her unique ability, Melody of Recovery, had manifested. [I just had a strange thought.] [I¡¯m okay now.] As I felt the gentle touch on my cheek, I snapped back to reality. I shook my head, signaling that it was nothing. Elia withdrew her hand, and the soothing sensation disappeared. The cheek that had been healed by the Melody of Recovery was still red. Feeling a bit embarrassed, I nced around the room. There was more than one pair of eyes watching me. Besides Elia, who was sitting next to me, there were others sitting across from me, quietly observing. A middle-aged man and woman, along with three children... The middle-aged man smiled warmly. His smile was bright, much like the one I often saw on Elia¡¯s face. "Haha, I was worried that my daughter might have offended you, but seeing how well you two get along, I feel relieved." [No, no.] [I¡¯m the one who¡¯s probably troubling Elia.] After losing to Baek Ahrin in the duel, I had been too scared to face my mentor, so I hade to meet Elia''s family instead. When I asked when would be a good time to meet them, they said immediately, even though the tournament was ongoing, and we arranged to sit down together. Elia¡¯s parents gave me the impression of being stereotypical Westerners. Her father, Brian de, was a middle-aged man with blond hair and golden eyes. He didn¡¯t give off the impression of a bald eagle or a pot-bellied man. He was tall and broad-shouldered. His face had few wrinkles for his age, making him appear much younger. Next to him was her mother, A de. A woman with the same blonde hair as Elia, and clear, sky-blue eyes. Despite her age, she looked remarkably young. I could also tell where Elia had inherited her figure from. "Dad, do you really think I¡¯m that reckless? I¡¯m always so careful!" As I awkwardly smiled, Elia, surprisingly, pouted and made a sulky face. Then her mother responded with a disbelieving look. "I can''t believe those words areing from the person who toppled the Millennium Tree, one of our homnd¡¯s treasures..." "Ah! It''s unfair to bring up something that happened when I was a child!" "Well, you¡¯ve had quite a few ¡®childhood mistakes,¡¯ haven¡¯t you? Didn¡¯t you just destroy Mr. Billion¡¯s ranch fence two years ago©¤" "Hayul, Hayul! Don¡¯t listen to them! That¡¯s all in the past! Cover your ears, quick!" At first, the atmosphere had been awkward, but both of Elia¡¯s parents seemed to have passed down her cheerful personality. They were easy to talk to, and once they realized how ufortable I was with their excessive gratitude, they toned it down significantly after the initial introductions. Thanks to that, we were able to talk in a rxed andfortable manner. That¡¯s also how I learned some of Elia''s embarrassing stories from her past. From what I gathered, Elia¡¯s childhood seemed... quite eventful. It didn¡¯t match at all with the gentle, considerate image she had disyed up until now. "Aww, why are you bringing up stuff from so long ago..." Elia slumped over, her face pressed against the table, mumbling in defeat under the barrage of her parents¡¯ teasing. I offered an awkward smile in response and nced away. Across from me, her parents were holding a little boy and girl in their arms. Both children had bright yellow hair, resembling fluffy little chicks, and they were sleeping soundly, their breathing steady. And in the center of her parents, not sitting on anyone''sp but nestled between them, was a little girl... staring intently at me. Her hair was the same fluffy yellow color, and her half-open eyes seemed uninterested in the world around her. Her name was Ad de. We had met in Sifnaha... the younger sister of Elia, whom I had saved. "......" At some point, the room had grown quiet. The mother gently patted the girl¡¯s back, and Ad, who had been blinking drowsily, slowly lowered her head. [Thank you for saving me.] A hologram appeared beside her bowed head, disying her message of thanks. I had heard many expressions of gratitude by now. My inbox was overflowing with messages, and my dorm room was filled with handwritten letters. Even on the day of my discharge, a few people had somehow recognized me and approached to offer their thanks. Just a moment ago, Elia¡¯s parents had bowed and thanked me as well. "......" And yet, my heart still felt unsettled. They say that my actions in Sifnaha saved many people. That was my intention, after all. But I also regretted it. From the moment I took that first step, while I recklessly unleashed magic and tore my circuits apart, when I was struck by Aerus and sent flying, even when I stood in the way of the shelter entrance and faced death, I regretted it. Every time someone thanked me, I felt proud. But whenever I felt phantom pain, I regretted it all over again. "......" I nced around the room. A short while ago, everyone had been chatting andughing, but now, they were all looking at me with strange expressions. One of those people was Elia. She had been the first person in this world to genuinely help me, and she had offered me much assistance during my time at Shioram. She was someone I had grown quite close to here, someone I considered a friend. If the little girl in front of me had been caught in that ident and died, Elia wouldn¡¯t be sitting here,ughing and talking with her family. She wouldn¡¯t have that same happy smile on her face. Lost in thought for a moment, I smiled softly and tapped the ne I wore. [No, thank you.] The regret diminished, and the sense of pride grew. Even after Lee Hayul was eliminated, the tournament continued. The matches proceeded, with a brief rest between rounds, as cadets stepped up topete in their next battles. The schedule was grueling, with the entire round of 16 through to the finals taking ce in just one day. Several hours passed without incident, and finally, the stage was set for the final match of the tournament. The one-minute countdown echoed across the stage. "Hey, you fucking bitch." Hong Yeonhwa stepped onto the stage, immediately hurling insults. Baek Ahrin, who had been walking up from the other side, made a strange expression. Recently, she had been holding back, supposedly out of consideration for Lee Hayul, but now she was freely letting the curses fly. In that moment, Baek Ahrin felt a strange sense of nostalgia. It was almost... nice to see this side of her again. Hong Yeonhwa spoke up once more. "What the hell did you do to Hayul?" Baek Ahrin, as if she had been expecting the question, answered without hesitation. "What did I do? He was about to copse, so I just caught him." "Really? Because from what I saw, he looked perfectly fine. He didn¡¯t show any signs of falling. And besides..." Fwoosh! mes erupted from her shoulder. The heat distorted the air around the stage like a mirage, and the energy was menacing. Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s eyes burned red. "What did you say to him right before the evaluation started?" "Oh... I just asked if we could hang out sometime?" Cadets'' voices weren¡¯t transmitted during matches. Baek Ahrin avoided eye contact as she spoke. "And... that I¡¯d be taking a day of his time?" "Ah." While their voices weren¡¯t audible, their lip movements could be seen. This was a mess. An awkward smile spread across Baek Ahrin¡¯s face. 11...! 10...! The countdown was almost over. Hong Yeonhwa tilted her head. "Any other excuses?" "...Thinking about it, I¡¯m not sure I need to make any~" "What?" Baek Ahrin chuckled softly as she raised her spear. Seeing this, Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s aura red even fiercer. "I just asked a friend of a friend to hang out. Is that really something to get cursed over?" "...Oh, I see how it is." Boom! Hong Yeonhwa mmed her sword into the ground. The loud impact echoed as the de pierced the floor. 1...! [The evaluation begins©¤!]@@novelbin@@ The countdown ended. The signal to start rang out. Fwooosh©¤! "Then you can just die first." me of Fear Expansion Ability me Bloom A massive burst of fire erupted from the ground where Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s sword was embedded. "This is a test, Yeonhwa..." Changhae Expansion Ability Sea Overflow In response, an immense wave of water and ice energy surged forward from Baek Ahrin. The most intense final match in Shioram¡¯s history had begun. [yer Assistance System: Favorability] Lee Hayul ¡ú Elia de ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð (73?75/100) Affection, Pride, Gratitude, Chick ... Lee Hayul ¡ú Baek Ahrin ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð (56?60/100) Affection, Curiosity, Confusion ... [The conditions to lift the "Curse of Silence" have not been met.] [The conditions to lift the "Curse of Solitude" have not been met.] Chapter 119 The dormitory is a facility designed to provide amodation for the members of amunity. Shioram offers its students the highest quality dormitory facilities, entirely free of charge. I, too, was assigned a dormitory. It was a facility far superior to any hotel I had ever known. But I rarely used it. I hardly ever visited the subsidiary facilities attached to the dormitory. The dining hall? I didn¡¯t go there often, maybe once every two days. I visited it just to get some nutrients into my system. My dorm room was the same. I hadn¡¯t added any personal belongings or brought anything from home. If youpared it to when I first moved in, nothing had changed. That¡¯s not to say I often slept in the dormitory either. Mostly because of nightmares. Or sometimes because even if I could sleep, I¡¯d end up staying overnight in the library or the private training room,cking any real time for rest. Throughout the entire midterms, I didn¡¯t visit my dorm at all. I didn¡¯t need to, as I could easily take care of showers with magic. During the written exams, I stayed in the library, and after the tournament preliminaries, I woke up in Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s dormitory. Now that the finals were over... I regained consciousness in my master¡¯s arms. At this point, I wondered if I even needed a dormitory. ¡®......¡¯ There was no need to use my Observation ability. Just by the warmth and the gentle embrace surrounding me, I could tell exactly who it was. And from the gaze fixed on my head. I also had a good idea of where I was, but just in case, I extended my Observation outward. As expected, I wasn¡¯t in the dormitory. I wasn¡¯t even in the dormitory building. I was in a two-story house with a yard. Judging by the exterior, it seemed to be the kind of housing provided to professors. In other words, I was in my master¡¯s residence. It was an awkward situation in many ways, but since I had experienced waking up in a different ce before, I managed to remain calm. Still nestled in the warmth of my master¡¯s embrace, I slowly began to retrace my memory. I had met Elia¡¯s family, then, full of nervousness, I had gone to see my master. To be honest, I had been afraid. In my duel with Baek Ahrin, I believed I had done my very best. I had used Harmonization without resorting to using Geomhwa or Changhae and employed Cheonbyeonmanhwa to mimic and learn from Baek Ahrin¡¯s martial arts. I had racked my brain trying to cast spells and used the still-unpolished spirit magic to assist me. I fought fiercely, and in the end, I lost. I wasn¡¯t too disheartened. I had expected to lose. In fact, I was surprised by how intense the battle had been. Although it felt like Baek Ahrin had been holding back somewhat and fighting by the book, I had gained a lot from the experience. I had absorbed the techniques she showed me, learning how to utilize water energy and cold techniques, and that alone was invaluable. It wasn¡¯t a typical ability like Water Stream, but if I could imitate and wield Changhae¡¯s techniques, it would be far more powerful. I was satisfied with the results. Even though I lost and now owed Baek Ahrin a day, I didn¡¯t mind. But from the perspective of a master teaching a disciple, the story could be different. Especially considering my master¡¯s early words about the high expectations ced on me... I couldn¡¯t help but worry that she might scold me for losing in the round of 16. I was scared. The thought of those warm, kind eyes filling with disappointment, or worse, turning cold with disapproval, was enough to make my breath catch in my throat. I didn¡¯t want to go. But I couldn¡¯t just run away, so I went to see her. And sheforted me, holding me in her arms. All the fear and anxiety washed away in an instant, and I rxed so much that I ended up falling asleep. That was all I remembered. ¡®...That¡¯s really all there was to it.¡¯ Thinking about it now, it really wasn¡¯t a big deal. I had simply fallen asleep in my master¡¯s arms and been carried to her ce. But it was fine since it was her. She was someone who cared for me and willingly took on the role of my guardian. I buried my face back into her embrace. From above, I heard a soft chuckle, followed by a gentle hand stroking my hair. ¡°You woke up early. How are you feeling?¡± [I¡¯m fine.] [I feel good.] The soft warmth spread throughout my entire body, and I couldn¡¯t help but rx even more. [Happy.] [Languid.] For a moment, as I rested in her embrace, my mind drifted away from theplex and frightening thoughts about destruction, mortality, and the future. Maybe it was just a form of escapism, but I felt like my spirit was recovering. For a while, I continued to beforted by her touch, quietly healing. I found myself ncing around my master¡¯s house, taking in the unfamiliar surroundings. The house was a two-story structure with a yard. The second floor consisted of guest rooms, a study, and a workshop¡ªsmaller rooms inparison to the rest of the house. The bedroom where my master and I had slept was tucked away in a corner on the second floor. As I descended the stairs, a spacious living room came into view. Bright morning sunlight streamed throughrge windows, filling the room with a pleasant warmth without the need for artificial lighting. The first floor had all the amenities one would expect: a fully equipped kitchen, various utility rooms... everything seemed to be in ce. ¡®There aren¡¯t many decorations.¡¯ As I looked around, I couldn¡¯t help but feel the space was quiterge. It also struck me as neat, almost minimalist, reflecting my master¡¯s preferences, with no excessive adornments. My master had gone to the shower earlier, leaving me in the living room. ¡®Maybe I should make her breakfast.¡¯ The refrigerator was stocked full of ingredients. Vegetables, fish, meat, various sauces, and seasonings¡ªall neatly arranged. It didn¡¯t seem like they had been touched much. Just to be sure, I used my Observation ability to check if anything had spoiled, but thankfully, everything was fresh. I wasn¡¯t particrly skilled in cooking, but I could manage a simple home-cooked meal. Honestly, I had a small desire to make something for my master and earn a bit of praise from her. But there was the issue of my impaired sense of taste and smell... and the fact that I was missing one hand. I had some concerns, but I figured that with the power of Observation and the use of the Heavenly Wings, I could manage. ¡®Oh, right.¡¯ As I pondered over the idea while fiddling with kitchen tools, I suddenly remembered something and tapped the hologram device hanging around my neck. [Contacts: Baek Ahrin (3)] ?Baek Ahrin: Notice! The loser must fulfill their promise! ?Baek Ahrin: Please arrive by noon (map attached)! ?Baek Ahrin: We¡¯ll have lunch together, and feel free to wear whatever you want~ The first messages I saw were from Baek Ahrin. As we had agreed after the duel, I was supposed to spend the day with her. I tilted my head, wearing a somewhat perplexed expression. Even though I had asked why she wanted to meet, or why she had made the bet in the first ce, Baek Ahrin had only responded with a vague smile. ¡®...She¡¯s not nning anything strange, right?¡¯ Not that I had any reason to distrust her. After all, this was Shioram. Neither tricks from within nor invasions from outside had ever seeded against the imprable security of this academy. It was one of the few ces where I could feel somewhat safe. The more I thought about it, the more fitting the name ¡°Cradle¡± seemed. If one were topare the students to seedlings or infants, Shioram was the perfect ce to ensure they grew safely and properly. ¡®I¡¯d like to meet the Tower Master of Growth someday... hmm?¡¯ As I mused on this thought, my eyes fell on something unexpected: a ¡°99+¡± notification under Baek Ahrin¡¯s three unread messages. 99+. Meaning there were more than 99 unread messages waiting for me. ¡®Why are there so many?¡¯ I was bewildered. There weren¡¯t many people who had my contact number, and spam messages would be automatically filtered into the junk folder. I hastily pulled up the message history. [Contacts: Elia de (4)] ?Elia de: My parents had a great time chatting, and they¡¯ve gone back home now. ?Elia de: Thanks foring to see me, Hayul! It means a lot! ?Elia de: I¡¯ll make sure to return the favor next time! ?Elia de: (saluting chick emoji) Elia¡¯s messages. Simple enough. After sending a quick reply, I continued to scroll through the message log. [Contacts: Riana Velus (7)] ?Riana Velus: Cadet Lee Hayul, you did well during the midterm evaluations! ?(¥Î??¨B?¨B)?ÄË ?Riana Velus: There may have been some disappointments, but keep working hard for better results! ... ?Riana Velus: During the break period before the vacation, I n to give you and Elia cadet intensive spirit magic lessons! ?Riana Velus: I¡¯ve coordinated the schedule with Professor Atra, so please confirm! ?Riana Velus: (Break period schedule.mng) Professor Riana¡¯s messages. It was just as she had informed us earlier. The midterms were over, and soon the vacation would begin. The brief period following the midterms and before the vacation wasmonly referred to as the ¡°gap period.¡± During this time, the academy usually gave students a bit more freedom. Basically, ss hours were reduced, and we were given more free time. A few weeks ago, both Elia and I had nodded in agreement to Professor Riana¡¯s suggestion that we spend this time learning more about spirit magic. For me, there was no reason to refuse. Professor Riana was a renowned expert in spirit magic, and learning from her was an opportunity I couldn¡¯t pass up. ¡®So I¡¯ll be getting a crash course in spirit magic before the vacation.¡¯ The utility of spirits had be abundantly clear to me after the duel with Baek Ahrin. Even though I hadn¡¯t used them as a full-fledged spirit magician and only relied on them as support, that support had been incredibly helpful. Without the spirits, I would have had to strain myself even more. Nodding to myself, I scrolled through more of the message history. There were a few misceneous messages. One from the association about coordinating reward schedules, and a few brief congrattions from other cadets regarding my performance in the tournament. I chuckled when I saw a message from Aiden, expressing both astonishment and curiosity about how I had managed to copy techniques. There weren¡¯t that many. Certainly not enough to push the message count over 99. ¡®?¡¯ As I scrolled further, my hand suddenly froze at one point. [Contacts: Hong Yeonhwa (99+)] ?Hong Yeonhwa: Hayul. ?Hong Yeonhwa: What did Baek Ahrin say right before your duel? ?Hong Yeonhwa: She didn¡¯t say anything strange, did she? ?Hong Yeonhwa: If she said anything weird, you can just ignore her. ... ?Hong Yeonhwa: Hayul, where are you right now? ?Hong Yeonhwa: Hayul? ?Hong Yeonhwa: Hayul? ... ?Hong Yeonhwa: (missed call (0:01:39))@@novelbin@@ ?Hong Yeonhwa: Hayul. ?Hong Yeonhwa: Where are you? ?Hong Yeonhwa: Why aren¡¯t you answering? ?Hong Yeonhwa: Is something wrong? ... ?Hong Yeonhwa: (missed call (0:02:10)) ?Hong Yeonhwa: ? ... ¡°...?¡± More than 99 messages and missed calls from a single contact. The first message was sent yesterday evening, and the most recent one was just an hour or two ago. I stared, dumbfounded, at the screen. The fact that there were over 100 unread messages was shocking. ¡®What is this?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t make sense of it. If I¡¯d received so many texts and calls, there¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t have noticed. At the very least, I would have felt my device vibrate, since it was always attached to me. Even though I tend to go deaf to my surroundings when I fall asleep in someone¡¯s embrace, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have missed such frequent alerts. I hurriedly tapped on the hologram to check the rm settings. [rm Settings] [Alert Sound: OFF] ©¸[Alert Tone: Default] ©¸[Volume: 0] [Vibration: OFF] ©¸[Vibration Strength: 0] ¡®Huh.¡¯ Everything was set to ¡°off.¡± A question mark floated above my head. ¡®Why is it turned off? Even if I mute the sound in public, I always keep the vibration on...¡¯ It was a strange situation in many ways. I tilted my head, perplexed, but quickly snapped back to reality and began typing a reply. This was no time to be lost in thought¡ªI needed to reassure Hong Yeonhwa that everything was fine. My fingers moved rapidly across the screen. [yer Assistance System: Favorability] Lee Hayul ¡ú Atra Clyde ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð (83?84/100) [Master] [Anticipation] [Sense of Security] [Yearning for Affection] [Curse of Silence] and [Curse of Solitude] conditions not yet satisfied. Chapter 120 Atra knew the importance of cleanliness from her time on the battlefield. Of course, for transcendents, the likelihood of getting sick from poor hygiene was low. However, morale could plummet, and physical performance could still degrade in unsanitary conditions. Not to mention, if a monster with a unique ability involving disease or poison emerged in such environments, defeat coulde before the battle even started. There were indeed cases of this happening. One such instance was the Twin-Headed Venomous Dragon, a Rank 3 Alpha monster that appeared in ancient China. While it was a powerful creature, the real reason it decimated the region was due to the nature of its poison and the unsanitary environment that aided its spread. In any case, Atra had be particrly strict about cleanliness. That day had further reinforced her habits. The immense psychological shock she had suffered had hit her hard, and since then, she hadn¡¯t touched a cigarette. Before bringing Lee Hayul to her residence, she had ventted the ce multiple times, casting purification magic to ensure no odors lingered. And for herself... especially the area on her chest where Hayul often buried his face, she made sure to clean meticulously. The hologram on the ceiling shut off, and the shower¡¯s water flow ceased. After drying herself with a towel, Atra donned the indoor clothes she had prepared and stepped out of the bathroom. The warm, steamy air from the shower mixed with the cool air from outside, brushing against her skin. Tapping her hair dry with the towel, Atra headed towards her room. ¡°Hm?¡± She stopped halfway.@@novelbin@@ There was a rhythmic tapping sound, a sizzling noise, and the unmistakable scent of food in the air. Atra blinked in confusion before changing direction, her hair still damp, and headed towards the kitchen. What greeted her was a unique sight. Hayul was standing at the counter, one hand holding a knife as he finely chopped ingredients on a cutting board. Behind him... The artifact known as Cheonui, which typically floated around him like a cloak, had split into multiple tendrils, some adjusting the frying pan, others holding spats and tongs, expertly preparing food. Fire spirits hovered near the pan, seemingly adjusting the heat as well. ¡°......¡± It was a peculiar sight. It reminded Atra of those performance-based restaurants where superhuman chefs would put on simr disys. Hayul, sensing her presence, turned his head. He wore a simple white apron, and upon seeing Atra, he smiled apologetically, bowing his head slightly. [Did you finish your shower?] [Sorry.] [Just a little longer.] [It¡¯s almost ready.] ¡°Y-yeah.¡± Atra, at a loss for words, mumbled a reply. A short whileter, just as Hayul had said, the food was finished, and the tes were set on the table. [I made something simple.] Hayul exined as he hovered near her, watching for her reaction. Atra looked at the table. White tes, with steam rising from freshly prepared food. Perfectly grilled bacon and sausages, golden scrambled eggs and small fried eggs, crispy hash browns. On another te, there was a neatly arranged sd with dressing and some bread, perhaps intended for sandwiches. ¡°......¡± It really was simple. The kind of breakfast one might have in the morning. Atra, being from the British region, had grown up eating meals like this. Grown up. Before she attended the academy... she had eaten breakfasts like this with her family. Staring nkly at the food, Atra slowly turned her gaze towards Hayul. He wasn¡¯t sitting across from her. Instead, he was standing nearby, ncing at her with a mix of hope and worry. Realizing what he was waiting for, Atra picked up her fork and took a bite of the sausage. She chewed for a moment, the vors filling her mouth. The sausage was perfectly cooked, neither too greasy nor overcooked. It was just right¡ªtailored to her tastes. ¡°It¡¯s good...¡± ¡°......!¡± Those two simple words¡ª"It¡¯s good"¡ªwere enough to send a wave of relief and happiness across Hayul¡¯s face. His smile bloomed like a sunflower basking in the sun, pure and joyful. Atra could clearly see that smile. The innocent expression of a child who was genuinely delighted just from hearing a few kind words. ¡®...Oh dear.¡¯ She almost let out a sigh but swallowed it back, remembering the events of the previous day. Still, she couldn¡¯t stop the inner sigh from welling up inside. ¡®How am I supposed to teach him...?¡¯ Teaching someone how to fight was easy. Atra was reminded of this once again... The meeting point with Baek Ahrin was at the central fountain in themercial district. Themercial district, true to its name, was lined with restaurants, entertainment venues, andrge shopping centers, much like any bustling city. The meeting time was noon. I arrived at 11:30, thirty minutes early. After looking around for a bit, I sat on a bench near the fountain, using my Observation ability to scan the area. ¡®...Quite a few people here.¡¯ As I often felt at Shioram, despite therge and impressive facilities, there were rtively few people. But that made sense. Shioram wasn¡¯t densely popted to begin with. There were staff, faculty, and students, as well as the people who ran the shops in themercial district. That was about it. But today, there were more people than usual. It wasn¡¯t like a bustling city where people were packed tightly together, but there were enough to make the area feel lively. It was the first weekend after the midterm exams, so many students had poured into themercial district to relieve their academic stress. Most weren¡¯t wearing their uniforms but casual clothes, though many of them were familiar faces¡ªssmates or upperssmen I¡¯d seen before. It wasn¡¯t just students who hade out. Staff, who had been burdened with nning and running the midterms, had also flooded out to enjoy the break. With everyone gathering, the ce felt noticeably more popted. ¡®Hmm...¡¯ There were indeed many people around. Naturally, there were many nces and whispers directed my way, but I had grown ustomed to the attention by now. It didn¡¯t bother me anymore. If this were before, I might have run home in embarrassment, but now I felt a sense of growth. I sat on the bench, swinging my legs as I waited for Baek Ahrin to arrive. ¡®Sigh...¡¯ Thinking about Baek Ahrin, I couldn¡¯t help but recall the advice I had received from Hong Yeonhwa and my master about this meeting. There had been a flood of missed calls and messages from Hong Yeonhwa. Panicked, I had hurriedly sent her a message to let her know I was okay. She replied almost instantly, asking if something had happened, worried because I hadn¡¯t answered. That led to a brief conversation. I exined that I had fallen asleep, and that my device had been on silent mode, which is why I hadn¡¯t noticed the calls. I apologized. She responded that she had been worried, but was relieved to hear that everything was fine. Then she asked if I had fallen asleep in the dormitory. I told her I had fallen asleep at my master¡¯s ce. ...Her response was a bit more inquisitive, asking why I had been there and if something had happened, but the conversation soon turned to my uing meeting with Baek Ahrin. It was a wee topic, as I had my own questions about it. ?Hong Yeonhwa: If she tries anything weird, just punch her. ?Hong Yeonhwa: You don¡¯t need to hesitate, don¡¯t hold back. ?Hong Yeonhwa: Got it? In the end, I didn¡¯t learn much. It was mostly just advice to reject anything strange, which was, of course,mon sense. Even Hong Yeonhwa didn¡¯t seem to know why Baek Ahrin had made this strange bet with me. Before I left my master¡¯s ce, I received simr advice... or education. I found it strange. Why keep emphasizing things like that? Did they think I didn¡¯t know how to protect myself? But since both Hong Yeonhwa and my master had made these points out of concern, I nodded along. I was still sitting on the bench, swinging my legs and scrolling through magic books on my hologram when I sensed something at the edge of my Observation field. Baek Ahrin had arrived. Her footsteps echoed clearly amid the other sounds around the fountain as she approached. After ncing around briefly, her gaze met mine, and she smiled brightly before walking towards me. ¡°I thought I¡¯d be early by arriving 20 minutes ahead, but it seems I¡¯mte.¡± [It¡¯s okay.] [I just got here myself.] I waved off her apology, shaking my head as I took in her appearance. Her long, neatly tied blue hair, as always. A in white t-shirt with no adornments. A denim jacket over her shoulders and jeans that entuated her long legs. There was nothing particrly shy about her outfit, but her tall, graceful frame made her look stunning regardless. ¡°Have you had lunch yet?¡± [Hm?] [Didn¡¯t you say we¡¯d be eating together?] ¡°Oh, you remembered. Good.¡± Baek Ahrin grinned as she said this and, without warning, held out her hand. ¡°?¡± I tilted my head in confusion before realizing what she wanted and feeling a bit odd about it. A pristine white hand. A hand that could summon hundreds of ice spikes if she wanted to. Of course, I didn¡¯t think she would do that here. It was Shioram, after all. I had no reason to be particrly wary. Cautiously, I extended my hand, and Baek Ahrin sped it. My hand, covered by a ck sleeve, met her pale, bare hand. It wasn¡¯t warm¡ªit was cool. As I processed the sensation, a timer appeared on Baek Ahrin¡¯s smartwatch. A holographic disy popped up with a countdown timer. [23:59:57] ¡°Alright, the 24-hour timer starts now.¡± [Huh?] I looked at her in confusion, wondering what she meant, and Baek Ahrin casually exined. ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? I¡¯m iming a full day of your time.¡± ¡°???¡± Realization dawned on me. A full day. 24 hours. I stood there, mouth agape. ¡®No way.¡¯ As if to confirm my thoughts, Baek Ahrin simply smiled and swung our joined hands gently. Chapter 121 When a person is dumbfounded, they often find themselves speechless. The sheer absurdity and confusion made my thoughts stumble and falter. ¡®...No.¡¯ Blinking my eyes in disbelief, I pursed my lips as a sudden thought crossed my mind. [It¡¯s unfair.] ¡°Huh? Unfair, you say?¡± [Yeah.] [When someone says ¡®spend the day together,¡¯ it¡¯s only natural to assume it means until the evening of that day.] ¡°But I clearly emphasized it was just one day... and you epted it, Hayul.¡± Baek Ahrin tilted her head innocently. I couldn¡¯t help but find her demeanor irksome. Of course, her words were full of yful mischief, but... It was also true that during our agreement, she had emphasized ¡®one day,¡¯ and I hadn¡¯t given it much thought before nodding along. It left me feeling frustrated in several ways. But, I couldn¡¯t undo the fact that I had agreed. After a brief moment of contemtion, I projected my thoughts into the ne. [Still, 24 hours is too long.] [Staying up all night is too exhausting.] ¡°Huh?¡± [Besides, what could we even do all night?] [Wouldn''t it be better to just enjoy ourselves for a bit and part ways?] I changed my approach. Instead ofining about feeling tricked, I opted for persuasion. Calming down, I figured Baek Ahrin didn¡¯t really intend for us to hang out for a full 24 hours. She probably just wanted to tease me. After all, her expression held a hint of mischief. As I subtly tried to negotiate, her expression shifted in a peculiar way, as if my prediction had been spot on. Her blinking eyes scanned my face, evaluating me several times before her mouth dropped open in realization. ¡°...Pfft.¡± Then, out of nowhere, she let out a soft giggle. Eventually, she covered her mouth with her hand to stifle herughter. Even though her hand covered it, I could clearly sense through my Observation Power how her lips curled into a smile. ¡°You¡¯re acting like a child again.¡± ¡°?¡± And with that, she added an odd remark. [I¡¯m not a child¡­] Lately, people around me have been making such absurd usations. Sure, my personality might be a bit... childish, but I wasn¡¯t that immature. I firmly shook my head in disagreement, but Baek Ahrin continued giggling and simply tugged my hand, urging me to walk faster. ... And so, despite my protests, I ended up following Baek Ahrin. Even with all the various presences around us, the sound of her steps beside me rang out clearly. ¡°Oh, right.¡± As we continued walking toward our destination, Baek Ahrin suddenly pulled a stic bag out of her spatial pocket. There was something inside the bag, something white as snow with a glossy surface, and elongated... [A rice cake?] ¡°Yep, a rice cake.¡± It was, indeed, a rice cake. I tilted my head in curiosity, and Baek Ahrin expertly pulled one out of the bag and handed it to me. ¡°I brought this for you to eat. You must be hungry since we haven¡¯t eaten yet. Have some as a snack before we head to the restaurant.¡± ¡®Why the sudden rice cake?¡¯ This pure white rice cake...st time, when we studied together, she had brought traditional sweets like yakgwa, and she often nibbled on red ginseng candy herself... It was clear that, just like in the original story, Baek Ahrin had some peculiar tastes. I looked at the rice cake she offered me with a puzzled expression, and as I moved my hand to ept it, I realized there was a problem. With only one hand avable, I couldn¡¯t take it properly. ¡°?¡± I couldn¡¯t take it because Baek Ahrin tightened her grip on my hand. ¡ª Squeeze. Instead, she pushed the rice cake closer to my lips. Even though it was still in the stic bag, it was soft and warm, like it had just been freshly made. ¡°These kinds of things are meant to be fed to someone else. Now, say ¡®Ah~.¡¯¡± [I can eat it myself.] ¡°Nope.¡± I tried to signal her by manipting the wings floating behind me, but she dismissed it for some bizarre reason. Judging by her expression, it seemed she was still intent on teasing me. I nced around briefly. Among the bustling crowd, several people were discreetly watching us. Their gazes were filled with various emotions... mostly surprise, curiosity, and intrigue. Even though I had grown ustomed to being the center of attention, I didn¡¯t want to do anything strange in front of all these people. Reluctantly, I gathered myself and opened my mouth. The rice cake was immediately pushed between my lips. Its soft, warm texture brushed against the roof of my mouth, and the long rice cake tapped against my cheek. I closed my mouth. The warmth and softness met my teeth, and soon the rice cake broke apart as I chewed it. ¡®Hmm...¡¯ I swallowed. I took another bite from the rice cake that was offered to me again. Chewing... swallowing. ¡®Hmm...¡¯ I hadn¡¯t eaten rice cake often before, but I knew it¡¯s usually eaten with sugar or honey because the rice cake itself doesn¡¯t have much vor. It has a distinct, subtle savor, but it¡¯s too nd to eat on its own. That wasn¡¯t a problem for me right now. Due to the curse, I couldn¡¯t taste anything, whether it was honey or sugar. ¡ª Chewing... ¡®...It¡¯s better than I expected.¡¯ Though rice cake doesn¡¯t have a strong vor, I had always enjoyed it for its texture. Even now, with the curse robbing me of my taste, I could still feel the texture, so it wasn¡¯t too bad. ¡°How is it?¡± As I continued chewing, Baek Ahrin, who was walking beside me and feeding me the rice cake, asked. She waved the rice cake in her hand. ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine even without sugar or honey?¡± After thinking about it for a moment, I nodded, and Baek Ahrin smiled as if she had expected that answer. ¡°Well then, since your hunger is a little sated with that snack... let¡¯s visit the art gallery before we head to the restaurant.¡± [The art gallery?] ¡°Yeah. There are a few galleries in themercial district. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s rude to ask, but have you ever been to an art gallery, Hayul?¡± [No.] I had, of course, seen them online, but I had never been to one in person. ¡°Then, would you mind going with me?¡± [Sure.] [That¡¯s fine.] ¡°Great. Thank you! I¡¯ve been curious about something, and I hope to find some answers today.¡± [What are you curious about?] As she led the way, Baek Ahrin responded. ¡°How does your sensory ability interpret art pieces, I wonder?¡± ... We arrived at one of the galleries within Shioram Academy. The building was constructed with smooth white stone. There weren¡¯t many people inside. Of course, with so many other distractions outside, it wasn¡¯t surprising that not many people chose to visit the gallery. The red carpet on the floor marked the path, leading visitors around the exhibits. Baek Ahrin continued holding my hand, guiding me as we explored the gallery. It was quiet, likely because, being a gallery, everyone kept their voices low. ¡°What do you think? How does it feel through your senses?¡± ¡®Gah.¡¯ In the midst of the serene atmosphere, Baek Ahrin leaned in and whispered into my ear, as if trying to maintain the silence. Each time she did so, her breath brushed against my ear, causing my body to shiver involuntarily. Had I not controlled my reaction, I might¡¯ve squirmed like a fish out of water.@@novelbin@@ [It tickles.] I shook my head, dispelling the sensation. Baek Ahrin giggled and pointed to one of the exhibits. ¡°Sorry. Your reactions are just too cute. But seriously, I¡¯m genuinely curious. How does it feel for you?¡± As if trying to console me, she offered an apology, though it felt half-hearted. Despite my lingering dissatisfaction, I nodded in acknowledgment and turned my focus to the piece she pointed at. The frame held an abstract drawing of a ck square, nked by white, with a gray line in between. ¡®Ah, that one.¡¯ It was a famous piece that I had seen in my previous world. A line that appears to tilt, even though it¡¯s perfectly straight, between the ck and white squares. It had always fascinated me when I saw it on a screen. [It feels... ordinary.] ¡°Really?¡± It didn¡¯t feel as fascinating now. Each gallery disyed different types of artwork, and the one we were in featured pieces focused on optical illusions. True to its theme, every piece here was designed to trick the eyes. A room where the geometric patterns on the walls seemed to ripple and move. Sculptures whose expressions changed depending on the angle from which they were viewed. A video of a man running forward, yet if you stared long enough, it looked as if he was running backward... [It just feels likeplex patterns.] [The interior is made of ster mixed with y, with a copper coating.] [As for this painting... it seems they used ox blood as a pigment.] None of it affected me. From what I understood, there are many reasons for optical illusions. One of the mostmon is physiological, where the eyes process things in a way that creates an illusion. Another is cognitive, where the brain tries to simplify what it sees, leading to mistakes. There are surely other, more detailed reasons, but none of them applied to me. I didn¡¯t rely on my eyes to perceive the world, after all, thanks to my Observation Power. Observation (Ó^œy). It doesn¡¯t merely substitute for sight; it gathers information about whatever I observe. Thanks to this ability, I was immune to illusions, hallucinations, and other forms of visual deception. Not only that, but I could also ignore protection spells or defensive barriers that relied on visual tricks. ¡°Hayul, your sensory ability really is something else.¡± Baek Ahrin murmured, wiggling her fingers in amazement as she absorbed my exnation. ¡°You can rece sight by analyzing colors and shades, your detection range extends far beyond normal, it works even in chaotic dungeons, and you can pierce through illusions and barriers? And you''re still in the early stages of development?¡± Baek Ahrin counted off each point on her fingers, shaking her head in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re the kind of sensor that any faction would kill to have.¡± I wasn¡¯t surprised by her amazement and simply nodded. ¡®Well, it¡¯s a divine power, so it should be powerful.¡¯ In terms of strength, my Observation Power was on par with abilities like Growth or Frost, or the power wielded by the Tower Lord of Purgatory. Though I couldn¡¯t use it to its full potential yet. Eventually, when I reach a certain level, I¡¯ll be able to use Observation on a continental scale, like the legendary ¡®Observer.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s also made cooking a lot easier.¡¯ This remarkable ability was what allowed me to prepare breakfast for my master this morning. Without the ability to taste or smell, I could barely distinguish between salt and sugar. I couldn¡¯t rely on my sense of smell or taste to help me cook. I might have been able to tell them apart visually, but since I was also blind, that wasn¡¯t an option. However, with Observation, it was simple. Not only could I substitute for sight, but I could also analyze the ingredients, though it required more mental effort. Still, it was easy to tell things apart. It helped a lot during the cooking process, allowing me to measure the exact amount of seasoning and monitor the cooking process in real-time. To be honest, I wasn¡¯t sure it would work at first, but it turned out even better than I expected. Of course, it was just a simple breakfast dish, but I figured I¡¯d see more significant results if I tried something moreplicated. ... Time passed. The bright morning sun faded, and the carefully maintained pavement was now bathed in the deep orange glow of the setting sun. Though it wasn¡¯t dark yet, the streetlights were beginning to flicker on in anticipation of the night. The streets had only grown more crowded as the day wore on. In the morning, the pubs were deserted, but now they were bustling with activity, likely because they were gearing up for the evening crowd. ¡°So, how was today? Were you satisfied?¡± As I scanned the surroundings with my Observation Power, Baek Ahrin, who had been doing the same, asked me. Her soft smile apanied the question, and I briefly recalled the events of the past few hours. The gallery, which had been interesting when analyzed visually, though I hadn¡¯t felt much otherwise. The department store filled with a variety of goods I had never seen in my previous world. The traditional dishes from some foreign country that I couldn¡¯t taste but had an interesting texture. [Yes.] The cool but familiar sensation of the soft hand that had been guiding me. [I was satisfied.] At the very least, I hadn¡¯t regretted going out. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a relief.¡± Seeing my response, Baek Ahrin let out a soft sigh of relief and chuckled. ¡°Then, it¡¯s time for thest course.¡± With those words, she once again tugged on my hand, leading me forward. By now, I had grown ustomed to following her, and as I walked, I nced at the time. 6:00 PM. It wasn¡¯t toote. I let out a sigh of relief. The whole ¡°24-hour¡± thing had clearly been a joke. ¡®We¡¯ll probably have dinner and then part ways or visit onest ce before calling it a day.¡¯ It seemed like perfect timing. ... [What is this?] I tilted my head as I looked at the building in front of me. It was a massive dome-shaped structure, almost asrge as a ser field. What stood out the most was the interior of the dome, filled with magical crystals and inscriptions, far more than any other building I had seen. Though other buildings also had magical barriers and protections, none were as densely packed as this one. And despite its size, I couldn¡¯t sense any people inside. ¡°You¡¯ll find out once we go inside.¡± Baek Ahrin smiled mysteriously at my question and urged me forward. With no other choice, I followed her into the building. The lobby waspletely empty. Undeterred, Baek Ahrin approached the desk and used her smartwatch to verify something at the kiosk before leading me to arge door. She opened it, revealing a long staircase. ¡®What¡¯s this?¡¯ The stairs seemed to go on forever. It was quite an enigmatic facility. My curiosity only grew stronger, and since it wasn¡¯t an unpleasant feeling, I refrained from using my Observation Power to scan the building¡¯s interior. At the end of the stairs, we came across anotherrge door. When we finally reached it, Baek Ahrin pushed the doors open with both hands. This must be it. I focused my growing curiosity and turned my Observation Power toward the interior as the doors opened. The dome-shaped ceiling, just as I had expected. And beneath it. At the center of the room was a single, massive bed. ¡°?¡± A question mark popped up in my head. ... ____________________ [Lee Hayul ¡ú Baek Ahrin] ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð (60?63/100) ¡¸Affection¡¹ ¡¸Curiosity¡¹ ¡¸Confusion¡¹ ... [You have not satisfied the conditions to break the ''Curse of Silence.''] [You have not satisfied the conditions to break the ''Curse of Loneliness.''] Chapter 122 The facility was almost the size of a ser field. The dome that covered the ceiling was packed with magical inscriptions, and I could barely sense any life inside. Based on my current knowledge, I couldn¡¯t even begin to guess the purpose of this ce. Feeling somewhat expectant, I followed Baek Ahrin as we walked through the facility, only to find arge rectangr bed ced conspicuously in the center. ¡°?¡± The sight was so unexpected that I couldn¡¯t make sense of it at first. I briefly froze, my mind going nk, but quickly regained myposure and scanned the surroundings. To be precise, the bed wasn¡¯t the only thing in the room. Next to it, there was a small wooden cab and a mini fridge. And that was it. ¡°Come,e, this way.¡± Just as I was about to observe the contents of the cab, Baek Ahrin took my hand and led me toward the bed. The bed was enormous. The standard dorm bed already seemed hugepared to my build, but this one looked easily four times bigger than that. To exaggerate a bit, ten Lee Hayuls could lie side by side on this bed and still have room to spare. It was gigantic. I tilted my head and tugged on Baek Ahrin¡¯s arm a little. [What is this?] [Why a bed?] [What kind of ce is this?] The Confession Ne immediately conveyed my thoughts. Baek Ahrin nced at the ne before shrugging her shoulders. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough. Because...¡± We had arrived right in front of the bed. ¡°You¡¯re about to experience it firsthand... heave-ho.¡± [What?] Baek Ahrin pulled on my hand, giving me a light push toward the bed. It wasn¡¯t enough to throw me; it was just a gentle shove. There was no hostility or ill intent behind the action. Since I wasn¡¯t on guard, I was easily pushed onto the bed. My knees buckled, and I plopped down onto the soft surface. ¡°Good. Now scoot in a little more.¡± [???] The soft sensation of the bed immediately registered against my body. Before I could react, Baek Ahrin gave me another shove, making me lie down fully. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± In no time, I found myself sprawled out on the enormous bed. Baek Ahrin, after pushing me down, took off her denim jacket, casually hanging it on the side of the cab, then flopped down beside me. ¡°Wow, this is really soft. It¡¯s definitely a luxury bed... Is itfortable?¡± [Yeah.] [It¡¯s... fine.] ¡°Here, have some water.¡± [Thanks.] There was a bit of distance between us. Baek Ahrin asked how I was feeling as she checked the bed, and I nodded, feeling somewhat unsure. I fiddled with the water bottle she handed me for a moment before unscrewing the cap and taking a small sip. Cool water flowed into my parched mouth. ¡°......¡± After swallowing the water, I paused to think. I still hadn¡¯t fully analyzed the magic inscriptions on the ceiling, but now that I was lying here, many thoughts began to cross my mind. Among them were some inappropriate and embarrassing ones I couldn¡¯t share with anyone. Therge bed, the isted room... The atmosphere practically encouraged such thoughts. But it was absurd to think like that, and I immediately shot down those ridiculous ideas. There was no reason for Baek Ahrin to behave that way. Even though I didn¡¯t fully understand her as a person, it was only logical. How long had we even known each other? Even after knowing someone for a year or two, you might not truly understand them. It was a foolish thought. So foolish, in fact, that my face flushed with embarrassment at the idea. I buried my face in the pillow in front of me. ¡®Phew, it¡¯s soft¡­¡¯ The unexpected softness momentarily caught me off guard. Now that I thought about it, the bed supporting my body was unusually soft. Baek Ahrin wasn¡¯t kidding when she said it was luxurious. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, you can just lie there and listen. Just rx.¡± [What?] Baek Ahrin noticed my behavior, chuckled softly, and began tapping away at her smartwatch. Listen? What was she talking about? As I tilted my head in confusion, I felt it. ¡ª Hummm... My body trembled slightly. It wasn¡¯t a sound. It was a vibration. I looked up at the dome above us. The magical inscriptions embedded in the ceiling were starting to activate, infused with mana. I hadn¡¯t bothered to decipher them earlier, but now that they were operational, I couldn¡¯t help but analyze them. There were no offensive spells. And there weren¡¯t many defensive ones either. There was little in terms of security or maintenance magic. The magic was mainly split into two categories¡­ As soon as I interpreted that, a heavy sound echoed. ¡ª Thud! ¡°......!¡± A deep, resonant sound reverberated through the room. The vibrations seemed to amplify, bouncing off the walls, creating a powerful sensation. It was as if the sound was hammering against my eardrums. But strangely, it didn¡¯t hurt. The magic was responsible. ¡®...That sound?¡¯ I recognized it, though not often. I didn¡¯t know the exact name, but I knew it was produced by an instrument. ¡ª Thud! Thud! Thud! The rhythmic pounding felt like the prelude to a performance. ¡ª ?... And as if to confirm that, a symphony of instruments began to join in, one after another. All kinds of sounds filled the air, with various instruments tickling my ears and tapping at my eardrums. The music was intense, resonant, and filled the entire space. With so little in the room aside from the bed, cab, and fridge, the music easily spread throughout therge, open area. ¡°......¡± I absentmindedly rubbed my ears. Ever since my senses had been heightened, I often found myself startled by unexpected loud noises. I knew how to sharpen my senses, but handling them was always my responsibility. Ordinary sounds could be overwhelming when amplified through enhanced hearing. Such sounds would often feel like they were pounding inside my skull, causing pain. But not this time. The music, though powerful and resonant, didn¡¯t hurt at all. ¡®Magic.¡¯ One of the two types of magic embedded in the ceiling. It was a type of magic I hadn¡¯t studied deeply¡ªa spell that intricately manipted sound. ¡®Ah.¡¯ That¡¯s when it clicked. A vast, but empty space. A lone bed. A spell that finely controlled sound. ¡®This facility is for this.¡¯ It was a concert hall. A ce designed to experience magically enhanced music. It had been designed and built for this exact purpose from the start.@@novelbin@@ ¡ª Tap, tap. At that moment, I felt a tap on my shoulder. Still absorbed in the music, I turned my head to see Baek Ahrin giggling. ¡°I told you it would be fine, didn¡¯t I?¡± Despite the music, her voice rang out clearly. She spoke with a tone that assumed I was already enjoying myself. I couldn¡¯t deny it. The music echoing in my ears was pleasant. I nodded absentmindedly, and Baek Ahrin, seeing my response, smiled contentedly as she manipted the holographic disy. ¡°Your sensory ability collects information from within a certain range. Anything beyond that range, you can¡¯t detect... right?¡± She was repeating what I had already exined to her before. Baek Ahrin continued to adjust the hologram. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ll like this too.¡± ¡ª Hummm... Mana surged again from the ceiling. The other half of the magic inscriptions, which had been dormant, began to activate. The mana gathered, and a new spell was cast. ¡°......¡± The ceiling, which had been pitch-ck, suddenly lit up. Bright yellow lights appeared, along with soft blue glows and shimmering red dots. But the most numerous were white and blue lights. Countless white lights dotted the ck ceiling. At first, they appeared one by one¡­ then ten¡­ and before long, hundreds, then thousands. A seemingly endless stream of lights filled the ceiling, creating a river of white in some areas. The ck ceiling was now covered with a multitude of glowing dots. ¡®The sky.¡¯ The magic had created an illusion of space, recreating the night sky. ... For a while, I was dazed. The beautiful sounds of the instruments filled my ears, while the ceiling disyed a starry night sky, revealing the vastness of space. ¡®The sky.¡¯ A ce I could never fully grasp with my own senses. Even with my spatial awareness, I couldn¡¯t epass the vastness of the sky. My Observation Power might allow me to pull in the information from the sky if I tried hard enough. I couldn¡¯t do it now, but someday it would be possible. But before I could even attempt that, my mind was filled with images of the universe. ¡°How is it?¡± I felt something tickling my hand. Curious, I turned my Observation Power toward it and saw Baek Ahrin gently brushing her fingers against my palm. She was lying beside me, looking at me with a soft expression. Her neatly tied hair hade undone, now spread out across the bed, catching the starlight from the magical sky above. ¡°I put a lot of effort into finding and reserving this ce... Do you like it?¡± ¡®......¡¯ I took a moment to think. The sky wasn¡¯t something my eyes could capture. This wasn¡¯t the sky seen by my own eyes. I wanted to see the sky with my own eyes. The information gathered through Observation Power could never fully satisfy that desire. The ne clicked. [I like it.] Had Ie here on my own, I wouldn¡¯t have enjoyed it nearly as much. Realizing that made me painfully aware of how childish I really was. There was no joy in petting my own head. But when someone who cared for me did it, it warmed my heart and made me smile. In my state of tastelessness, eating food on my own felt unpleasant. But when someone who cherished me fed me, it felt good, even without the taste. Wrapping myself in a nket or hugging arge stuffed animal never brought much satisfaction. But when I was held by someone who loved me, I felt indescribably warm and happy. ¡®Does Baek Ahrin...¡¯ Care for me? Does she value me? Does she love me? I deepened my Observation Power, peering beyond the mask she wore. As always, there was that expressionless face. A cold face devoid of any emotion. ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯ In the first timeline, Baek Ahrin had stayed by the yer¡¯s side until their death, a strong and reliable ally. In the eighth timeline, she betrayed the yer during a critical battle with the Tower Lord of Frost. She was a character who hid secrets I never fully uncovered in the original story. It was a mystery. I couldn¡¯t be sure of anything. I was too inexperienced in dealing with people, too naive to make any solid assumptions. ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡± Baek Ahrin smiled warmly. Though her face remained cold beneath the surface, her mask radiated satisfaction, as if she were genuinely happy. It confused me greatly. Her true face was so cold, yet her mask smiled so brightly. Why hadn¡¯t she betrayed me in the first timeline, yet stabbed me in the back in the eighth? Would she betray me again in this reality? Was she only treating me kindly now to lower my guard? And¡­ What was the faint emotion I sensed from her, as if she was desperately longing for something? ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯ Questions and confusion. ¡®But...¡¯ I squeezed the hand I was holding a little tighter. It was cold, yet by now, it felt soft and familiar. So far, Baek Ahrin had consistently acted with care and consideration toward me. Even if there was something selfish behind it, I hoped that, deep down, she truly cared for me. ¡®I hope she doesn¡¯t betray me.¡¯ If someone who treated me so well were to stab me in the back... I couldn¡¯t bear to imagine how painful that would be. If she wanted something, I would do my best to give it to her, as long as she didn¡¯t betray me. ¡°I¡¯ve already booked this ce until tomorrow. Feel free to sleep here if you get tired.¡± Then, she paused for a moment before smirking mischievously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll only hold your hand while you sleep.¡± She teased me as she shook the hand she was holding. ¡®...If you¡¯re tired, sleep¡­¡¯ Hearing those words made me feel drowsy, like a conditioned response. The soft bed and the nket that had somehow made its way up to my chin urged me to sleep. The music in my ears sounded like a luby. And Baek Ahriny beside me. If I were to consider the eighth timeline, I wouldn¡¯t have felt safe... but within the walls of Shioram Academy, I was absolutely secure. There was no sense of threat. Besides, my wariness toward Baek Ahrin had diminished greatly. My body felt heavy, and my consciousness began to drift. ¡°Oh... oh? Are you really going to sleep?¡± My hand felt idle. Instead of gripping tightly, I let go of my awareness. I sank into unconsciousness. There were no nightmares. ... ¡°...He really fell asleep.¡± No sooner had she told him to sleep than his breathing became soft and steady as he drifted off into dreand. Baek Ahrin, still lying on the bed, blinked and turned her head. There, she saw Lee Hayul, fast asleep. His face looked so innocent and peaceful. On a whim, she reached out, intending to poke his cheek, but her hand was caught. She looked down and saw her hand being held tightly by Lee Hayul. Far from showing any wariness, it was as if he was clinging to her, asking her not to leave. His guard was lowering far faster than she had expected, to the point where even she was surprised. Hadn¡¯t he been clearly afraid of her at first? Though that fear had gradually faded, Lee Hayul still seemed to harbor some fundamental distrust of her. Because of that, she had expected it to be incredibly difficult to break down his defenses¡­ ¡®Ah, that¡¯s right.¡¯ She suddenly remembered Lee Hayul¡¯s reaction when he first saw the bed. At first, his face had been full of doubt and confusion, but at some point, he had frozen, his face turning bright red like a tomato. His reaction had been so innocent and transparent that she could easily guess what he had been thinking. With a strange expression, Baek Ahrin opened the cab next to the bed and reached inside. Her hand found a box, which she pulled out and examined. ¡°It¡¯s true that this facility can be used for that purpose, too.¡± The box contained basic contraceptives, a standard provision for this type of establishment. There were certainly people who used this ce for such purposes. ... ______________ [yer Assistance System: Affection Level] Lee Hayul ¡ú Baek Ahrin ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð(63?68/100) ¡¸Affection¡¹ ¡¸Curiosity¡¹ ¡¸Confusion¡¹ ... [You have not satisfied the conditions to break the ''Curse of Silence.''] [You have not satisfied the conditions to break the ''Curse of Loneliness.''] ... [Savior Assistance System: Hostility Detection] [The system shows extreme resistance to Frost!] ... [Reading the emotions of the Savior...] [yer Assistance System: Emotional Reading] ?Current State ¡¸Salvation¡¹ : The Savior rescues those in danger. ... [yer Assistance System: Affection Level] Lee Hayul ¡ú Baek Ahrin ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð(68/100) ¡¸Affection¡¹ ¡¸Curiosity¡¹ ¡¸Confusion¡¹ ... [System Adjustment in Progress...] [Savior Assistance System: Quest Generation] [Main Quest ''Tower of Frost'' is now linked...] [Generating Quest ''Baek Ahrin''] ... [Savior Assistance System: Salvation Mode] [When the Savior performs acts of salvation, the system will fully support the Savior.] Chapter 123 Though my eyes remained closed, my consciousness had surfaced. My mind was hazy. The bed supporting my body was soft, and the nket covering me was incredibly warm. And my right hand felt particrly cold. ¡ª Haaahm... Still wrapped in the remnants of sleep, I suddenly yawned, taking care not to let any sound escape. After sessfully stifling the yawn, I shut my mouth firmly. Perhaps because I¡¯d just woken up, my mouth felt dry. I licked my lips, craving some moisture, and pushed myself up into a sitting position. The nket slid down, and immediately, I heard a familiar voice beside me. ¡°You¡¯re up early.¡± I fiddled with my fingers for a moment before activating my Observation Power. The dome overhead still disyed a night sky, and the bed was in the center of the room. There I was, just waking up... ¡°How are you feeling? The bed¡¯s a luxury piece, so you must¡¯ve sleptfortably.¡± Baek Ahrin, who had been lying in the same bed, waved her hand. My hand, still sped with hers, moved with it. The coldness of her hand felt familiar, as if we¡¯d held hands all night. Waking up next to someone else on the same bed is... surprising, if not a little shocking. ¡°......¡± After a moment¡¯s thought, I nodded. [Yes.] [Good morning.] I was surprisingly unphased by it. ... The Sunday morning streets were quiet. After leaving the facility that resembled a celestial projector, we walked down the streets without encountering many people. The ce wasn¡¯t densely popted to begin with, and since it was early Sunday morning, there were even fewer people than usual. ¡°Oh, here ites~!¡± [Table 11. Your order has arrived.] When I was about to head back to the dorm, Baek Ahrin suggested having breakfast together. After a brief hesitation, we decided to go to a nearby restaurant and order some food.@@novelbin@@ It was just the two of us in the ce, so the food was served quickly. A serving robot ced the dishes on the table. Steam rose from a hot broth, apanied by white, curled noodles topped with garnishes and seaweed kes¡­ It was a simple bowl of janchi guksu. There were side dishes like dumplings, but Baek Ahrin didn¡¯t seem particrly interested in them. When I asked if I should order some dumplings, she declined, and I didn¡¯t order them either. ¡°Thank you for the meal~¡± [Thank you for the meal.] Baek Ahrin picked up her chopsticks. She grabbed a portion of noodles and brought it to her mouth. ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating?¡± [Huh?] She paused, noodles still held by her chopsticks, and nced at me and my untouched chopsticks lying on the table. [Ah.] [Please, go ahead.] cing my hands on myp, I tilted my head and encouraged her to eat first. With a curious look, Baek Ahrin took a bite of her noodles. After watching her chew and swallow, I picked up my own chopsticks. I stirred the noodles a bit to mix them with the broth, then grabbed a portion and put it in my mouth. Chewing the thin noodles, I swallowed and twirled my chopsticks absentmindedly before lifting more noodles. To be honest, janchi guksu wasn¡¯t my favorite. When I was starving, I¡¯d eat anything, bugs included, but after settling intofort, I¡¯d be more selective with my food. And janchi guksu... It was nd, even with added pepper; the vor just didn¡¯t appeal to me. ¡®It¡¯s not bad.¡¯ For some reason, it wasn¡¯t too bad now. I sipped the broth with a peculiar expression. It felt like drinking warm water, but honestly, that¡¯s not far from how I remembered janchi guksu broth tasting. Janchi guksu was essentially noodles boiled in anchovy broth¡ªsimple food. Since the original vor was mild, I didn¡¯t feel any strong difort or displeasure while eating the noodles. ¡°This ce is better than I expected, considering it¡¯s my first time here.¡± [Yes.] [I thought it was fine too.] As I steadily worked my way through the noodles and sipped the broth with a spoon, I was able to finish my meal quickly. Thanks to pacing myself with Baek Ahrin¡¯s eating speed, we stood up from the table almost at the same time. ¡°Shall we take a walk on the way back to help digest?¡± [Yes.] [Sounds good.] As a superhuman, I required arger amount of food than a regr person. So my appetite had increased as well. I wouldn¡¯t have managed even a few bites before, but now, I could polish off an entire bowl. Rubbing myfortably full stomach, I nodded at the suggestion of a walk. Shioram was vast. While it had dedicated parks for walking, even the path to the dorm was substantial enough to make a good walk. ¡®It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯m heading back.¡¯ The idea of returning made me feel nostalgic as we walked, engaging in idle chatter to pass the time. We held hands as we strolled, and at some point, it urred to me that it had been quite a while since I¡¯d gone back to the dorm. During the written exam period, I¡¯d stayed in the library; after the preliminary tournament round, I stayed at Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s dorm; and after the finals, I¡¯d been at my master¡¯s lodging¡­ Now, after nearly a week, I was finally heading back to the dorm. With the basic purification spells active, there shouldn¡¯t be any dust umting. Once I¡¯m back, it¡¯s time to buckle down and train seriously. Even though it was a midterm, I¡¯d taken it too easy on the training. I have tasks for the summer vacation and the uing trial of growth at the start of the next semester, which will definitely bring a big boost to my abilities, but¡­ ¡°Oh, right.¡± My thoughts were interrupted by Baek Ahrin¡¯s exmation. Curious, I turned to look at her, and she asked in a casual tone, as if it were the most normal question in the world. ¡°Don¡¯t you get a lot of talk about engagement?¡± [What?] It was a sudden and unexpected topic. Engagement. Not an immediate marriage, but a promise to marry in the future. There could be various reasons for it. Maybe they¡¯re too young for marriage, or circumstances aren¡¯t right. Or, as I tend to think about engagement, it¡¯s a strategic arrangement. ¡°I figured you must¡¯ve received a lot of proposals already, but now that the midterms are over, I¡¯d imagine they¡¯ll start pouring in more seriously.¡± Baek Ahrin added to her question, watching me intently. Seemingly waiting for an answer, I nodded ufortably. Early in the semester. When I hadn¡¯t yet proven my qualifications, strange messages started arriving. We are from such-and-such family¡­ We hold power in this region¡­ Our child is also talented¡­ We¡¯d like to forge a bond¡­ Fancy messages filled with flowerynguage. At first, I dismissed one or two as spam and threw them in the trash. But as time went on, they only kepting, piling up to the point where there¡¯d be ten a day. Eventually, the tone shifted from the heavy topic of engagement to lighter messages just wanting to meet. I remembered that this was something that happened in the original story as well. Strategic engagements. If I recall, this sort of culture was moremon in eras with monarchy and nobility. It¡¯s not entirely gone in the modern world, but it¡¯s not like it¡¯smon for the neighbor¡¯s kid to be engaged to the kid next door. At least, ording to the standards of the world I used to live in. Here, it was different. Superhumans and the factions they formed could wield powerparable to, if not greater than, nobility. In fact, national borders are vague, with each region being governed by local powers that appoint administrative personnel as needed. It¡¯s no longer South Korea but the Korean Penins, or the South Korean region. Not China but the formernd of China¡­ In fact, names like China, Korea, and Japan have long referred more to regions than to countries. ¡°Indeed... There are many who assume it¡¯s a guaranteed match.¡± ...And the person walking beside me, who curiously asked if I¡¯d received proposals on the first day of school, is the heir to one of thergest powers. Baek Ahrin, heir to the Changhae Family, which governs North Korea, the Maritime Province, Khabarovsk, and other areas. She¡¯s practically royalty or nobility. In fact, she holds even more authority than that¡­ ¡°What do you think about engagements, Hayul?¡± Just as I was considering Baek Ahrin¡¯s impressive status. She nodded to herself and suddenly asked. ¡°......¡± That question made my legse to a halt. Baek Ahrin stopped as well, her familiar blue eyes watching me. Engagements... When I¡¯d considered them spam emails, I ignored them, but seeing the deluge of messages made me think a little about the topic. ¡ª Creak... The Confession Ne creaked. [I don¡¯t like it.] ¡ª Crrrack... The ne emitted a sound akin to nails on a chalkboard, expressing my rejection. [I don¡¯t like it.] Baek Ahrin looked surprised at the firm rejection from the ne. [I don¡¯t mean to judge other people¡¯s situations.] Seeing her expression, I hurried to rify. [It¡¯s not that I feel total aversion...] [Uh...] [I just... well...] I stumbled over my words, feeling a strange urgency, and after a moment of struggle, I found an appropriate response. [It¡¯s overwhelming.] ¡°Overwhelming?¡± [Yes¡­] [It¡¯s too much for me.] To be engaged means to be in a rtionship that promises marriage. Marriage, where two people be spouses and build a life together. If you¡¯re engaged, you¡¯ll likely get married, and if you¡¯re married, you¡¯ll probably build a family and be a couple. And from there... children wille along, too. When I thought about it and imagined myself in that role, I felt a crushing pressure. To put it bluntly, I wasn¡¯t confident. I wasn¡¯t confident I could make a partner happy. I wasn¡¯t confident I could have children, raise them safely and happily, and ensure they had a bright future. I mean, look at me. How could I talk about making someone else happy, raising them, or teaching them? I¡¯m still cursed, on borrowed time, not even sure if I¡¯ll survive... ¡°True. Honestly, it¡¯s normal to feel overwhelmed at our age,¡± Baek Ahrin replied. ¡®Oh.¡¯ At that moment, I snapped out of it and mped down on the ne. I¡¯d unintentionally voiced my thoughts. The cool, soft hand that gently squeezed mine reassured me, prompting me to pour out my feelings. I hadn¡¯t shared everything, but I had conveyed that it felt overwhelming and impossible. Baek Ahrin listened intently and nodded in understanding. Then she gently pulled on my hand and started walking again. The conversation ended. She seemed to be lost in thought. I took the chance to double-check if the ne had said anything strange. Thankfully, it hadn¡¯t. Just my ramblings about feeling burdened¡­ and myck of confidence. I regretted that, but at least I hadn¡¯t spilled any irrelevant past stories. The effort I¡¯d put into controlling the Confession Ne had paid off. ¡°And here we are!¡± We finally reached the dorm. [Thank you for walking me back.] [Yesterday was really enjoyable too.] Standing at the entrance to my dorm, I bowed slightly in gratitude. I meant it. At the very least, it hadn¡¯t been an unpleasant experience. ¡°It¡¯s reassuring to hear that directly from you!¡± Baek Ahrin responded with a bright smile. She didn¡¯t seem bothered by my earlier rambling. Relieved, I started to release her hand, but then¡­ ¡°Hayul.¡± Baek Ahrin lifted our sped hands close to my face. ¡°If engagement matters ever be too overwhelming, I can help.¡± [Help?] ¡°Yes, help.¡± I tilted my head in confusion, and Baek Ahrin gave a mysterious smile before releasing my hand. ¡°Just keep that in mind. If you find it all too burdensome to handle, I¡¯ll lend a hand.¡± In other words, she was offering support if things got tough. [Thank you.] [I¡¯ll reach out if it bes too much.] It was a sincere gesture of goodwill. I bowed my head, and Baek Ahrin smiled and waved. ... Back in the dorm. It had only been a week, but it felt like an eternity. Feeling a strange mix of emotions, I walked down the hallway. After exiting the elevator, I headed toward my room, which was now within Observation range. It wasn¡¯t someone else¡¯s ce¡ªit was my own. There was no need to restrain my Observation. Thinking this, I left it active. ¡ª Craaack¡­ craaack¡­ I perceived the Origin Egg, sitting in the corner of the living room, beginning to crack in real time. ¡®¡­No way!¡¯ For a moment, I froze like a statue, then hurriedly ran over and threw open the door. There, in the corner of the sofa, the Origin Egg wobbled and scattered fragments around. The protective barrier began to shake¡ªa clear sign it was about to hatch. ¡®No way¡­!¡¯ Though my eyes were closed, I could feel my internal gaze alight with excitement. ¡®It¡¯s hatching, it¡¯s really hatching¡­!¡¯ The Origin Egg. A hidden treasure I thought I¡¯d secured for good. It had shown no signs of hatching, and I¡¯d started to suspect I¡¯d been scammed¡­ But it was hatching now, right before my eyes¡­! My heart pounded. Suppressing my anticipation, I crouched down in front of the sofa. ¡®What could it be?¡¯ I was brimming with excitement, practically vibrating with anticipation. ¡®The Elixir of Extremes?¡¯ The potion that had significantly contributed to the absurd stats of the 11th timeline¡¯s ¡®Diamond Warrior¡¯? ¡®Or maybe the Mirror of Duality?¡¯ The single-use artifact that allowed the 3rd timeline¡¯s ¡®Triple Path¡¯ to replicate a unique ability? ¡®Even the Order of Reversal would be good.¡¯ The artifact that created the 5th timeline¡¯s ¡®Reverse Mage.¡¯ Though difficult to use, even that would be worthwhile. If I didn¡¯t use it, I could auction it off and make a fortune, even by superhuman standards. Having briefly considered the possibility that it might never hatch, I¡¯d even be happy if it turned out to be a basic elixir set. I could use it, or if I was uncertain, I could have it appraised and either consume it or sell it. Anything would be fine. But if I had a preference¡­ it would be something I could use right away during the summer break. Of course, I had contingencies in ce, but since I was nning something risky, I hoped it would be something that could quickly add to my strength. ¡ª Craaack, craaack-crack¡­! As if responding to my hopes, the Origin Egg began to hatch faster. Finally, arge crack split down the middle of the egg. The protective barrier remained, but on closer inspection, the shell had already split in two. ¡®Is it open?¡¯ My heart raced. After taking a few deep breaths, I carefully reached out my hand. ¡ª ! The Origin Egg shuddered dramatically. The upper half of the shell tilted askew, revealing a violent reaction I hadn¡¯t seen before. The egg wobbled again. As if¡­ there was something inside. ¡®?¡¯ My hand trembled. A slight, instinctive unease crept over me. Then¡ª ¡ª Craaack! A tiny hand popped out of the crack in the egg. It was a small arm with soft, pale skin. After iling around for a moment, it retracted, only for another arm to emerge from the opposite side. The two arms iled aimlessly for a moment before slipping back inside. Then a tiny hand reached out, lifting the shell covering the egg. The little hand went up, taking the shell with it. Finally, the creature inside revealed itself. ¡°Pyaa-ha!¡± A baby¡¯s carefreeughter echoed, free from any trace of worry. Its hair and eyes were pure white, devoid of any other color¡ªinnocent and brimming with purity. It was an unusual-looking baby¡­ But not just any baby. The real peculiarity was yet toe. Behind theughing baby¡¯s back, a pair of wings fluttered. Unlike its pure white hair and eyes, these wings were translucent and beautiful, with a dazzling array of iridescent colors¡­ ¡®......¡¯ My mind went nk. My thoughts cut off abruptly, and a pounding headache began to set in. A ringing noise filled my ears. My legs nearly gave out as I almost fell backward. Just then, the baby, still iling its tiny arms, looked straight at me. Since I was crouched down in front of the sofa, I was at eye level with the baby sitting on the sofa. The baby¡¯s mouth opened. ¡°Ah, paaa!¡± My ears throbbed. The sound seemed to stretch out. Ah, paaa¡­ Appaaa¡­ Appa¡­ Dad...? To whom? To me? ¡ª Bang! At that moment. An intense headache and pressure like I¡¯d never felt before washed over me. My already darkened vision grew even darker... ... ______________ [The Origin Egg epts the Manifestor¡¯s origin.] [Searching forpatible conditions for the Manifestor...] [The Origin Egg is hatching.] ... [Fairy Knight... Fairyknight hatchplete.] Chapter 124 To me, my biological parents were nothing more than a lesson in what not to be. Human beings, adults, spouses, parents. None of these held any redeeming qualities in them. Only ws filled to the brim¡ªa disy of the worst in humanity. They served as a cautionary signpost of sorts. The type of people I must never be. A boundary I should never even approach. A line that made it clear¡ªif I ever ended up like them, it¡¯d be better to hang myself than live like that¡­ So, no matter how much I messed up, I strove not to resemble them. I wanted to be a decent human being. To grow into a respectable adult. Though I¡¯m far from confident now¡­ if I ever got married and started a family, I wanted to be a good spouse. And, even though I can barely imagine it¡­ if I had children, I wanted them to be happy. I swore this long ago, and that resolve remains with me to this day. Getting married and having children should be decisions weighed with the utmost caution. If I were to actually meet someone, build a family, and have a child, I would carefully, very carefully evaluate whether I could truly take responsibility¡ª ¡°Appa!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Dada?¡± The reflections on my past vows were abruptly interrupted. An icy, unavoidable reality presented itself. I felt a twitch at the corner of my eye. My mind was jumbled, feeling as if it were on the verge of exploding. I ran my hand down my face, trembling like I was in an earthquake, and activated my Observation once more. There, right in front of me, sat a mysterious baby on the sofa. The baby¡¯sughter rang out in clear peals, brightening the room with infectious joy. Each time it smiled, its snowy white eyes sparkled, and its silky hair glinted as it fell down to the baby¡¯s shoulders. It stretched its tiny hands toward me, reaching for my cheeks. The softness and warmth of its small palms were vividly palpable. If I stopped here, it would seem like an incredibly endearing child... ¡ª Flutter, flutter But the pair of wings protruding from its back loudly asserted that this was no ordinary human baby. The wings resembled those of a butterfly, scaled down to fit a baby. The shimmering iridescent colors lent an enchanting quality that made it hard to look away. ¡®Those wings¡­¡¯ I had seen wings like that in the original storyline. Calming my spinning head, I searched through my memory. While roaming the Unexplored Territories, I¡¯d asionally encountered beings like this, and I¡¯d seen quite a few of them when raiding the Taesan Family¡¯s stronghold¡­ This creature¡­ a species. ¡®A fairy?¡¯ An upper-ss species of spirit. A fantastical race inhabiting nature untouched by humanity. The Origin Egg had hatched. This was a big deal. And what emerged wasn¡¯t an object, potion, artifact, or magic tool, but a living creature. This was an extremely big deal. And it appeared that creature was a fairy. A fairy, so rare that unless one raided the Taesan Family¡¯s stronghold, it was nearly impossible to witness¡­ was now giggling in front of me. A truly significant development. But¡­ ¡°A¡­paaa!¡± The voice calling out to me was far more pressing. Inparison, the entire situation felt insignificant. ¡®I don¡¯t want to hear this.¡¯ I was in no way prepared to hear such words. In the first ce, could this even be my child? I had never been intimate with anyone, so how could I possibly have a child? Thinking through this, I clenched my teeth. I didn¡¯t know if the baby would understand, but I needed to say it to convince myself. [I, I am not...] ¡ª Creak¡­ crack¡­ The ne whined. The usually t, unemotional voice was faltering and stuttering. The unpleasant noise made the baby wrinkle its face. Even that was undeniably adorable. [Your f-father is not¡­] But adorable or not, facts are facts. There¡¯s no way a different species¡­ Every time that little voice called me ¡°Dad,¡± my head felt like it was being twisted in a vice, and my chest felt like it was being crushed. My breathing grew ragged. A groan slipped from my lips. [No¡­ it¡¯s not...] The voice struggled, stuttering and cracking, and the baby¡¯s face crumpled as it mped its hands over its ears. ¡°Nnn¡­¡± Suddenly, the baby¡¯s eyes filled with tears, as if it understood my words, and it began to sniffle. ¡°Appaa¡­¡± ¡ª Fzzzzzt... My mind went nk. My consciousness, which had remained intact even after a direct hit from Aerus, was severed in an instant. ... [No, no!] [I¡¯m sorry¡­!] [I won¡¯t say things like that...] When I came to, I found myself holding the baby in my arms, hurriedly trying tofort it. It wasn¡¯t as if I was acknowledging myself as its father. But I couldn¡¯t just ignore a crying baby that seemed to think of me as its dad. That would be the worst thing to do. So, Iforted it. Holding the baby with my one free hand, I used the wings of the Sky¡¯s Feather to support its back so it wouldn¡¯t fall. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± The baby, which had been on the verge of tears, now smiled brightly and snuggled closer to me. Being so small, it fit snugly into my arms. It was adorable, and my emotions feltplicated. I couldn¡¯t help but¡­ ¡ª Hrk¡­ gulp¡­ ¡­cover my mouth to stifle a sigh. I carefully looked at the baby, fearing it might start crying again if it heard anything. Thankfully, it seemed not to notice. Then it hit me¡ªthe baby didn¡¯t seem to be wearing any clothes, probably since it had just¡­ hatched? ¡®¡­Is this okay?¡¯ The living room was at afortable temperature, and the baby didn¡¯t appear to be cold, but I was worried it might catch a chill. After all, babies tend to have weak immune systems. It¡¯s important to keep their surroundings clean and to be attentive to their needs. It suddenly urred to me that leaving a newborn¡ªhuman? fairy?¡ªbaby in this state was rather dangerous. Not that I was epting being called ¡°Dad,¡± but I couldn¡¯t just abandon it. ¡ª Vrrrm! First, I cast a cleansing spell around the baby and myself just to be safe, even though I couldn¡¯t detect any dust or foreign matter through Observation. Then, using the wings of the Sky¡¯s Feather, I gently wrapped the baby. Being an artifact, it provided adequate warmth. It looked almost like a swaddled bundle. ¡°Woo?¡± The baby looked up at me, blinking. It seemed pleased, touching the Sky¡¯s Feather wrapped around its body with a look of satisfaction. Relieved for the moment, I felt the weight of unresolved issues pressing down on me again. ¡®¡­What does a baby eat?¡¯ I scrutinized the baby through Observation. It could sit upright on the sofa¡­ and it was able to mumble simple words like ¡°Papa.¡± It even had a full head of hair down to its shoulders¡­ [Little one? Hold on a moment¡­] ¡°Wuu? Bwaa¡­?¡±@@novelbin@@ Supporting the baby¡¯s bottom with the Sky¡¯s Feather, I gently opened its mouth. ¡®It has¡­ a few teeth?¡¯ From what I know, a baby with teeth needs solid food rather than form¡­ ¡®How many months old does that make it? If it has teeth, is it over twelve months? Wouldn¡¯t vinations already be overdue?¡¯ But no. I was still unfamiliar with the norms of this world. In a ce where magic and unique abilities exist, there might be differences from what I know. Most importantly, isn¡¯t this baby a fairy rather than a human? I couldn¡¯t be certain human knowledge applied to a fairy baby. I felt lost. My knowledge was too shallow, too limited, and I couldn¡¯t make a confident decision. I wasn¡¯t prepared at all. If I recklessly acted based on my paltry understanding and the baby ended up hurt¡­ A headache throbbed through my temples. It wasn¡¯t from the side effects of my ability, but a different kind of pain¡­ the kind brought on by mental strain and stress. ¡ª Cooing! But I couldn¡¯t let myself show any difort in front of this cheerful baby. This was truly a crisis. ¡®¡­Alright.¡¯ After some deliberation, I gently patted the baby¡¯s back and stood up, making a firm decision. One must recognize their own limitations. Only by acknowledging those empty spaces can they be filled. And when one is unable to fill those gaps, they should know when to seek help. This wasn¡¯t just about me being caught off guard; it wasn¡¯t the kind of situation where I could make excuses while the baby suffered. With shaky fingers, I tapped on my smartwatch. ... Due to the midterm exams, Liana had been incredibly busytely. A superhuman with an affinity for spirits was rare. One with exceptional talent in this area was rarer still, and a seasoned Spirit Mage who had not only developed their abilities but reached the pinnacle was exceptionally rare. Liana, a Spirit Mage of nearly the highest caliber, was invaluable to Shioram, and she¡¯d been overloaded with creating and grading midterm exams. She was exhausted. Of course, it wasn¡¯t as grueling as the front lines had been. It was a far cry from maintaining a 24-hour alert status, always on edge for a monster attack. Still¡­ Liana had spent her youth training intensively under constant expectations, and before even reaching adulthood, she was thrown into the front lines, where she¡¯d fought tirelessly untilst year. Now, after retiring as a hero, she had been eagerly looking forward to a more rxed life. She was filled with hope, imagining a more peaceful future. But even this seemingly easy workload felt exhausting to her. If she had her way, she¡¯d ditch all of it, run away, or just hole up in herb¡­ but, of course, she couldn¡¯t do that. And so, on a Sunday, a day she should have off, Liana trudged back to herb, where she nned to handle her basic duties and make a dent in the pile of midterm exams waiting to be graded. ¡ª Ring! Ring! Ring! ¡°Hmm?¡± [Contact: Student Lee Hayul] ? Student Lee Hayul: I apologize for reaching out on a Sunday morning, but I have an urgent matter and need your assistance. ? Student Lee Hayul: May Ie to yourb? I would like to see you as soon as possible. ¡°Hmm?¡± She was sipping her morning coffee and ncing over a few emails when she spotted the messages from Lee Hayul. Her eyes widened. It was unusual for him to reach out, especially on his own initiative, and the content was even more unusual. Apologizing for the day, asking for her help, wanting to meet quickly¡­ Did something serious happen again? Liana raised her brows, agreeing to see him, and he quickly responded that he¡¯d be on his way. Just from the wording, she sensed something unusual. Could something have happened to him again? It hasn¡¯t even been that long since the Sifnaha incident, so soon¡­? And wouldn¡¯t he go to Atra for something like that? Though a bit disappointed, Liana knew that if Lee Hayul were in any danger, he¡¯d surely run to Atra first. So, if he was specificallying to her, it must be something else entirely. ¡ª Knock, knock. [Professor, it¡¯s Lee Hayul] [Lee Hayul here] ¡°Yes,e in.¡± Hayul arrived in no time. It seemed he was indeed in a hurry. The door opened, and Lee Hayul entered, looking like a puppy caught in the rain, standing there hesitantly. [Thank you for seeing me on such a day] Liana shrugged, sipping her coffee as she nced at him. Given her role as his advisor and the dean¡¯s personal request to look out for him, this hardly seemed like a major inconvenience. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s no trouble. I was already in. But what brings you he¡ª¡± ¡°Da-da?¡± ¡°¡­what¡­?¡± The sound broke through her thoughts as she paused mid-sentence, the coffee cup frozen halfway to her lips. She felt herself blink, her mind momentarily nk, and then she turned her head. Standing there awkwardly was Hayul. Only¡­ without the usual winged robe draped across his back. No, that was wrong. The robe was still there, but it was wrapped around him, fastened at the front. Specifically, he was holding¡­ a small, white-haired baby? No, not just any baby, but a¡­ fairy? A fairy that looked as if it were his own child, swaddled snugly in his winged robe, lovingly cradled in his arms. ¡°...?¡± Liana¡¯s mouth dropped open in shock. She was just thankful the coffee was already down, or there would¡¯ve been quite the mess. [The Fairy Knight responds to the yer¡¯s presence.] [The emotional state ¡®? Emotion¡¯ reacts.] ¡­ [yer Support System: Evaluation Level] ... ? Emotional State ... ¡®? Emotion¡¯: ? ... [yer Support System: Affection Level] Lee Hayul ¡ú Liana Belrus ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð (65 ? 66 / 100) ¡°Affection¡± ¡°Gratitude¡± ¡°Kind-hearted Adult¡± ¡­ [Conditions to break the ¡°Curse of Silence¡± have not been met.] [Conditions to break the ¡°Curse of Loneliness¡± have not been met.] Chapter 125 Professor Liana¡¯s reaction, caught somewhere between shock and disbelief, was somewhat expected. After all, my response hadn¡¯t been much different. I¡¯d been pushed to the point where I was nearly losing consciousness, not just surprised. "So¡­you¡¯re saying that artifact called the Origin Egg from the Tower of Growth¡­hatched into this baby?" [¡­Yes.] "Oh my¡­" A bit of time passed as I wrapped up the exnation. Professor Liana, seated on the couch opposite and listening calmly, let out a sigh heavy with mixed emotions. ¡°I knew something was unusual when you urgently requested my help, Cadet Lee Hayul, but I never imagined you¡¯de in carrying a baby¡­¡± I never imagined it either. Professor Liana, resting her forehead on one hand as if dizzy, looked up, blinking her green eyes a few times as she gazed at the child in my arms. Specifically, at the rainbow-colored wings stretching from the baby¡¯s back. ¡°Not just a human child, but a freshly hatched fairy¡­ That¡¯s truly astounding.¡± [It reminded me of what you taught us about fairies, Professor.] [Since you specialize in spirit magic, I thought you¡¯d have some insight on this.]@@novelbin@@ The fact that an egg suddenly cracked open to reveal a baby was enough to drive me to the brink, and having that baby call me "Appa" (Dad) made my world feel like it was crashing down. However, the fact that this child was likely a fairy made it even moreplicated. Unable to fully mask my mixed feelings, I gently touched the edge of the baby¡¯s wings. The rainbow-hued wings twitched slightly. Fortunately, there was no sign of difort or irritation. If anything, they seemed to flutter as if inviting more attention. A soft purr came from around the baby¡¯s chest. After closely observing the baby, I¡¯d figured out one thing: it seemed to enjoy it when I asionally stroked the tips of its wings. ¡°Spirits and fairies have various interrtions, so I do know a little about fairies,¡± Professor Liana said, watching the baby with a curious gaze. ¡®At least that¡¯s some relief¡­¡¯ I breathed an internal sigh of relief. I¡¯d expected the Origin Egg to just be a dud at most, but out came a baby. Attached to the child¡¯s back were wings that seemed fairy-like. And now, this baby was cheerfully calling me ¡°Appa¡±¡­ Thankfully, Professor Liana seemed to have some knowledge about fairies. ¡®Where should I start?¡¯ Even though I had sorted out some thoughts, there were still so many questions. Fairies as a species rarely appeared in the original storyline. In the third timeline, ¡®Triad,¡¯ I witnessed them officially during a visit to the Taesan n. Then, in the eleventh timeline, ¡®Diamond Warrior,¡¯ while rummaging through the Taesan n¡­ Apart from that, I¡¯d only asionally encountered them in the wilderness or ces untouched by human hands. They were a rare sight in the original world as well, meaning there wasn¡¯t much knowledge or information on them. [I have many questions.] [May I ask them?] ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll be d to help.¡± A prompt answer. ¡°But before that.¡± Just as I was about to proceed with my questions, Professor Liana raised a hand, signaling me to pause. I straightened up, and Professor Liana closed her eyes with a contemtive expression. Her slender fingers tapped lightly on the table, and her closed eyelids twitched slightly. She seemed deep in thought. ¡°Before you ask, may I ask a few things first?¡± Patiently, I waited as she opened one eye and posed her question. It was a simple enough request. Her approach made me wonder if my exnation had beencking. I¡¯d tried to summarize and get straight to the core points, but perhaps it hadn¡¯t been enough? [Certainly.] [I¡¯ll answer to the best of my knowledge.] ¡°Thank you. This is something I¡¯ve been curious about for a while, and I feel it needs addressing.¡± Professor Liana smiled slightly, sped her hands, and rested her chin on them. I nodded, sensing she was getting down to business. Honestly, I didn¡¯t feel much tension. I already knew Professor Liana wasn¡¯t the type to be malicious or unreasonable. I was confident she didn¡¯t have harmful intentions with her questions. And then¡ª ¡°Cadet Lee Hayul, are you truly¡­human?¡± [What?] I¡¯d just been hit with a rather direct insult, questioning my very humanity. And from Professor Liana, of all people, normally so gentle and kind¡­ I never expected such a remark from her. My mind froze for a moment at her absurd suggestion, practically an attack on my very existence. ¡°¡­Why would you¡ª? Ah¡­ ah? Oh, no, no! Wait! I didn¡¯t mean it like that!¡± Seeing my stunned expression, Professor Liana blinked, seemingly realizing what she¡¯d just said. Her eyes widened as ifing to a sudden realization, and she waved her hands in a flustered attempt to deny any offense. ¡°It¡¯s not an insult! Really! I just meant it quite literally¡ªI was asking about your species.¡± [I apologize¡­ If there¡¯s something wrong, please tell me, and I¡¯ll correct it.] ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± Professor Liana¡¯s eyes spun, her expression clearly flustered. . . . ¡°Sorry about that. I should have rified right away¡­¡± It didn¡¯t take long to clear up the misunderstanding. After her thorough exnation, I realized she genuinely hadn¡¯t intended any insult. She¡¯d just wanted to ask out of pure curiosity. [I still don¡¯tpletely understand.] [Could you exin further?] ¡°Of course¡­ I¡¯ll dly do that.¡± ¡­And yet, her question remained puzzling. She¡¯d asked if I was truly human, almost as though I were of a different species entirely. I couldn¡¯t grasp the logic. What reason did she have to suggest that I might not be human? ¡°As I¡¯ve guided you since the beginning of the semester, Cadet Lee Hayul, I¡¯ve noticed a few things I mentioned before.¡± Sighing slightly, as if reliving a minor frustration, Professor Liana took a sip of coffee, seemingly to steady herself. Then, this time determined not to repeat the earlier blunder, she began counting on her fingers as she exined. ¡°Firstly, your mana purity is unusually high.¡± [I remember.] ¡°It¡¯s exceptionally pure, even for pure mana.¡± My mana was unusually pure, almost devoid of any impurities. Though I hadn¡¯t realized it back then, it¡¯s now one reason my extended ability of ¡®Assimtion¡¯ is possible. Its purity, untainted by external elements, allows it to blend easily with anything it touches. Thus, I can mimic elemental or special innate powers through Assimtion. ¡°Secondly, you have a degree of spirit affinity that enables you to control spirits without a contract.¡± Professor Liana continued her exnation. ¡°Do you remember? I told you in the spirit magic sses that fairy magic closely aligns with the natural elemental force.¡± [I remember.] ¡°Spirits are lifeforms born of elemental energy, and fairies are particrly adept at handling spirits due to their species¡¯ affinity with mana and its properties.¡± [I remember.] With that, Professor Liana waggled her fingers as if emphasizing her point. ¡°Your mana is remarkably pure, enabling you to convert it into something akin to elemental energy.¡± [To some extent, yes.] ¡°And your affinity with spirits is so high that you can exert control without a contract, something normally limited to fairies.¡± ¡®¡­¡¯ I¡¯d had an inkling earlier, but by now I could grasp what Professor Liana was driving at. Mana purity, elemental energy, and affinity with spirits. She emphasized each of these points, exining with rity. Noticing my realization, she nodded. ¡°I suspected you might not be human, Cadet Lee Hayul. Perhaps you¡¯re¡­a fairy?¡± [Is that even possible?] The ne echoed a response filled with incredulity. I understood why she might think I resembled¡­a fairy. But I still couldn¡¯t ept it. I tilted my head in confusion. [As far as I know, most fairies are very small.] It was one reason I hadn¡¯t fully believed this baby was a fairy. The fairies I knew were all norger than the palm of my hand. While the baby¡¯s wings did resemble those of a fairy, its size¡ªabout that of a normal infant¡ªmade it difficult to be certain. ¡°There are various kinds of fairies, each with differing sizes. Though many have hidden themselves from sight¡­¡± Professor Liana pointed to the baby in my arms. ¡°If the information from ancient texts is correct, this child could be a Fairy Knight¡ªa guardian fairy.¡± [A Fairy Knight?] ¡°Yes. Like a soldier ant, but of a much higher rank. A fully grown Fairy Knight would be about fourth-tier,parable to an elite guard.¡± [Fourth-tier?] I looked down at the baby in my arms, who was now quietly ying with my hair. Even though monsters stronger than this would appearter in the storyline, a fourth-tier being was still powerful enough to stand on par with top heroes or wipe out entire parties of high-ranked warriors. A Fairy Knight¡­ I¡¯d never encountered one in the original. Did it simply not exist there, or had I just never discovered it? ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t consider you to be a fairy, Cadet Lee Hayul,¡± Professor Liana said, shrugging. ¡°Your mana purity was odd, but I just assumed you had some unique trait.¡± She exined that her suspicions began with my affinity for spirits. ¡°Handling spirits without a contract is something only fairies can do in my experience. At that point, it was merely a possibility.¡± Her gaze shifted back and forth between me and the Fairy Knight in my arms. ¡°¡­But seeing all this¡­ It feels possible.¡± My mana purity, my affinity for spirits, and the Origin Egg revealing a Fairy Knight who instinctively followed me as a parent¡­ [I understand the simrities, but¡­] After a pause to gather my thoughts, I tapped the ne. [Isn¡¯t that too flimsy a reason to doubt my species?] ¡°Of course, I¡¯m notpletely certain. My knowledge of fairies isn¡¯t exhaustive,¡± Professor Liana admitted, wiggling her fingers. ¡°But for the Origin Egg to produce a Fairy Knight, who then regards you as a parent¡­it does make it seem very usible.¡± The lengthy exnation concluded, leaving an awkward silence hanging in theb. ¡®¡­What is even happening?¡¯ My face twisted in mixed feelings as I sank into the couch, feeling mentally and physically drained. Back-to-back surprises were battering me without mercy. A baby fairy hatching from an egg and calling me ¡°Appa¡± was shocking enough. But now,ing to seek advice, I was suddenly being questioned about my very species. ¡®Then who are my parents?¡¯ What about those who raised me? This doesn¡¯t make sense. Can fairies even be born among humans? Ie from a world where the concept of different species didn¡¯t even exist! ¡°Now, feel free to ask anything, Cadet Lee Hayul. I¡¯ll answer whatever I can!¡± Seemingly understanding my confusion, Professor Liana smiled warmly, inviting my questions. ¡°Haa¡­¡± The baby, who¡¯d been curiously mouthing at nothing, yawned, looking drowsy. Sleepiness was clearly taking hold, as it often does with infants. Gently stroking the baby¡¯s head, I asked the first question that came to mind. [So¡­should I be getting it vinated?] ¡°...What?¡± [Well, even though it¡¯s a fairy, it¡¯s still a baby, right? I thought it might need vinations¡­] Professor Liana blinked, clearly not expecting that question. Chapter 126 In this world of superhumans, vinations naturally exist. Even if a child awakens their powers at a young age, they¡¯re still exposed tomon illnesses before that, and severe diseases can be just as dangerous after awakening. But it seems this isn¡¯t necessary for fairy children. Their species has fundamentally superior physical capabilitiespared to humans, and being a ¡°Fairy Knight,¡± a type specialized inbat, they¡¯re even less likely to experience minor illnesses. That knowledge allowed me to rx. On the way back to the dormitory, the path¡¯s tiles slowly shifted in hue as the faint glow of orange light crept over them. It was already evening, the discussion with Professor Liana having gone on longer than expected. ¡°Zzz¡­¡± As a result, the baby, ovee by boredom and drowsiness, had fallen soundly asleep in my arms. ¡®¡­Sleeping peacefully.¡¯ The baby looked thoroughlyfortable. One of its wings rested under its head, another was tucked into its arms, and a wide feather nket coiled around, keeping it warm as it slumbered. Thanks to theforting sensation, I was able to hold the baby with ease. The Sky Wing covered the child¡¯s whole body, providing constant protection and warmth, and I could adjust its position easily without using my hands if it was ufortable. ¡®It was the right choice after all.¡¯ Choosing the Sky Wing had proven to be a perfect decision¡ªyet another win, and I¡¯d never once regretted it. While adjusting the baby¡¯s position with the Sky Wing, I felt a bit sorry for keeping it out sote, as it seemed exhausted. Professor Liana, a spirit magic specialist, had gained considerable knowledge about fairies while working with spirits, given their close rtionship. In fact, she had once sought out fairies herself, ultimately leading her to connect with the Taesan n, where she found fairies within their domain. But knowing about fairies didn¡¯t mean she had answers to everything. Specifically¡­how should one raise a fairy? She couldn¡¯t offer definitive answers, unsurprisingly. After all, she was a spirit mage, not a fairy specialist. All she could provide were fragments of knowledge about fairies from her limited experience and various interspecies cases. For a clearer understanding, I would need to seek out individuals or groups more knowledgeable than Professor Liana about fairies. Both she and I knew of such a ce. ¡®Taesan¡­¡¯ The Taesan n. Taesan, grouped among the Three Great ns alongside Geomhwa and Changhae, holds considerable significance in the original storyline due to its formidable power. The Taesan n¡¯s influence was not primarily due to brute force. Since its inception, Taesan established itself in the mountainous southeastern region of the penins, abundant in valuable natural resources. Its mountains, full of medicinal herbs and other materials, bring in wealth that rivals arge gold mine. Their unique ability to manage thend¡¯s vitality only adds value, turning their territory intond truly worth its weight in gold. One area of Taesan¡¯s territory is even home to fairies. The n¡¯s members, specifically those responsible for managing the fairies, would have extensive knowledge about them. ¡®¡­But I don¡¯t have any real connections with Taesan.¡¯ The issue is that I¡¯ve established no rapport with the Taesan n. Through Hong Yeonhwa, I have ties with Geomhwa, and through Baek Ahrin, I¡¯ve built a rtionship with Changhae. Both of them are heirs to their ns, forming solid connections with me. However, I still had no contact with anyone from Taesan. The only encounter with Taesan¡¯s heir had been a brief observation at the tournament arena. ¡®Lee Jiyeon.¡¯ Lee Jiyeon, the heir of the Taesan n and currently a second-year cadet in ss 120 of Shio-ram Academy. She is a significant character in the original story. In the first timeline, I met her early on, built up her affection, and fought alongside her as we resisted the tower invasion. I had crossed paths with her in other timelines as well. In the third timeline, we got entangled when she discovered my unique ability from Taesan. In the fourth timeline, we traded resources, such as monster by-products and natural materials, to enhance my abilities. In the ninth timeline, I¡­ devoured her to absorb her strength. Timeline 9, Gluttonous Ghost. In that path, I cast aside all notions of righteousness and plunged into a true viinous route. Utilizing my unique ability, ¡°Devouring,¡± I absorbed the power of Lee Jiyeon and other members of Taesan. In that timeline, Imitted countless atrocities, ultimately earning myself the Association¡¯s ¡°Top Priority Extermination Target¡±bel. It wasn¡¯t long before a coalition arrived and wiped me out. Regardless, to establish ties with the Taesan n, meeting Lee Jiyeon would be ideal. I n to apply to her mentorship ss in the second semester, where I¡¯ll likely meet her formally. While there¡¯s no guarantee she¡¯ll ept me, I think it¡¯s quite possible. After all, there aren¡¯t many other options. Arriving at the dormitory, I avoided any encounters by cloaking myself in magic and utilizing my Observation Power to evade attention. ¡®It¡¯s not a strictly prohibited matter¡­ but it¡¯s not something to advertise to everyone either.¡¯ I swallowed a sigh as I gently moved to ce the baby on the bed. But just as I was about to settle it down with the Sky Wing, tiny fingers gripped my clothing. A clear sign it didn¡¯t want to be separated. The baby had done this in Professor Liana¡¯sb, too. I¡¯d triedying it down on a makeshift bed using the Sky Wing to make it morefortable, but it clung to me with all its might. Resigned, I continued with the baby in my arms. I opened the package I¡¯d picked up from the dormitory lobby, which I¡¯d ordered earlier in the day. The contents were simple: baby clothes and diapers. Though I¡¯d quickly bought a set on my way to theb, it was a single outfit and diaper. Now I had several, ensuring I wouldn¡¯t run out. And then¡­ On the dining table sat several round containers with a pale yellow background, dotted with small white clouds and featuring a smiling baby on thebel. Infant form, specifically purchased to feed the baby. While I¡¯d considered introducing soft foods since it had a few teeth, Professor Liana had advised form, so I¡¯d bought some. I picked up the container, looking at it with a peculiar expression. I¡¯d never thought I¡¯d buy or use something like this. Ding. [Starting heating process.] First, I boiled water for the form, and to my surprise, there was even a specific device for this¡ªa form kettle. While the water boiled, I sanitized and magically purified a bottle multiple times. I measured out the form powder, carefully scooping it into the bottle. When the kettle beeped, signaling the water had reached the right temperature, I poured a little into the bottle, stirred to dissolve the powder, then added the remaining water. The process was simpler than expected. In a world where magic exists, some steps seemed streamlined. ¡°Sniff¡­ sniff¡­¡± The baby, previously tilting its head curiously, sniffed as the bottle neared. Its eyes opened wide, mouth gaping as ittched onto the bottle. Suck¡­ suck? Its cheeks moved instinctively as it drank, eyes widening as it eagerly gulped down the contents. ¡°¡­¡± Watching it was both strange and mesmerizing. The bottle emptied quickly. Though I¡¯d fed it in theb earlier, babies are known for their frequent feeding needs. I shifted the baby in my arms. Warm and with a full belly, it snuggled sleepily against my shoulder. Hic. Then, a tiny hup escaped its mouth as its body bounced slightly, burping on its own without any guidance. After a few more burps, the baby drifted back to sleep, breathing softly. The baby¡­ I should give it a name. As I observed the sleeping baby, a peculiar feeling grew within me, and I found myself lost in thought. Names are markers of individuality, a word that represents each person. Usually, a parent gives a child their name. Sometimes, grandparents or other rtives name them, or people might visit a naming expert to find a meaningful one. I named myself. My parents didn¡¯t give me a name; it wasn¡¯t until my home burned down and I entered an orphanage that I realized the need for one. At that time, I didn¡¯t care much about the name, but the thought of someone I barely knew naming me felt off, so I dug through a dictionary and chose my own. Lee Hayul. Abination of characters meaning ¡°upright,¡± ¡°what,¡± and w.¡± Roughly tranted, it could mean ¡°one who abides by their principles wherever they go.¡± I¡¯m satisfied with my name. Although I haphazardly picked it, I¡¯ve never been teased for it, nor has it caused me any trouble. ¡®¡­¡¯ But if I were naming someone else, I wouldn¡¯t be so careless. And now, I found myself in that situation. I couldn¡¯t keep calling the baby ¡°child,¡± ¡°kid,¡± ¡°baby,¡± or ¡°little one¡± forever. I need to give it a name.@@novelbin@@ The thought made my head spin. That¡¯s typically a family¡¯s job¡­ a parent¡¯s responsibility. I¡¯m not this baby¡¯s parent. Ick the qualifications, the means, to be one. I won¡¯t judge others¡¯ definitions of parenthood, but by my own standards, I don¡¯t measure up in the slightest. Ick funds, child-rearing knowledge¡ªthere¡¯s nothing I have that qualifies me. Yet¡­ ¡°¡­¡± The baby looks to me as its parent¡­ And the thought of leaving it in an orphanage felt so unbearable that my head hurt. That would make me no better than my ¡°parents,¡± a despicable act I vowed never to replicate. It would betray my very essence. Hoo¡­ I slowly exhaled, organizing my thoughts. Keeping it simple: Parenthood was daunting. The baby sees me as its parent. I don¡¯t have the right to be a parent. But abandoning a child who considers me their parent is an idea I find utterly revolting. Impossible. So¡­ I have to raise it. ¡®¡­Fairies grow quickly.¡¯ Fairies don¡¯t take as long as humans to reach physical maturity. ording to Professor Liana, Fairy Knights, especially, grow even faster within their species. In a few years, it will reach maturity and be capable of independent thought and judgment. Until then¡­ I¡¯ll raise it. While Ick the qualifications to be a parent, my lifespan is uncertain. If I were to die unexpectedly, it would put the child in a difficult position. But if all goes as expected, I should have a few years left, even if I can¡¯t lift the curse. By then, the fairy will be grown enough to survive on its own. Moreover, I¡¯ll be establishing contact with the Taesan n soon, and if I do die, I¡¯ll arrange for the child to be taken to the fairies. Feeling strangely conflicted, I patted the baby¡¯s back softly. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Even that small gesture was enough to bring a bright, contented smile to the sleeping baby¡¯s face. And my heart felt even more tangled. The sun had set and risen again, marking a new day. Yellow eyes blinked repeatedly, disying a mix of confusion and deep thought. Elia, scanning my face, nced down to the baby nestled in my arms, its expression slightly displeased. ¡°So¡­you¡¯re asking if my family can watch over this baby during the break?¡± [Yes¡­] One day after resolving to raise it until adulthood, I¡¯d uttered something that only a pathetic excuse of a guardian would say. Chapter 128 For a while, I skipped allmon lectures. Given the break period, it was manageable; under normal circumstances, it would¡¯ve been impossible. Naturally, skipping sses would result in minor setbacks in my development, but that¡¯s a consequence I¡¯m willing to handle. I didn¡¯t skip without notice. I submitted leave forms to each professor, citing ¡°personal training¡± as the reason, and gave simr responses to anyone who asked out of concern. To my surprise, the permissions were granted easily. Perhaps it was due to the timing or the diligent reputation I¡¯d built. Of course, ¡°personal training¡± was just an excuse. [Seoryul? It¡¯s time to eat.] ¡°Food? Yes! Food!¡± [That¡¯s right. Come here.] In reality, I spent my days in the dormitory with the baby¡­ Seoryul. As much as I disliked the idea of being a negligent guardian over the break, I couldn¡¯t bear to waste this short, free period neglecting Seoryul. With practiced ease, I lifted Seoryul into my arms. Sip¡­ sip¡­ [No rush. Take it slow¡­ No one¡¯s taking your food.] I gently stroked Seoryul¡¯s head as he calmly sucked on the bottle, his snowy-white hair gliding softly through my fingers, feeling like something otherworldly. ¡®¡­¡¯@@novelbin@@ Once again, I marveled at how angelic Seoryul was. Not that he was literally an angel, but his demeanor was genuinely serene. I¡¯ve never had any prior experience with childcare, but I¡¯ve learned from various sources that raising a baby can be a nightmare. Caring for a baby is notoriously challenging; one doesn¡¯t even need direct experience to know that. Babies have weak immune systems, so hygiene is critical. You have to be mindful of their food, clothes, and sensitive skin. Their bones are soft, their skin delicate, and almost everything around them poses a potential threat. You have to watch for sudden, unpredictable behavior and be prepared to soothe them at any time, day or night. All of these concerns piled up the moment I began thinking about what caring for a baby would entail, so I mentally prepared myself for sleepless nights during this break. But Seoryul was different. After finishing his bottle, Seoryul squirmed in my arms, perhaps getting drowsy. When I gently asked if he wanted a nap, he shook his head. Over the past few days, I¡¯d learned that he wasn¡¯t trying to sleep but instead enjoyed basking in his post-feeding drowsiness¡ªparticrly while nestled in my arms. If I tried putting him down, he¡¯d throw a rare little tantrum, which meant I held him for a while longer. Sitting by the window, the sunlight poured down just right. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Seoryul smiled, his wings fluttering slightly with a soft shimmer following their movement. I had thought caring for a fairy would be different from caring for a human, expecting unique challenges. But surprisingly, Seoryul was peaceful and easygoing. He hardly ever cried. Being awake at all hours probably helped, as he would either call out with a mumbling sound or crawl over to tap me when he needed something. Another thing¡­ Seoryul understood my words and acted ordingly, despite never being explicitly taughtnguage. He almost never dirtied his diaper. Though I kept one on him, he hadn¡¯t had a single bowel movement, and only trickles of urine came out. When I examined him, I discovered that he absorbed nearly all nutrients, leaving no waste. This made my expression shift as I thought about it. He understood my words without being taught, just as I once understood my parents¡¯ words without learning. He absorbed nutrients almost entirely, just like me. I rarely used the restroom except for minor bodily needs. Fairy, not human. That idea had thrown me off at the time. I hadn¡¯t given it much thought then, but seeing the growing simrities between Seoryul and myself¡­ it was hard not to wonder. ¡®I¡¯ll think about itter.¡¯ Now wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on it, given how busy I was. It was too soon for any conclusions, so I left the thought for another time. Just then, the doorbell rang. I¡¯d already sensed the visitor¡¯s presence, so I stood up. Seoryul, basking in the sun and lyingfortably in my arms, frowned, looking uncharacteristically annoyed. Stifling augh to avoid upsetting him, I tapped the hologram on the wall to open the door remotely. Beep¡­ clink The door swung open. ¡°Good morning again!¡± [Good morning.] I responded to the cheerful greeting I¡¯d been receiving regrly for the past few days. [Elia.] Elia, stepping in and removing her shoes, waved with a bright smile. She carried a stic bag, as though she¡¯d been shopping. Since epting my request on the first day of the break, Elia had been visiting my dorm regrly. [Didn¡¯t you buy groceries yesterday?] ¡°Oh, I just brought a few snacks and some jelly in case you¡¯d get peckish.¡± I took the stic bag with one feather from the Sky Wing. ¡°Oh, thank you!¡± With her hands free, Elia quickly removed her shoes and stepped inside. She nced at the items scattered around the living room, a strange expression crossing her face. ¡°¡­More new things overnight?¡± It was the reaction I¡¯d expected¡ªslightly incredulous. I quickly scanned the dormitory with Observation. Initially, my dorm was a barren ce with little personalization or furniture, as I rarely used it. Now, however, it was lively. The hard tile floor was mostly covered with a soft mat. The living room, which had only a table and a sofa, was now filled with furniture padded for child safety. The kitchen, which had been bare with only a few basic utensils, was now stocked with a variety of items. The once-empty room had also been furnished, giving the dorm an unexpectedly homely atmosphere. ¡°¡­Is that a cradle? Did you make it yourself?¡± Elia, lightly touching the newly added furniture, looked at me with curiosity. I nodded calmly. [Yes. I made it.] In the room that had once been empty, there were now bookshelves, a small table, and furniture suited to Seoryul¡¯s size, along with wooden toys. Even Seoryul¡¯s clothes, including what he was currently wearing, were crafted by me. I¡¯d made the furniture in the room I used as a workshop and tailored Seoryul¡¯s clothes with the sewing techniques I¡¯d picked up. My ¡°Jack of All Trades¡± skill had greatly improved, along with my skills in crafting, woodworking, and other rted abilities. Unlike weapons orplex machines for superhumans, furniture and toys were easy enough for me to make. I¡¯d put a lot of effort into his clothes. With my improved skills, I¡¯d added various convenience and protection spells. Though only having one arm made things a bit more cumbersome, the results were satisfactory. ¡°Honestly¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say.¡± Hearing my exnation, Elia shook her head in mild disbelief, then reached out to lift Seoryul gently by his armpits. Seoryul flinched and responded by snuggling deeper into my arms. ¡°Come on, Seoryul~ Won¡¯t youe to big sis?¡± The brief power struggle didn¡¯tst long. In the end, Seoryul¡¯s resistance waned, and he allowed himself to be lifted into Elia¡¯s arms. ¡°Eek¡­!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s give your dad a little break, shall we?¡± ¡°Mmph¡­¡± ¡°Good boy, Seoryul~¡± Even while buried in her chest, Seoryul¡¯s little struggles subsided as Elia reassured him. Elia stroked his head with a gentle smile, and though he puffed his cheeks out in defiance, he didn¡¯t resist her touch. A significant improvement, considering that Seoryul had outright rejected both Elia¡¯s and Professor Liana¡¯s attempts to hold him at first. It was why Elia kept visiting; her repeated presence was helping Seoryul warm up to her. I suspected Seoryul could sense Elia¡¯s genuine care for him. Later, as Elia ate the simple breakfast I¡¯d prepared, she tilted her head with a question. ¡°How¡¯s Seoryul¡¯s registration status?¡± Seoryul currently had no official status. In other words, I hadn¡¯t registered him yet. Petting Seoryul, who was now back in my arms, I replied. [I was going to talk about that today.] [Can you watch him this afternoon? I have someone I need to meet about his registration.] There was a n in ce. A few hourster, I entered a quiet caf¨¦. This wasn¡¯t in the Shiorammercial district but a more secluded spot. The small bell on the ss door jingled as I entered, the clear sound ringing pleasantly. The caf¨¦ was spacious and well-furnished, but empty. ¡°Cadet Lee Hayul, you¡¯re booked for the second floor.¡± The only staff member at the counter recognized me and directed me upstairs. I nodded and took the stairs to the second floor. The wooden steps creaked underfoot as I entered a space just as roomy as the first floor, bathed in warm sunlight streaming through a nearby window. I sensed someone¡¯s presence. As on the first floor, there was only one other person here. He had neatlybed hair, a tailored ck-and-white suit, and a luxury wristwatch on one wrist. A typical businessman¡¯s appearance. Sitting at a table with his fingers inteced, the man slowly opened his eyes. Dark eyes met mine, and he rose, his professional smile never wavering. As he pushed his chair back, a faint sound reached my ears. I approached until I was standing right before him. With a courteous smile, he extended his hand. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet a hero. I¡¯m Maxwell, from the Association¡¯s Disaster Management Department.¡± Maxwell. I turned the name over in my mind, sharpening my senses. yer Adjustment System: Affection Level Lee Hayul ¡ú Elia Seraide ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð (75 ? 76/100) "Fondness" "Gratitude" "Tenderness" "Guilt" Chapter 129 Era of Peace. Though it¡¯s called that, in reality, it¡¯s anything but peaceful. The seas have essentially be the domain of monsters. While the shallow waters might be manageable, crossing the vast ocean to travel between continents is no longer cost-effective. The skies, too, are in a simr state, albeit through different means. Flying monsters roam the skies, and more problematic still is the chaotic magical interference, which makes it incredibly difficult to fly aircraft frequently or at high altitudes. This magical interference didn¡¯t stop there. It even destroyed the once-unified globalmunicationwork. Now, both physical movement and the sharing of information overworks have virtually ceased. This helpless stagnation was one reason humanity was pushed to the brink during the Time of Chaos. But that was then. Now, it¡¯s different. The Power of Space has reconnected the world even more closely through gates, restoring connections once lost. Without needing to cross seas or skies, one can travel to ces all over the world. The Power of Harmony has broken downnguage barriers and established amunicationwork far superior to the one lost long ago. Sharing information no longer requires intricate cablesid across the ocean floor. The World Transcendent Association, the force that maintains and upholds the current world order, owes its existence to the powers granted by the founding chairpersons. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet a hero. I¡¯m Maxwell, part of the association chairpersons¡¯ direct execution team.¡± [The pleasure is mine] [My name is Lee Hayul] ¡°Your words, Hero of Shipnaha, are overwhelming,¡± The man who introduced himself as Maxwell extended his right hand for a handshake. He held a polite smile and a well-mannered posture, with no faults to be found¡ªa textbook demeanor. The same impression I had from the False Second Floor. ¡®Maxwell.¡¯ Though I expected it given the unusual circumstances, hearing that name left me rather unsettled. Maxwell appears frequently in the original work. ¡°Oh, please, have a seat. I¡¯ve already prepared everything.¡± He took my hand, giving it a firm shake, and smiled as he led me to a table. True to his word, the table was already set with drinks and light snacks. Though there was no threat, being inside Shioram, it was still my first encounter with him. Using my Observation Power, I examined the food and drink, confirming they held no harmful properties. As I took a sip, Maxwell spoke up. ¡°If it wouldn¡¯t be too forward, may I exin the recent situation?¡± [Yes] [Please go ahead] ¡°Thank you for your generosity.¡± Maxwell gave a brief smile before taking a sip of tea. ¡°The phenomenon you just experienced is due to my unique ability. It¡¯s a form of illusion ability, currently affecting the entire second floor.¡± As he raised his finger, a butterflynded on it. A breeze swept in, bringing with it the subtle sounds of the butterfly¡¯s wings against my ears. ...Magic perceived him as foreign. My Observation Power conveyed that the space above his finger was empty. Illusion-type. An ability that deceives the senses and alters perception. Ultimately, illusions are detached from reality. To cast someone into an illusion, one must deceive their senses of the real world, and the keener their senses, the harder it is to work on them. My senses... my hearing and touch, in particr, are quite sharp. I don¡¯t know if this is due to the suppression of my other senses, but it¡¯s honed to a level where it could be considered a skill, even if not quite a unique ability. Yet I fell for this illusion. My senses failed to see through it. That left me somewhat unsettled. Though the strange magic tipped me off, I didn¡¯t immediately grasp the full truth as I would have with my Observation Power. [May I ask why?] ¡°Of course. But the reason is nothing extraordinary. I may belong to the chairpersons¡¯ direct execution team, but, fundamentally, I am just a civil servant.¡± Maxwell spoke with a casual shrug. ¡°As a civil servant, I follow orders as dictated from above.¡± [Follow orders from above] [There aren¡¯t many above you, are there, Maxwell?] The association¡¯s departments are varied, each entangled in its own chain ofmand. But the execution team is different. They prioritize the orders of the association chairpersons over even the directives from the Primary Committee. In other words... ¡°Yes, as I mentioned, I belong directly to the association chairpersons... I carry out theirmands.¡± The chairpersons. He carries out their directives. In the original work, I targeted the execution team while tearing down the association¡¯s base to confront the tower lords. I had hoped that by dealing with the execution team, I might eventually meet the Tower Lords of Space and Harmony. I captured, interrogated, and killed members of the execution team, including Maxwell, but ultimately never got to meet them... ¡®......¡¯ The Tower Lords of Space and Harmony... I straightened my face, which had instinctively tensed up. [So, was your recent action under the chairpersons¡¯ orders?] ¡°Strictly speaking, yes.¡± Maxwell replied with a subtle smile. But it wasn¡¯t a straightforward affirmation. Maxwell took another sip of tea. ¡°When encountering a special student, you are to conceal yourself with an illusion. If discovered, reveal this directive and proceed with the following instructions¡­¡± After a brief pause, he continued. ¡°There are multiple instructions, but the part I wish to convey now is separate.¡± And then. ¡°This directive was given approximately thirteen years ago. It is also thest directive passed on to the execution team.¡± [Pardon?] ¡°I had a simr reaction as you, Hero. Hearing orders from the future so suddenly left me baffled.¡± Maxwell nodded as if he understood my reaction. But I couldn¡¯t bring myself to respond. ¡®Thirteen years ago?¡¯ He said the chairperson gave Maxwell the order. If he encounters a special student like me, he should conceal himself. If discovered, exin the situation and follow further instructions. The problem is that this directive was given over ten years ago. And since then, the chairpersons have remainedpletely silent. ¡®Future vision?¡¯ Peering into the future is challenging, but it¡¯s not impossible in this world. The method is excessively demanding, and the information obtained is limited, but it¡¯s theoretically possible. ¡®If it¡¯s a power...¡¯ Most importantly, they are Tower Lords. While their abilities remain a mystery, it¡¯s not unreasonable to think they might foresee the future. Did they know about the current situation since thirteen years ago? Or more? Could they also be aware of the impending tower invasion? Then why the silence now? Is there a reason they must remain silent? ¡°May I continue exining?¡± [Please do] ¡°Understood. Please excuse me for a moment.¡± With my consent, Maxwell reached into his coat, pulling out something small. It was a rectangr card, about palm-sized, with a ck background and gold ents. The magic shimmering on it felt oddly foreign. [What¡¯s this?] ¡°It¡¯s a form of identification.¡± He handed me the card. I took it, perplexed, and he continued his exnation. ¡°To put it simply, it¡¯s a form of ID usable within the association, granting high-priority authority.¡± [High-priority authority?] [What does that mean?] ¡°Exactly as it sounds, it¡¯s an authority card that enables you to mobilize association personnel. Issued by the chairpersons themselves.¡± ¡®?¡¯ My hand froze as I traced my fingers over the card. The implications of his words didn¡¯t change, no matter how I thought it over. Authority tomand association personnel. A ¡°highest-priority¡± authority directly issued by the chairpersons. ording to him, orders I issue using this card would supersede those of even the Primary Committee. In other words, it¡¯s simr to the chairpersons¡¯ own authority. This was an absurd item. [Why are you giving me this?] I tried to keep my face steady as I asked, despite the tremor threatening to break through. ¡°It was ordered thirteen years ago.¡± It aligned with what he¡¯d said earlier. If the illusion is exposed, exin the circumstances and follow the subsequent instructions. One of those instructions, he says, is to transfer this authority. ¡®...What on earth.¡¯ I hadn¡¯t been overly concerned about meeting with the association¡¯s personnel. The purpose itself was to meet regarding thepensation for the Shipnaha incident. Given my achievements, I expected a few artifacts and a chance to make some requests from the association... But suddenly, I had the power tomand the association¡­ After a moment, I managed to gather my thoughts. I asked Maxwell several questions, though none received satisfactory answers. Maxwell, too, imed he was unaware of the chairpersons¡¯ reasons for remaining silent. [Then may I ask for a few favors?] ¡°Certainly, of course.¡± [Please issue a few new identities for me] In the end, I left the cafe, essentially fleeing. Before that, I had set the schedule for receivingpensation from the association¡¯s main headquarters and requested IDs for myself and Seoryul. At least I had achieved the purpose of the meeting. Though, I had gained far too much, leaving my head on the verge of exploding... The time was early evening. It wasn¡¯t quite dark yet, with the sky colored by an orange sunset. Dragging my feet, I returned to the dormitory. [Cadet Lee Hayul, authenticated] The front door opened as I brought the hologram projector close. Kicking off my shoes haphazardly, I paused before entering. After thoroughly cleansing my body with purification magic, I stepped inside. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Elia, sitting on the living room couch, rose and approached me in quick steps. In her arms, Seoryul slept peacefully. ¡°You¡¯reter than... you said you¡¯d be.¡± Elia stopped mid-step, her golden eyes blinking, then extended a concerned hand to touch my cheek. ¡°Hayul, you look terrible. Are you feeling unwell?¡± [No] [Just a bit dizzy] I was mentally drained. There was a lot to ponder. While I¡¯d learned some new facts, the number of unanswered questions had also grown, leaving me feeling conflicted. ¡°It would be best if you got an early night.¡± With that, Elia ushered me toward the bathroom, suggesting I go to bed early tonight. After some quick freshening up, I came out only to be pushed towards the bed. [Wait...] ¡°No ¡®wait¡¯. You haven¡¯t slept for days while caring for Seoryul. That¡¯s why you¡¯re so exhausted.¡± [I still need to care for Seoryul...] Though he¡¯s been an angel without fuss so far, I don¡¯t know what could happen while I¡¯m asleep...@@novelbin@@ ¡°I¡¯ll take care of him while you sleep, so don¡¯t worry and rest up.¡± Brushing aside my concerns, Elia gently pushed me onto the bed. She swiftly changed Seoryul into his pajamas, thenid him in the cradle she¡¯d brought into the room. Then, Eliay down beside me. The bed was luxurious and spacious, with ample room for both of us. ¡°See? Now you can sleep soundly, and I¡¯ll look after him if anything happens.¡± Mouth agape, I stared nkly. There was something odd in her tone, but my mind was too muddled to process it. Arge nket covered me, the warmth spreading across my body. Theforting heat deepened my drowsiness. ¡®I¡¯m so sleepy...¡¯ With warmth enveloping me, drowsiness overcame me. I had a gut feeling that I wouldn¡¯t have nightmares this time. ¡®...It should be fine...¡¯ Seoryul was right next to me, and if anything happened, my Observation Power would alert me. And with Elia by my side... it should be fine. I let go of the thread of consciousness I¡¯d been clinging to. Slowly, I sank into slumber. A gentle pat on my back sped up the descent. [yer Correction System: Affection Level] Lee Hayul ¡ú Elia Seraide ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð (76?77/100) ¡¸Affection¡¹ ¡¸Gratitude¡¹ ¡¸Chick¡¹ ¡¸Guilt¡¹ [yer Correction System: Exploration Level] Quest ¡¸Authority Transfer¡¹ Completed Points are being umted. Points are being spent. - Ding! Ding! Ding! ¡¸The Tower Lord of Harmony is¡­ ... ...?¡¹ Chapter 131 As the closing ceremony, which had been quite an overwhelming experience for me, concluded, cadets began flooding out en masse. The crowd stretched out in a single direction, their steps light. They were headed toward the gate terminal. The only way out of Shioram is through the gate. Most are returning home to heal their tired bodies and minds after a demanding academic period, while some, blessed with protections that persist outside of Shioram, are likely nning personal training sessions. The Blessing of Growth still applies outside Shioram. Without it, external training sessions would be impossible. I swept my gaze over the long line of cadets using my Observation Power. I wasn¡¯t part of that line. After the ceremony, I sought out my mentor to say farewell. After all, we wouldn¡¯t meet during the break. ¡°©¤Don¡¯t skip meals just because it¡¯s a hassle, make sure to always eat properly, and take some sleeping pills just in case. Also¡­¡± As soon as we met, I received a barrage of affectionate advice,plete with plenty of pats and strokes. When I subtly shifted my body, the hand that had been patting my head moved down to tap my back, which naturally made me feel rxed. I had notified her of my ns to travel outside Shioram shortly after emerging from the Tower of Growth. At that time, my mentor had only nodded, saying ¡°I see.¡± ¡°.......¡± But now, my mentor held back a sigh that was about to escape. Though she kept herposure, she seemed uneasy about me leaving Shioram. I understood her concern. After all, thest time I went out, I returned in such a state that anyone would be worried from a teacher''s perspective. And in truth, I was about to head somewhere rather dangerous¡­ But if I admitted that, my mentor might drag me back to my dorm with that deadpan look again. [Yes] [I¡¯ll keep your advice in mind, mentor] [There¡¯s no need to worry] Although I enjoyed the affectionate pats, I couldn¡¯t stay in that spot forever. Regardless of my own feelings, I used the ne to disy words that would reassure my mentor. She took a step back, sighing as she looked at the ne with lingering reluctance in her eyes. ¡°¡­Very well, I shouldn¡¯t keep you any longer. But remember this: if you find yourself in danger¡­ always put yourself first.¡± ¡°What a fuss. Nothing¡¯s going to happen to me within my own family¡¯s domain.¡± That was when Hong Yeonhwa, who had been standing behind with her arms crossed, muttered in discontent. When I mentioned I¡¯d say goodbye to my mentor, she¡¯d insisted oning along, as if we¡¯d meet again soon. ¡°Incidents can happen anytime, anywhere,¡± my mentor replied, ncing at Hong Yeonhwa with a shake of her head. ¡°People who let their guard down can suffer dire consequences.¡± ¡°If there everes a time when I have to fear trouble in the main family of Guhwa, wouldn¡¯t that mean the world has already ended?¡± ¡®That¡¯s true.¡¯ In the brief exchange, I found myself with a strange expression in response to Hong Yeonhwa¡¯sment. If something ever got so bad that the main estates of the three great families were in danger, it would mean the world was already in an apocalyptic state. [Then, I¡¯ll be off now] ¡°Take care ande back safely.¡± My mentor, who had been exchanging small banter with Hong Yeonhwa, stopped, and with aplex look, stroked my head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll take good care of him.¡± At that moment. Hong Yeonhwa, wearing an odd expression, stepped forward and ced a hand on my shoulder. My mentor¡¯s face creased in displeasure. Although some time had passed since the ceremony, the gate terminal was still bustling with people. The gate terminal serves as the equivalent of an airport in this world. Instead of runways, there are gate drives and space facilities,plete with duty-free shops. However, Shioram¡¯s gate terminal is smaller in scalepared to others. There¡¯s no need for a huge facility since few people can enter Shioram. And, naturally, proper identification is required to use the gate. That¡¯s why I had asked Maxwell to handle Seoryul¡¯s identification a few days ago. Without an identity, Seoryul wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave Shioram. Creating a standard identity for him posed numerous problems. For one, designating a guardian would be an issue, and even if we managed that, his different species would undoubtedly causeplicationster. Fortunately, Maxwell said he would handle those issues. Thanks to him, Seoryul now had an identity, and we wouldn¡¯t face any issues using the gate, thanks to Maxwell¡¯s arrangements. ¡®¡­I hope he¡¯ll be okay.¡¯ So, traveling with Elia through the gate should go smoothly. Elia¡¯s family had promised to take good care of him, so he should be fine during the break. ¡­Still, it weighed heavily on my mind. I couldn¡¯t help feeling like a terrible person. I couldn¡¯t hide Seoryul¡¯s existence forever. At the very least, I¡¯d have to inform the people close to me, like Hong Yeonhwa and my mentor. These past few days had been too hectic to share the news. I nned to tell them after returning from the break, once everything was settled. ¡°Master Hayul, please allow me to carry your luggage. I¡¯ll handle the check-in process.¡± [Thank you] [Ariel] ¡°Ariel, could you take care of my¡­ Hey! Mine too!¡± Ariel was apanying us on the journey to the Guhwa family¡¯s domain. As Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s aide, it was only natural. After a brief wait, the check-in process wasplete, and it was our group¡¯s turn. The luggage had already been sent to the destination, so we only needed to bring ourselves. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Hayul.¡± [Yes] I stepped forward toward the gate. As I neared the swirling blue portal, I felt the resonance of space. Familiar information filled my mind as I observed it through the power of Observation. It¡¯s a technique that uses spatial power to create and link artificial fractures in two different spaces. After studying it for a moment, I followed Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s lead and stepped into the gate. My body plunged into the whirlpool, and soon, my feet touched solid ground. The information I was observing refreshed. A massive gate terminal. Gates opened and closed endlessly, while crowds of people moved like swarms of ants. Vehicles of all designs and colors lined up outside, surrounded by towering walls. We had arrived at our destination¡­ the Seoul Gate Terminal. ¡°Ugh, my head¡­¡± Hong Yeonhwa grimaced, rubbing her upper lip to relieve the characteristic dizziness of gate travel. Upon our arrival, Ariel guided us to the car she had arranged beforehand. The vehicle was a futuristic-looking limousine by my standards. The driver stepped out, bowing respectfully. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to escort the youngdy and young master. I¡¯ll ensure a safe andfortable journey to your destination.¡± ¡°Thank you for your efforts.¡± [Young master¡­] [Thank you for the assistance] Despite the formal and¡­ slightly overwhelming greeting, Hong Yeonhwa took it in stride and boarded the limousine. Feeling a bit awkward, I followed her inside. The interior of the limousine resembled something straight out of a movie, with a circr red sofa surrounding a table. Underneath the table were storagepartments and a refrigerator, stocked with snacks¡­ as well as various drinks and alcoholic beverages. Using Observation, I noted not only the exterior and interior but also the materials used. The limousine was built with a robust alloy of high-grade ore and magical stone, outfitted with advanced defensive enchantments¡ªpractically a tank on wheels. ¡°Hayul, you can sit here.¡± While I hesitated, ncing around for a seat, Hong Yeonhwa patted the seat beside her. ¡°If you¡¯re ufortable with anything, let me know. Snacks are here, so help yourself.¡± [Thank you] As soon as I sat down, she began pulling out snacks from the storage and cing them in front of me. ¡°Hmm?¡± Just then. While handing me snacks, Hong Yeonhwa nced over at Ariel, who was sitting across from us. Ariel had a rather surprising and touched expression on her face. ¡°¡­Why the face?¡± ¡°I¡¯m moved.¡± ¡°Moved? Care to borate?¡± ¡°Lady Ariel, though I have served the youngdy for many years, I never expected to witness her showing such sincere care for another.¡± ¡°What are you implying? That I¡¯m some jerk who doesn¡¯t know how to care for others?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not an insult, but rather an expression of admiration. At any rate, I¡¯d like to go over the schedule for the young master.¡± Clicking her tongue, Hong Yeonhwa leaned back against the sofa as Ariel turned her attention to me. ¡°The schedule is the same as previously discussed. The Guhwa family will treat you as an esteemed guest. After you¡¯ve had time to rest and settle in, you may proceed with the examination whenever you wish.¡± [Thank you for your consideration] ¡°Please direct your thanks to the youngdy and thedy of the house. As I mentioned earlier, there¡¯s also a banquet in a few days.¡± ¡®A banquet.¡¯ The word made me react with a peculiar expression. Apparently, the date of my visit coincided slightly with the Guhwa family¡¯s annual banquet. As an important guest visiting the Guhwa family, they felt it would be ungracious not to invite me to such an event. When Hong Yeonhwa, looking somewhat nervous, had asked if I would attend, I epted, sensing that refusing would put them in a difficult position. I still remember how her face brightened at my eptance. ¡®And¡­¡¯ I recalled the main purpose of my visit to the Guhwa family. The manifestation of Guhwa within the Tower of Growth. While I¡¯d agreed to the examination out of curiosity at the time, I now understood why it happened. The reason I was able to manifest Guhwa was due to assimtion. I must have unconsciously invoked it, thinking of powerful mes. So, even before the examination, I¡¯d figured out why Guhwa had manifested. In light of this, there was no real need to visit the Guhwa family. However, I had other motives. ¡®The burn on my right arm.¡¯ I twitched my fingers. Wrapped in a sleeve, my arm was scarred with horrific burn marks. ording to Hong Yeonhwa, this scar was caused by Guhwa. In other words, if she¡¯s right, I¡¯d encountered Guhwa before. It¡¯s strange. I received this burn and scar in my original world¡ªa mundane world without any known supernatural powers. ¡®¡­In this world¡­¡¯ ording to records of Lee Hayul in this world, a child on the brink of death was found near an orphanage. That¡¯s the earliest record of him. That record states that, even back then, ¡°Lee Hayul¡± bore identical burn marks on his right hand, was blind, and couldn¡¯t speak. ¡®Sigh¡­¡¯ The information was utterly bewildering. That¡¯s why I needed to visit the Guhwa family to seek out some answers. Even if I didn¡¯t gain new information, there would still be plenty to learn from visiting the Guhwa family. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡± ¡°This was faster than usual.¡± At Ariel¡¯s words, Hong Yeonhwa turned her head to look out the window. The limousine was now driving alongside a tall wall. Technically, it was more of a stone fortress wall than just a ¡°fence.¡± Through closer observation, I sensed an invisible, colorless barrier emanating from the stone walls. The stone barrier served as a medium to maintain and amplify the protective barrier. This is the outermost defense of the Guhwa family¡¯s main estate¡ªa formidable barrier requiring multipleyers of high-level protection. After driving along the wall for a while, the main gate finally came into view within the Observation range. ¡®¡­?¡¯ And inside the gate, I detected a crowd waiting. The limousine stopped as it passed through the main gate. Click¡ªthe locked door automatically opened. ¡°Please step out.¡± Hong Yeonhwa exited first, and I followed her. The moment my feet touched the meticulously kept, vibrant greenwn¡­ The lively sound of instruments struck my ears. A red carpet stretched from us to the grand mansion beyond, lined on both sides by people in red uniforms. At least a dozen held brass instruments, and behind them stood others with various musical instruments. The music they created reverberated in all directions. A brief, sudden fanfare. As the music ceased, the person at the forefront stepped forward. He promptly bowed at a ny-degree angle and shouted, ¡°Wee to the sessor to Guhwa, and a heartfelt wee to Young Master Lee Hayul who apanies her!¡± ¡°¡±Wee!¡±¡± Their powerful voices resounded, even by superhuman standards. [Wha¡­] ¡°......¡± My expression turned nk in disbelief. Looking slightly embarrassed, Hong Yeonhwa patted my shoulder lightly.@@novelbin@@ ¡°Ahem. I told them it wasn¡¯t necessary to go all out like this¡­¡± ¡°Pardon? But young miss, you specifically told us to prepare thoroughly since the young master was apanying©¤¡± ¡°Silence.¡± ¡­And thus, amidst a grand wee, we proceeded onward. [Power ¡°Space¡± is growing.] [yer Correction System: Exploration Level] Quest ¡¸Visit to the Guhwa Family¡¹ Completed [yer Correction System: Affection Level] Lee Hayul ¡ú Atra Clyde ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð (84?85/100) ¡¸Mentor¡¹ ¡¸Expectation¡¹ ¡¸Sense of Stability¡¹ ¡¸Yearning for Affection¡¹ ¡¸Respect¡¹ [The conditions for lifting the ¡°Curse of Silence¡± have not been met.] [The conditions for lifting the ¡°Curse of Solitude¡± have not been met.] Chapter 132 In this world, the system of governance is not democracy. Those who rule are not elected by voters but are superhumans wielding extraordinary powers, leading powerful factions. It resembles the ss-based society of old. Governments fell long ago, and in their ce rose these superhuman factions. These factions settled in specific regions, iming them as their own domains. Superhumans dominate the ruling ss, protectingmon people from external threats like monsters, and in return,mon people ept this superhuman-governed world for their survival. The people and residents are ordinary folks in the region. The kings and nobles are the superhumans of each faction.@@novelbin@@ These superhumans who form the domains hold power equivalent to that of kings and nobles. Many regions have essentially bewless zones, where the influence of the Association does not reach. Lacking proper institutions, some areas have decayed into ruins or be living hells under the rule of oppressive factions. The world as it stands today is maintained by the Association, which mediates to keep the influence of such factions in check. ¡®The territory of the Guhwa family¡­ felt rather prosperous.¡¯ The Guhwa family is one of the most influential factions. As proof of their power, the surrounding cities were developed, and the Guhwa family¡¯s main estate was of an immensely grand scale. Wide. Vast. Enormous. These thoughts continuously came to mind as I stepped into the Guhwa family¡¯s grounds. Since we¡¯d arrived at the mansion, it was only proper to first meet and greet the master of the house. After the rather overwhelming wee ceremony, we handed our luggage to the servants and followed Hong Yeonhwa into the mansion. It took quite a while. We walked along a red carpeted corridor for quite some time, yet hadn¡¯t reached our destination. The mansion was so vast and grand. I had likely passed over a hundred doors already, with no end in sight. Frankly, calling it a ¡°mansion¡± felt inadequate. With this scale, ¡°castle¡± would be more fitting, and considering its defensive instations, ¡°fortress¡± would be even more urate. ¡®A fortress¡­¡¯ The materials used to build this mansion were defensive by nature, and the magic installed on top was purely protective and defensive. Considering the personnel constantly patrolling both the interior and exterior¡­ calling it a fortress is indeed urate. Even the ¡°Diamond Warrior¡± of the 11th round took considerable time to break through here. Granted, he hadn¡¯t reached his full strength then, but it was still a fortress that even he struggled to breach. Right now, I wouldn¡¯t even dream of attempting to break through. ¡°¡°¡°Greetings, young miss!¡±¡±¡± As these thoughts passed through my mind. Each servant we encountered in the corridor bowed deeply to Hong Yeonhwa. Hong Yeonhwa casually acknowledged their greetings, her demeanor showing familiarity. It gave me a strange feeling. A sudden awareness of Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s status. Normally, her down-to-earth attitude makes it easy to forget, but Hong Yeonhwa is the heir to the Guhwa family, destined to be one of the most powerful figures in this world. With a single word, she could easily end someone¡¯s life. And here I was, walking by her side, feeling¡­ secure. In the past, her status would have filled me with fear and tension, but now, the warmth of her hand gave me a sense of stability andfort. Perhaps because this ce was unfamiliar to me, I found Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s presence by my side even more reassuring. It¡¯s truly a strange feeling. Something unimaginable in the past. And then¡­ ¡°¡°¡°Greetings, young master.¡±¡±¡± ¡®.......¡¯ As they bowed to Hong Yeonhwa, the servants also bowed to me, extending respectful greetings. It wasn¡¯t unusual for the mansion¡¯s staff to show respect to guests¡­ but something about the level of courtesy felt a bit excessive. Perhaps because I¡¯d never received such treatment before, I found it rather awkward. After walking for a while, I arrived at the upper floors of the building, standing before an ornate door. Even without using my Observation Power, I knew who was inside from Ariel and Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s conversation. ¡°Lady Overseer, the young miss and the young master have arrived.¡± At Ariel¡¯s knock, a response came from within, and she opened the door, stepping aside. Hong Yeonhwa entered through the open door without hesitation, and I followed her inside. There, buried in a mountain of paperwork, was a woman. Her ck hair reached her shoulders, and her expression showed mild boredom as she examined documents. She looked up. A pair of reddish-brown, inorganic eyes blinked once. Overseer Choi Jiyeon. She is betrothed to the head of the Guhwa family and is Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s mother. ¡®Sigh¡­¡¯ I felt tension rise within me. Was it because she was the Overseer? Yes, partly. The influence of the Guhwa family is beyond question, and within it, Choi Jiyeon holds considerable power as the Overseer. Like many here, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to end someone if needed. But that wasn¡¯t the only reason I felt tense. More than that, it was because she was Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s mother. In my previous world, I¡¯d never made friends, let alone met a friend¡¯s parents. Lacking such experiences, I couldn¡¯t help but feel tense. ¡°Come in. You¡¯ve arrived sooner than I expected. And¡­¡± Choi Jiyeon rose from her seat. Her gaze shifted from Hong Yeonhwa to me. After studying me briefly, she gave a polite nod. ¡°Thank you for honoring us with your visit. I am Choi Jiyeon, Overseer of the Guhwa family, Lee Hayul.¡± Her greeting was unexpectedly courteous. I was taken aback and quickly bowed in return, waving my hand modestly. [The pleasure is mine. Thank you for inviting me.] [I am Lee Hayul, Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s friend.] ¡°Friend, is it¡­¡± Choi Jiyeon nced at Hong Yeonhwa. There was something peculiar about her gaze, almost as if she were looking at something pitiable. She seemed about to say something but then shook her head. ¡°¡­Never mind.¡± ¡°What? Why are you looking at me like that and then cutting yourself off?¡± We soon seated ourselves around the table. Choi Jiyeon sat across from us, while Hong Yeonhwa patted the seat beside her. When I quickly took the seat, the sharp look in Choi Jiyeon¡¯s eyes softened slightly. ¡°Is there a particr type of tea you enjoy?¡± [No] [I¡¯m not very knowledgeable about tea.] ¡°Then I¡¯ll serve you the same tea as the young miss.¡± Ariel soon brought over tea and some light snacks. Both Choi Jiyeon and Hong Yeonhwa sipped their tea, prompting me to take a sip as well. It was warm and soothing. ¡°First, allow me to offer my apologies.¡± After moistening her throat with a sip of tea, Choi Jiyeon continued. ¡°It would be proper for the master of the house to wee such an esteemed guest¡­ but as the head of the family is currently absent, I, the Overseer, will attend to you in his ce.¡± [I¡¯m grateful for the more than generous wee.] ¡°What? Is Dad still in the African Rift?¡± At this, Hong Yeonhwa tilted her head in curiosity. ¡°He entered earlier this year. It¡¯s been months, and he¡¯s still engaged in the subjugation?¡± ¡°The main subjugation ended some time ago, but certainplications have kept him from returning.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ So the banquet will go on without him?¡± ¡°Most likely, yes.¡± ¡®So he¡¯s away.¡¯ Listening to their conversation, I nodded to myself. I hadn¡¯t detected the head¡¯s presence in the mansion or even in the surrounding grounds. Even after extending my Observation range to the nearby city, I found nothing. The current head of the Guhwa family is Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s father, Hong Jinseon¡ªa top-tier hero on the verge of bing a Pioneer, ording to the lore. It had struck me as odd not to sense his presence, but it seems he¡¯s away in the African Rift. ¡®Complications?¡¯ If he¡¯s currently in the Rift, and unable to return due to certain circumstances¡­ ¡®Could it be that he¡¯s found a tower?¡¯ There are two towers within the African Rift. One is an undiscovered, unconquered tower known only in secret. In the 8th round, an attempt to conquer it was abandoned due to an invasion, but by the 11th round, repeated attempts finally seeded. Clearing that tower grants a wish ticket that allows one to make a wish within the tower¡¯s limits. The other¡­ is the yet-to-be-invaded Tower of the Dead. In the original story, the Tower of the Dead is discovered around this time. Of course, its true nature isn¡¯t revealed, so its existence remains hidden for now. ¡®......¡¯ The Tower of the Dead is the first to initiate an invasion and is situated in a particrly troublesome location. It lies deep within the Rift, making it difficult to approach from our side. Even once the invasion begins, it¡¯s a problem. As its name suggests, the Tower Lord of the Dead is a necromancer-type boss. They raise both corpses and souls of the dead as an army. And, unfortunately, the Rift is full of monsters they can use as an army when the invasion begins. As a result, once the invasion starts, the African Rift essentially bes the domain of the Tower Lord of the Dead. ¡°©¤Anyway, just keep that in mind. And¡­ Lee Hayul?¡± [Yes] ¡°There are many things I would like to discuss¡­ but it would be rude to detain a guest who has just arrived. Ariel will guide you to your room. Ariel?¡± ¡°Yes, as instructed.¡± ¡°Please rest at your leisure, and when you feel prepared for the examination, let us know. Everything is ready, so you may begin whenever you¡¯refortable.¡± [Thank you for your hospitality.] After I replied, Choi Jiyeon looked at me intently before offering a faint smile. After Lee Hayul and Ariel exited, only two remained in the Overseer¡¯s office. ¡°If his growth period was so difficult, it would be natural for him to grow twisted, but he¡¯s such a polite and well-mannered young man.¡± The Overseer, Choi Jiyeon, sipped her tea, her earlier smile now gone as she stared at the gently closing door. Across from her, Hong Yeonhwa munched on her snacks in silence, sensing the atmosphere. ¡°So? Did you bring it up?¡± Choi Jiyeon suddenly asked, as she finished her tea. Although there was no context, Hong Yeonhwa understood. It was about the engagement. She didn¡¯t have much to say. Hong Yeonhwa mumbled, avoiding her mother¡¯s direct gaze. ¡°¡­No.¡± ¡°Oh dear.¡± A sigh escaped before Hong Yeonhwa could even fully respond, causing her to flinch, though she didn¡¯t protest. ¡°You didn¡¯t bring it up? Not a single word? In all that time?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Oh, my¡­¡± Choi Jiyeon drained the rest of her tea, as though to quench her frustration. Unfortunately, tea isn¡¯t very cooling. When she nced across the table, she saw Hong Yeonhwa sitting there, uncharacteristically withdrawn, with nothing to say. Choi Jiyeon deliberated for a moment. Normally, Hong Yeonhwa was bold and energetic, but when it came to this, she seemed utterly powerless. She was inexperienced, grappling with tender, budding emotions¡­ ¡®Ah, young love¡­ well, it is love after all. Hmm¡­¡¯ In any case. She¡¯d expected Hong Yeonhwa to take the initiative, yet she¡¯d returned without saying anything. Choi Jiyeon realized that Hong Yeonhwa might need a little push. ¡°Yeonhwa.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Will you just sit back and watch while someone else takes him?¡± In a casual tone, as if asking if she¡¯d had lunch, Choi Jiyeon¡¯s words made Hong Yeonhwa jolt in her seat. [yer Correction System: Affection Level] Lee Hayul ¡ú Hong Yeonhwa ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð (85?86/100) ¡¸?¡¹ ¡¸Sense of Debt¡¹ ¡¸Gratitude¡¹ ¡¸Warmth¡¹ ¡¸Security¡¹ [The ¡°Curse of a Beautiful Life¡± consumes vitality¡­] [The Tower Lord of Harmony suppresses the ¡°Curse of a Beautiful Life.¡±] [Using points.] [The Tower Lord of Harmony lets out a shriek.] Chapter 133 Upon arriving at the room Ariel guided me to, I unpacked my belongings. Not that there was much to unpack; it was just a few clothes I hadn¡¯t stored in my personal subspace, so it didn¡¯t take long. ¡®...Is this a room?¡¯ I hesitantly scanned the room¡¯s interior using Observation. The space was sorge it was hard to consider it merely a "room." It was practically a separate residence of its own. The furniture was extravagant, too¡ªeach piece looked like it was incredibly valuable. The mansion itself was so vast it resembled a castle, but could it be that all guest rooms here were at this level? When I asked Ariel, she rified that not every guest room was like this. Indeed, from what I¡¯d observed of the mansion, there didn¡¯t seem to be many rooms of this size. ¡°This room is reserved for only the most esteemed guests, maybe one or two per generation. Even the Overseer has stayed here once.¡± [I see.] I nodded at her exnation. The Overseer, Choi Jiyeon, wasn¡¯t originally from the Guhwa family. She¡¯d been a renowned hero from outside the family but married the current family head, Hong Jinseon, thus joining the Guhwa family. Surprisingly, she had a natural talent¡ªnot inbat, but in administration and management, which she utilized fully to ascend to the position of Overseer, managing the family¡¯s affairs. ...Though, I¡¯d heard that the position of Overseer was notorious for being brutally demanding. The Guhwa family¡¯s sheer scale meant that the workload given to whoever managed it was beyond imagination.@@novelbin@@ After seeing the mountains of paperwork stacked in her office just now, I was sure of it. For that reason, Choi Jiyeon had always harbored an open desire to step down from the position of Overseer. In the original story, even after Hong Yeonhwa became the family head, Choi Jiyeon still held onto the Overseer role... I listened to the exnation while casually finishing up my unpacking. Then, after a moment of thought, I asked Ariel. [Would it be possible to hold the assessment this afternoon?] ¡°I¡¯ll schedule it for before the evening banquet.¡± [Thank you.] Ariel nodded in response without hesitation. I¡¯d asked because I didn¡¯t want the matter dragged out, and it seemed I¡¯d be able to proceed without much dy. ¡®Hmm...¡¯ I checked the time. There was still some time before evening. [Would it be alright if I took a look around?] Sure, I could just sit here and use Observation to scan the area, but it seemed more fitting to go see things myself when possible. ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Once again, she answered affirmatively. I nodded, stood up, and prepared to head out. The defining characteristic of the Guhwa family was always theirbat prowess. The family head alone was one of the most powerful heroes, even among top-tier heroes, and under him were numerousbat units capable of conducting solo operations in dangerous areas. The family¡¯s hereditary trait, abat-focused power, was the main reason for this reputation. This trait was also a key criterion for bing the family head. For someone to be the head of the Guhwa family, they had to possess great strength. While intelligence, wisdom, and prudence were desirable, strength was ultimately a prerequisite for ascending to the position of family head. This emphasis on strength was deeply ingrained in the Guhwa family¡¯s values. But strength wasn¡¯t their only advantage. The sound echoing in my ears was powerful. The closer I got to the source, the more intense the sound became, to the point that I wondered if prolonged exposure would make me go deaf. Using Observation, I scanned a massive building located on one side of the sprawling Guhwa estate. The building wasrge, built in a rough style. Its thick metal doors at the center were imposing, and tall chimneys scattered across the roof billowed ck smoke. A forge. From the ringing sounds and the appearance of the building, it was easy to deduce that it was a forge. I¡¯d already received permission to enter. Instead of the thick central metal door, I entered through a smaller side door. As soon as I opened the door, a wave of heat engulfed my entire body. The heat was so intense that my clothes fluttered, and I could feel it seeping into every inch of me. It was hot enough that an ordinary person would likely suffer burns from the exposure. Though I wasn¡¯t in danger of burns, the heat was enough to make me feel ufortable. Sweat trickled down my cheek. I wiped it away and nced at Ariel, who was standing a few steps behind me. Herposure didn¡¯t falter in the slightest. I didn¡¯t sense any magical intervention either. Although she was retired, her skills as a once-top-level hunter clearly hadn¡¯t faded. ¡®Hmm...¡¯ Should I use magic to neutralize the heat? Or wrap myself in my Heavenly Wings for protection? I pondered briefly but decided against taking any action. Instead, I tolerated the heat as I moved forward. The sound of my footsteps was buried beneath the rhythmic hammering echoing through the air. The loudest sound was that of hammering, followed by the characteristic roar of mes. I¡¯d observed beforehand, and there were quite a few people inside. The center of the first floor served as a shared facility. While private workshops were located on the second floor, the first floor was also bustling with people. They appeared to be cksmiths. Anvilsy in front of them, apanied by various smaller tools. Each time a thick hammer struck down, the red-hot metal trapped between the anvil and hammer emitted different sounds and changed shape. It was a typical scene of a forge and cksmith, yet there were aspects that went beyond what one would expect. I approached a cksmith working in a corner. I didn¡¯t speak to him, positioning myself a short distance away so as not to disturb his work. The cksmith was an old man. His hair was graying, and his face was deeply wrinkled with age. Yet his physique was impressively muscr, almost excessively so. His arm, thick as it was, wielded the hammer without the slightest hint of strain, and despite the intense mes before him, he didn¡¯t break a sweat or utter a singleint. The hammer in his hand fell with unwavering precision. A furnacey right beside the cksmith¡¯s work area. Hot mes continuously surged, melting metal within, and the cksmith reached his hand into it. mes red up, engulfing his hand. It was a sight that would likely startle most, but none of the other cksmiths reacted. To them, it was a normal, non-threatening part of their routine. The mes subsided. The me, which had intensified when he reached out, gradually died down, obedient to his control. It was a level of me control and affinity that could only be achieved by someone exceptionally skilled. Once the me subsided, leaving a low, steady burn, the cksmith nodded in satisfaction. Then, fire erupted from his hand again. A strong me poured into the furnace. The once-subdued fire roared back to life, expanding with a force vastly different from before. Yet the mes remained under the cksmith¡¯s control. After gauging their strength, he pushed a metal ingot into the ze. The metal could not withstand the intense heat and began to melt. ¡®Guhwa Fire.¡¯ The mes flickering within the furnace were Guhwa Fire. The mes summoned by the old man¡¯s hand were Guhwa Fire too. In fact, most of the mes flickering in this space were Guhwa Fire. Although the Guhwa family was known for theirbat prowess, they also excelled in metallurgy. Since fire was essential for working with metals, Guhwa Fire, regarded as the strongest fire, was a fitting tool for smithing. I hadn¡¯t learned much about crafting skills. My knowledge was limited to a bit of sewing and woodworking I¡¯d picked up on my own. During my downtime, I had only brushed up on a bit of theoretical knowledge about crafting. Therefore, I couldn¡¯t fully understand the work taking ce in this workshop. To me, it appeared as a process of melting metal, hammering the red-hot metal, cooling it in water, reheating, hammering, and refining it with various tools. I observed it all. This wasn¡¯t just a fleeting memory; it would remain as a reference I could review anytime. ¡°What do you see with those closed eyes?¡± The old man I¡¯d been observing suddenly spoke up. He wasn¡¯t asking who I was. Despite the intense mes before him, he continued hammering without missing a beat. [I¡¯m not sure.] [I can only feel it.] ¡°That¡¯s better than those who wear trinkets without a clue.¡± I didn¡¯t bother to exin about my sensory abilities. But the old man seemed to understand regardless, nodding in acknowledgment. Without asking further, he continued his work. He struck the metal with his hammer, shaping it anew. The other cksmiths were the same. They gripped their hammers, striking the metal, forging it. The information I perceived was different. The old man¡¯s hammering technique was unlike the others. The process was different, and the oue of his actions was distinct. My Observation allowed me to understand that this man¡¯s skill was on a whole different level. [May I watch a bit longer?] ¡°Suit yourself.¡± Though he sounded somewhat curt, his response was positive. I crouched nearby, nodding as I resumed my observation in detail. I continued to watch the old man¡¯s movements. I couldn¡¯t understand most of it, but merely watching his actions deepened my understanding of metallurgy and crafting techniques. Just by observing the cksmiths at work here, I was learning a great deal. A tingle ran through my head. I nodded as I felt my Polymath ability progressing in a specific direction. ¡®It really is him.¡¯ I¡¯d been uncertain, but it seemed I was right. I watched the hammering old man with a curious look through Observation. Tan Hwaju, Hwa Byeok-un. One of the most skilled cksmiths in the world, and the Guhwa family¡¯s master cksmith, who had crafted weapons used by the current and even some previous family heads. Sitting close by, I quietly studied the old man¡¯s movements. [Unique Ability "Polymath" is advancing] [Unique Ability "Affinity for Mana" is advancing] [Unique Ab?lit? "?" is advancing] Chapter 134 ¡°It¡¯s almost time, Master Tan Hwaju,¡± Ariel called out. ¡°I know that.¡± The steady rhythm of hammer strikes ceased, as if the world¡¯s sounds had momentarily vanished. My own concentration was broken as well. While the hammering of other cksmiths continued on the first floor, none resonated with the same pure rity as the old man¡¯s strikes. With an expressionless gaze, he inspected the sword he¡¯d forged. It was a simple sword, hastily crafted by hammering a metal ingot. Though the iron used was of decent quality, as confirmed by my Observation, it wasn¡¯t particrly rare or imbued with any special effect. It was the sort of iron that a small workshop could acquire with enough effort. Despite the rough finish, the de glinted sharply under the furnace¡¯s light, an undeniable testament to its quality. ¡°Hmph. This piece turned out unsatisfactory,¡± he muttered, looking somewhat displeased. He gave the sword a dissatisfied look before propping it up against the wall and standing. Ariel nced at the sword resting against the wall andmented, ¡°Your standards for weaponry are as high as ever.¡± ¡°They¡¯re not high¡ªthey¡¯re exactly where they should be.¡± The old man dusted off his hands and turned around. After giving Ariel a quick look, he set his gaze on me. Grayish eyes met mine. Despite the characteristic dullness of old age, there was an odd vitality flickering within his gaze. ¡°Curiousd,¡± he murmured after a long, assessing look, an enigmaticment. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said, setting his tools aside and wiping his hands as he walked towards the side door. He walked with purpose and confidence. Before I realized it, I found myself following behind him. As we left the forge, the rhythmic nging sounds of metal grew distant. ncing back with Observation, I saw Ariel silently following the old man. It didn¡¯t seem we were headed anywhere strange. Though the sun still shone outside, a check of my watch revealed that hours had passed. I hadn¡¯t lost track of time entirely, even while concentrating... but, evidently, more time had slipped by than I realized. ¡®Ad¡­? I mean, I am younger than him, but...¡¯ As I followed the old man, I wore a slightly perplexed expression. True, I was younger in appearance, but being so openly treated like a child left me feeling¡­ well, something indescribable. Not unpleasant, just strange and slightly bewildering. ¡°Did you learn anything?¡± the old man asked abruptly as we walked across the mansion¡¯s carpeted halls. Though he could see my eyes were closed, his tone suggested he assumed I had been observing his movements. [Just a little,] I replied after a moment¡¯s thought. In truth, I¡¯d learned a great deal. The old man, Tan Hwaju, Hwa Byeok-un, was one of the most skilled cksmiths even in the original story. I¡¯d gathered valuable information by closely observing his movements through the power of Observation. Not only that, I¡¯d cataloged the actions of most of the cksmiths working in the forge. All of them were members of the Guhwa family, well-versed in advanced metallurgy. If I could replicate what I¡¯d seen, I might be able to wield a modest amount of skill in metalworking myself. ¡°You didn¡¯t ask who I am. Do you already know?¡± [Yes,] I replied. [You¡¯re Master Tan Hwaju, Hwa Byeok-un.] ¡°Impressive. So, even a shut-in old man with no public presence is known to you, eh?¡± A shut-in old man with no public presence? Such a self-description didn¡¯t exactly suit him, considering he held the title of Tan Hwaju, the family¡¯s foremost cksmith, and the best in the Guhwa family. As I struggled toe up with a response, Ariel spoke up from behind us. ¡°If you¡¯re a shut-in old man, then I suppose that makes me a child fresh out of the cradle?¡± ¡°iming to be a child at your age is an awkward look. It¡¯s already been¡ª¡± ¡°A shut-in with the strength to crush monsters with a hammer is an even more awkward look, Master Tan Hwaju.¡± Their sudden conversation gave me an excuse to stay quiet, and I took it, continuing to walk without interruption. Thanks to Ariel, I managed to avoid an awkward exchange. We steadily walked until we arrived at the mansion¡¯s underground facility. Past a long underground corridor, we encountered a thick metal wall. I used Observation to check the inside. ¡®The main material is meneus Metal, known for its heat resistance, and it¡¯s enhanced with an ¡°me Resistance¡± inscription... This must be the assessment site.¡¯ Not only the thick door, but the entire interior was designed to withstand mes. The metal door creaked open, revealing three people already waiting inside. There was Hong Yeonhwa, who looked lost in thought, and Choi Jiyeon, the Overseer, looking just as I¡¯d seen her that morning. And then... ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve arrived!¡± Red eyes gleamed from the man who fixed his gaze on me as I stepped inside. With a broad smile, he pointed at me. ¡°Sister-inw, he¡¯s here!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you, in formal settings, address me as Overseer.¡± ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t it a bit stiff to call you that here instead of the conference room?¡± ¡°Strictly speaking, this is also official... Forget it,¡± Choi Jiyeon cut herself off, closing her eyes tightly and rubbing her neck. With a chuckle at her reaction, the man walked over and held out a hand that was asrge as a pot lid. ¡°So, you¡¯re the one everyone¡¯s talking about. I¡¯m Hong Jin-hyuk.¡± The man¡¯s broad smile and casual demeanor gave him an approachable and friendly impression, though one could say it felt somewhat unbefitting of his position. Hong Jin-hyuk. There might be others with that name in the world, but there was only one member of the Guhwa family who referred to Choi Jiyeon as ¡°sister-inw.¡± Stopfire, Hong Jin-hyuk. He was the younger brother of the family head and the leader of the Guhwa family¡¯sbat unit, the Stopfire Brigade. [I¡¯m Lee Hayul.] [It¡¯s an honor to meet you.] ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re the formal type,¡± hemented, grasping my hand. As I¡¯d expected from hisrge frame, his hand was thick and solid. Despite possessing a superhuman body unlikely to scar, his hand was rough with calluses. I also observed his inner aura. When I first encountered Hong Yeonhwa, I sensed the dormant fiery energy within her. That was before I¡¯d fully awakened my spatial and observational abilities, and I¡¯d haphazardly relied on my perception of space. Now, I could perceive far more detail. ¡°Hmm... intriguing,¡± he muttered, seeming to size me up as I¡¯d done to him. But he didn¡¯t appear satisfied, tilting his head in puzzlement. ¡°There¡¯s no trace of Guhwa Fire. Even if it¡¯s sealed tightly, I should be able to... Ouch!¡± ¡°Mind your manners and get out,¡± Choi Jiyeon, who had smacked the back of his head, sighed and dusted off her hands. And so, I found myself standing alone in the center of the facility. The verification process was simple. The purpose of the meeting was to confirm whether I could truly manifest Guhwa Fire. In other words, all I had to do was summon it once for them to see¡ªno need for anythingplicated. [Shall I begin?] ¡°Yes, please,¡± Choi Jiyeon replied with a nod from behind the ss. Beyond the ss, besides Choi Jiyeon, were Hong Yeonhwa, Hwa Byeok-un, and Hong Jin-hyuk. Hong Jin-hyuk had initially insisted on staying in the room to personally experience the Guhwa Fire, but... Choi Jiyeon had dragged him out and shut him behind the ss. I supposed it was their family dynamic that gave it such an unceremonious feel. ¡®Enough idle thoughts.¡¯ I set aside irrelevant musings for the moment. I had to stay focused, clearing away any lingering emotional remnants to maintain a calm state of mind. Never forget: Guhwa Fire can burn through anything, but the most potent fuel is the user¡¯s own emotions. If emotions run dry, Guhwa Fire is a reckless ability that will provoke feelings to forcibly draw on them. If one¡¯s mind wavers and emotions be entangled during its use, the fire can spiral out of control, turning on its wielder. Exhaling slowly, I emptied my mind and let my mana flow. The mana from my core surged through my circuits, concentrating in my right arm. I arranged my mana, expanding it in its unique form. It wasn¡¯t a creation of something new, but a replication of something that already existed. Affinity Expansion Ability: Homogenization ¨C Guhwa Fire With a fierce whoosh, mes red around my arm encased in a bracer. Through the ss, waves of crimson fire surged forth. The fiery tide filled the facility, crashing repeatedly against the ss wall. Hwa Byeok-un reached out to touch the ss. It was hot. The fire¡¯s... the Guhwa Fire¡¯s heat could be felt. This ss wall was a heat-resistant barrier crafted by Hwa Byeok-un himself. It had been designed and built to withstand even ordinary Guhwa Fire, but exposure to that fire would soon melt it. ¡°Old man.¡± ¡°What is it, brat?¡± ¡°Am I just imagining things?¡± Hwa Byeok-un turned to look. Hong Jin-hyuk, normally so lighthearted and unserious, wore a rare expression of seriousness. Momentarily surprised, Hwa Byeok-un reached up and touched his own face. His muscles were simrly tense. ¡°......¡± Am I just imagining it? Hwa Byeok-un couldn¡¯t answer immediately.@@novelbin@@ He¡¯d felt the same impression, but he hadn¡¯t arrived at a clear conclusion. For 200 years, the Guhwa family had passed down the Guhwa Fire as their unique ability. Yet, not everyone in the family had been able to manifest it. And among those who had, not all disyed identical properties. While the fire¡¯s inherent intensity and ferocity remained consistent, slight but noticeable variations appeared between users. That boy¡¯s Guhwa Fire gave off a sense of discord. Hong Jin-hyuk, who had fought countless battles with Guhwa Fire, and Hwa Byeok-un, who had spent a lifetime shaping steel before the mes, both sensed something off in the boy¡¯s mes. There was a distinct trait. The mes held a fierceness akin to Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s, whose Guhwa Fire was unprecedented in its raw power in the family¡¯s history. But also... ¡®That¡¯s...¡¯ 200 years. It may be a brief span in human history, but it was more than enough time for dissidents to emerge as the bloodline continued. This special ability, originating from the founder, was rarely, but sometimes, used for less than peaceful ends. And. Not too long ago, there was one who had manifested Guhwa Fire, causing untold harm to civilians. In the core of New City Reverse, within a bustling district, a tragedy unfolded. Thousands perished, burned alive by the fire that spread in all directions. Taking into ount indirect casualties, the number of victims was easily multiplied several times over. The distinct trait of that infamous fire, wielded by the criminal the Association had marked for ¡°immediate extermination,¡± ...appeared to be faintly mixed into that boy¡¯s Guhwa Fire. Chapter 135 mes burst out from my right arm, spreading in all directions. The floor and walls glowed red, and the surroundings heated up in an instant. The fire raged with an intense energy, as though ready to devour everything in its path. And with every flicker of the mes, emotions were pulled to the surface. This was unmistakably Guhwa Fire. I immediately began to regte the mes. I coaxed the mes scattered around me to gather back in. The mes, previously spreading outward, now converged. It wasn¡¯t difficult, as it was simply a part of mana maniption. But that wasn¡¯t the end of it. Controlling Guhwa Fire meant managing emotions as well. I restrained the emotions that had begun to surge. Once I suppressed them in the early stages, it became much easier to maintain control. If emotions are allowed to swell, they can easily spiral out of control. So, it¡¯s best to curb them in advance. ¡°Your control is impable, both of the mes and your emotions... nothing here for me to teach, really.¡± The location was the underground facility where I¡¯dpleted my verification. Sittingfortably in the center, I continued controlling the Guhwa Fire, asionally casting Observation around the room. Not far away, Hong Jin-hyuk, the Stopfire, sat scratching his head, looking at me with a somewhat troubled expression. Several days had passed since the verification. Although the verification process wasplete, with a few days remaining until the banquet, I¡¯d decided to stay as a guest until then. I spent those days focusing on three main things. First, touring the family grounds with Hong Yeonhwa, meeting a few people in the process. Second, observing Hwa Byeok-un, the Tan Hwaju, as he crafted weapons. And third, receiving training from Hong Jin-hyuk on using the Guhwa Fire... At the moment, I was in a training session with Hong Jin-hyuk. During the verification. Upon seeing my manifestation of Guhwa Fire, Choi Jiyeon had worn aplicated expression and asked for a few days to deliberate. I had agreed, as there was no rush. There was undoubtedly much to discuss. An outsider manifesting the family¡¯s unique ability. Even if they¡¯d already received word from Shioram, witnessing it firsthand must have caused quite a bit of turmoil. This was a significant issue. It wasn¡¯t something that could be casually dismissed as a mere coincidence. After all, Guhwa Fire was a unique ability that had only manifested in those who carried the blood of the family¡¯s founder. That fact had been maintained over the years, and it helped unify the family¡¯s power under a shared heritage. Then, suddenly, an outsider who wasn¡¯t of the bloodline had grasped Guhwa Fire. Of course, the truth was that I had replicated it through my own unique ability, but I couldn¡¯t reveal that to them. Regardless, from an outside perspective, I was someone who had manifested Guhwa Fire without any blood ties to the family. This set a precedent that the Guhwa Fire wasn¡¯t exclusive to the bloodline and could manifest without familial ties. From the family¡¯s perspective, it was undoubtedly a delicate situation. ¡®In the third iteration...¡¯ The third iteration included three powers. Guhwa, Changhae, and Taesan. It was an iteration where I held a semnce of all three major families¡¯ unique abilities. The first of these to be publicly known was Taesan. While on a mission, I found myself in a life-threatening situation and used Taesan to escape. As fate would have it, Lee Ji-yeon, the heir to the Taesan family, witnessed it. Just as I had visited Hong Yeonhwa and the Guhwa family now, in that third iteration, I had ended up visiting Lee Ji-yeon and the Taesan family. After undergoing a verification process simr to this one... there was quite a bit of discussion. The Taesan family also found it challenging to ept that an outsider had manifested their unique ability. The result? In that third iteration, I was added to the Taesan family registry. In other words, they manipted the family records to include me as one of their own. It was a shallow tactic, like hiding behind a flimsy excuse... but it got the job done. While an outsider manifesting the family¡¯s unique ability was problematic, it wasn¡¯t an issue if a family member had done it. So, if the person in question wasn¡¯t actually a blood rtive, they just created a usible story. They could im that a previously disowned family branch had a descendant who, through atavism, manifested the unique ability¡ªand who would question it? What mattered was the assertion: ¡°This person is part of our bloodline.¡± And so, in that third iteration, I was added to the Taesan family¡¯s registry. Eventually, Guhwa and Changhae were also exposed, causing a chaotic shift in rtionships, but anyway... ¡®Will it go that way again this time?¡¯ Adding me to the family registry wouldn¡¯t be tooplicated. It was also the simplest solution. ¡°Hm¡­¡± A cough from the front brought me out of my thoughts. Hong Jin-hyuk was stroking his chin, seemingly deep in thought, and then he finally spoke. ¡°Are you aware that there aren¡¯t many techniques associated with Guhwa Fire?¡± [I¡¯ve heard that.] Abilities unique to bloodlines, like those in the Three Great Families, or those simr to such abilities, often developed unique techniques. These techniques often stemmed from the unique ability and could be either extensions of it or skills not quite as advanced but still highly practical. A prime example was the Whirling Water Spirit Palm and the Water Mirror Sphere that Baek Ahrin demonstrated in the tournament finals.@@novelbin@@ The Whirling Water Spirit Palm was abat technique utilizing Changhae¡¯s water attribute, while the Water Mirror Sphere served as a foundational technique to fully harness Changhae¡¯s power. While impressive techniques, they weren¡¯t considered extensions of the Changhae power. Since they didn¡¯t require Changhae itself, anyone using water-based energy could theoretically use them. However, if wielded with Changhae, their potency would increase significantly. In any case, there weren¡¯t many simr techniques developed for Guhwa Fire. ¡°Guhwa Fire is a damned difficult ability to work with,¡± said Hong Jin-hyuk, one of the few in this generation who could skillfully wield Guhwa Fire. ¡°Fine control is hard to master, and creating techniques from it is even harder. Even when techniques are created, they rarely get passed down in a structured way for future generations to learn.¡± It wasn¡¯t that no techniques existed, but the learning curve was clearly higher than in other families. In short, few individuals reached a level where they could master them. While the Whirling Water Spirit Palm was developed to bolster thebat prowess of those in the Changhae family who weren¡¯t particrly suited for directbat, there was no such foundational technique for the Guhwa family. ¡°But Guhwa Fire is strong in its simplicity.¡± Despitecking foundational techniques, the unique ability¡¯s sheer power made it highly effective. With the extraordinary output of Guhwa Fire, even an indiscriminate attack was overwhelmingly lethal. Since it was a power tailored forbat, there was no need toplicate it with borate techniques. And so, Hong Jin-hyuk¡¯s lessons focused more on precise control than onplicated techniques. ¡°It¡¯ll be challenging. So pay close attention, and practice controlling it on your ownter.¡± Of course, most people couldn¡¯t manage even that level of precise control. Thus, Hong Jin-hyuk stressed the difficulty beforehand, advising me to keep up diligently. ¡°Oh, right.¡± Hong Jin-hyuk turned his gaze to the mes with a slightly awkward expression. The fire flickered at his fingertips, shifting into various shapes. Circles, triangles, squares, pentagons. Forms of weapons like swords, bows and arrows, spears, and axes. The thin, elongated mes undted like waves before contracting into a small sphere. The mes constantly shifted forms, requiring fine control for each transformation. From basic shapes to detailed control, it was an extensive practice. I had absorbed a significant amount of knowledge on precise control over the past few days. With the foundational guidance provided by Hong Yeonhwa and the diligent instruction of Hong Jin-hyuk, I¡¯d internalized quite a bit. Of course, achieving a level of proficiency suitable forbat would require further training, but I¡¯d continue to refine it. ¡°This is absurd. It took me months to get this down, focusing on nothing but this.¡± ¡®......¡¯ ¡°First the young miss, and now you. Lately, I feel like I¡¯m bing obsolete¡­¡± I thought briefly about responding to Hong Jin-hyuk¡¯s grumbling but ultimately said nothing. The Confession Ne chose silence as well. Time passed, and the day of the Guhwa family¡¯s annual banquet arrived. With the estate bustling for days in preparation, there was no way not to notice. Even now, I could see the procession of cars arriving in real-time. The people stepping out of the cars bore red hair and eye colors. Though their aura differed individually, each one had some fiery attribute to their mana. It seemed they were either branch members of the Guhwa family or allied forces attending the banquet. The building, presumably the banquet hall, was simrly abuzz with activity. Observing the staff moving in and out to make preparations, I could feel the event¡¯s imminence. It looked like a grand affair. Being an event hosted by the Guhwa family, they were bound to make it a splendid asion. While the idea of attending such arge-scale banquet was daunting... there was no way I could avoid it. In the end, I had no choice but to participate quietly. ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s Ariel.¡± [Yes,] [Pleasee in.] The door creaked open, and Ariel, now a familiar presence in her modern-style maid uniform, stepped inside. [Thank you for the trouble.] ¡°No trouble at all. This is my duty, and since you¡¯re staying next to the youngdy, there¡¯s not even any extra distance involved.¡± Waving off my apology, she held a rectangr box. After a quick bow, I nodded towards the box in her hands. [What¡¯s that?] ¡°It¡¯s the attire you¡¯ll be wearing, Young Master.¡± At my question, Ariel opened the box on the table. Inside was a set of clothes. Using Observation, I scanned the outfit. It was in shades of red. Likely crafted intentionally by the Guhwa family, the color evoked the image of intense mes. The design... What should I call it? Flowing robes... or perhaps battle attire? The lengths were long, and the fabric quite wide. It wasn¡¯t heavily adorned, with an emphasis on simplicity over shiness. [It¡¯s a beautiful outfit.] ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the traditional attire of the Guhwa family... created specifically for honored guests,¡± Ariel replied. [I see...] Nodding in acknowledgment, I noted how Ariel had subtly emphasized ¡°honored.¡± [Unique Ability ¡°Polymath¡± is advancing] [Unique Ability ¡°Affinity for Mana¡± is advancing] [Unique Abi?it? ¡°?¡± is advancing] Chapter 136 In a secluded area of the main family estate stood the Yeonhwa Pavilion, a building reserved for significant gatherings, mainly the family¡¯s annual banquet, held perhaps once a year. The pavilion rarely saw any foot traffic, as it wasn¡¯t used frequently enough to warrant daily upkeep. Other than the asional visit from maintenance staff and security personnel, it remained quiet most of the time. Today, however, the Yeonhwa Pavilion buzzed with life. Hong Yeonhwa raised her head to look up. The orange glow from luminescent stones embedded in thenterns hung from the ceiling cast a warm hue over the surroundings. Blinking momentarily, she lowered her gaze. The warm-toned floors and walls reflected the orange light, creating a gentle glow. The decorations and lightingbined to instill a cozy atmosphere throughout the space. Even to Yeonhwa, whocked an eye for art, it was evident that this ce had been designed with care. Beneath the brightly litnterns, many people dressed in their finest attire gathered. Though not packed to the point of difort, every turn of her head brought at least one person into her line of sight. Onemon feature was noticeable: most people had hair and eyes in shades of red. These were members of the Guhwa family¡¯s branch lines or distinguished guests affiliated with their factions. For Hong Yeonhwa, this was a familiar sight. She¡¯d been chosen as the family¡¯s heir shortly after manifesting Guhwa Fire at a very young age. Since then, she had attended the annual banquets every year alongside her father, the family head. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Familiar as the sight was, it didn¡¯t mean she particrly enjoyed it. Yeonhwa liked the banquet itself. She enjoyed meeting people she was close to, savoring good food, and drinking refreshing, sweet wine. But she didn¡¯t enjoy navigating conversations entangled inyers of politics, where every word had to be chosen carefully. With a sigh, Yeonhwa massaged the back of her neck and nced down at her outfit with half-lidded eyes. She wore a striking redbat outfit with no particr embellishments, paired with a ck belt around her waist. Contrasting with the simplicity of her attire was the borate pattern woven into her outer robe... It was the traditional attire of the Guhwa family, specifically the Hwahwanpo, an heirloom garment reserved for the heir. The materials used were primarily two rare ingredients. The fur and hide of the Rank 5 monster known as the Fire Rat, and the leaves of the Fire Rat¡¯s habitat, the me-resistant Bu-jin Tree. While the Fire Rat itself wasn¡¯t a particrly powerful monster, the responsiveness of its fur, along with its rarity, made its byproducts valuable. Likewise, the Bu-jin Tree was a rare material. The Hwahwanpo was an exquisite piece crafted with dozens of additional materials, producing a high-quality garment. She touched her sleeve lightly. It felt pleasant, neither rough nor dry, with a soft texture that clungfortably to her hand. The defense was alsomendable. Given the materials and the fact that Tan Hwaju himself had crafted it, it could easily rival most high-grade armor. However, it was lessfortable than her usual attire. Yeonhwa kept brushing her sleeves and shook her head. ¡®Ufortable.¡¯ She wanted nothing more than to change into something simpler. ¡°No,¡± came an abrupt interruption from beside her. ¡°Not this time,¡± Choi Jiyeon said firmly. ¡°I know. You don¡¯t have to tell me,¡± Yeonhwa replied, pouting slightly as she turned away. Still, she straightened her posture, as she knew she needed to fulfill her role for this particr banquet. Usually, it was the family head¡¯s responsibility to host the annual banquet. While the Overseer assisted, it was the head who presided over the event. But the family head was currently in the African Rift. He had led hisbat units into the Rift earlier in the year to investigate an abnormal phenomenon in the region and had yet to return. Despite regr updates on his safety, he couldn¡¯t attend this year¡¯s banquet. Therefore, the responsibility of hosting this year¡¯s banquet fell to Choi Jiyeon, acting in the head¡¯s stead, and Yeonhwa, the heir. ¡°Oh.¡± With that thought, Yeonhwa¡¯s gaze shifted. In the center of the spacious Yeonhwa Pavilion, a single sword stood inverted on a small tform. It didn¡¯t have the appearance of an ordinary sword. Its transparent de, reminiscent of ss, appeared fragile as if a mere tap could shatter it. But everyone here knew the truth. That sword was far from weak. In fact, even a full-force strike wouldn¡¯t leave the slightest mark on this indestructible weapon. It was the Bonghwa Sword. A weapon used by the founder, Hong Yeon, with its crafting method passed down to the present day. Although a weapon, it was considered an artifact in its own right. Currently, there were two Bonghwa Swords in existence. One was the founder¡¯s Bonghwa Sword, embedded in the tform, and the other was possessed by the current family head. Each Bonghwa Sword was forged by the Tan Hwaju of that generation and bestowed upon the family head. Yeonhwa¡¯s Bonghwa Sword had yet to be crafted. It would be made in the future, likely by Hwa Byeok-un, the current, and still vigorous, Tan Hwaju. ¡°So I¡¯ll have to draw the Bonghwa Sword?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s your role now,¡± Jiyeon replied. At the end of the annual banquet, it was customary for the family head to ascend the tform, imbue the founder¡¯s Bonghwa Sword with Guhwa Fire, and mark the end of the gathering. With the family head absent, that role naturally fell to Yeonhwa. An exasperating duty. Suppressing a reluctant frown, Yeonhwa joined Choi Jiyeon in greeting the visitors who approached to offer their regards. There were many reasons for holding the annual banquet. It was a chance for the family¡¯s blood rtives, scattered far and wide, to gather and exchange news, strengthen bonds, and solidify rtionships. It was also an opportunity to assert the main family¡¯s continued strength as the heart of Guhwa¡¯s power and to weed out any upstarts looking to rise above their station. Although she wasn¡¯t fond of it, Yeonhwa wasn¡¯t so rebellious as to add to Jiyeon¡¯s burden, especially since she was already hosting the banquet in the family head¡¯s absence. While she grumbled, Yeonhwaposed herself and behaved ordingly, prompting a sigh of relief from Jiyeon. As time passed and a rare moment of respite arrived, Jiyeon leaned in and asked quietly. ¡°Have you told him?¡± Yeonhwa¡¯s body stiffened. Despite Jiyeon¡¯sck of specifics, she knew immediately. ¡°...I¡¯m telling him today,¡± she muttered, her words halting and drenched in nervousness. ¡°Goodness.¡± Jiyeon¡¯s expression grew wry. Despite being her daughter, Yeonhwa could be unexpectedly timid in certain situations. ¡°We¡¯ve already arranged it, but we¡¯ll officially list Hayul as a descendant of a disowned branch from about a hundred years ago.¡± ¡°I under... Hayul?¡± Yeonhwa, nodding, paused mid-sentence. This time, her face showed her own confusion. As she turned to look at Jiyeon in disbelief, Jiyeon shrugged. ¡°He told me to call him casually, so I settled on a name. Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ strange to hear you call him that sofortably.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so strange about it? I¡¯m human too, you know.¡± Jiyeon shook her head, as if finding thement absurd. Over the past few days, she had spoken with Lee Hayul several times. It wasn¡¯t something she could do without his knowledge, after all. During those conversations, she¡¯d gained a deeper understanding of his character and had grown somewhat close to him. And it wasn¡¯t just Jiyeon. Hayul had been quite active during his stay. He¡¯d visited the workshop early each morning to learn metallurgy from Hwa Byeok-un, bonding with the cksmith and others. He¡¯d met and sparred withbat unit members, building rapport with Hong Jin-hyuk and the warriors. He¡¯d shown utmost respect to the staff he encountered around the estate, leaving a favorable impression. Even the elders he met to discuss the family registry seemed to hold him in high regard. ¡®......¡¯ Reflecting on it, Jiyeon found herself with a peculiar expression. In a way, it seemed Hayul had been on a mission to gather goodwill wherever he went. cksmiths, warriors, staff, elders¡­ While Hayul didn¡¯t seem like that type, his actions certainly painted that picture. Just then, the door opened, and a figure stepped in. Everyone¡ªthose chatting, resting, or snacking¡ªturned their attention to the door. Yeonhwa did too. She knew there was a guest at this banquet and knew exactly who it was. So she recognized the person entering through the door immediately. Her heart raced. Feeling the rapid thumping in her chest, she turned her head toward the figure. ¡°......¡±@@novelbin@@ There was red. The attire was simr. The Hwahwanpo, crafted from Fire Rat fur and Bu-jin Tree leaves, fluttered more around him than her own. The modestly designed robe was cinched with a ck belt, and a vibrant outer robe wasyered over it. Despite the fit, his petite frame lent an adorable charm to his presence. The Hwahwanpo¡¯s simplicity contrasted with the outer robe¡¯s ornate design, yet both shared a red hue. This allowed the stark white of his skin to stand out even more. The neat, delicate features of his face were highlighted, drawing the eye. With his eyes softly closed, darkshes casting shadows, and lips pursed in a quiet expression, Yeonhwa felt an inexplicable desire to approach him. Until just a moment ago, the surrounding area had been filled with the sounds of conversation, but now a heavy silence settled over the room. Even the musicians had stopped ying. No one said a word. Everyone¡¯s gaze seemed irresistibly drawn to him. ¡°...?¡± Perplexed by the attention, Hayul tilted his head slightly. That endearing gesture was captured perfectly in Yeonhwa¡¯s gaze. ¡°......¡± Yeonhwa stared, her mouth agape. A repressed longing surged up within her. * * * [Unique Ability ¡°Polymath¡± is advancing] Chapter 137 The clothing itself wasn''t difficult to put on. Though the fabric was broad and billowed, simply wrapping a belt around the waist was enough. Thefort level was surprisingly good¡ªsuitable even for casual wear. A rtively ornate outer garment only needed to be draped over the shoulders and fastened¡ªsimple enough. With the Observation Power, I could instantly discern the correct way to wear it. Although it might be cumbersome with one arm, the Sky Feather made it manageable. ¡°I¡¯ll assist with your makeup.¡± [Yes, please¡­ Makeup?] The issue was the preceding process. The moment I tried to put on the clothing, I was unexpectedly shoved toward the bath. Then, I had to soak for a while, practically stewing in hot, steaming water. When I finally emerged, warmed up to my core, they began thering on cosmetics and oils¡ªnot just on my skin but in my hair as well. Afterward. A number of attendants crowded in, seating me at a vanity, where they brushed, dried, and fussed over my hair¡­ It was only afterpleting this tedious routine that I could finally put on my attire. By then, I was already drained. The preparation was too thorough. I feltpletely exhausted before even stepping foot into the banquet hall. But it wasn¡¯t as if I could escape now that I was ready. More importantly, Choi Jiyeon was nning to announce my inclusion in the family register toward the end of the banquet. After that, we had agreed that I would disy the Guhwa Fire before everyone. It would be awkward if I wasn¡¯t present for my own introduction. Following Ariel¡¯s lead, I headed toward the banquet venue. I trudged along, and a grand door opened before me. ¡®Uh¡­¡¯ And then, I was met with an unusual reaction. The reactionsing in through Observation were anything but normal. I¡¯d expected some attention. I¡¯dter learn that the Guhwa family¡¯s regr banquet rarely included guests¡­ outsiders. So I thought I might draw some attention upon my entrance. ¡°.......¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡°.......¡± But the level was beyond what I had anticipated. People who had been chatting animatedly just moments ago suddenly went silent, their faces stiffening.@@novelbin@@ They all stared at me¡ªgawking as though faced with something unimaginable. The silence was so profound, one could almost hear an ant crawling. Even the instrumental music had stopped at some point. No matter how I looked at it, this reaction wasn¡¯t normal. Was I not supposed toe in just now? I turned to Ariel, who had followed me inside, and asked. [Are we in the wrong ce?] ¡°No, Young Master. This is indeed the correct entrance.¡± Then why are they all reacting like that, as if they¡¯re seeing something astonishing? Noticing my puzzled expression, Ariel spoke up with her characteristic stoic face. ¡°Everyone is simply stunned by your beauty, Young Master.¡± ¡°?¡± That answer,ing from her deadpan face, was bizarre. I couldn¡¯t help but show a slightly disconcerted expression. She was so expressionless that it was hard to tell if she was joking or serious. Maybe it was a joke. [Beau¡­ thank you, I suppose.] I gathered my unsettled expression and nodded. ¡°Ahem.¡± Just then. A cough rang out in the silence of the banquet hall. The sound came from none other than Choi Jiyeon, who, like the others, had been watching me wide-eyed. As if that cough was a signal, the others started to move again. The movements were a bit awkward and stiff, but it seemed like the banquet was resuming. The musicians, who had abruptly frozen, also snapped back to attention, quickly resuming their ying. The music filled the silence once more. Mindful of the sounds, I subtly observed the atmosphere around me. Though their gazes were still trained on me, the banquet seemed to have resumed. After confirming people were moving, I headed toward where Choi Jiyeon and Hong Yeonhwa were. Neither Hwa Byeok-un, the Tan Hwaju, nor Hong Jin-hyuk, the Jeong Hwaju, were nearby. They were within my Observation range. Hwa Byeok-un was seated at a corner table in the banquet hall, continuously drinking what looked like makgeolli. Hong Jin-hyuk wasn¡¯t present in the hall at all. He was waiting in the family residence, fully armed. I wasn¡¯t surprised by this. Hong Jin-hyuk had remained at the residence, forgoing the exploration team to respond to any possible attacks. I knew he regretted this, as he had grumbled to me during training. With measured steps, I approached Choi Jiyeon and Hong Yeonhwa. ¡°Oh my, it suits you perfectly.¡± Choi Jiyeon, her hand covering her mouth as if surprised, remarked. ¡°More than I imagined. How could it suit you so well?¡± [Thank you.] A genuinepliment, atst. I bowed my head politely in response to a normalpliment, unlike Ariel¡¯s earlier remark. Then, I looked over at Hong Yeonhwa. Hong Yeonhwa was dressed simrly to me. The attire exuded a graceful charm with a ck waist sash and an ornate outer garment draped over her shoulders. The only difference was that my outfit billowed slightly more, but otherwise, it was almost identical. "......" However, Hong Yeonhwa hadn¡¯t spoken a word since earlier. She just stared at me, mouth slightly agape, swallowing hard and then snapping out of it, shaking her head. Her face turned red, her pupils unfocused, as if she were entranced. Concerned, I turned my Observation toward her to check her health, but she appeared fine. No injuries, nothing unusual. Her internal Guhwa Fire was stirring slightly sluggishly, but it often behaved that way, so I didn¡¯t pay much attention. [What do you think? Does it look alright?] I asked, subtly gauging her expression. When I raised my hand, the wide sleeve cascaded down like a curtain. The outfit was dignified and flowing, secured with a ck sash. Over my shoulder, the elegant outer garment draped like a cape, concealing my empty left hand. My right arm, as usual, was covered with a sleeve to hide the burn scars. The overall color scheme was red, but with my ck hair, I felt it shed somewhat. In contrast, Hong Yeonhwa, with her vivid red hair and eyes, looked stunning in her attire. I asked, though I¡¯d already concluded it wasn¡¯t a perfect match. Yet, despite my personal thoughts, I wanted her opinion. Behind it all was a rather shameless desire to beplimented, even if I thought I looked odd. ¡°Oh¡­ um¡­¡± To my half-anxious, half-hopeful question, Hong Yeonhwa stammered as if avoiding my gaze. ¡°You¡­ you look beautiful¡­¡± ¡°......¡± Apliment. Beautiful. Pleasing to the eye, lovely or endearing, admirable¡­ It was a nicepliment. Yet I felt a strange sensation. I¡¯d hoped for praise, received it, but still¡­ Ironically, I wanted a different kind ofpliment. The attire I wore was martial in style. Not a shamanic robe (Îײ·), but a martial robe (Îä·þ) suited for training orbat. [Thank you. Perhaps, any other thoughts¡­?] ¡°More¡­?¡± In other words, while it had a refined elegance, it also possessed a certain grandeur. Wearing it, I hoped for apliment along the lines of looking strong¡­ or impressive¡­ or even majestic. I masked my faint expectations and asked again. After pondering as if toe up with anotherpliment, Hong Yeonhwa hesitated before replying. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ cute¡­¡± An even strangerpliment than before. [You also look very beautiful, Lady Hong Yeonhwa. It really suits you.] Still, apliment was apliment. As I responded, masking my perplexed expression, Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s red face instantly brightened. ¡°......¡± For some reason, Choi Jiyeon looked at us with an utterly baffled expression. . . . Though invited to the banquet as a guest, I didn¡¯t have much to do. The regr banquet itself wasn¡¯t particrly significant. Distant rtives and those from affiliated factions gathered, catching up, discussing future ns, and exchanging opinions on world affairs. Meanwhile, the main family would interact with the branch families and subordinates, conducting a sort of ideological inspection. It was mostly a matter of talking to each person individually to subtly test their allegiance and indirectly warn them against acting out of line. Thus, Choi Jiyeon and Hong Yeonhwa were kept busy greeting those who came to pay their respects. The attendees numbered in the hundreds, so assuming they visited one at a time, the conversation count would be in the hundreds as well. For most of the banquet, they were upied with receiving guests. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, n Leader of Yeolpung, since thest annual banquet. I hear you¡¯ve recently conquered the satellite dungeon¡ªcongrattions.¡± ¡°With the support from the main family, thanks to the Lord¡¯s consideration, wepleted it excellently.¡± ¡°And the gift I sent¡ªwas it helpful?¡± ¡°Thanks to that gift, we managed to avoid potential casualties near the end. I extend my gratitude here and now.¡± The majority of these conversations fell to the Head Overseer. Choi Jiyeon, with her wless smile, smoothly guided the exchanges. It wasn¡¯t unusual. The Head Overseer¡¯s role was precisely to handle such duties. Even if the family head were here in person, the Head Overseer would lead the conversation. Thus, Hong Yeonhwa spoke infrequently. She only responded to questions directed at her or asked a few questions herself. Meanwhile, I was standing right beside them, listening to these exchanges. It wasn¡¯t unusual. During this regr banquet, they were expected to announce the (false) secret of my lineage. That was why I stood close to Choi Jiyeon and Hong Yeonhwa, showing my face to make myself known. ¡°.......¡± I idly absorbed the conversation. Except for the asional question directed at me, I stayed silent. Soon, the banquet would end. I¡¯d arrived midway, and the banquet wasn¡¯t a long affair. Soon, Hong Yeonhwa would draw the Bonghwa Sword and perform the ceremony, and they would announce my addition to the family registry. ¡®Whew¡­¡¯ From that point, I would have a bit more freedom in using the Guhwa Fire as Lee Hayul. It was exciting, but unfortunately, I wouldn¡¯t be able to use it freely in the ce I¡¯d be visiting during this break. After all, I wouldn¡¯t be going as Lee Hayul. ¡®I hope it won¡¯t be a fruitless endeavor this time.¡¯ It was as I was pondering this. "......!" I flinched as something wrapped around my shoulder. I didn¡¯t react with caution or rejection. The touch was familiar enough that I didn¡¯t counterattack. Above all, I knew whose hand it was through Observation. The hand belonged to Hong Yeonhwa. After asionally participating in the conversation, she suddenly reached out and wrapped her arm around my shoulder. [?] As if putting her arm around me. Wondering what was going on, I tilted my head, and her hand gently pulled me closer. The slight distance between us narrowed. Before I could process it, a soft sensation enveloped me. Particrly, my head was cradled in an especially plush feeling. In a bustling ce, with many people around, the unexpected touch made my face flush. [yer Correction System: Affection Level] Lee Hayul ¡ú Hong Yeonhwa ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð(86?87/100) ¡¸?¡¹¡¸Indebtedness¡¹¡¸Gratitude¡¹¡¸Warmth¡¹¡¸Security¡¹ ... [The conditions to release the ¡°Curse of Silence¡± have not been met.] [The conditions to release the ¡°Curse of Solitude¡± have not been met.] Chapter 138 It was utterly bewildering. Hong Yeonhwa''s action hade so suddenly. During the ongoing banquet, she approached me with subtlety. I didn''t think much of it, having be ustomed to her suddenly appearing by my side. And then, Hong Yeonhwa stretched out her arm, draped it over my shoulder, and pulled me into her embrace. In that brief moment, I struggled to grasp what had just happened. [Warmth] [Softness] [Gentle Pressure] Yet, the soft, snug sensation supporting my body and the gradually rising warmth made the reality of the situation sink in. To be frank, the act itself wasn¡¯t all that surprising. Odd as it sounds, I¡¯d found myself in Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s embrace quite often before. Usually, I¡¯d copse somewhere, lying there groaning, only to be found by her and gathered up into her arms. In such instances, she would cradle me, petting andforting me¡ªit happened more often than one might think. [Lady Hong Yeonhwa?] ¡°Yes. Why?¡± [There are many eyes on us¡­] But those instances had always taken ce when it was just the two of us. In private spaces, where there were no witnesses and no potential for rumors. This was different. Conscious of my flushed face, I scanned the surroundings using Observation Power. No less than hundreds of gazes were directed at us. It had been that way ever since I entered the hall. These were branch members and affiliates of the Guhwa family¡­ people of influence, invited to this regr banquet. In other words, they were capable of spreading entertaining gossip with incredible speed. I quietly called out to Hong Yeonhwa, and she responded as if nothing were amiss, as if there was no reason to be ufortable. Her reaction, as if she were oblivious to the stares around us, left me momentarily bewildered. I shifted my shoulder slightly, the one she was holding onto, to get my message across more pointedly. After a moment¡¯s thought, she subtly adjusted her hand. ¡°Eek.¡± [Tickle] Her hand began stroking my shoulder, sending a shiver through my body. The touch was both soft and tickling. When I tensed at her touch, she pulled me even closer, as if seizing the opportunity. The gazes around us turned all the more peculiar. Perhaps Hong Yeonhwa sensed it too. Though her face was flushed, she didn¡¯t withdraw her arm. Only then did I realize that she was fully aware of the stares around us and still chose to act this way. It was baffling. Until now, Hong Yeonhwa had always been conscious of others¡¯ gazes when interacting with me. At the academy, for instance, her gestures were limited to brushing my hair or gently patting my cheek whenever others were present. She¡¯d never acted this overtly before. The rush of heat in my head left me feeling lightheaded. And that wasn¡¯t the only thing. This was a banquet, after all, with food and drinks aplenty¡­ including alcohol. It was the Guhwa family¡¯s main banquet. Nothing had been skimped on, and the drinks seemed to be high-quality.@@novelbin@@ Surrounded by these potent drinks, I didn¡¯t feel my best. It was like the after-party at the Tower of Growth¡ªI felt foggy, like my head was wrapped in mist. With my face already warm, the fog only grew denser. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine.¡± Hong Yeonhwa patted my shoulder as she spoke. I blinked at her words. "You¡¯ll be fine." She offered no exnation for why everything would be fine. In the midst of all those stares. Even while holding me close and knowing people would talk, she assured me without a second thought. ¡®You¡¯ll be fine¡­¡¯ Yet hearing it from her made my racing heart settle somewhat. There was trust, faith. Hong Yeonhwa would never deliberately do anything to harm me. If she was acting this way, aware of the attention, she must have her reasons. I stopped shifting my shoulder. Instead, I let myself rx into her touch, leaning into her embrace. Hong Yeonhwa continued to greet the visitors in this position. It was the same as before. Choi Jiyeon led the conversation, the guests responded, and Hong Yeonhwa only asionally spoke when a question was directed at her. If the person in front of us nced my way, she would simply stroke or pat my shoulder as if to reassure me. . . . After some time had passed, the banquet finally approached its end. Both Choi Jiyeon and Hong Yeonhwa had greeted all the guests who attended. The participants had had more than enough time for their own discussions. ¡°It must be a tiresome time for all. Conversing for hours on end is no easy task.¡± Choi Jiyeon spoke, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. All eyes focused on her as she introduced the close of the banquet. What followed was the customary expression of gratitude. Thank you for gracing us with your presence. Let¡¯s continue these gatherings in the future. I hope you¡¯ll be present again next time. Let¡¯s maintain our good rtions, and so on¡­ As a family that doesn¡¯t favor formalities, the Guhwa family kept such remarks brief. ¡°Since the head of the family is absent, Hong Yeonhwa, the heir, will handle the closing.¡± ¡°Please wait here.¡± With that, Hong Yeonhwa gently released her hand from my shoulder and stepped away. She climbed the tform with unhesitating, confident steps. The closing ceremony of the regr banquet was conducted by the head pouring the Guhwa Fire into the Bonghwa Sword. Since the head was absent, the heir, Hong Yeonhwa, took on that responsibility. A single sword was embedded into the tform, its de appearing as if made from transparent ss. It looked like it would shatter with a mere kick. But I knew from both original lore and the real-time information I observed that it was far more durable than it appeared. The Bonghwa Sword. The signature weapon of the Guhwa family head, created to contain and amplify the wild, fierce Guhwa Fire. I remembered Hong Yeonhwa wielding the Bonghwa Sword in the original story. It wasn¡¯t just the power boost she gained from the sword¡ªthere was another reason it stuck in my mind. The main material for the de was a mana crystal of a level-3 or higher monster with a fire attribute. The supplementary materials included various high-purity gemstones, all brimming with powerful mana¡­ Such high-purity gemstones were impossible to buy, even with money. The mana crystals of level-3 or higher monsters couldn¡¯t be bought at all, ssified as strategic assets. One of those could power several mana nts by itself. In essence, the Bonghwa Sword was crafted with materials worth more than a fortress. Hong Yeonhwa unsheathed the Bonghwa Sword without dy. The sword, embedded in the tform, came out smoothly, without resistance. The Bonghwa Sword wasn¡¯t selective about its wielder. It wasn¡¯t impossibly heavy, so even an ordinary person could hold it. With both hands on the hilt, Hong Yeonhwa raised the sword, pointing it skyward. The transparent de briefly reflected an orange glow, catching the light of thenterns. mes enveloped the de. The Guhwa Fire surged from Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s grip, swirling violently, then pouring into the transparent de in a roaring vortex. As she poured more power into it, the Guhwa Fire¡¯s intensity increased. The surrounding area heated up. The spectators murmured in awe as they felt the power of the Guhwa Fire radiate through the hall. ¡®Oh¡­¡¯ I, too, marveled inwardly. It was entirely different from the Guhwa Fire I¡¯d sensed at the beginning of the semester. The intensity was on a new level. No doubt, oveing the Tower of Growth and its trial of fire had had a significant effect. A sudden breeze arose. Sparks followed the wind¡¯s path, swirling around Hong Yeonhwa. Her outer garment, draped over her shoulders, red with the wind, and the sparks danced, drawn toward the de. The Bonghwa Sword devoured the endless flow of Guhwa Fire. The once-transparent de gradually turned a deep red, engorged with mes. But. The mes didn¡¯t continue endlessly. At a certain point, Hong Yeonhwa exhaled deeply, reigning in the fire. The towering pir of Guhwa Fire wavered, then vanished in an instant. The Bonghwa Sword drank up the final tendrils of me. The de, glowing red-hot, trembled with a faint resonance, before slowly returning to its original, ss-like transparency. The Bonghwa Sword, once wielded by the ancestor Hong Yeon, had yet to choose a new master. Though I didn¡¯t know the exact mechanics, it was likely because it had been tainted by Hong Yeon¡¯s Guhwa Fire. For this reason, the sword was used as a ceremonial weapon during family events. ¡°Whew¡­¡± Hong Yeonhwa, having stopped the Guhwa Fire¡¯s release, let out an excited breath. She was likely working to calm the heightened emotions from unleashing such potent Guhwa Fire. This wasn¡¯t a battle, but a ceremony to imbue the Bonghwa Sword with Guhwa Fire. So, she¡¯d poured her power into it without restraint, unlike inbat. As she worked to control her emotions, Hong Yeonhwa nced my way. Theplicated, intense gaze in her eyes made me tilt my head. Her gaze grew even more intense. She closed her eyes tightly, then spun the sword. With a practiced movement, she drove the sword back into its original position on the tform. Like gears locking into ce, the Bonghwa Sword slid back smoothly. Under ordinary circumstances, this would mark the end of the closing ceremony. Choi Jiyeon spoke. ¡°With that, we officially close this regr¡ª¡± The guests, expecting this, were prepared to apud. ¡°¡ªBefore that, there is news to share with the bloodline of the Guhwa.¡± The apuse didn¡¯te. Those who had been ready to p paused, blinking and exchanging nces. ¡°What have you heard?¡± was the unspoken question, yet no one could answer. I followed the cue, stepping forward as directed. In the silence, my footsteps drew all eyes. Every gaze bore down on me as I climbed the tform. Seeing me suddenly stepping up, the guests¡¯ expressions were¡­ expected? ¡°?¡± Rather than puzzled, they nodded knowingly. Momentarily thrown by their reactions, I stopped in my tracks. In my haze, I couldn¡¯t quite grasp why they seemed to be anticipating this. I looked to Choi Jiyeon, who nodded at me. The Guhwa family had always been more inclined to prove things through actions rather than words. For this confirmation, they¡¯d chosen to do just that. ¡°......¡± Hong Yeonhwa took a few steps back from the Bonghwa Sword. The Guhwa Fire within her still seemed unsettled. Perhaps she was struggling to control her emotions. Considering how her Guhwa Fire had been flickering throughout the banquet, maybe her condition wasn¡¯t optimal. Or she simply hadn¡¯t fully adapted to the surge in both power and emotional intensity. I stepped up to the Bonghwa Sword in her ce and grasped its hilt. The sword came free smoothly, just as before. The once red-hot de had cooled, returning to its transparent appearance. I discreetly cast Observation around me. The eyes watching me showed an expectation, without any real surprise. ¡°......¡± Feeling somewhat disappointed, I began to draw out my mana. Mana Affinity Expansion Homogenization... ¡®Guhwa Fire.¡¯ Whoosh! mes clung to the de. The Guhwa Fire burst forth from my right arm, wrapping around the Bonghwa Sword. The transparent de and the orange-tinted hall were painted in deep crimson. ¡°......¡± A reaction of calm expectancy. ¡°......?¡± Then, a faint flicker of surprise. ¡°......!¡± And finally, wide eyes brimming with astonishment. Now this was a normal reaction. In my lingering daze, the satisfaction felt almost childish. * * * [yer Correction System: Emotional State Measurement] ?Current State ... ¡¸Guilt¡¹: Feeling responsible for a wrongmitted ¡¸Fulfillment¡¹: Full to the brim with purpose ¡¸Warmth¡¹: A sense of affection, gentleness, orfort ¡¸Intoxication¡¹: Light-headedness, likely from alcohol ¡¸Heightened Emotions¡¹: Emotions are at their peak Chapter 139 ¡°tant,¡± he thought. Hong Woosung, n leader of the Yeolpung, subtly shook his head as he observed the scene from a short distance away. Hong Yeonhwa, the sessor of the Guhwa family, was famed for her remarkable output of the Guhwa Fire¡ªa feat unheard of in the family¡¯s history. Her session as family head was practically guaranteed. She was, undoubtedly, a prominent figure. Every action she took was enough to be the subject of rumors. Of course, the media, cautious of the Guhwa family''s wrath, would tread carefully with what they published. By her side stood a young boy. To be precise, Hong Yeonhwa was holding a young boy close to her while greeting attendees as they approached. It was brazen. Seeing that, he couldn¡¯t help but think so. No doubt, every guest in attendance at this regr banquet was thinking the same. Hong Yeonhwa, the sure future head of the family. And the young boy she held close as they walked through the banquet hall¡­ Moreover, the boy¡¯s identity¡ªfamous as the exceptionally admitted student, the young hero of Sifnaha. After his high-profile match against Baek Ahrin, the heir of Changhae, at the Shioram tournament, his fame had skyrocketed. Hong Yeonhwa walked around the hall, proudly holding this figure close to her. It was an unmistakable, overt signal. A warning to all that ¡°This person is mine, and if you touch him, you¡¯ll pay.¡± Others besides Hong Woosung had picked up on this signal. It would spread, making waves in many circles once the banquet concluded. That seemed to be the intent of both the future family head and the Head Overseer. With a shake of his head, Hong Woosung took a sip of his drink. ¡®What?¡¯ That was his calm thought¡ªright up until the boy¡¯s hand ignited with Guhwa Fire. Hong Woosung¡¯s jaw dropped. He wasn¡¯t the only one; everyone around him stood agape. Guhwa Fire¡ªit wasn¡¯t an unusual sight. Both Hong Woosung and the other branch members could summon it. The problem was that this Guhwa Fire emanated from the boy, the special admit. Everyone understood the implications of what they were witnessing. Some sighed, others gasped in awe, while still others voiced their astonishment with a sharp intake of breath. ¡®What in the¡­?¡¯ That was the thought up until the ancestor¡¯s Bonghwa Sword began to glow. The ancestor¡¯s Bonghwa Sword was now primarily used for ceremonial purposes. Originally, it was a weapon meant for battle. In ancient times, Ancestor Hongyeon wielded it to ughter and incinerate hordes of monsters that descended upon the world. But today, with no one capable of wielding the ancestor¡¯s Bonghwa Sword, it was relegated to ceremonial use. mes crackled as they burned. The fire from my right arm spiraled around the Bonghwa Sword, encasing its de as it slowly turned crimson. The process mirrored the Bonghwa Sword¡¯s traditional induction rite. One would pour Guhwa Fire into it, dyeing it in their own hue. I narrowed my gaze. I focused my Observation Power on the Bonghwa Sword. The result was clear¡ªthe Bonghwa Sword hadn¡¯t fully absorbed my essence. It had only heated briefly. In other words, it was as if it were cooked on the outside but remained raw within. While it had held my Guhwa Fire for a moment, it hadn¡¯t truly absorbed it. I understood that, yet there was no need to go further. My purpose in wielding the Bonghwa Sword and demonstrating the Guhwa Fire was merely to prove my capability. Having done that, my role wasplete. The task of truly imbuing the sword with Guhwa Fire wasn¡¯t mine. ¡®I could probably do it¡­¡¯ But I wanted to. In my dazed state. My clouded judgment sensed that it could be done. The Bonghwa Sword of Ancestor Hongyeon had already absorbed the ancestor¡¯s fire over the years, bing tailored to Hongyeon¡¯s essence. It was a sword steeped in the essence of the ancestor¡¯s Guhwa Fire. To wield it, one would need to possess a simr essence. ¡®Homogenization.¡¯ Whoosh! The Guhwa Fire pulsed. ¡®Guhwa Fire.¡¯ Homogenization was based on mimicry. To mimic, one needed the original¡¯s data. I had ample knowledge of Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s Guhwa Fire. I had gathered extensive data on Changhae¡¯s heir, Baek Ahrin, and her techniques. I was proficient in replicating the White Night of my master, to an overwhelming degree. The more specific the mimicry, the harder it became to wield the unique traits of each Guhwa Fire. ¡®I can do it¡­¡¯ It was possible. Mimicry required data. I had data. The Bonghwa Sword in my grasp was saturated with it. Perfect execution would be challenging, but I had no reason to shy away from the attempt. Each challenge like this would elevate my skills. Feeling the mes flickering in turbulent anticipation, I tightened my grip on the hilt. I extracted and analyzed the information remaining within the Bonghwa Sword. I reviewed the data and rearranged my mana ordingly. The mes fluctuated. The previously surging mes briefly turned yellow, then back to red. Somewhere, someone gasped in astonishment. ¡®It¡¯s working.¡¯ The rity of that realization drove the fire to shift even more. Manifestation¡ªI had the data, and while my mind might be foggy, my mana maniption remained intact. ¡®It¡¯s working.¡¯ My grip on the hilt tightened audibly. The intensity of the mes changed. The Guhwa Fire engulfed the de, seeping inward. This time, it wasn¡¯t just a superficial tint. I reached deeper, prating within, imbuing it with color. The sword vibrated with a powerful resonance. The tremor was so strong that it shook the surrounding area. The de turned a deep red, with some portions yellow, and others tinged in orange. The de was now saturated with Guhwa Fire. This time, it was different. As I sensed this instinctively, a strange sense of fulfillment welled up within me. The spectators, who had gaped at my Guhwa Fire, now stared, mouths agape, in even greater astonishment. ¡°Huh.¡± Just as I was savoring the satisfaction, a faint gasp echoed from somewhere. The sound came from none other than the Head Overseer, Choi Jiyeon, who had been watching from nearby. Her mouth opened, then closed. ¡°What¡­ was that?¡± With a barelyprehensible mutter, a cold sweat trickled down her neck. Amidst the ensuing uproar, Hong Yeonhwa seized me and whisked me out of the banquet hall The Yeonhwa Pavilion, nominally a banquet hall, was equipped with both indoor facilities and well-maintained paths outside for leisurely walks. Leaving the chaotic banquet hall behind, Hong Yeonhwa led the staggering Lee Hayul outside. By then, the sun had long disappeared beyond the horizon, leaving the ground bathed in faint moonlight. The night air was refreshingly cool. Hong Yeonhwa threw her outer garment over her shoulder, exhaling a deep sigh. Her breath condensed in the crisp air. The breeze cooled her heated body. ¡®What¡­¡¯ Inside and out, Hong Yeonhwa was filled with questions. She, too, had been stunned when she saw the Bonghwa Sword dyed in color. Butcking an immediate answer, she¡¯d followed her mother¡¯s advice and brought Lee Hayul outside. She exhaled deeply and looked down. Nestled against her, Lee Hayul was snuggling closer. The artifact around his neck let out a small creak. [Wind?] [Eeee¡­] [Warmth] [I drew the Bonghwa Sword] [Guhwa Fire] [Proof of Protection] [I¡¯m sorry¡­] The stream of words spilled forth, causing Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s expression to shift. Unlike the usual filtered remarks, his words now flowed unrestrained. [Soft¡­] [Big chest¡­] [Like it¡­] [I¡¯m sorry¡­] ¡°Ahem¡­¡± It seemed the filter was malfunctioning. Hong Yeonhwa shook her flushed face and sat down on a nearby bench. With Lee Hayul nestled in her arms, he naturally settled onto herp. A pleasant weight pressed onto her thigh, and a satisfying warmth filled her embrace. A sweet scent hovered just beneath her nose. Clearing her throat, Hong Yeonhwa gently patted the boy resting in her arms. [Cold¡­] [Brrr¡­] [Chilly¡­] [Ice¡­] ¡°Are you cold, Hayul?¡± In her arms, he whimpered about the cold, snuggling closer. Hong Yeonhwa adjusted his outer garment, wrapping him deeper in her embrace. The whimpering stopped. But before long, the ne began creaking again, spilling out unfiltered words once more. ¡°...I suppose I¡¯ll get no meaningful words from you tonight.¡± Gazing down at him with an odd expression, Hong Yeonhwa sighed softly. Lee Hayul got intoxicated easily. Technically, he didn¡¯t just get intoxicated easily; he was susceptible to the mere scent of alcohol. Back when Baek Ahrin had said so, she¡¯d thought it sounded absurd, but today had proven it true. Hong Yeonhwa had deliberately refrained from drinking, yet here Lee Hayul was, swaying drunkenly. On top of that, he¡¯d used Guhwa Fire. Having experienced the emotional surge that apanied it, he was clearly not himself. Perhaps that¡¯s why he¡¯d poured Guhwa Fire into the Bonghwa Sword so freely. Under normal circumstances, he¡¯d have anticipated the repercussions, but in his hazy state, he¡¯d been oblivious. And even if she were to confess her feelings now, he wouldn¡¯t respond with a clear mind. ¡®I¡­ really intended to tell him this time.¡¯ Since his visit to the main family¡­ she had tried, again and again, but somehow never managed to say it. She¡¯de up with excuses each time¡ªhe wasn¡¯t in his room, the timing wasn¡¯t right, he was focused, the atmosphere wasn¡¯t quite right for a confession¡­ She¡¯d pushed it off until today. And today, the atmosphere was perfect for it. What better time than during the banquet? But here he was, barely lucid¡­ ¡°Hayul¡­¡± Lost in thought, she idly stroked his soft hair, then muttered with a peculiar expression. ¡°Do you like me?¡± The ne creaked. [I like you.] [Like you.] [Warm.] [Like you a lot.] [Thank you.] ¡°Pft. Cute¡­¡± [Eeee¡­] [Like you.] [More pets, please.] Suppressing a smile, she gently squeezed his cheek. The ne continued to echo his unfiltered affection, bringing her a sense of relief. She¡¯d been relieved even in the banquet hall. She knew Hayul didn¡¯t like being around too many people. Pulling him into her embrace in such a public setting had been an uncertain move. If he¡¯d pulled away in embarrassment, she would have understood intellectually, but her heart would have ached. But he hadn¡¯t. Even if he was embarrassed, he hadn¡¯t resisted her touch. He had simply nestled quietly in her arms. That had reassured her. And given her a peculiar sense of confidence. ¡®I¡¯ll tell him when he¡¯s sober.¡¯ Her sense of urgency had waned. That inner impulse had grown deeper, more insistent. But by restraining that urge, she knew the sweetness of anticipation would grow. [I¡¯m sorry¡­] Hong Yeonhwa chose to hold back. [I¡¯m sorry for being so useless¡­] ¡°What do you mean, useless?¡±@@novelbin@@ What had he been feeling guilty about all this time? What had he done to see himself as inadequate? With a soft smile, Hong Yeonhwaforted him. Perhaps he was too kind-hearted, feeling guilty for the wrong reasons¡­ [Seoryul¡­] The hand patting his back froze. Her eyes blinked. Seoryul. Seoryul¡­ Seoryul? It was a name spoken by Lee Hayul, whispered by the ne. ¡®Shin Seoryul?¡¯ After Baek Ahrin¡­ another familiar name. Her grip tightened instinctively. Lee Hayul flinched, a soft, incoherent sound escaping him. ¡°Hey.¡± Hong Yeonhwa remained unfazed. ¡°Who¡¯s Seoryul?¡± Her previously glistening red eyes clouded. Her gaze, shadowed with darkness, fell upon the boy nestled in her arms. Chapter 140 Feeling dazed is equivalent to exposing oneself to danger. With muddled senses, one cannot make swift or correct judgments. If a dangerous situation arises, it would be impossible to take proper action. A situation one could normally escape from might trap them solely due to a clouded mind. That¡¯s why I always tried to keep my focus. No matter howfortable I felt, I maintained a minimum level of alertness. I kept myself prepared for any possible emergencies. Although, as a human, there were times I couldn''t suppress my emotions or desires, I generally kept my guard up. But not just now. My mind felt hazy as if nketed by fog, making quick, urate judgment difficult. My bodyy sluggish, ill-suited to respond to sudden disturbances. Even my emotions felt soft, like mush, far from calm. ¡°Hic¡­!¡± That blow snapped me out of it. An electric jolt ran up my spine, piercing through my head. The dizzying sensation didn¡¯t stop there; it spread evenly throughout my body as if flowing along capiries.@@novelbin@@ My back straightened on its own. My body trembled like a fish flung onto drynd. ¡°...!¡± Instinctively, I held back my breath. It was a habit formed from being tormented by the Curse of Silence. Thanks to that habit, I avoided the pain that tore at my neck, though I couldn''t stop my body from trembling uncontrobly. ¡°Hey.¡± Suddenly, a familiar voice called from above me. It was Hong Yeonhwa, the very person who had caused me to let my guard down. ...Familiar yet different. Her voice remained unchanged. But something about the tone felt altered. It wasn''t just her voice; the entire aura had shifted. The usual warmth and calm, like smoldering embers... now felt like bubblingva on the verge of eruption. I couldn¡¯t grasp what had caused this. My mind was barely awake. The previous events weren¡¯t clear. Thest thing I recalled was summoning Guhwa Fire into the Bonghwa Sword. ¡°Ah.¡± I realized why it hade to this. The bacsh of Guhwa Fire was an emotional surge. There was alcohol around, and Hong Yeonhwa, whom I trusted, was by my side. On top of that, I had poured a massive amount of Guhwa Fire into the Bonghwa Sword. That must have caused my mind to snap. I remembered up to that point. But I couldn¡¯t recall how I ended up in this position. As I struggled to piece it together, I blinked in confusion. And then¡ª ¡°Who is Seoryul?¡± Hearing the name from Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s lips made my heart drop. My body jolted, my mouth opened, and then shut tight. I thought back but knew I hadn¡¯t misheard. ¡®How¡­?¡¯ Lee Seoryul. Why did his namee from Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s mouth? Seoryul¡¯s existence was still a secret from the outside world. I had established his identity, but he wasn¡¯t connected to me publicly. So far, only Professor Liana and Elia knew about him. It was for safety. With my limited understanding, I knew exposing my link to Seoryul would bring no benefit. I recalled the threats that arose after briefly drawing attention with my special admission during my seventh life cycle. Furthermore, Seoryul wasn¡¯t human but a fairy. He was from a rare species seldom seen, so keeping his identity hidden seemed best. That¡¯s why I kept him concealed. Instead of haphazardly handling his identity, I entrusted it to Maxwell, a reliable figure in the original story. Even he wasn¡¯t told Seoryul¡¯s true nature. I didn¡¯t intend to hide it from Hong Yeonhwa. Given our close rtionship, I didn¡¯t want to create secrets, and I knew she wouldn¡¯t harm Seoryul. But at that time, there was neither opportunity nor rity to tell her. And yet¡­ Before I could inform her, Hong Yeonhwa was the one to mention Seoryul¡¯s name. A wave of shock hit me, leaving my head ringing. Did information leak somewhere? Why was she asking me about Seoryul¡¯s identity? Did she know about his connection to me? My heart pounded. My mind, still foggy, strained to make sense of it all. ¡°...So, you¡¯re not going to answer?¡± [Huh?] Then it happened. Just as I was trying to collect my jumbled thoughts, Hong Yeonhwa gritted her teeth and abruptly stood up. Naturally, I rose with her, clinging tighter to her in shock at her sudden movement. Hong Yeonhwa nced down at me with a peculiar gaze, then, still holding me, she began to walk. The bustling banquet hall quickly faded as she moved, her pace swift, leaving the noise behind almost instantly. The night wind blew rather briskly. Yet, with the cloak draped over me and the warmth from Hong Yeonhwa, I wasn¡¯t cold. Before I knew it, we had approached the family mansion. The guards standing by the front gate recognized Hong Yeonhwa and bowed respectfully, though they flinched upon noticing me in her arms. Hong Yeonhwa gave a brief nod. That alone seemed tomunicate something to them, and they bowed low, opening the gate. Hong Yeonhwa bypassed the elevator, swiftly climbing the stairs toward the upper floors. I raised a questioning eyebrow. The floor we arrived at held a room I had recently be familiar with... the one assigned to me. ¡®Why here¡­?¡¯ But instead of stopping at my room, we passed it. It wasn¡¯t my room. The one beside it¡­ as Ariel had mentioned, was Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s room. Hong Yeonhwa opened the door and entered without hesitation. After closing it firmly behind her, she strode to the bed and plopped down heavily on its edge. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Hong Yeonhwa twisted her neck and let out a long sigh, filled with a mix of frustration andplexity. ¡°Hayul.¡± [Yes¡­] Sensing the strange tension in her tone, I shrank slightly as I responded. ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you again.¡± Slowly¡­ Hong Yeonhwa shrugged off her outer cloak. The luxurious red cloak slipped off her shoulders. She caught it mid-fall and carelessly tossed it onto a nearby hanger. ¡°Answer properly.¡± But even that didn¡¯t seem to relieve her frustration. Hong Yeonhwa loosened her cor, shaking the front of her garment with her hands. Her fair skin and a deep neckline became tantly visible. Her skin, flushed as if filled with heat, was beaded with sweat, with steam subtly rising. It was a rather disconcerting sight, but the intense atmosphere kept me silent. ¡°Who is Seoryul?¡± Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s red eyes looked down at me. Usually, I would think of them as beautiful, like rubies or warm mes. But now, they seemed different. Less beautiful, more unsettling. Less warm, filled with an inexplicable heaviness. With those eyes staring down at me, she repeated her question from earlier. Who is Lee Seoryul? I didn¡¯t answer impulsively. Though I thought about it briefly on the way here, I couldn¡¯t organize my thoughts. Seoryul¡¯s situation was ratherplex at the moment. Where should I even start? Perhaps I should begin by exining that he was born from an egg acquired in the Tower of Growth¡­ Or maybe I should start with an apology for not telling her sooner. Even if there were reasons, Hong Yeonhwa might feel hurt upon finding out sote. I organized my thoughts briefly. I wanted to avoid getting tangled up in my words or conveying things awkwardly. A brief pause. Normally, it would be a short enough time to wait. ¡°Why are you not talking again?¡± But for some reason, Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s patience seemed to have run out. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°...!¡± Suddenly, fireworks seemed to explode before my eyes. Even in the darkened room, shes of light lingered in my vision. It was simr to earlier. A tingling sensation spread up my spine, and my body trembled uncontrobly, like a vibrating machine. A rush of air escaped from my mouth, barely swallowed back. "Why can¡¯t you speak?" A warm handnded on my tingling lower back¡ªHong Yeonhwa¡¯s hand. She began to rub the area gently, as if to soothe the sting. The feeling was hard to describe. It stung slightly, yet something felt off. It wasn¡¯t painful. There was warmth, but it wasn¡¯t exactly distressing. I couldn¡¯t respond, only quivering in ce like a fool, as Hong Yeonhwa pressed down again. ¡°Is there a reason you can¡¯t speak? Hmm?¡± Wait©¤ ¡°©¤I¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Look, I¡¯m giving you the chance. Answer me quickly.¡± A shock pulsed through me, radiating from my lower back and shaking through my body. The intensity of it was overwhelming. ¡°Nngh¡­¡± I iled instinctively, a reaction beyond my control. ¡°Do you have any idea how long I¡¯ve been holding back? Putting up with those who wagged their tails at you, preaching moral restraint¡­!¡± ¡°...!¡± Hong Yeonhwa seemed displeased by my reaction, and her hand moved again. The sensation hadn¡¯t faded entirely before another jolt struck. The new impact intertwined with the lingering sting. My vision swirled with colorful spots. It wasn¡¯t real. My mind was a chaotic mess, mingling sensations and thoughts. ¡°Urgh¡­¡± Normally, I¡¯d be able to shake it off quickly, but my current state was far from normal. A faint buzz from the alcohol, the warmth radiating from Hong Yeonhwa, my lowered guard¡­ and the surge of emotions from using the Guhwa Fire¡­ All of theseyers intertwined, causing my suppressed senses to re back to life. Hong Yeonhwa must have been feeling something simr. She¡¯d spent the entire banquet surrounded by the scent of alcohol, and she too had poured a tremendous amount of Guhwa Fire into the Bonghwa Sword. Resisting was difficult. My eyelids fluttered uncontrobly. My face felt like it was melting. I buried my face into her chest to hide my expression. The sensation was different than usual. Instead of the fabric of her clothes, I felt her warm skin and damp body heat. ¡°Trying to run away again?¡± The feeling didn¡¯tst long. Her hand grabbed my cheek, pulling my face away from her chest. ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore.¡± Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s voice was deep, almost predatory, like a beast ready to pounce on its prey. Her eyes, tinged red, had a daunting, almost terrifying glint. ¡°I¡¯ll do as I please.¡± Through my Observation Power, I sensed Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s energy zing like fire. Her emotions swelled, overtaking all others in her. She seemed to be convincing herself as she muttered, then moved her hands. One arm wrapped tightly around my waist, while the other gripped the back of my head, tilting it back. Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s gaze trembled briefly. Her eyes fell to my lips, and, closing her eyes tightly, she leaned down slowly. ¡°Ah.¡± An instinct, a gut feeling, struck me. I understood exactly what Hong Yeonhwa was about to do. An intense urgency surged through me. I struggled to pull away. Her arm around my waist tightened, restraining me. I tried to turn my head, but her hand gripped my hair, holding me in ce. I was stuck. Moving like this wouldn¡¯t work. I¡¯d have to exert more force. I gathered strength from my entire body, even channeling mana¡­ ¡°¡­If I do that¡­¡± ¡­then Hong Yeonhwa could get hurt. Even if it wouldn¡¯t cause serious injury, it might still harm her. All other options carried the same risk. There was no way to break free without hurting her. Escaping with spatial magic was no different. As the thought crossed my mind, my body lost its strength, and I slumped. Her face drew closer. Wait No¡­ Just a moment¡­ Unable to resist physically, I tried myst resort¡ªthe Confession Ne clicked, emitting a faint, desperate resistance. Hong Yeonhwa, overtaken by the Guhwa Fire¡¯s heightened emotions¡­ stopped. ¡°¡­Do you dislike me?¡± She paused just short of touching, her voice trembling with uncertainty. ¡°Have you¡­e to dislike me? Are you afraid of me now¡­?¡± With a harsh, metallic sound, the Confession Ne trembled. [I like you.] It was an involuntary response, bypassing any filter. Her expression softened into a smile, as though she¡¯d heard exactly what she needed. Her head tilted, and Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s face¡­ her lips came closer. Smack They met. Soft warmth brushed over my lips. Emotion flowed through. ¡°Ah.¡± There are many forms of affection. Romantic love between two people, the love between friends, the love of a parent for their child. The ways of expressing love are just as varied, shown through countless actions and words. Having grown up deprived of love, I often struggled to understand it. When someone showed me consideration, I often wondered¡­ Is this right? Are they really caring for me? Am I misunderstanding this? Indirect, unclear expressions of love were hard for me to interpret. So I found it easier to understand direct, primal expressions. A gentle touch, a pat on the back, an embrace¡­ Offering one¡¯s most vulnerable side, sharing the beat of one¡¯s heart, connecting warmth by skin. These expressions left no room for doubt. I could understand emotions transmitted through a touch. For someone like me, the most straightforward, direct expression of affection was¡­ A kiss. An expression of love. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s face turned as red as an apple, a dazed sound escaping her lips. An unexpected alert that I hadn¡¯t heard in a while echoed in my ears. A soft sensation pressed against me. A pleasant fragrance tickled my nose. A sweet, syrupy taste seeped into my mouth. Through my blurred vision, I caught a glimpse of wide, red eyes staring back at me. yer Adjustment System: Favorability Lee Hayul ¡ú Hong Yeonhwa ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð (86/100) ¡¸?¡¹ ¡¸Sense of Debt¡¹ ¡¸Gratitude¡¹ ¡¸Warmth¡¹ ¡¸Comfort¡¹ ¨‹Dramatic Change¨‹ Lee Hayul ¡ú Hong Yeonhwa ?????????? (86?90/100) ¡¸Affection¡¹ ¡¸Sense of Debt¡¹ ¡¸Gratitude¡¹ ¡¸Warmth¡¹ ¡¸Comfort¡¹ yer Adjustment System: Development [Quest ¡¸Affection¡¹ achieved] [Quest ¡¸Hong Yeonhwa¡¹ achieved] [A significant amount of points have been umted] [¡¸Curse of Silence¡¹''s release conditions partially met] [¡¸Curse of Silence¡¹ has been conditionally weakened (Hong Yeonhwa)] [¡¸Curse of Solitude¡¹''s release conditions partially met] [¡¸Curse of Solitude¡¹ has been conditionally weakened (Hong Yeonhwa)] Chapter 141 The moonlight, brighter than before, gently slipped through the curtains, casting a soft glow across the room.@@novelbin@@ At the center of the room stood a massive bed, upon which two peopley entwined in each other¡¯s embrace. ¡°¡­An Origin Egg? So, from that egg you kept joking about frying up from the Tower of Growth¡­ a fairy hatched from it?¡± Hong Yeonhwa gathered her thoughts, trying to piece together what she had just heard. [Yes.] Lee Hayul confirmed, continuing his exnation. ¡°And this fairy sees you as, ah, as ¡®father¡¯¡­ and you named him Seoryul, or ¡®Lee Seoryul¡¯?¡± [Yes.] ¡°Lee Seoryul¡­ not Shin Seoryul?¡± [Huh? Why would it be Shin Seoryul¡­] Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s mouth fell open as she took in what she had just learned. A sense of emptiness filled her. It felt like the ground beneath her had split open, plunging her into a bottomless abyss. It was as if the world was mocking her for having made a terrible choice. Just moments ago, Hayul, still dazed from the effects of alcohol and the surge of Guhwa Fire, had uttered the name ¡°Seoryul¡± while in her arms. And he had done so without any title or formality, simply calling him ¡°Seoryul¡± in a way that felt intimate. As far as Hong Yeonhwa knew, the only ¡°Seoryul¡± that Hayul might have met was Shin Seoryul. At that moment, her reasoning snapped. Her mind felt like it was on fire, ready to explode, and she had allowed a bit of her long-suppressed desire to slip out. And now she was bitterly regretting it. She wanted to go back and pummel her past self. ¡®No¡­¡¯ It was ridiculous. Who in their right mind would imagine that he was talking about someone other than Shin Seoryul in that situation? Who could have guessed that a fairy would hatch from the egg he was joking about frying, start seeing him as a parent, and be given the name Seoryul, after one of his close friends? She felt an overwhelming sense of injustice. Hong Yeonhwa clutched her head, which was still buzzing. Her hair gathered in her hands, perhaps a bit overdue for a trim. The urge to tear it out surged within her. Guilt red up alongside this frustration, leaving her chest tight and constricted. Hayul hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, yet she had acted impulsively, letting her misunderstanding drive her to be overly forceful with him. ¡°Hayul, I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I acted on my own assumptions and did something terrible©¤¡± Sniff, sniff¡­ ¡°©¤to you¡­¡± A small sound came from near her chest, and Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s body trembled. She squeezed her eyes shut, feeling his breath against her chest. A surge of desire crept up again. It was milder this time, having been released a bit before. Suppressing the urge in an instant, Hong Yeonhwa let out a long sigh, then nced down. Nestled against her chest was Lee Hayul. Lying beside him in bed, she had wrapped him in her arms, and now, with aplicated expression, she patted his back. Hayul lifted his head, his face emerging from her chest. ¡°......¡± Hayul usually kept his eyes closed. It wasn¡¯t a secret that only Hong Yeonhwa knew; by now, most people who knew Lee Hayul were aware. His habit of moving around with his eyes closed¡ªeven wielding weapons and fighting in that state¡ªwas something that naturally attracted attention. One day, he¡¯d carefully exined to her that he didn¡¯t need to rely on his sight, so there was no need to keep his eyes open. Keeping them open caused irritation and pain, so it was simply easier to keep them closed. ¡°......¡± Hong Yeonhwa blinked. Her eyelids opened and closed, a natural reflex, as it was for any creature with eyes. But now, Hayul¡­ blinked. The eyelids that had always stayed closed lifted, revealing the hidden eyes beneath. Their gazes met. Gray eyes looked back at her. Hong Yeonhwa held her breath. Gray eyes¡­ It wasn¡¯t an exceptionally rare color; if you looked around, you could find people with gray eyes. But there was a difference. Hayul¡¯s eyes had no life in them. Already a muted color, his eyescked any light, making them look like the eyes of a corpse long gone. Yet they were beautiful. Eyes devoid of any vitality, paradoxically, were stunningly and hauntingly beautiful. And unlike a corpse, Lee Hayul was very much alive. His unfocused gaze trembled slightly as he scanned his surroundings, but his eyes never quite focused. Then his gaze shifted to Hong Yeonhwa. His focus fixed on her. It was as if his eyes were seeing only her. At that moment, Hayul¡¯s expression tensed, his brow furrowing as if something wasn¡¯t right. Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s heart pounded. Just moments ago, there had been something uncanny about him, but now he looked endearingly innocent. ¡®Cute¡­ No, wait.¡¯ Her lips trembled slightly as she reached out a hand. When her hand approached, Hayul squeezed his eyes shut. Her slender fingers gently brushed over his eyelids. ¡°If it hurts, don¡¯t force them open. Just keep them closed.¡± Why had he opened his eyes? Innate disabilities, even with extraordinary abilities or with the help of others, were challenging to ovee. In some cases, even the finest elixirs and top-tier healing heroes couldn¡¯t fully resolve them. Hayul was one such case, and yet here he was, eyes open. When she asked why, Hayul stammered, unable to answer easily. ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer. If you feel like itter, you can tell me, and if not, it¡¯s okay if you never do.¡± [Yeah¡­] She didn¡¯t press him further. Hayul undoubtedly had his reasons, and seeing him hesitate to answer suggested it was a sensitive matter. Besides, she still felt guilt from earlier. Given that she had, just moments before, acted so domineeringly toward him¡­ it would be shameless of her to pry into his private matters. Suddenly, Hayul tilted his head forward, closing the distance between them. Their faces were close enough that she could see every detail of his expression. Hayul, with his slightly open eyes, took in the sight of her face, his lips moving as if he wanted to say something. It looked awkward. His open eyes and moving lips gave him an unpracticed, tentative look. After a while, as if testing his speech, his lips parted slowly. And then¡ª ¡°...Kiss.¡± ¡°Gasp¡­¡± Hong Yeonhwa swallowed a sharp breath. A soft, delicate voice brushed against her eardrums. Though she¡¯d heard countless sounds, she had never encountered a voice like this. ¡°Give¡­ me¡­ a kiss¡­¡± Her body trembled as though hit by a shockwave. A thrill coursed through her body, starting from her ears and spreading. Even his voice had emerged. This child, who had lived as a mute his entire life, now, at this moment¡­ had somehow gained both sight and voice. But she couldn¡¯t dwell on this question. Inside her, the Guhwa Fire stirred, its turbulent impulses boiling once again. ¡°Guh¡­¡± She bit down hard, fighting against the surge of emotion. She couldn¡¯t afford to lose herself to desire, not after what she had just done out of misunderstanding. Gently, Hong Yeonhwa lowered her face, and Hayul closed his eyes. A soft, warm sensation spread across her lips, and Hong Yeonhwa squeezed her eyes shut, the dizzying sensation dulling her mind, as desire tugged at her, her breaths growing ragged. Hayul, seemingly unsatisfied, gently pressed his lips to hers several times. The gesture was clumsy, or perhaps endearing. Like a baby bird pecking softly with its beak. ¡°Smack¡­ smooch¡­¡± Their lips brushed as their breaths mingled. A subtle, honey-like sweetness wafted to her nose. Hong Yeonhwa¡¯sshes quivered. ¡°Smack¡­ ah¡­¡± Their lips, which had been rubbing and pressing, finally parted. Warm, soft sensations drifted away, leaving her with a faint sigh of longing. Breathing gently, Hayul nestled back into her chest. Sniff, sniff¡­ ¡°Guh¡­¡± He didn¡¯t justy his face there. Although he¡¯d done this before, this time he burrowed deep, pushing past the cor of her clothes to breathe in the scent from her exposed chest. It was natural for a person to breathe, but here there was a distinct intent beyond that, a deliberate savoring of her scent. ¡°Th-this¡­ smells¡­¡± Her face flushed in embarrassment. Letting someone catch your scent was more mortifying than expected. And it wasn¡¯t just anywhere; it was right at the cleft of her chest, a ce where her scent was stronger. Her face felt like it was going to explode. It wasn¡¯t quite the same as when she had buried her nose in Hayul¡¯s hair. Even though the areas were different¡­ was this what they called poetic justice? Hong Yeonhwa, unable to push him away, quietly allowed him to bury himself in her chest. Sniff, sniff¡­ ¡°...Do you like it?¡± [I like it.] [It smells nice.] ¡°...It doesn¡¯t smell?¡± Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s lips twitched as she asked. She was suddenly self-conscious, realizing she hadn¡¯t washed before lying in bed. She had even sweated a bit earlier¡­ [Smells like milk.] [So rich.] [Sweet.] ¡°Oh¡­¡± His response, more embarrassing than expected, left her at a loss. Her chest smelled like milk. What was she supposed to make of that? Better than smelling of sweat, perhaps... Her face, already as red as a ripe persimmon, grew even redder. ¡°Well, uh¡­ sorry. I¡¯m not actually producing milk¡­ but one day, I¡¯ll make sure you can have some¡­¡± With a slightly awkward gesture, she reached down and stroked Hayul¡¯s head as he continued to nuzzle her chest. [I like it.] [I feel happy.] [Milk?] ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Guh¡­¡± Hong Yeonhwa tensed slightly. Hayul nestled even deeper into her chest. Her shirt loosened further, exposing her chest as he buried his face between her corbones. His hair brushed against her skin. Within her cleavage, she felt his breath, warm and soft. asionally, his closed lips would part, pressing softly in a gesture of innocent affection. Meanwhile, the Confession Ne at his neck clicked, conveying his words in a steady, vulnerable cadence. ¡°......¡± Sanity felt like it was slipping away, little by little. It seemed like her rational mind was on the verge of shattering, leaving her impulse to smother Hayul overwhelming. But she couldn¡¯t allow herself to give in. Hong Yeonhwa, the offender in this situation, could not yield to desire. If she lost control and crushed Hayul under the weight of her own urges again, she wouldn¡¯t be able to face herself. Clenching her teeth without making a sound, Hong Yeonhwa shut her eyes tightly. As she did so, she gently adjusted her posture to make sure he wasfortable against her chest. She had to endure. This was her penance. She reminded herself that this was the consequence of her own actions. With these thoughts in mind, she held him quietly in her arms until the morning sun began to rise, suppressing her impulses while allowing him to rest against her chest. ¡®...Come to think of it, it¡¯s not just my fault¡ªit¡¯s also that woman¡¯s fault.¡¯ Shin Seoryul. Why did their names have to be the same? Hong Yeonhwa silently cursed Shin Seoryul. The question of logic didn¡¯t matter. She just needed someone to me for part of her frustration. Those who manifest Guhwa Fire know it¡¯s essential to have someone toy the me on for mental stability. [Contact: Guhwa Family¡¯s Miss Hong] ?Miss Guhwa: You wretched girl. ¡°What¡¯s her problem?¡± Shin Seoryul, who had barely taken a break during the vacation and had been routinely heading to the dungeon, frowned. On her way to the dungeon, a short and rather choice message hade through from her friend. Suddenly, she gasped, a chill running down her spine. Goosebumps prickled her arms. On a gut level, her instincts warned her that something ominous would befall her, a sense of punishment for something she hadn¡¯t done wrong. ¡®...Should I take the day off?¡¯ Something didn¡¯t feel right. Today didn¡¯t seem like her day. If she kept going, she might end up with the dungeon as her eternal resting ce before reaching twenty. Swiftly, Shin Seoryul turned and headed back. Chapter 142 His eyelids rarely opened. When he exerted all his strength to open them, a faint slit appeared, but even that slight vision brought stinging pain. And yet, it didn¡¯t mean he could truly see. When he opened his eyes, all he saw was a dark, endless world. It felt like a deep sea without a single glimmer of light, or an empty universe devoid of stars and the moon, filled only with darkness. The color was no different from when his eyes were closed. Whether he opened or closed his eyes, the world was dark. Even if he ignored all observed information, the world remained equally dark. But the darkness he saw with his eyes open felt much more oppressive. Of course, back then, the power he held through spatial perception operated perfectly, turning him into something like a imant of disability. Either way, ever since his first day in this world, he hadn¡¯t opened his eyes. He opened them now. As he lifted his face, a vivid red color registered in his retina. The red hair tickling his nose, almost brushing it, and the white skin beneath it¡­ It was Hong Yeonhwa. She was asleep, holding him close, her breath soft and steady. He was buried warmly in her embrace, her warmth radiating over him. He blinked nkly. Red and skin tones¡­ familiar colors. He wasn¡¯t born visually impaired, so in his previous world, he¡¯d seen colors like these countless times. Furthermore, with his power of Observation, he had often gathered and interpreted information, perceiving the world in ways far superior to sight. In fact, the world seen through his eyes might have felt limited, frustrating, and inferiorpared to the information his Observation provided. The world he saw with his eyes felt different. It conveyed sensations that were distinct from the information he usually received. It was a new experience. People are often foolish and dull, only realizing the true value of something once they¡¯ve lost it. He was one of them. He hadn¡¯t recognized the preciousness of his blurry vision until it was taken from him for a while. ¡®¡­What is this?¡¯ His blinking eyes felt strange, clumsy. He touched the area around his eyelids, his expression perplexed. Colors registered on his retina. Red and skin tones. Beyond that, there was nothing he could see. He nced around, and fog filled his vision. A thick fog, obscuring anything beyond a step ahead. He even wondered if there was anything beyond. When he looked in the other direction, fog filled the space there as well. Whether he looked up or down, fog was all he could see. Even a quick scan of his surroundings showed nothing but fog. The only exception was Hong Yeonhwa and the faint area immediately around her. In the dim, grayish fog, Hong Yeonhwa was the only distinct color. ¡®¡­What?¡¯ His expression twisted without him realizing it. Last night¡­ when he kissed Hong Yeonhwa, his eyes had opened on their own. For the first time, he saw Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s face with his eyes. Although he¡¯d been aware of her appearance through his powers, seeing her through his eyes had frozen him, entranced by her beauty. Yet he couldn¡¯t see anything around Hong Yeonhwa. The fog nketed everything around her, blocking his viewpletely. ¡®This is ridiculous.¡¯ He felt utterly baffled. He didn¡¯t even know why his vision had returned, but now that it had, it was only half-usable. It made his head spin. And then¡­ Sniff, sniff. His nose twitched suddenly. This had happened often before. He couldn¡¯t smell anything before, especially when he disliked something¡­ or when he was close to someone. But now he could smell. The strongest scent, by far, came from right in front of him. The flesh that moved up and down with each breath Hong Yeonhwa took, right under his nose. The chest he had buried himself in all night. ¡°......¡± He lowered his head again, pressing his face firmly against her ample chest. His nose sank into her warm skin, and a rich, sweet scent filled his nostrils. It was a warm, milky smell, like heated milk. The soft feeling of her flesh against his face, her warmth, and Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s scent filling his nose¡­ He felt his body rxpletely. His mind, floating in happiness, swayed gently. ¡°I like it¡­¡± [I¡¯m happy.] [I¡¯m happy.] [I like it.] [I¡¯m happy¡­] He was happy. There was no room for doubt. The essence of happiness radiated from his entire body. At that moment, he felt like the happiest person in the world. And he wanted to stay this way. He wanted to continue leaning on her, being held and cherished. For as long as possible. And to make that happen¡­ to live happily for a long time, he needed to be free from threats. Threats weren¡¯t resolved by staying still. He had to move, suppress, and eliminate them himself. In his case, the main threat was the catastrophic events that shook the world¡­ the invasion of the Towers. The Tower of Purgatory, the Tower of Frost, the Tower of the Dead¡­ For a happy future, he had to prevent the chaos these Towers would bring. ¡®This trip is for that, too.¡¯ Leaving the Guhwa family¡¯s home, he would seek out the dungeon, Lake of Mana. The Lake of Mana, filled with pure mana, was the perfect ce to enhance one¡¯s mana abilities. It was a rare dungeon that didn¡¯t produce many monsters to fend off intruders¡­ in short, a goldmine-like dungeon. Though finding and entering it had been a challenge in the original, with Observation and spatial powers, entry should be achievable with some time. ¡®The Proof of Protection is also there.¡¯ In addition, the Lake of Mana contained the Proof of Protection, an artifact designed as a prosthetic arm. If he could prove himself worthy of it, he could both fill the void of his missing arm and gain a significant power boost. The Proof of Protection was particr about its owner. From his memory, he recalled that it judged based onpatibility. If he couldn¡¯t qualify as its owner¡­ he¡¯d simply sell it and proceed with conventional prosthetic restoration. He had been holding off on the restoration, hoping he might be able to use the Proof of Protection. If it didn¡¯t work out, there was no need to leave his arm empty. Additionally, near the dungeon, there was the stronghold of a future obstacle. Since they hadn¡¯t yet grown to full strength, he could handle them now, saving himself troubleter. In short, he needed to stay busy. ¡°Nngh¡­¡± Swallowing the bitter feeling, he lifted his body. At that, Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s arms tightened around him. He wriggled out and found arge pillow nearby, cing it in her arms as a recement. Hong Yeonhwa, who hadn¡¯t slept well, twitched slightly as if sensing something strange, but soon drifted back into deep, steady breaths. He climbed out of bed. Looking around with his half-open eyes, he saw only fog. Eventually, he closed them again. He opened the room¡¯s mini-fridge and took out a drink. Judging by thebel, it appeared to be orange juice. The ss bottle was rather fancy, suggesting even the drinks here were high-end. ¡®There¡¯s no¡­ scent.¡¯ He unscrewed the cap and took a sniff, but there wasn¡¯t the slightest hint of orange. Instead, he could catch traces of other scents. Themonality was that they all seemed to originate from Hong Yeonhwa¡­ her scent, to be exact. With a puzzled expression, he took a sip. It was cool. There was no taste. Last night, when he¡¯d pressed close to Hong Yeonhwa, he¡¯d been able to taste her skin. His vision had returned the previous night, and with it, his senses of taste and smell. But something about them felt iplete. And he could even speak. ¡°Ah©¤ Ow¡­!¡± It was a half-formed ability. The moment he tried to speak, pain tore through his neck. He was used to pain by now, so he didn¡¯t copse to the floor. Last night, he¡¯d managed to speak just fine, but now it was back to this. He had a hunch. ¡®......¡¯ He returned to the bed. Hong Yeonhwa was still sound asleep. He felt a bit guilty. She hadn¡¯t slept wellst night because she¡¯d let him lean on her. He gently adjusted the nket over her chest and quietly spoke.@@novelbin@@ ¡°Yeon¡­hwa¡­¡± His guess was correct. His voice was functional under specific conditions. ¡®What is this¡­¡¯ Eyes that only saw Hong Yeonhwa, a nose that only smelled her scent, taste buds that only sensed her vor¡­ a voice that only worked when directed to her¡­ His sealed senses had returned, but notpletely. The Curse of Silence was lifted, though only partially. He hadn¡¯t done anything. He hadn¡¯t used a Jewel of Salvation, nor a wish from the Towers. What could have caused the curse to malfunction after that kiss? He had a vague idea¡­ ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ He let out a deep sigh and opened his eyes. The fog was thick. When Hong Yeonhwa left his line of sight, only fog filled his vision. Even though it was dense enough to make seeing beyond a step impossible¡­ In the corner of his vision, something flickered¡ªa small rectangle hovering in midair. When he turned his gaze toward it, the rectangle shifted to stay in the corner. ¡®What the hell¡­¡¯ He immediately understood what it was. Being familiar with the game Savior, he knew exactly what that icon represented. And so, he couldn¡¯t help but curse. Grinding his teeth, he rubbed his face. ¡®Status window¡­¡¯ The faithfulpanion aiding a yer¡¯s growth. ¡®So that was still attached¡­¡¯ A hollowugh escaped as he felt his knees go weak¡­ yer Adjustment System: Favorability Lee Hayul ¡ú Hong Yeonhwa ?????????? (90?91/100) ¡¸Affection¡¹ ¡¸Milk¡¹ ¡¸Sense of Debt¡¹ ¡¸Gratitude¡¹ ¡¸Warmth¡¹ ¡¸Comfort¡¹ ¡¸Softness¡¹ Chapter 143 Status Window In RPG games and simr genres, the concept of the status window is so widespread it¡¯s practically ubiquitous, allowing yers to see their character¡¯s stats and abilities in a convenient, quantified disy. In the original Savior, however, the system was expanded to be broader and more yer-friendly. yer Adjustment System Often referred to as the ¡°status window,¡± this system is designed to adjust various elements to favor the yer in every aspect. Though a yer can set their character¡¯s traits before starting, the status window¡¯s fundamental purpose is to allow a character to disy remarkable growth speed and break their own limits if the yer wishes it. This status window is divided into multiple sections based on the area of adjustment it offers. The three main sectionsmonly used are as follows:
  1. Assessment Degree This feature aligns with the typical functions of a status window, objectively measuring a character¡¯s condition and disying it in numerical form. When used on a yer, it shows stats, unique abilities, powers, and mental state. Here, mental state epasses physical, psychological, and spiritual conditions. Examples of elements it disys include species, physical injury level, mental illness, active buffs and debuffs, soul alterations, and titles that summarize the character¡¯s essence. The Assessment Degree lets the yer view their specs and boosts stats or unique abilities with points to enhance performance or increase growth potential.
  2. Exploration Degree This functions as a quest window. By moving around, the status window autonomously generates quests for the yer. Completing these quests grants points, often through monster elimination, dungeon conquests, rescues, gaining favor from certain individuals, or resolving major incidents. These points can then be used to boost the yer¡¯s growth.
  3. Favorability Degree Unlike the others, Favorability Degree does not directly aid the yer. Instead, it shows how other characters perceive the yer and their level of favor, a feature avable by spending points. These perceptions are expressed through words or phrases, capturing basic emotions like favor, dislike, distrust, trust, gratitude, fear, guilt, murderous intent, or hatred. Keywords about the individual might also appear, such as ¡°lunatic,¡± ¡°idiot,¡± ¡°criminal,¡± ¡°hero,¡± or ¡°savior.¡± The Favorability Degree is measured on a scale from 0 to 100: While the scale goes up to 100, I¡¯ve never reached it. Despite forming close rtionships and even attempting marriage, the highest I ever achieved was the low 90s.
There are additional status windows, such as: Craft Degree: Enables crafting of equipment and facilities with points, although the quality oftencks in usefulness. Trade Degree: Allows for the procurement of supplies, like a warm meal, even in dangerous ces like dungeons, but the costs are so high that I rarely used it early on. My main focus was on the Assessment, Exploration, and Favorability Degrees. The Assessment Degree provided numerical data on my stats and unique abilities and served as the foundation for enhancing them, so I used it frequently. The Exploration Degree was essential, as it was the primary source for gaining growth points. By roaming suspicious areas, the window often dropped quests, offering clues for future events. The Favorability Degree also had its uses, allowing me to understand others¡¯ perceptions of me. If I sensed murderous intent, I could preemptively deal with the threat; if someone truly trusted me, I¡¯d keep them close. But once, my reliance on the Favorability Degree led to disaster. The Eighth ythrough In the eighth ythrough, Baek Ahrin clearly trusted the yer, and her favorability was high, showing no signs of betrayal. However, when the silent Tower Lord of the Uncharted Tower suddenlyunched an assault, I was forced to abandon the tower quest and return to the frontline, where I was ultimately killed by a backstab from Baek Ahrin. Even at that moment, Baek Ahrin¡¯s favorability remained unchanged. Reflecting on her favorability in that ythrough, I remembered it had been at 83, with ¡°trust,¡± ¡°favor,¡± and, curiously, ¡°hope¡± and ¡°desire.¡± Despite these, she had stabbed me in the back. Taking into ount her ¡°mask¡± ability, it became clear that favorability could not be an infallible measure of trust. Realizing I was pointlessly overthinking, I forced a wry smile and opened my eyes. In the hazy corner of my vision, the status window reappeared. [.......] [.......] [...! ...! ... ... ...!] [......] It¡¯s¡­ unreadable. I could see the frame but not the text. No matter how much I focused, I couldn¡¯t make out the words. Even my Observation Power couldn¡¯t pierce through it. Was the status window a power on par with Observation? ¡°Status window disy, Assessment Degree disy,¡± I tried. No response. ¡°Exploration Degree disy, Favorability Degree disy, Craft Degree disy¡­¡± Nothing. Even when I mumbled to Hong Yeonhwa as if making small talk, it didn¡¯t react. I reached out into the air, my hand passing through the holographic status window. Swiping back and forth, I couldn¡¯t disturb it. What is this? I confirmed the status window¡¯s presence but couldn¡¯t use it, like a cake that I could see but not taste. Frustration bubbled up within me. Previously, I couldn¡¯t be sure if it even existed, let alone use it. Now? I could see it before me but still couldn¡¯t use it. If only I could ess it, I¡¯d grow so much faster. The frustration was enough to make my head spin. A sigh escaped my lips. , , , Through the recent formal banquet, I officially revealed my ability to wield Guhwa Fire. Now, as Lee Hayul, I was free to use Guhwa Fire without restraint. At the same time, this development effectively made me an honorary member of the Guhwa family. Guhwa Fire is a unique, inherited ability passed down through bloodlines. Although I was merely imitating it, it made sense that I¡¯d be considered part of the Guhwa family after manifesting the ability. The strength of the Guhwa Fire I wielded was impressive, which earned me respectful treatment from the family over the past few days. [Thank you for your hospitality these past few days. I was able to restfortably thanks to it.] ¡°It¡¯s a relief to hear you werefortable.¡± At the family¡¯s main gate, where the protective barrier was set up, Choi Jiyeon, the matriarch of the family, greeted me with a soft smile. ¡°It would have been nice if you could stay a few more days¡­¡± Her words were tinged with regret, and I responded with an apologetic nod. [I truly appreciate the offer, but I have matters to attend to during the break.] Choi Jiyeon¡¯s expression grew subtly curious as she observed me. It made sense¡ªmy demeanor was a little awkward and self-consciouspared to before. And there was a reason for that. A few days ago, Choi Jiyeon had been the parent of a friend. Now, things had changed. Last night¡­ Hong Yeonhwa had shown me an undeniable amount of affection, erasing any doubt in my mind. The soft, warm sensation of her lips lingered vividly in my memory. Even stronger was the memory of the scent¡ªhaving lived ustomed to no fragrance, the sudden recovery of my sense of smell allowed me to take in her scent, intense and deeplyforting. The sensation melted my mind throughout the night, making everything feel soft and hazy. The memory was so vivid that my face heated up every time it surfaced. ¡°We¡­ even kissed, so¡­ maybe marriage will happen eventually,¡± I mused. It was a simple thought. I liked Hong Yeonhwa, and she liked me back. We¡¯d kissed, so marriage woulde one day. Although I was far from ready to be a partner or a parent, who knew how the world might change? If I achieved my goals, that future could very welle true. If that happened, Choi Jiyeon would be my mother-inw. It was a weight entirely different from a friend¡¯s parent, and it was impossible not to feel a bit stiff around her. ¡°...Ahem, the air is a bit chilly today. I should be going.¡± Choi Jiyeon nced back and forth between me and Hong Yeonhwa, then gave a polite nod before turning away with a soft smile. [Ah. Yes. Thank you very much for seeing me off.] ¡°It¡¯s a little embarrassing to be thanked for such a small gesture.¡± She chuckled. ¡°If you ever face any trouble, don¡¯t hesitate toe by. And, of course, you¡¯re wee here whenever you¡¯re free.¡± [Understood. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.] With that, Choi Jiyeon turned and walked away, her figure gradually receding down the path. Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s gaze followed her until she entered the estate, and therge doors closed behind her. ¡°...Ahem.¡± Only then did Hong Yeonhwa turn back, clearing her throat awkwardly while ncing around to make sure no one was watching. Her eyes darted in all directions, and, finally satisfied that we were alone, she approached me.@@novelbin@@ ¨C sp She extended her arms and pulled me into a hug, a familiar warmth enveloping me as my mind and body instantly rxed. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± A soft sound of contentment escaped me, and Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s lips quirked into a slight smile as she gently stroked my hair and back. ¡°...Don¡¯t you dare get hurt.¡± I had already mentioned to Hong Yeonhwa that I¡¯d be away on some tasks during the remainder of the break, though I hadn¡¯t given any specifics. She¡¯d tried to tickle the truth out of me, but I¡¯d managed to keep the secret safe. Because of this, her eyes looked down at me with a hint of worry. [Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not a dangerous ce.] The ce I was heading wasn¡¯t exactly perilous. The world could be broadly divided into three zones: The ck Zone, overrun by dungeons and now teeming with monsters. The White Zone, under the influence of the Association and even better developed than before the great upheaval. And, in between the ck and white, the Gray Zone¡ªareas untouched by monsters but also beyond the reach of the Association¡¯s influence. I was merely heading to one of those Gray Zones for a short while. I¡¯d go through a dungeon to level up and secure some artifacts, taking the opportunity to deal with some fanatics who¡¯d set up a base nearby. If it all went smoothly¡­ If I finish early, I can spend some time with Seoryul. I was still receiving updates on Seoryul. Elia had been sending me daily photos of him, and there were so many adorable ones that I couldn¡¯t help but back them all up. Hong Yeonhwa had agreed to meet Seoryul in the second semester, as she was also busy and didn¡¯t have the time to meet him before the end of the break. Thankfully, Yeonhwa doesn¡¯t mind Seoryul. When I¡¯d nervously asked her how she felt about him, her positive response had brought me incredible relief. If she¡¯d answered negatively¡­ well, it would have been a frightening prospect, but I¡¯d have groveled if necessary. So if I finish up quickly, I¡¯ll pick him up right away. The Gray Zone wasn¡¯t exactly dangerous. Although it was frequented by various criminals due to theck of oversight from the Association and observatories, as long as I stayed cautious, there was no immediate threat. Of course, things could turn risky¡­ If things go south, my backup will get me out alive. I had an escape n. If it truly became a life-or-death situation, I could make a quick exit. So it was safe. [I¡¯ll be back safe and sound.] I might suffer an injury or two, but I could heal and return. I wasn¡¯t lying. Saying that, I smiled at Hong Yeonhwa, who looked at me with worry, as if I were a child standing at the edge of the water. ¡°...Maybe I should juste with you¡­¡± My reassurance didn¡¯t seem very effective. I gave a helpless nod and nced subtly at the corner of my vision. [...! ...! .......!!] [......] What¡¯s going on with that thing? In the corner of my vision, the content of the presumed status window seemed to have changed again. Of course, I couldn¡¯t tell what exactly had changed. [The Lord of Adjustment raises both hands] [Using points¡­] [Ma-! Save-!] [Using points¡­] [If you understa- t, you ca- answer¡­] [Using points¡­] [Seek kno- wledge¡­ Yet with less restriction] [Using a significant amount of points¡­] ... ... ... [Salvation¡­?] [Spends points]. Chapter 144 Without dy, I headed straight for my destination after leaving the Guhwa family estate. The destinationy in former Chinese territory, rtively close to the Guhwa family¡¯s main residence on the Korean Penins. I didn¡¯t use any warp gates for the journey, as the area was part of a well-known gray zone, and very few gates existed in this region. Besides, given that I was traveling under Lee Hayul¡¯s identity, I opted to make my way there by my own means. Although walking would have taken a significant amount of time, I had my methods, allowing me to reach my destination quickly. Finally, I arrived in China¡­ somewhere around what was once known as the border between Inner Mongolia and Liaoning Province. Using my Observation Power, I slowly scanned the area around me, extending my range temporarily, even if it strained me. The wave of information hit me hard. I pressed my temples to manage the iing data and began processing what I saw. It¡¯s run-down. The first impression was one of neglect. I kicked the ground lightly, stirring up some dark soil from beneath the peeling asphalt. Even at a nce, it was clear the soil quality was poor. The infrastructure around me was just as bad. Gray concrete buildings stood cracked and crumbling, seemingly ready to copse. The walls were stered with graffiti and grime, and not a single intact window was in sight. And these were the better structures. To one side, makeshift shanty towns of wood and fabric sprawled out, a stark contrast to the surrounding ruins. The people living here looked anything but healthy, gaunt and frail. It was a scene worlds apart from the more modern facilities I¡¯d experienced in recent months. Gone were the peaceful, modernized cities I¡¯d seen. Even Syphnaha, a town once considered remote, felt developedpared to this abandoned wastnd. They say most of China is like this now. After the Cataclysm, China was one of the countries that crumbled without leaving even a shell behind. Arge territory meant a lot to defend. China had vastnds, which meant that not only did it have to fend off external threats, but it also had to bear the burden of dealing with dungeons and monsters emerging from within. Thus, after the Cataclysm, mostrge countries with sprawling territories either shrank significantly or split into smaller factions. China managed to hold up somewhat, owing to itsrge poption. With the advent of superhumans, human resources became invaluable, and China, having a huge poption, naturally had a higher number of awakened individuals. It didn¡¯t matter whether those awakened individuals were good or evil; they were human, and survival depended on exterminating monsters and conquering dungeons. Eventually, China fractured into dozens of groups, with countless lives lost. But given the sheer number of people, they somehow managed to avoid total extinction. In modern times, China had effectively fallen apart. Most of the divided groups had perished, leaving vast swathes of thend unusable. This destruction was the handiwork of a single monster. The Twin-Headed Venom Dragon. The monster¡¯s official designation was the Twin-Headed Venom Dragon (ëpî^¶¾ýˆ), ssified as a Rank 3 Alpha by the Association. At Rank 3, even the strongest of heroes couldn¡¯t take it down alone. It would take multiple top-tier heroes and a well-prepared support squad to attempt a takedown. Despite being only a Rank 3, it single-handedly rendered the vast Chinese territory uninhabitable, thanksrgely to its disease and venom. True to its name, the creature was a two-headed Eastern dragon. One head emitted venom, while the other exhaled a diseased breath. The lethality was unparalleled, with both the venom and the breath able to kill even the strongest heroes upon direct contact. What made it worse was the terrifying reach of its venom and disease. The venom not only affected people but also thend itself, transforming entire regions into toxic wastnds. The disease was equally dangerous, highly contagious. When the dragon first appeared, it ughtered hundreds of thousands, and the survivors spread the disease further, causing devastation on an unimaginable scale. Although the dragon¡¯s raw physical capabilities were below average for a Rank 3, its ability to harm humans was unmatched. As a result, China had turned into a wreck. While the outskirts were rtively spared, areas closer to Sichuan, where the dragon first appeared, remained drenched in venom and left abandoned. Much of China had long be a gray zone, where both monsters and humans struggled to coexist. Monsters frequently appeared and attacked the poption, and rogue superhumans flouted internationalw set by the Association with impunity. Given this state, the decay of thend was hardly surprising. Tch. I clicked my tongue in irritation. Turning away, I approached a tall gray pir by the roadside. A pole stretched from the top, tangled with ck wires. It¡¯s been a while¡­ It was a utility pole. Back in my old world, these weremon, but here, they were relics of the past, remnants of the pre-Cataclysm era. Today, electricity had been reced by magic, and mid-range magic was supplied through underground cables, so there was no need for such poles. Nostalgia hit me as I tapped the pole lightly. The pole, riddled with cracks, was stered with various flyers and posters. A quick nce revealed ads for organ sales, illegal drugs, bounties¡ªdark content typical of the underworld. Even here¡­ I tore one of the more recent flyers off the pole. It was among the newer ones, although it was frayed and peeling like the others. The message was predictable. ¡°Follow the Divine. He shall descend soon to save his lowly followers from death¡­¡± and so on. It was a long, convoluted religious promation. Of course, it wasn¡¯t a legitimate religion but a cult, one of many that had sprung up in this bleak, hopeless gray zone of China. With so many people living impoverished lives, the area was prime ground for cults like this to thrive. ¡°...The god of death, huh.¡± The flyer described this so-called god as one who overcame death and ascended, iming to be death itself¡ªa god who would save all lost souls. On the flyer¡¯s cover was a figure in a ck robe holding a scythe. I examined the runes engraved on the flyer and stuffed it into my pocket. ...God? It was just a massive snake. The Lord of the Tower of Souls. For reasons unknown, there were already followers of this creature, even though it hadn¡¯t started its invasion yet. This faction wouldter attempt to resurrect the Twin-Headed Venom Dragon and unleash chaos on China, turning the entirend into a ck zone¡­ a demonic realm. That can¡¯t happen. It would be a nightmare beyondprehension. The Syphnaha incident had been catastrophic enough, but the casualties in this case would be on an entirely different scale. Not to mention, the three major families close to China would suffer as well. Baek Ahrin from the Changhae family and Hong Yeonhwa from the Guhwa family would be affected too. I¡¯ll need to nip this in the bud. But first, I needed to increase my specs. Finding the entrance to the Lake of Mana in this vastnd would be no easy task, but with my Observation Power, I could locate it quickly. As for the entrance requirements¡­ I could probably bypass them with Spatial Power. I¡¯d search the dungeons and take care of any cultists I found. I couldn¡¯t wipe them outpletely, but inflicting some damage was necessary. With a deep sigh, I halted in front of an old, run-down building. A rough-looking man sat by the entrance, perched on a chair. Judging by his internal mana, he was a superhuman. His eyes locked onto me as I approached. I was wearing a loose robe, hood pulled up, and a featureless ck mask covering my face. ¡°Outsiders aren¡¯t allowed here. Get lost.¡± He cut me off before I could even speak, tapping the hilt of the sword at his waist with a scowl. Considering my attire, I couldn¡¯t me him for his reaction. ... ¡°Are you deaf? Get lost.¡± Ignoring him, I scanned the building one more time. It was two stories above ground, with two floors underground. The first floor was a spacious lobby, and the second floor contained a few rooms for lodging. It was filthy, with no maintenance or cleaning done¡ªlike a pigsty¡ªbut that wasn¡¯t a problem. And as for the basement¡­ I sensed people locked in metal cages, along with some kind of priest conducting a ritual at a central altar. A corpse, split open from the stomach,y on a rough stone b, with blood filling the grooves etched into the floor. The face of the corpse was twisted in agony, indicating they¡¯d been disemboweled alive. ¡°Tch, just leave if I tell you to.¡± The man got up from his creaking chair, hand resting on the hilt of his sword as he approached. ¡°We¡¯ve had rats sniffing around heretely. Time to deal with them.¡± Srrk¡­ The de scraped as he drew it out awkwardly, producing a grating sound. He was inexperienced. Even in a ce like this, thewlessness was evident¡ªkilling openly showed how poor security was. He swung the de, unaware of my abilities. I raised my foot. Bang! My instep collided squarely with his forehead. With a sickening crack, his head snapped back,unching him into the building¡¯s door, which splintered on impact. Without a touch, the door swung open. ncing out of the corner of my eye, I checked the status window¡¯s edge again. It seemed the characters in the presumed status window had changed once more. Is the adjustment actually working? My body felt slightly lighter, but¡­ I tilted my head in curiosity and stepped into the building, dust billowing around me as I entered. [Savior Adjustment System: Destruction Path] [Main Quest ¡°Tower of Souls¡± linked] [Assisting the Savior] ¡­ [Savior Adjustment System: Salvation Path] [Mental State ¡°Salvation¡± and ¡°Goodwill¡± detected] [Assisting the Savior]@@novelbin@@ Chapter 147 ¡°Found it¡­¡± Had it been ten days since arriving in China? Atst, I discovered the Mana Lake I had been so desperately searching for. ¡°The location¡­ It¡¯s more obvious than I thought.¡± Heaving a deep sigh of relief, I surveyed the surroundings. The dungeon was located halfway up a nearly vertical cliff. A cave-like hole was hollowed into the cliffside, and upon entering, thick mist hung so dense that it was impossible to see ahead with the naked eye. I raised my hand to scatter the mist. The dreamy mist dispersed here and there in response to my gesture. ¡°Oh¡­¡± A refreshing, clear sensation washed over me. The sensation was akin to dipping my hand in icy water, causing my body to shiver. I stepped into the mist. The sensation I felt in my arms spread throughout my body as the mist enveloped me. Breathing felt easy, and my chest felt as clear as if it had been emptied. A smile naturally formed as the fatigue of the past few days seemed to vanish. ¡°The purity of the mana is high.¡± This mist was made up of mana. Not just ordinary mana but mana of exceedingly high purity. The difference in purity was enough to make the misceneous mana outside seem like tainted water inparison. The mist was seeping out from deeper inside the cave. As I moved further in, the mist grew thicker. At a certain point, I stopped walking. Reaching out, I tapped the air and felt a hard, transparent wall. It was the dungeon¡¯s barrier, preventing external intrusion. ¡°Thank goodness¡­ At least I found it¡­¡± I unconsciously let out a sigh of relief. China¡¯s territory is absurdly vast. Finding the entrance to just one dungeon is challenging. While it¡¯s possible with the use of Observation Power, I was honestly a bit anxious about aplishing it during the break. It wasn¡¯t as though I spent every moment measuring the location without a break; I had also done other tasks intermittently. Handling minor criminals, dealing with neglected monsters, conducting small-scale rescue operations¡­ To aplish these, I roamed back and forth between monster-infested zones devoid of human life and regions where humans reside. My path had extended several times longer than necessary. I was worried it might take too long. I had feared that, as in Sifnaha previously, there might be no gains. Fortunately, I found it earlier than expected. ¡°Lucky me.¡± Finally, I could say it. With a slight smirk, I tapped the barrier lightly. If only it had gone this smoothly in Sifnaha¡­ To be honest, Sifnaha was gued with misfortune. It wasn¡¯t just ack of luck; it was a trip filled with outright bad luck. Nothing worked out right, and even a strange disaster struck, forcing me to cross the River Styx. It felt as though the world itself hated me. ¡°But there¡¯s no point in regret now.¡± There was no point in venting now; nothing would change. If anything, I should probably thank the heavens for finding it this easily this time. With idle thoughts, I continued tapping on the barrier. Dungeons are fundamentally separate subspaces from Earth, and the boundary dividing the dungeon from Earth is the barrier itself. And between these barriers¡­ that is to say, there exists an entrance to ess the dungeon. Typically, entrances are manifested in a vortex form, simr to those at the Gate Terminal. By throwing oneself into that spot, one crosses through a winding path beyond the barrier to the other side. What I was tapping on now was the barrier, not the entrance. The vortex shape was nowhere in sight, only a transparent barrier that blocked my view of the inside. But strictly speaking, this was the entrance. ¡°The entrance to the Mana Lake is truly troublesome.¡± Dungeonse in various types, and among them, the Mana Lake has particrly tricky entrance conditions. Somewhere in this Chinesend, there are entrances leading to the Mana Lake.@@novelbin@@ In the original story, there were supposed to be a couple of entrances, but even if you find them, most are closed. These entrances open randomly ording to certain times. You might struggle to find one only to see it closed, or it could happen to be open. Despite digging through the original, I couldn¡¯t find any specific conditions. They just open and close at random. It doesn¡¯t even require any specific materials. It¡¯s almost a matter of luck. So if you really want to enter, you either sit and wait for the entrance to open or break through the barrier. ¡°But if you break it, all the mana will scatter.¡± The only value of the Mana Lake is its extremely high mana purity, which is ideal for increasing one¡¯s mana stats. But if you break the barrier containing this mana, the pure mana inside will mix with all sorts of outside mana. For that reason, to enter the Mana Lake, you either have to wait for the entrance to open or rely on luck. Of course¡­ ¡°Things are different for me now.¡± I focused my mind. I ced my hand on the barrier, taking in the sensation at my fingertips. The dungeon is a subspace connected to Earth, yet separate from it. The barrier is the wall dividing that space. ¡°Manifest, Authority of Space.¡± If it¡¯s space, I can interfere with it. ¨C Wooong¡­ My arm trembled. As if triggered, the surrounding space began to ripple. The ripples spread out like a stone dropped in a calmke. ¡°No need to break it. No need to forcibly split it open either.¡± It wasn¡¯t destruction or cutting. Just a very slight modification. I only needed to adjust the barrier that keeps external forces out, allowing it to ept me for just a moment. The dungeon¡¯s barrier. I modified a part of the barrier right before me. The sensation at my palm changed. The once-solid barrier began to soften like slime. ¨C Swoosh¡­ My hand, resting on the barrier, started to sink in. ¡°It worked.¡± Sess. I didn¡¯t use up much mental energy. I twisted my body and slid through the barrier. And in the end, the barrier rippled as it engulfed my body. The unique sense of vastness that apanies crossing space overtook me. ¡­ ¨C Swoosh¡­ As the distant feeling subsided, the sound of a waterfall filled my ears. Just the sound felt like it was washing my mind clean. My senses returned. Calmly, I used Observation Power to gather information about my surroundings. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Observation pulled in every detail of the area around me. I opened my mouth in amazement. True to the dungeon¡¯s name, there was ake nearby. A gentle waterfall trickled like a stream from one side of theke. Theke water sparkled as if sprinkled with stardust, with vibrant yellow leaves floating on its surface. A lush green meadow surrounded theke. Large, gray rocks were scattered among the grass. Trees bearing yellow leaves, their trunks twisted and bent in odd angles, dotted thendscape. The thick mist extended from the waterfall, encasing the dungeon around theke¡­ The word ¡°spectacle¡± came to mind. I had seen plenty of mystical ces before, but I had never encountered a ce this overtly fantastical. It was like a scene out of a painting. It seemed like something you could easily find online, a painting of a mysticalke. It was beautiful enough to be likened to such. ¡°Hm¡­¡± Enthralled, I approached theke. As I reached the edge of theke, gentle wavespped against the shore like a soft ripple. I removed the mask covering my face. Then, a cool breeze brushed over my face all at once. ¨C Hoo¡­ Breathing felt easier. It couldn¡¯tpare to the feeling I had at the dungeon entrance. The air tasted sweet. It wasn¡¯t literally sweet, but it was so fresh it felt like it, and the mana purity was beyond imagination. ¡°No doubt about it. I¡¯m definitely inside.¡± No room for doubt. This was indeed the Mana Lake. ¡°No monsters¡­ That¡¯s a relief.¡± Just in case, I scanned the surroundings thoroughly. Although I wondered if any threats might be hidden within this beauty, fortunately, there were no monsters. Likewise, no traps were present. After confirming this, I opened a pocket to another dimension. ¡°Come out.¡± The space behind me split open with a crack. From the fissure, several spirits, radiating in five different colors, popped out. These were the low-level spirits I had contracted with, one from each element, giving them a consistent color. Although they weren¡¯t yet high enough rank to have strong self-awareness, they seemed to enjoy this space, vibrating and scattering in all directions. Spirits, too, loved pure mana. However, a few clusters of light lingered near me instead of straying far. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go and y too.¡± ¨C Wooong¡­ I patted the ones clinging to me a few times, and they eventually joined the others, flitting away happily. They had an unexpectedly cute side, even though they were just clusters of light. With a small smile, I took another look at theke. True to its name, the Mana Lake was indeed the purpose of this dungeon¡¯s existence. Theke water was brimming with mana of such high purity. Given my struggles with increasing my mana capacity, thiske offered the perfect environment. ¡°¡­It should be safe.¡± I double-checked, scanning for any hidden traps. There didn¡¯t seem to be any risk of a sudden de emerging to pierce me. Nodding, I took off the robe draped over my shoulders. I also removed the equipment worn underneath the dark robe and ced the various dimensional pouches hanging from my belt on a rock near theke. I slipped off the arm sleeve covering my right arm as well. Although exposing my burn scars felt unsettling, it was necessary to fully absorb the mana. I still wore the Heavenly Wings, though. The Heavenly Wings was an artifact that performed better the more pure mana it absorbed. Though it couldn¡¯tpare to my own mana, it had arge capacity, so it wouldn¡¯t hurt to fill it up. The Heavenly Wings clung to me in the shape of wing-like clothing, wrapping itself around me as if it was embracing me. With all my clothing removed, the mist brushed against my body. ¡°Good thing the air is rtively warm.¡± I let out a sigh of relief and carefully dipped my toes into theke. Ripples spread from the point where my toes touched theke. The yellow leaves floating on the water bobbed gently with the waves. Thankfully, the water was lukewarm. And immediately, pure mana began to seep into my skin. ¡°Ah¡­¡± A sudden shiver ran through my body. It was a strange sensation, as if warm and cool energy was simultaneously permeating my body through my skin. Despite the tremors from the unusual feeling, I kept moving and waded further into theke. The water was quite deep, allowing me to sit down so that only my head was above the surface. It must have looked amusing to see my head floating above theke, surrounded by mist. ¨C Puh¡­ In that state, I exhaled deeply and inhaled the crisp air and the dense, pure mana. Mana poured into me through theke water as well. ¡°Mana Affinity.¡± I pulled in even more. I don¡¯t have the luxury of time. Rather than relying solely on natural absorption, I invoked my unique ability to draw in and absorb even more mana. The absorbed mana traveled through my circuits to my core. Thump-thump. My core pulsated. As it expanded a few times, a smile crept onto my face. For the first time in a while, my core showed signs of growth. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here for a few days to stock up.¡± I nned to return again in the future, but since I was already here, I intended to make the most of it. ¡°As for the Proof of Protection¡­ It should take a few days to appear. I¡¯ll stay until then.¡± With that thought, I refocused and pulled in more mana. A fresh ripple spread from me. My body itched slightly. * * * ¡°¡­Should I dy my ns?¡± The Death God Cult leader, Gyeolwon, ground his teeth as he confirmed a series of brokenmunications. Across China, branches that supplied sacrifices had been rapidly destroyed. How many branches had been wiped out in just the past week? Nearly a hundred. The supply of sacrifices had been disrupted. At this rate, the ritual could not be conducted properly. The culprit was obvious. The forces of Taesan, which had suddenly stormed into thisnd, were destroying various criminal organizations. In the process, even the Death God Cult¡¯s branches were getting caught up and obliterated. One force in particr was utterly demolishing branch after branch with relentless ferocity. Just that one individual was responsible for destroying nearly half of the fallen branches. ¡°Our locations have beenpromised. Some traitor¡­!¡± There was doubt. Even an insider wouldn¡¯t know the locations of so many branches. But that was irrelevant now. The reason Gyeolwon gritted his teeth was because the n he had prepared for over ten years was at risk of being dyed. With the supply of sacrifices interrupted, the ritual to summon the Twin-Headed Venom Dragon could not proceed. Should he mobilize the remaining branches to actively secure more sacrifices? No, doing so would only alert the Association. Last time, they barely managed to escape. If they got caught now, the Association¡¯s hounds would never let them go, especially with the information from the previous incident. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Gyeolwon gritted his teeth again. First, the Association had disrupted him, and now, the lunatics from Taesan were interfering with his ns. This cursed reality was infuriating, but reality remained as cold as ever. All he could do was give up what he had to and hold onto what he couldn¡¯t afford to lose, shrinking back. ¡°¡­Yes, I¡¯ve already waited over ten years.¡± What difference would a few more years make? If hey low, they would eventually tire and leave. When that time came, he could resume the n. Gyeolwon resolved himself. ¡°¡ªCommence the ritual.¡± ¡°...!¡± At that moment, a powerful will pierced through his soul, and Gyeolwon¡¯s eyes widened. Without hesitation, he dropped to his knees, pressing his forehead to the ground. ¨C Thud! ¡°My¡­ my god¡­!¡± His voice trembled with awe and reverence. With his eyes shut, he pressed his head to the ground. Even so, he could feel the gaze upon him. A colossal and overwhelming gaze that seemed to overshadow the heavens. Yellow eyes with vertically slit pupils. The sheer magnitude of difference emanating from them was beyond description. ¡°I will conduct the ritual¡­!¡± Performing the ritual now would be dangerous. It would expose them to the Association and lead to the loss of crucial assets to Taesan. But it didn¡¯t matter. It was themand of the god he worshipped. Even if it meant giving up their flesh, it was of no concern. Surely his god had ns beyond hisprehension. With his forehead still pressed to the ground, Gyeolwon felt tears streaming down his face, overwhelmed by the god¡¯s presence. ¨C ¡­¡­¡­ The massive eyes looked down upon the devoted follower with a detached gaze. As if observing something of little value. Soon, the gaze shifted slightly, meeting another set of eyes at the same height. Eyes filled with tant hostility. But there was no movement. It was as if they were like caged beasts, baring their fangs but unable to act. But it was the same on this side as well. The constraints had not yet been lifted. That would happen soon enough, but not immediately. The eyes closed. Chapter 148 Lee Jiyeon was skeptical about this search operation. It wasn¡¯t that she wanted the missing child to be dead. She simply thought realistically that the chances of survival were low. [Team 2, receiving clear, confirmed discovery.] ¡°Huh?¡± [Survival also confirmed. Coordinates have been shared.] Contrary to her expectations, the location was identified. And very quickly, at that. Lee Jiyeon blinked in surprise at the unexpected reporting through her smartwatch. ¡­ ¡°An Association branch?¡± Following the coordinates, she arrived at a modestly established Association branch. The Association has branches all over the world, including in gray zones. Of course, since the gray zonesck as much influence, these branches are neitherrge nor numerous, unlike in white zones. Additionally, this branch was noticeable only because it was among outdated facilities. ¡°This way, young miss.¡± A bit away from the Association building. The leader of Team 2 waved her over. Beside him was a child wrapped in arge robe, sipping soup. It was the missing child. The appearance matched the description she had received earlier. Though a bit gaunt, he didn¡¯t seem to have any injuries. Feeling relieved, she approached. ¡°What¡¯s the child¡¯s condition?¡± ¡°Fortunately, there are no major injuries. There are signs of malnutrition, but it¡¯s not severe.¡± ¡°Have you checked for curses or ck magic?¡± ¡°Yes, the results show no significant curses were found.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Finally, Lee Jiyeon exhaled a sigh of relief, feeling the tension she had been holding slowly release. Watching the child gulp down the soup without a care for his surroundings reassured her even more. Perhaps luck was on their side this time. ¡°However, there was a defensive magic applied.¡± ¡°...Defensive magic?¡± ¡°Yes, we interpreted it briefly, but since it¡¯s harmless, we preserved it.¡± The tension that had begun to ease instantly tightened again as Lee Jiyeon tilted her head. ¡°A protection rather than a curse or ck magic?¡± She narrowed her eyes, observing the child. She examined the robe he was wearing. She had thought Team 2¡¯s leader had given it to him, but now it seemed like an entirely different robe. Most importantly, she now noticed the runes etched onto the robe. They were sophisticated. Even though Lee Jiyeon wasn¡¯t skilled in magic, she could immediately tell. While she wasn¡¯t adept at manifesting magic, she was very familiar with the methods for dismantling and destroying it. In her view, this magic would be hard to break. Even before activation, the runes were intricatelyyered, making it difficult to dismantle. Breaking through the manifested defensive magic would be even harder. It was advanced magic. Moreover, it didn¡¯t match the structure of Team 2 leader¡¯s magic techniques that she knew. ¡°¡­Hmm?¡± Lee Jiyeon, examining the runes, felt a strange familiarity. Or rather, a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve seen this somewhere.¡± The basic forms were piled up as if drawn precisely with a ruler and calcted with a calctor. Lee Jiyeon¡¯s eyes narrowed. Since she wasn¡¯t proficient in manifesting spells, she couldn¡¯t assess it precisely. Magic is such a meticulous field that most spells are structured urately like this, which made it easy to confuse. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Yes, let me exin.¡± After examining the runes for a moment, Lee Jiyeon asked for an exnation, and Team 2 leader nodded, beginning to exin. The exnation didn¡¯t take long. True to his blunt demeanor, Team 2 leader¡¯s exnation was concise. ¡°Mu-Myeon, huh¡­¡± Having listened, Lee Jiyeon¡¯s expression grewplicated. Mu-Myeon (Face-Less). It wasn¡¯t an unfamiliar name. She had been hearing it often in recent reports. Mu-Myeon was someone who had begun operating around the same time Lee Jiyeon started her activities in China. He was reportedly destroying dozens of inhumane groups in a single night, and indiscriminately hunting down monsters left unchecked near civilian areas. Eyewitness ounts were still pouring in, and his peculiar attire had earned him the moniker Mu-Myeon. A pitch-ck mask that covered even the eye and nose holes, along with a loose robe that left no skin exposed. Additionally, an interference spell cast on him made it impossible to identify anything about him. ording to Team 2 leader, this child had already been rescued by Mu-Myeon before they could reach him, and he had been left in the care of the Association branch. The child had been held captive by a cultist and was saved by Mu-Myeon, who left him in the care of the Association branch. Lee Jiyeon nced over at the Association branch building. It was in a less favorable area, with little vitality and a gloomy atmosphere, yet the building was bustling with people. They all had one thing inmon; they looked generally unwell. Some were emaciated to the point of appearing skeletal. These were civilians rescued by Mu-Myeon. ¡°¡­If he¡¯s with the Association, we should prepare a proper thank-you gesture when we return.¡± Shaking her head, Lee Jiyeon approached the leaders of Teams 1 and 2. ¡°There¡¯s no need to waste time, so let¡¯s head back right away. What do you think?¡± ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°Yes, I agree. I finally get to soak in some warm water.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s leave without dy.¡± With unanimous agreement, the leaders decided to return. ¡­ Unfortunately, the Association branch where the child had been left didn¡¯t have a Gate Terminal. The branch was too small, and gray zones rarely had Gates established. They nned to return to the nearest Gate Terminal¡ªthe same one Lee Jiyeon had used to enter China. It was the route they had traveled for over ten days. It was a considerable distance. However, since they would be moving directly without detours for searches, the time should be significantly reduced. ¡°So, the rumor that he¡¯s an Association agent seems true.¡± As night fell, a chin rested on Lee Jiyeon¡¯s shoulder as she steadily walked. It was Lee Dahee, a female team member from Team 1, led by Lee Jiyeon. ¡°It¡¯s still not certain.¡± ¡°But we already have our answer, don¡¯t we? Just seeing that they epted the rescued civilians confirms it. The Association has been quietly avoiding gray zone relief operations due to their current shortage of resources.¡± The Association had been reluctant to conduct relief operations in the gray zones. In the past, they had been rtively active, buttely, with the situation in Africa¡¯s demon realm bing unstable, they had shifted their focus there. Despite this, the civilians saved and handed over by Mu-Myeon were receiving proper care from the Association. ¡°If he¡¯s hiding his identity so thoroughly, wouldn¡¯t he be part of the Enforcement Division?¡± ¡°They¡¯re busy with the demon realm these days. Why would theye here?¡± ¡°He probably messed with someone high up in the Association. Someone might have ordered his enforcement, and he¡¯s just taking the beating.¡± A member of Team 3, who had been quietly listening, responded dryly. As the returning team members chatted about Mu-Myeon, tension seemed to ease. Since they had safely retrieved the missing person and were on their way back, it was understandable they¡¯d rx a bit. It was an unprofessional attitude, considering their mission wasn¡¯t over. Lee Jiyeon briefly considered reprimanding them, but seeing the spirits patrolling and guarding their surroundings, she decided to let it slide. Lee Jiyeon also had spirits dispersed around as sentries. These were low-level spirits extracted from monsters, scattered widely as ideal guards. ¡°Hm?¡± It was then. One of Lee Jiyeon¡¯s spirits picked up something unusual.@@novelbin@@ When she synced her vision with the spirit, she saw a massive gorge, its depth unfathomable. There was something peculiar about it. ¡°Mist?¡± One side of the gorge was covered in mist. The strange part was that the mist wasn¡¯t rising from the bottom; it seemed to appear out of nowhere in midair. The mist had an almost mystical quality. Even Lee Jiyeon, who grew up amidst various natural wonders on the Taesan estate, found the mist otherworldly. ¡°What could that be? A dungeon?¡± In this world, whenever the environment seemed odd, it was usually due to a dungeon. Following that logic, she thought this mist might also be a dungeon phenomenon. Out of curiosity, Lee Jiyeon attempted to send a spirit down below. ¨C Halt She didn¡¯t. One of her closer spirits vanished instantly. Lee Jiyeon¡¯s face hardened as she turned her gaze. Her teammates also noticed the shift and looked in the same direction. ¨C Uuuu¡­ A chilling wail pierced through the barren tree trunks. A presence was approaching. It wasn¡¯t merely physical. A presence filled with resentment and malice was drawing near, carried by the spirits. As a Manifestor of Taesan, Lee Jiyeon could sense it more acutely. Drawing upon her mana, she spoke. ¡°¡­Whoever¡¯s ying around,e out now, and I¡¯ll let it go with a single chop.¡± ¡°We separate personal and official matters.¡± A teammate, scanning the area with a simrly stern expression, replied. Hoping it was just a bluff, Lee Jiyeon sighed. The ominous presence thickened. It wasn¡¯t only in one direction. The presence was surrounding them. ¡°Damn it.¡± With Lee Jiyeon¡¯s muttered curse, the spirits revealed themselves. ¨C Thud A ghastly hand, pale with decay, gripped a tree trunk, twisting it with strength. ¡°Corpse puppets.¡± Necromancy that stuffs extracted spirits into corpses to control them. There were quite a few. Sweeping her gaze around, Lee Jiyeon assessed their numbers. There were a lot. Although Lee Jiyeon could summon a fair number of spirits herself, the number of spirits surrounding them was significantlyrger. And they seemed high quality, too. While some spirits animated low-level monsters and humans, there were quite a few advanced spirits. Still, they weren¡¯t beyond her capability to handle. ¡°Prioritize the child¡¯s protection. Slowly break through the encirclement while scouting.¡± Though the mana wavelength was too unstable for clearmunication, she sent a distress signal just in case. At hermand, Lee Jiyeon lifted her foot and stomped down. ¨C Boom! The ground they stood on shuddered. Like ripples on ake, tremors spread outward. Then¡ª ¨C Crash! ¨C Gyaaah! Spikes of rock erupted from the ground beneath the spirits, tearing through them instantly. Even the high-ranked monsters among the undead couldn¡¯t resist the spikes empowered by earth control and mana. The ground quivered, raising mounds of dirt that wrapped around her legs and solidified like thick armor. The earth didn¡¯t stop moving. Ripples continued, spikes burst up, and the ground surged like waves, crushing the enemies. The cracked earth spewed more spirits. Taesan. The unique ability to control the living earth and wandering spirits. The spirits, deeply influenced by the hostility of the earth, were utterly destroyed. The surrounding spirits, forming the encirclement, were quickly dispersed. The spirits summoned by Lee Jiyeon and her team filled the gaps, pushing back the enemies. Reaching out, Lee Jiyeon made the earth shudder again, forging a massive double-headed axe. Gripping the newly created axe tightly, she raised it overhead. Crrack! The grinding sound of the handle against her palm rang out, veins bulging on the back of her hand under her armor. Then, she brought the axe down in front of her. The axe de cleaved through the air, striking a corpse puppet¡¯s head with a crash. Boom! The corpse puppet¡¯s head exploded. Without stopping, the axe cleaved from the puppet¡¯s torso down to its groin, splitting it vertically before embedding into the ground. Wham! A tremor reverberated through her legs. The ground cracked, and shockwaves rippled along the axe¡¯s path. Several corpse puppets burst apart, while twice as many had their limbs shattered and sprawled on the ground. ¡°Hm¡­¡± Lee Jiyeon narrowed her eyes, sensing something strange. They had initiated the attack on her. They must have known who she was and attacked with that in mind, yet they were crumbling under her assault without much resistance. Were they testing her? Sending scouts to gauge her strength? Were they holding back for fear of exposing their true location? The forces theymitted here were significant, yet they weren¡¯t well-coordinated. It seemed like they were simply throwing their forces away. ¨C Rumble! At that moment¡ª A chilling vibration prated her armor and skin, causing her movements to freeze. A sense of impending danger. A warning shouted by her instincts. With a grim expression, Lee Jiyeon turned her gaze toward the source of the tremor. ¨C Rumble¡­ The ground split open. From the crack, a massive creature rose, lifting heaps of earth as it emerged. The moonlight that had illuminated them was briefly obscured by the colossal figure. ¡°Oh¡­ damn.¡± She heard a crude curse from behind, but Lee Jiyeon had no time to rebuke it. A giant serpent. It wasn¡¯t in perfect form. Its scales, tinted green and ck, were fractured and missing in ces. The weapon attached to the tip of its tail, resembling a greatsword, was cracked and chipped. And¡ª The serpent had two necks branching from its torso. But only one head remained at the end. Even that was iplete, with patches of missing flesh revealing pale bone. There was nofort in that sight. ¨C Hisss¡­ The serpent¡¯s mouth opened, its tongue moving. Saliva dripped from its partially decayed, hole-ridden tongue. Droplets of saliva trickled down from its mouth. ¨C Ssssizzle¡­! The ground began to melt. The venomous saliva dripped onto the earth, emitting a sinister sound. Seeing the unimaginable toxicity of that saliva, the expressions of the team turned deathly pale. They instinctively realized it. If touched, they would die. Would it be instant death? Would they writhe in agony, slowly sumbing? Would they dissolve, or would they turn to stone, eyes wide open in death? They didn¡¯t know the specifics. But they knew one thing with certainty: death was the inevitable oue. ¡°Ah, damn it.¡± Lee Jiyeon cursed inwardly. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t havee.¡± What on earth was happening during this supposed break? ¨C Shaaah! With bted regret, the serpent¡¯s gaping maw lunged toward them. The sound of the waterfall had be quite familiar. ¡°So peaceful.¡± Kicking his legs created a strong ripple in the water. The previously gentle and steady ripples were engulfed by intense, irregr waves. Some time had passed since he began repeatedly submerging and resurfacing in theke. He couldn¡¯t shake the impression that it was quite peaceful. Unlikest time, this trip seemed to be going smoothly. He decided he would soak a bit longer, recharge adequately, and then head out. With a satisfied smile at his core and circuits, which were gradually expanding, he pushed his wet hair back. ¡°¡­?¡± At that moment, he felt a sense of unease. He hadn¡¯t paid much attention, but once he became aware, the feeling of difort intensified. He opened his mouth slightly, then casually pulled out a strand of hair. His hair. It was firmly attached. ¡°Huh.¡± But the color was different. It wasn¡¯t ck¡ªit was white. ¡°Huh¡­¡± A question mark practically appeared above his head. [yer Adjustment System: Measurement] ... ?Mental State ¡°??¡±: ? ... [Mental State ¡°??¡± is changing] Chapter 149 The spirit charged at them. The snake¡¯s mouth opened wide, letting out a low roar. The air quivered as a faint toxic aura spread around. It felt like death. In that moment of sharp, hair-raising tension, Lee Jiyeon moved without hesitation. She drew upon the earth to extend the handle of her axe. She gripped the handle tightly, pushing her entire body to its limits. Then, she infused it with her energy. A thick, green aura enveloped the axe. Especially around the de, the aura surged and red up explosively. ¡°Taesan.¡± Taesan was a unique ability to control the earth. Through controlling the earth, one could also handle the life force within it, and, through that,mand spirits. But at its core, it was about mastering the earth itself. For ages, the earth has been a symbol of the origin of life and of strength. Lee Jiyeon summoned the power of the earth. Rooted firmly to the ground, she drew the magic and life force of the earth into her body. Crrrack! The handle of the axe trembled, as if it might shatter. A sharp cracking sound echoed between the handle and her grip. Gritting her teeth, Lee Jiyeon swung her arm. The axe¡¯s de sliced cleanly through the air, falling down on the head of the charging spirit. ¨C Boom! ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± The axe struck the snake¡¯s head, driving it into the ground. With the impact, a shockwave sted in all directions. It was as if an explosion had gone off, sending clumps of dirt flying, and even breaking and scattering the already fragile trees. Lee Jiyeon had no time to worry about that. Before the momentum faded, she leaped to the side. Crash! A dangerous de-tail struck where she had just been standing. ¡°It¡¯s tough¡­!¡± Her arms tingled. They trembled violently, as if they might break apart at any moment. Lee Jiyeon looked at her trembling hands. She saw her axe handle left there, with the upper part of the axepletely shattered from the collision. ¨C Ssscreeech! She had inflicted some damage, at least. The wounds on the snake¡¯s head, now thrashing around, were proof of that. But it wasn¡¯t a fatal wound. Her face twisted with frustration. The first strike. Despite imbuing her blow with all her Taesan power, she hadn¡¯t managed tond a critical hit. ¡°About fourth rank? Not quite an alpha.¡± She analyzed it coolly, taking into ount the speed at which it attacked her and its durability in withstanding the axe blow. Its estimated rank was on the lower end of the fourth rank. A fourth-rank monster was typically a creature strong enough to appear as an alpha entity in a second-tier dungeon and evenmand a small territory in the demon realm. It wasn¡¯t a gap that warranted despair. Her blows would eventually wear it down, and it would die. Although she had never taken down a fourth-rank entity alone, she knew it was possible. But¡­ A shiver ran through her entire body. The earlier feeling of danger now seemed like child¡¯s ypared to this mortal peril. The snake closed its mouth and inted its throat, as if holding something. The gaps in its damaged flesh began to leak drops of a thick, ck-green liquid. ¨C Sssizz¡­ The viscous, dark liquid, tinted a deep green, dripped down, apanied by smoke. This poison was iparably more dangerous than what it had used before. ¡°Evade©¤!¡± Lee Jiyeon shouted and kicked off from the ground. While she reacted, her team, holding formation, also sprang into action. The snake¡¯s torn eyes squinted as it opened its mouth. A green wave poured out. The area, already shrouded in darkness, was dyed green. The stumps of trees, left barren and stripped of branches, were submerged in the poisonous liquid and immediately melted away without a trace. And it wasn¡¯t just that. The poison emitted toxic gas as it spread, as if evaporating. The liquid poison first spilled out, then spread as gas in all directions. The ground, submerged in poison, began to melt, lowering gradually. Unsubmerged areas absorbed the poison, corroding and rotting away. The sky soon turned a murky green as it filled with the poisonous fumes. ¨C Hissss¡­ Even after all that, the snake¡¯s mouth showed no signs of closing. The poison continued pouring out without stopping. It was like a dam breaking, releasing a massive volume of water all at once. The entire area around them was dead. Not only the areas covered in poison but also zones many times over that were poisoned to death. And the radius was exponentially expanding. They barely escaped the range of the poison, standing high on raised ground, staring nkly at the poison wave below. ¡°¡­This is insane.¡± Lee Jiyeon muttered in a daze, her face pale as death. Her teammates¡¯ expressions were simrly bleak. Even at this distance¡­ The poison in the air reached them, turning their faces white. ¡°...That thing.¡± That snake was a spirit. A corpse puppet, forcefully animated by stuffing a spirit into a dead body. No matter what, it would be weaker than it was in life. While various enhancements could be added to increase its power, it rarely surpassed the original. Judging by the snake¡¯s appearance, there were no such enhancements. If anything, it was unstable. No need to look closely. Even a quick nce showed the gaps where flesh, bone, and scales were missing. Those voids were filled with ck magic and misceneous spirits, making it clearly unstable. Moreover, from her experience in necromancy, she could tell theposition of this spirit was patchy and haphazard. This corpse puppet¡¯s rank was estimated to be fourth rank. So then¡­ ¡°What was it like when it was alive¡­?¡± Lee Jiyeon¡¯s face hardened. ¡°Hold on.¡± A thought struck her as she looked at the spirit spewing poison from a distance. A snake. A giant type several times the size of an ordinary building. Dark green scales, eerie yellow eyes. A massive weapon attached to its tail, two necks¡­ Most of all, the poison that endlessly poured from its remaining mouth¡­ It matched a description she had seen frequently in historical records and high-rank monster ssifications. Third rank, dark green snake, two heads, poison pouring from one mouth. ¡°Twin-Headed Venom Dragon¡­¡± The alpha of the third rank. The legendary monster that had choked the life out of China. That creature had returned as a spirit. ¨C Hissss¡­ There was no time for shock. After spitting out arge amount of poison, the spirit¡­ the Venom Dragon, shook its head from side to side, then turned towards Lee Jiyeon. The distance between them closed. Watching the Venom Dragon approach, bringing a wave of poison with it, she felt intense fear. A powerful threat to her life. She sensed the nts withering and rotting, drained of life by the poison. She felt the spirits dissolve upon contact with the poison, unable to resist. Her survival instincts screamed. The physical rank of the Venom Dragon was estimated to be on the lower end of the fourth rank. Not even an alpha. It was something Lee Jiyeon could theoretically kill. Based solely on its physical rank, that was true. But considering that unique ability¡­ the poison? She couldn¡¯t kill it. With that poison radiating around it, it was impossible to get close. Find the caster and deal with it? Would the Venom Dragon stay idle during that time? Even if she managed to locate the caster, they¡¯d be a necromancer capable of animating the Venom Dragon, however imperfectly. This wouldn¡¯t be an easy fight. Logically, engaging with this force here was suicide. She needed to retreat. She¡¯d already requested support from her family. Even with the interference of mana wavelengths, the signal likely got through. With this much chaos, the Association would have noticed too. Lee Jiyeon turned her head. She was about to issue orders to her team, who were frozen stiff just like her. ¡°...Retreat©¤¡± ©¤Now. Her words stopped halfway. Turning her head, she saw a girl, held by one of her team members, vomiting onto the ground. ¡°Ah.¡± It was the child Mu-Myeon had rescued. The girl¡¯splexion was deathly pale. Even allowing for her sickly state, her skin looked dark and discolored. Her eyes were unfocused, her pupils quivering, her fingertips stiffening. Symptoms of poisoning. Despite the protective magic and unique abilities used by Lee Jiyeon and her team, the girl had inhaled trace amounts of the poison and was now suffering from it. The only reason she hadn¡¯t died instantly was because of those protections. But she was still poisoned. One of her teammates was administering antidotes and using healing abilities, but there was little improvement. ¡°......¡± Retreating together was the goal. Dragging along a poisoned child while the Venom Dragon closed in on them? ¡°Damn it.¡± She muttered yet another curse, losing count of how many it had been. Her head hurt. She wanted to flee. With survival instincts screaming at her, who wouldn¡¯t want to run? But she held the title of heir to the Taesan family. She was also the leader of Team 1 for this search operation. ¡°¡­Here¡¯s mymand. All team members, retreat with the rescue target.¡± ¡°What about you, Miss?¡± One team member asked anxiously. She looked briefly at the approaching Venom Dragon. It was terrifying. Lee Jiyeon wanted to run. ¡°I¡¯ll buy some time and withdraw separately.¡± As the Taesan family¡¯s heir, as the team leader, she couldn¡¯t do otherwise. "Miss!" "Absolutely not!" "Let us¡ª" "Shut up. I¡¯ll kill you first if you disobey orders." The protests burst forth immediately. Lee Jiyeon didn¡¯t have the luxury of handling them gently. She cut them off coldly, turning her head with a stern expression. "Team leaders of Teams 2 and 3, arrange your formations, break through the encirclement, and retreat. Once clear, administer an antidote to the rescue target, send an emergency signal to the Association, and proceed with civilian evacuation." "But¡­!" The team members¡¯ protests continued. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t look at me as if I¡¯m already dead." Seeing the worry and sadness in their eyes, Lee Jiyeon softened her tone slightly. "I¡¯m only doing this because I know I have a way to escape too." Saying this, Lee Jiyeon shared her vision with a spirit. It showed her the cliff where she had spotted that mysterious fog earlier, which might be the entrance to a dungeon. Her hair had turnedpletely white. No matter how many times she checked, the color didn¡¯t change back. ¡°What the¡­?¡± Rubbing the strands of hair in her fingers, she made a slightly bewildered expression. Not too long ago, her hair had been ck, but now it had turned white. Reviewing the data she had observed earlier, she realized that the color had started changing about ten minutes ago. The transformation was still ongoing. It was happening too fast to be called graying¡­ It wasn¡¯t a dye job either, and it wasn¡¯tmon for hair to spontaneously change color on its own. ¡°Wait.¡± Suddenly, a thought urred to her, and she examined the color of her hair more closely. It looked familiar. Even within the same color family, slight variations could make each shade unique, sometimes with subtle differences hard to detect, other times ringly obvious. But this color was distinct¡ªit was easy to recognize. ¡°This looks almost like Seoryul¡¯s hair color.¡±@@novelbin@@ The pure white, like untouched snow, with an iridescent shimmer that seemed otherworldly¡­ a unique color she¡¯d only seen on Seoryul¡¯s hair. Though her hair didn¡¯t shimmer in multiple colors yet, a closer inspection through her senses confirmed it was virtually identical. It was that otherworldly, magical hair color belonging to Seoryul, a fairy. And now, her hair was changing to nearly the same shade. ¡°I once wondered if Cadet Lee Hayul was truly human, not a fairy.¡± Thatment continued to stir up mixed feelings¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She rubbed her hair briefly, then immersed herself back in theke. Her body, after all, was already suspicious, capable of healing minor wounds on its own and regenerating even apletely crushed and severed leg. A mere change in hair color wasn¡¯t all that surprising. She submerged her body fully into theke. ¨C Bubble, bubble¡­ With her mouth underwater, she idly blew bubbles on theke¡¯s surface. She was still focusing on absorbing as much mana as possible. For now, she didn¡¯t want to divert her mental energy elsewhere. ¡°The Proof of Protection should appear soon.¡± She observed the waterfall spilling gently into a corner of theke. Despite its considerable size, the waterfall was surprisingly gentle, and thus, the ripples on theke remained calm. Inside that waterfall was a small cave. That¡¯s where the Proof of Protection would soon appear. Based on the timeline of the original work, now was the perfect time for it to show up. ¡°I need to hurry back to Seoryul¡­¡± This had taken quite a bit of time. If she went to find him now, she¡¯d still have a few days to spend with Seoryul. Driven by an impatient feeling, she increased the bubbles she was creating on the water¡¯s surface. Then, the spirits that had spread out to enjoy themselves around theke began to return one by one. ¡°They came back¡­ faster than expected¡­?¡± Gradually, the spirits gathered above theke, coloring its surface with a vibrant array of colors. Whether it was her imagination or not, the spirits seemed brighter than before. That wasn¡¯t surprising. ¡°Wait, who are these guys?¡± The strange part was that there were more spirits than before. She had sent out around a hundred, but now there were about three hundred. She looked at the spirits gathering in front of her with a baffled expression, poking at one that floated close to her. The water spirit, shimmering in blue, seemed ticklish, jittering as it moved back a bit. By the way, this wasn¡¯t one of her contracted spirits. She didn¡¯t know whose spirit this was. ¡°What are you guys?¡± She sent out a vague thought¡­ an intent, but there was no clear response. She only received simple emotional waves like ¡°happy,¡± ¡°pet me more,¡± or ¡°ticklish.¡± Lower spirits had blurry consciousness, so it was hard tomunicate properly. ¡°¡­Should I make a contract?¡± She checked the capacity of her vessel. There was plenty of room. Her spirit contracts had stopped at a hundred not because of her capacity, but because there weren¡¯t any more spirits avable to contract. Having more contracted spirits wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing. As she prepared to approach one of the spirits to begin contracting¡­ ¨C Woooong! At that moment, theke¡¯s surface rippled. A series of small tremors, like continuous mini-quakes, spread ripples across theke, dyeing the water yellow. It was the same color as the yellow leaves floating on theke. ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± This was the sign of the Proof of Protection¡¯s appearance. In the original game, this mechanic required the yer to stay immersed in theke for several days¡ªa tedious yet easy task. In less than ten seconds, theke returned to its normal color. However, she observed new information emerging from the cave inside the waterfall. Excited, she headed toward the waterfall. It was on the opposite side. She moved forward, pushing aside the floating yellow leaves and the colorful spirits to approach the waterfall. She waded across theke¡¯s center. The depth increased, reaching up to her mouth when she stood straight. ¨C Woooong! ¡°?¡± Theke rippled again. Waves rose, sshing against her face. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The gimmick should¡¯ve been a one-time event. She stood still, observing the surroundings carefully. Concerned about an unforeseen incident, she heightened her alertness and focused her observation. Reflecting her own nervousness, the spirits darted around, wary of any potential threat that might appear. ¨C Crack. ¡°?¡± Her observation detected a change. Not only through observation¡ªspace itself seemed to recognize it. Above her. The sky shimmered, and something was spat out. ¡°Intercept¡ªwait, hold on!¡± She almost instinctively unleashed her prepared spells but caught herself, halting the attack just in time. The spirits, ready to unleash various elemental attacks, shrank back in surprise. The person ejected from the sky wasn¡¯t unfamiliar. ¡°Lee Jiyeon?¡± The main character, and the heir to the Taesan family. A character she¡¯d nned to meet during the second semester had, for some reason, entered the Lake of Mana. She knew that Lee Jiyeon had been active in China recently¡­ but she never expected to meet her here. Especially in such a battered condition. Lee Jiyeon fell, unable to control her body, descending powerlessly. She appeared to be conscious but unable to move properly. She activated a levitation spell. Slowing Lee Jiyeon¡¯s fall, preventing her from crashing into theke¡¯s center. As she reached out to catch her, a thought crossed her mind, and she paused. Her arms were too short, and her height¡­ ¨C Crack. And¡­ her height made it awkward to try catching someone directly. With a frustrated expression, she manipted the Wings of Heaven. The feathered threads of the Wings of Heaven split into several strands, gently cradling Lee Jiyeon. ¡°Uh, uh¡­ I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± As she exited theke to set Lee Jiyeon down, thetter¡¯s body trembled. Her eyelids twitched, as if in a nightmare, and slowly, her eyes opened. A pair of deep green eyes looked around in confusion. She seemed to struggle to understand the situation. Her gaze swept over the surroundings before it settled on her. ¡°¡­Ah¡­¡± A faint, startled gasp escaped Lee Jiyeon¡¯s lips. ¡°¡­Are you¡­ an angel?¡± ¡°?¡± Did she hit her head? Chapter 150 The Cult of the Grim Reaper has established deep roots in China. They manage hundreds of branches while their leader, Gyeolwon, resides in the main headquarters. In the deep underground cavern, darkness engulfed a massive chamber. It was always dark, but now, even the ambient light had vanished. Gyeolwon''s face, hidden in the shadows, contorted. Crack! A tearing sound echoed from within his body. It was the sound of something twisting and breaking in the wrong direction. He opened his eyes wide. Blood vessels burst in his eyes, adding a crimson tint to his already dark vision. Gyeolwon gritted his teeth. "Ugh, guh...!" Blood-tinged foam escaped from between his tightly clenched teeth. This was the result of practicing necromancy far beyond his own capacity, which he was currently forcing into action. This wasn''t part of the n. In such insufficient conditions, he hadn''t intended to proceed with the ritual at all. He had acquired the corpse of the Twin-Headed Poison Dragon with great difficulty. It wasn''tplete, but he had managed to obtain some fragments to make up for the missing parts. They alsocked sacrifices. To summon a creature of such a high level against natural order required a substantial price. They had established branches across various regions in China. Disciples were dispatched to supply sacrificial pawns. At one point, the Association nearly caught them, but they narrowly escaped. Since then, he had acted cautiously, lowering the quality and quantity of sacrifices, dying the n. Every measure was taken to ensure safety and security. However, recently, some lunatic had intruded and started destroying their branches that supplied sacrifices. It was infuriating, enough to make his blood boil, but Gyeolwon gritted his teeth and held back. A wretch called Faceless. Too skilled for his disciples to kill, and rumored to be an agent of the Association¡¯s enforcers. If Gyeolwon personally went after Faceless, it risked drawing the Association''s attention back to him. And the bastards of the Taesan family. Their heir had also intruded and was wreaking havoc. Gyeolwon could kill them if he acted personally, but the consequences would be unbearable. If he killed them? The Association, which had picked up his trail, along with Taesan¡¯s entire might would crash down on thisnd. So he endured. He prepared to hide deeper once again. It was a despicable situation, but he had already endured for decades. Waiting a few more years was manageable. Then, the god gave him a revtion. Do not hide any longer. Carry out the n immediately. Kill the heir of Taesan and that wretch, Faceless. Thus, he had acted, and now he was suffering bacsh from pushing beyond his limits. "Guh...!" His vision blurred. His consciousness drifted. In the pitch-ck void, he could see death approaching step by step. It was not a fearsome thing. To Gyeolwon, who worshipped the god of death, death was merely the gateway to paradise. It should have been something to wee, but not now. He hadn¡¯t yet fulfilled the revtion. It was amand delivered personally by the god of death. He had to aplish it, no matter the sacrifice. Gyeolwon was always ready to give his life as a martyr, but he stillcked the power to fulfill the revtion. Normally, this would have been impossible. But the god¡¯s blessing had been bestowed. For a moment, he exceeded his limits and manifested necromancy far beyond his own capacity. A power vastly greater than his own took hold within him. He seeded in necromancy that would have been unachievable otherwise. Though its level was reduced, he managed to turn the Twin-Headed Poison Dragon into an undead creature, albeit imperfectly. In return, the recoil was overwhelming. "Guh¡­!!" His intestines twisted. His mana circuits writhed and creaked, and his core strained. The agony was like being ground up in a blender, shredding his body from the inside out. If he lost focus even for a moment, his body would explode. The bacsh from the chaotic collision of mana and spirits contorted his face. "The recoil¡­ is worse than anticipated." Necromancy was aplex art, manipting dead bodies and the spirits extracted from those corpses. Moreover, the spirit he was controlling was the Twin-Headed Poison Dragon, estimated at Level 3 Alpha. Even with thorough preparation, it was a tremendously difficult task. He had performed the ritual in a half-baked state. The Twin-Headed Poison Dragon¡¯s corpse was iplete. Many parts were missing. Most critically, one of the heads, where its unique abilities resided, was gone. The sacrifices were also insufficient. He had managed to gather quite a number, but the shortage in sacrifices resulted in a significant reduction in quality. The burden on the caster increased manyfold. Gyeolwon turned his head. Behind himy the disciples sprawled on the ground. They were all followers of the Grim Reaper, skilled in necromancy to some degree. They were all dead, unable to endure even for a moment. In essence, they had served as sacrifices to alleviate Gyeolwon¡¯s burden. They died in ecstasy, knowing their lives were being offered to their god. Yet, Gyeolwon was still facing death. If not for the martyr sacrifices, he would have exploded and died long ago. "What a sight. Can¡¯t tell who¡¯s the corpse here." At that moment, a casual voice pierced Gyeolwon¡¯s ear. Through the ringing in his head, he heard footsteps, deliberately loud and provocative. A man approached, stepping into the dim light near Gyeolwon. The faint light illuminated the man, revealing his bright red eyes and hair. "Tsk tsk¡­" The man nced over the corpses of the fallen disciples. Their skin had decayed to the point that exposed mana circuitsy raw, blood trickling from every orifice, and they were sprawled grotesquely. The man¡¯s face twisted in disgust. Calling that martyrdom¡­ they were truly insane.@@novelbin@@ "What business¡­ do you have¡­ here?" Gyeolwon managed to squeeze out a question. Just speaking was grueling, given the bacsh he was enduring. "Nothing, really. I just heard so many rumors, so I came to watch." After enduring the effort to speak, the response he got was utterly flippant. Gyeolwon¡¯s face twisted in frustration. "Oh, could your face get any uglier? That¡¯s quite a mug you¡¯ve got there." "Crazy¡­ fool¡­ do you¡­ not understand¡­ the gravity of this¡­?" "It might be significant to you, but to us? Just a trivial matter. Don¡¯t drag us into your mess." "Utter nonsense¡­ Your god¡­ surely¡­ wishes for war too¡­ so then¡ª" "My god?" Suddenly, Gyeolwon¡¯s words stopped. The man who had interrupted looked momentarily nk, as if he didn¡¯t understand. Then, as if he grasped the meaning, he let out a smallugh. "A god, you say? That thing? Ha!" Then he burst intoughter, his loudugh echoing through the cavern. Gyeolwon¡¯s eyebrows furrowed at the piercing sound. "Insane bastard. You actually call that thing a god and worship it." The man¡¯s words made Gyeolwon¡¯s expression crumple further. Crunch! Gyeolwon ground his teeth. His already cracked teeth emitted a sharp grinding sound. ring at the man with eyes wide open in anger, Gyeolwon spat out, "You¡­ Watch your¡­ filthy mouth¡­!" "Giving orders now? Why are you so worked up anyway? I¡¯m the one who should be pissed here. Don¡¯t lump me in with scum like you and your cult." Gyeolwon, on the verge of death, exuded killing intent. The murderous aura of a necromancer at his level permeated the space. But the man facing him didn¡¯t flinch. He scoffed, then released his own aura, immediately overwhelming and crushing Gyeolwon¡¯s killing intent. Boom! The walls of the cavern shook with the impact. Dust and debris fell from the ceiling. "Ugh¡­" "Even though I¡¯m a toothless tiger, do you think I¡¯d be overpowered by an old backroom geezer like you?" The man smirked, raising the corner of his mouth. "If you want to live out what little life you have left, stay put. Otherwise, I might put an end to it myself. I¡¯ll just watch and then leave." Gyeolwon was dying. And he would die soon. His survival might stretch to a few days, a few weeks¡­ perhaps only a few hours. But the man didn¡¯t think it would extend to months. A silence settled. "Hah." The silence broke with a bitterugh from Gyeolwon, bloodied foam at his lips. "Ridiculous¡­" "Huh?" The man blinked, wondering if Gyeolwon truly had a death wish. "You are¡­ merely a servant¡­ bound to your god¡­ Youck the authority¡­ to kill me¡­" "......" Hearing those words, the man¡¯s face turned cold. He showed no outward aggression, but his expressionless face spoke volumes as he reached for the sword at his waist. His hand froze midway, as if caught by some unseen force. Veins bulged on the back of his hand, and his fingers trembled slightly. ¨C Fwoosh! A dark red me flickered to life in his hand, sticky and ominous. But his hand remained motionless. ¡°¡­You filthy bastard.¡± The man muttered a soft curse. His curse was directed at the insolent old man in front of him and also at the cursed entity restraining him. He released the tension in his hand, and the me dissipated. With that, the force holding him back also disappeared. "Ah, damn it. Looking at you, I¡¯m starting to think you¡¯ll die soon anyway. Guess I¡¯ll just leave." The man twisted his face in irritation and turned away. Gyeolwon spoke to the man as he walked away. "Do not worry¡­ I will fulfill the revtion¡­ and enter paradise." The man¡¯s steps came to an abrupt halt. "Fulfill it and enter paradise...? Doubt it. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll aplish anything." "...On what grounds¡­ do you dare deny the god''s revtion?" The man appeared to ponder for a moment, then nced back at Gyeolwon with a faint smirk. "Just a hunch." "...You madman." It was an answer so worthless it didn''t even merit a response. Gyeolwon''s face contorted in anger. Chapter 153 A golden trajectory cut through the sky, striking the head of the dragon. -Sssssss! The moment it hit, the golden light spread around like spilled paint. Shockwaves and thunderous sts erupted in all directions. The poisonous fog that surrounded the Two-Headed Venom Dragon rippled violently. The dragon¡¯s head tilted, scales shattering and splintering, a tortured roar escaping its gaping jaws. ¡®Sturdy.¡¯ Landing momentarily on the dragon¡¯s head, I grimaced. The result wasn¡¯t satisfying. I had used spatial leap to ce myself in the optimal position and hit it with Daybreak, my single most powerful attack. Yet, it had only managed to chip away a bit of the outer scales. I hadn¡¯t expected to kill it in one blow, but I had hoped to do more damage. "Aaaaaah©¤!" At that moment, a high-pitched scream rang out from above. It was Ji-yeon, falling toward me. Though screaming from the sudden flight, she had assessed the situation and was descending with a stone axe raised high, grasping the long handle with both hands, a fierce aura swirling around the de. I immediately kicked off the dragon¡¯s head. Simultaneously, Ji-yeon¡¯s massive axe, brimming with the power of Taesan, cleaved down. -BOOOM! -Sssssssssss! The Two-Headed Venom Dragon¡¯s head, which had been floundering, shuddered violently. Far more scales broke off this time, scattering like shattered ss. From where the scales were torn away, a thick, dark green fluid spewed out. Even that fluid was poisonous¡ªa lethal blood poison so toxic that even brief contact would endanger one¡¯s life. The dragon¡¯s head thrashed violently. Ji-yeon, who hadnded on its head, was flung into the air. "Ah." Wide-eyed, Ji-yeon looked down. The ground below was nothing but poisonous sludge, dissolving not only trees and rocks but the earth itself. "Aaaaagh!" She let out a scream. "¡­Huh?" Her scream abruptly stopped. Pushed by the wind spirit, she drifted to my side, blinking in confusion. "What was that, junior! How can you just throw someone like that without warning?!" She raised her voice in protest. "Suddenly being hurled into the sky! I almost fell straight into that poison sludge and died!" [I apologize.] [I didn¡¯t have time to exin.] Hearing my apology, she nced away. In the direction of the Two-Headed Venom Dragon¡¯s pathy a Free City, where evacuation was still underway. The area, barely qualifying as a city, was already falling under the toxic influence. ¡®...¡¯ Ji-yeon¡¯s expression softened as she took this in. ¡°Urgh¡­ I guess there was no choice, but¡­ Wait, how did you use spatial magic?¡± She seemed to realize something and asked, wondering how I had crossed such a distance so quickly. [I learned it from the Vice Chancellor.] I replied calmly. -Ssssss... Our brief respite ended. Ji-yeon, too, turned her head back with a tense expression. The poison beneath us was bubbling ominously. The sludge, dark green to the point of ck, frothed, emitting a menacing toxic gas. Meanwhile, the Two-Headed Venom Dragon raised its head again. Two heads. But it currently had only one remaining. Originally, it would have two heads. The remaining head spewed deadly poison, while the other, now missing, would have emitted a toxic gas capable of causing rampant diseases. A small mercy, perhaps. If both heads had been intact, theirbined toxicity would have killed anyone entering its range. In the original, the Two-Headed Venom Dragon had fully resurrected with both heads restored, rampaging in the midst of the great monster surge from the abyss. The devastation was so severe that China was on the verge of bing a wastnd. Compared to that, the current Two-Headed Venom Dragon was iplete, almost pathetic. ¡®¡­Still, it''s troublesome.¡¯ With the Observation Power, I confirmed this. As a specter, the dragon was weaker than it had been in life. Its resurrection was hasty and unstable, further weakening it. -Crack A cracked scale fell from the spot where Ji-yeon and I had struck. ¡®If it were intact, there wouldn¡¯t even be a scratch.¡¯ As a specter specializing in poison and disease, the dragon¡¯s physical strength barely ranked in the third tier. Its dull eyes, lifeless, turned toward me. -Ssssss! With a guttural roar, it charged at us, dripping poison. I called forth the wind spirits, creating a whirlwind to guide the dragon away from the city. It ignored the city, focusing solely on us. ¡®It¡¯s fast.¡¯ For a snake, its speed was incredible. At this rate, it would catch up. Moreover¡­ Rip! Its jaws split open, and magic red within, with poison gleaming in its throat. A breath of poison. Just as I was preparing to counter it¡ª -Ku-goom! A wall of rock suddenly rose in its path. The poison spewed from its mouth, dissolving the wall in seconds. Ji-yeon furrowed her brow, extending her hand. Following her gesture, more walls of stone erupted. The breath of poison stopped after breaking through severalyers. The dragon closed its mouth and rammed its head into the wall. Boom! The wall shattered instantly. -Ku-goo-goo-goom! The walls didn¡¯t stop. New walls of rock rose in real-time, blocking the dragon¡¯s path and holding back the poison. Meanwhile, massive hands of earth rose, grabbing onto the dragon¡¯s body, while stone projectiles pummeled its remaining head. The walls broke easily under its body ms, and the earth¡¯s grasp failed to hold it, dissolving upon contact with the toxic scales. However, it was enough to maintain some distance. Long-range attacks from the dragon were consistently blocked by Ji-yeon. Thanks to her efforts, I could focus solely on flying. ¡°¡­Junior, just hold on a little longer. Given the severity, they must have sent an emergency signal. The extermination squad will be here soon.¡±@@novelbin@@ Gritting her teeth as she slowed the dragon¡¯s advance, Ji-yeon said. ¡°And, by any chance, can you locate the summoner?¡± Swallowing nervously as she nced at the dragon, Ji-yeon continued. ¡°If we kill the summoner¡­ that monster snake and all the specters will copse.¡± Onemon weakness of summoned entities, like specters, was that killing the summoner would copse them like a house of cards. The hybrid summoner of the 12th iteration fell simrly. If he had summoned all his hybrids, he could¡¯ve repelled the allied forces instead of dying. ¡°¡­If we can just deal with the summoner.¡± Though she said it, Ji-yeon didn¡¯t seem optimistic. The vulnerability of summoned entities was well-known, so summoners typically hid behind thorough defenses. Finding them, even with sensing abilities, was difficult and time-consuming. [I¡¯ve found it.] ¡°Really?!¡± Perhaps due to the hopeful answer, Ji-yeon¡¯s face lit up. I nodded, pointing in the direction of the summoner. Her gaze followed my finger. ¡°¡­The summoner?¡± My finger pointed directly at the Two-Headed Venom Dragon. Observation Power confirmed it was the summoner. Just as a summoner binds with their summoned spirit, a necromancer and their specter are simrly bound. That connection exists in theory but isn¡¯t visible. Observation Power, however, could track it. It took mental energy, but it could be done. In the information I collected through Observation, a thread extended from the specter¡ªlooping back to itself. ¡®¡­I see.¡¯ A piece of the mystery solved itself. Despite the necromancer¡¯s limited skill and resources, he managed to resurrect the Two-Headed Venom Dragon as a specter, albeit imperfectly. ¡®He used himself as the sacrifice.¡¯ Insane. Even if he wasn¡¯tpletely fused with it, there was no way to separate them now. Ji-yeon¡¯s eyes trembled. She was hoping for a different answer, but I had to give her the truth. [The summoner.] [It¡¯s that.] ¡°¡­Damn it.¡± [Sorry?] ¡°Slip of the tongue.¡± She didn¡¯t respond with disbelief. Instead, she fell silent, her eyes fixed on the Two-Headed Venom Dragon. ¡°...?¡± The dragon was staring back. But it wasn¡¯t looking at Ji-yeon. She followed the dragon¡¯s gaze. At the end of that gaze was me. ¡®It¡¯s targeting me.¡¯ I didn¡¯t know why, but it was openly ring at me. Even though Ji-yeon, who had struck its head twice, stood right beside me, it seemed to ignore her entirely. It only seemed intent on killing me. ¡®...¡¯ I furrowed my brow, contemting briefly, then spoke. [Senior.] [I¡¯ll lure it alone.] ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Ji-yeon shouted, leaving no room for argument. ¡°You never know when it¡¯ll catch up! It¡¯s best if we hold it off together until support arrives. We just have to hold on¡­¡± [Instead, help the civilians.] Her urgent protests abruptly ceased. Ji-yeon closed her mouth, looking at me with a distant gaze. [There are still many people who haven¡¯t evacuated.] [There are also many dungeons going wild due to the specter¡¯s influence.] [You can save so many people.] I turned my head slightly. Not looking directly at her, but close enough to meet her gaze. [I¡¯ll be fine.] ¡°¡­You¡¯ll die.¡± [Don¡¯tworry.] [I won¡¯t die.] [Trust me.] I shook my head. [I¡¯m doing this because I don¡¯t want to die.] . . . The wind spirit carried Ji-yeon farther away. Once I confirmed her distance, I looked back. The Two-Headed Venom Dragon was still focused solely on me, ignoring Ji-yeon entirely as it pursued. The distance between us was closing. Magic surged in its mouth, rippling ominously. At first, it had chased Ji-yeon like a maniac, so why was it now dead set on me? I sighed deeply and removed my cloak. Grabbing it, I stuffed it roughly into the air, where it disappeared into the subspace. At the same time, the dragon¡¯s maw opened fully, releasing a beam of poisoned mana like aser. Not pure poison but a concentrated mana st tinged with venom. -BOOOOM! The green-ck mana beam closed in, apanied by shockwaves. Even the partially untainted vegetation and ground were uprooted by the force. A direct hit would leave no trace of my body. I stretched out my right hand toward the beam. Clenching my fist. -KRRRRRACK! Right before impact, the mana beam split in two. An invisible force divided the green-ck line, veering it to either side of me and tearing into the ground instead. BOOM! The dyed mana explosion sent debris flying. Amid the dying vegetation, a jagged V-shaped mark scarred the earth. -Ssssss¡­! The Two-Headed Venom Dragon paused, seemingly taken aback. It coiled as if to protect something, with its green-ck scales scraping and grinding against each other. It raised its head high, its two pairs of eyes swiveling toward me. ¡®¡­¡¯ It was just a game illustration, yet the memory now merged with the reality before me. The massive body that could encircle a high-rise tower with ease. A dragon¡¯s wings awkwardly protruding from its midsection. Hundreds of roving eyes sprouting from a head adorned with three pairs of thick horns. Rows of countless teeth visible through its gaping jaws and its forked, splitting tongue. A dragon of the earth that had failed to be a celestial being. ¡®The Tower of Specters.¡¯ Differences aside, the image lingered in my mind. I¡¯d heard about it from the head of the Guhwa Family. Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s father, the head of Guhwa, had been stationed in the heart of the abyss. He would have participated in the annual gathering, yet he couldn¡¯t leave due to certain reasons. In the original, I knew those reasons. ¡®He¡¯d discovered the Tower.¡¯ The Tower of Specters. This was reality, not a game, so it could be an unexplored tower. Which one? I didn¡¯t know precisely. But it was probably the Tower of Specters. And regardless, nothing would change. ¡®I¡¯ll have to fight it someday.¡¯ The snake here, likely ranking below the fourth tier. Other naturally urring monsters of the second tier. The tower¡¯s overlords and their forces, who might someday invade. I didn¡¯t know if I¡¯d win. To survive on my own, I could simply run away. But to live happily with those who care for me, running away wasn¡¯t an option. Running would only lead to a future where I¡¯d face a daunting precipice. So I stopped. I turned to face it. And met its gaze. ¡®Summon spirits.¡¯ -Crack- A rift opened behind me. Beyond the wind spirits hovering around me, my contracted spirits emerged in droves. In an instant, countless points of light filled the air around us. -Hwaaa! The ethereal wings that had draped over me like a cloak transformed. Infused with the mana from the Lake of Mana, the Sky Wings gleamed with a brighter, bolder radiance. I, too, was brimming with pure mana. The mana¡¯s density, purity, and volume had greatly increased, all of it stored within the Sky Wings. The wings unfurled like a scroll. The six split sections spread like wings. -Swoosh! The white and blue wings extended as spirits flocked to them. They converged into the wings, merging as if water soaking into a towel. The wings, now filled with mana and spirits, expanded. The light intensified to a blinding level. The wings stretched farther and wider, tinted with colors other than white. -p! With a single beat of the wings, a spray of colors erupted. Red, blue, green, yellow, and brown. A cascade of colors nketed the dying ground. [yer Adjustment System: Favorability] Lee Hayul ¡ú Ji-yeon Lee ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð (31¡ú40/100) ¡°Sessor of Taesan¡± ¡°Good Person¡± ... [The artifact ¡°Sky Wings¡± reveals its true potential.] ... [Mental state ¡°??¡± is changing.] ... [Savior Adjustment System: Evil Extermination Mode] [System expresses intense rejection of specters!] [Main Quest ¡°Tower of Specters¡± linked] [Quest ¡°Two-Headed Venom Dragon¡± linked] [Quest ¡°Transformation of China¡¯s Abyss¡± linked] [Supporting the Savior!] ... [Savior Adjustment System: Salvation Mode] [Mental state ¡°Salvation¡± ¡°Goodness¡± ¡°Sacrifice¡± confirmed] [Supporting the Savior!] Chapter 154 -The grinding sound of teeth- The Two-Headed Venom Dragon''s maw twisted as jagged teeth ground together, emitting a low growl. The venom dragon, in decades ago by a dozen top-tier heroes, seethed with animosity. Monsters of the third tier typically possess intelligence, yet the venom dragon had lived purely by its primal instincts. Now, it radiated hostility toward the unpleasant light that sought to purify and harm it. ''What¡­ is this?'' Amidst the dragon¡¯s corrupted soul, Gyeolwon, the leader of the Death God Cult, was bewildered. With insufficient sacrifices, he had offered his followers and even his own being, transferring his consciousness into the dragon''s body. This left him with limited time, as the dragon¡¯s mind was far too powerful for him to control. Though the god¡¯s blessing afforded him some influence, it only allowed him to nudge the creature¡¯s actions. Thus, his consciousness had be entwined with the monster''s form, creating an unstable entity doomed to perish before long. Though Gyeolwon extended this life by devouring humans and monsters alike, the end was inevitable. But Gyeolwon did not mind; in fact, he felt ecstasy. Through the god¡¯s blessing, he felt as if he were one with the divine, albeit faintly. The overwhelming presence threatened to crush his soul, but he felt something¡ªsomething he recognized as the god¡¯s intention. ''Hostility.'' The darkenednd and sky took on an ethereal hue, the murky green fading as vibrant colors illuminated the sky above. Three pairs of prismatic wings pped, leaving auroras in the clear sky. Even Gyeolwon felt awe, fleeting though it was, at the sight of those wings. But the god, it seemed, bore animosity. ''Hostility?'' Could it really be just hostility? Gyeolwon pondered, his thoughts clouded by the god¡¯s intense hatred toward those wings. The god wished to tear them apart, to ground them so they might never fly again. And then... ''Jeal¡ª'' -ROOOOAAARR!- Gyeolwon¡¯s awareness faded as the dragon¡¯s consciousness surged to the forefront. The dragon no longer concealed its malice, releasing venomous fumes and immense power in a deep roar. The sheer force of its mana brought destruction in its wake, carrying poison and devastation alike. The dragon opened its jaws wide¡ªnot for poison, but for a destructive mana st. -BOOOOM!- A massive beam of green-ck energy shot out, cutting through the sky toward Lee Hayul. In response, Hayul¡¯s wings red open. CRACKLE! Lightning sparked. To the dragon, it appeared as if lightning tails streaked by. The head itself was invisible, the target vanished in an instant. With the target missed, the beam struck the earth, carving a long line of destruction and sending plumes of scorched earth skyward. Sensing movement, the dragon quickly shifted its gaze. A sh of yellow and green wings appeared, stirring a flicker of confusion within the beast¡¯s mind. Such speed¡ªsurely it should have been able to perceive it? WHOOSH! A fierce wind suddenly blew, peeling away ayer of the venom covering the dragon''s armored body and exposing the wounded scales underneath. CRACKLE! Lightning danced around Hayul¡¯s wings as he elerated, his right fist clenched and glowing with golden light. ¡®Assimtion¡ªWhite Night.¡¯ -BAM!- The dragon¡¯s head jerked back, the protective mana shattered, and broken scales scattered as more venomous blood sprayed from the impact. It was the second White Night strike. A warning instinct red. Hayul immediately pped his wings, activating the lightning spirit. With a burst of lightning, he elerated, leaving his previous position just as the dragon¡¯s tailshed through the air where he had been. CRACK! The tail¡¯s trajectory tore through the ground and the air alike. Pulling back a short distance, Hayul narrowed his eyes, a part of his wing¡¯s edge having been tainted and quickly rotting. He swiftly severed the infected area, flooding it with mana to heal the damage. As expected, pain lingered. It was like having flesh scraped by a de and then seared with a hot iron. The Sky Wings were artifacts, and ordinarily, their damage wouldn¡¯t cause pain. But in this current ''connected'' state, the sensation was transmitted faintly. Hayul¡¯s Sky Wings were now connected to him, an idea he had only recently conceptualized but was attempting for the first time. Observing how the circuits linked to the Proof of Protection had given him the insight needed to connect his own circuit to the Sky Wings. -ROOOAAAR!- The dragon roared in anger, blood trickling from its wound. It summoned its mana, again covering its scales with a thickyer of venom and defensive energy. Hayul scowled as the protective coat reformed. He had wanted to follow up with continuous strikes in the exposed area, but there was no opportunity. ''It''s getting faster.'' Perhaps it had been hiding some strength, but the dragon¡¯s movements were indeed elerating. ¡®Should I use wind to peel off its armor again?¡¯@@novelbin@@ But he had already used that technique once, and a second attempt might be countered. He had to be cautious. The dragon could withstand multiple attacks, but he couldn¡¯t afford even a single misstep. WHOOOSH! His wings pped, returning to their vibrant, prismatic hue. The rapid eleration ced strain on his body. Overusing the lightning spirit would be unwise. His hands and feet tingled as if cramps were setting in. ''Tch.'' A gust of wind stripped away the dragon¡¯s venom armor, sweeping away the surrounding poisonous gas. Before it could recover, Hayul closed in and struck. But he was still poisoned. Either remnants of the gas or fresh venom seeping into the area¡ªwhichever it was, he was being affected in minute amounts. He could heal himself. It wasn¡¯t fatal. ¡®Closebat is too risky.¡¯ But the dragon''s proximity always meant exposure to venom. At a critical moment, he could be smothered in it, leading to certain death. If not, even minute doses would umte over time, eventually proving lethal. ''Long-range, then¡­'' He spread his wings, sending forth streams of red and yellow feathers. Simple, rapid-fire offensive magic, imbued with his mana, wasunched in a single strike. A volley of feathers and dozens of spells assailed the dragon. Explosions erupted. mes spread through the venom, lightning crackled over its body, yet there were no significant injuries. The mes and lightning were absorbed into the poison coating the dragon¡¯s body, failing to breach its defense. The dragon closed the gap, its hulking form deceptively fast. Its maw opened, and it fired short, rapid mana sts in counterattack. Hayul twisted his body to dodge, unleashing another barrage of feathers and magic in return. In the air, their attacks collided. While Hayul had the numbers, his power was notablycking. Observing the attack¡¯s trajectory, he gathered data from his surroundings¡ªmore information than he could typically handle. He could foresee the trajectory clearly. He moved his body ording to the path. Ignoring attacks that wouldn¡¯t hit, subtly shifting the angle of those that would, and deftly dodging unavoidable ones. With the wind spirit aiding his overall movement and the lightning spirit enabling bursts of speed, he weaved through the torrent of attacks as if performing an aerial dance. His three pairs of wings red, leaving aurora trails in the night sky. It was an awe-inspiring spectacle that seemed almost like a deadly dance, spurring the dragon¡¯s ferocity to even greater heights. -ROOOAAAR!- The distance between them shrank. The enhanced dragon''s speed made it difficult to create distance without using the lightning spirit. And if he went too far... Hayul reached out, dipping his hand into a ripple in the air. The subspace, a storage space created with the power of spatial maniption. The first skill he had ever developed with spatial power, it contained numerous stored items. After rummaging briefly, he withdrew his hand holding a bow. A massive, in, ck bow, roughly twice Hayul¡¯s size. Not a special artifact¡ªjust a well-crafted and durable weapon. While flying, he grabbed the bow with his left hand and drew the string with his right. With a familiar squeal, the bowstring stretched taut, forming a white mana arrow. The arrow, once blue, now glowed white¡ªa testament to his heightened mana quality, though it alone wouldn¡¯t seriously harm the venom dragon. ¡®Assimtion¡ªGuhwa me.¡¯ FWOOOSH! The arrow transformed, cloaked in the flickering crimson of Guhwa me. Thest time he had used this technique was in the Tower of Growth, but now he added further refinements. Summoning the mes once more, the arrows burned with a fierce brilliance, his superior mana control allowing for a more intense ze. He coated it with a white aura, the aura taking on a reddish hue as it was engulfed in me. A p of his wings released more feathers, which fueled the fire further. Hebined it with magic and elemental power, enhancing the arrow¡¯s strength to its limit. -ROOOAAAR!- The dragon roared, ceasing its scattered attacks and gathering a massive amount of mana in its maw. Its jaws expanded, and the aura around its mouth grew fierce¡ªa prelude to another mana beam. This beam, however, was vastly more potent than the previous one. The ground trembled, and air was sucked into the dragon¡¯s mouth. The gap between them had narrowed significantly. At this range, Hayul knew he couldn¡¯t escape the st¡¯s range unscathed. He observed his left arm¡ªhis prosthetic, the Proof of Protection. The synchronization wasplete. A wealth of information flooded his mind. Hayul made his decision. Rather than avoiding the attack, he pulled the bowstring taut. The bow began to melt under the intense mes, unable to fully contain the fire¡¯s fury. Just then, the dragon¡¯s jaws parted. For an instant, the sky flickered, and a beam as wide as a skyscraper surged forward. There was no sound, only the sight of the ray obliterating everything in its path, leaving the earth scorched in its wake. Caught in the beam¡¯s path, even before the venom could take effect, his body would be obliterated. Facing the st, Hayul did not release his arrow. ¡®Manifest¡ªSpace.¡¯ The same ripple effect urred as before. A distortion spread through the space ahead, as if a stone had been thrown into a pond. A sharp creak echoed. A sound that no ordinary ears could detect¡ªthe vibration of space itself. In front of Hayul, a spatial barrier materialized. -KRRRRACK!- The mana beam collided with the barrier just inches away from him. It couldn¡¯t prate. The green-ck beam clung to the wall, spreading like liquid around the edge. The dragon intensified its attack, but the spatial barrier remained unbroken. Even for a monster of this magnitude, maintaining such an immense beam was unsustainable. Gradually, the beam weakened. Its attack thwarted. Next came the counterattack. Withdrawing the barrier, Hayul curled into himself, enveloping his body in his wings. And then, he released the bowstring. The arrow, on the verge of breaking the bow, shot forward. The red streak tore through the air. The beam, now weakened, couldn¡¯t halt the arrow. The crimson line sliced through the green-ck beam and surged back toward the dragon. The dragon¡¯s eyes widened in rm as its own attack was cleaved, and the ming arrow raced toward it. Faster than the dragon could react, the arrow pierced its head. -ROOOOOAAAARRR!- The Guhwa me exploded, lighting up the night sky in a crimson ze. A fierce heat wave swept over him, searing his skin. . . . A momentter, Hayul unfurled his wings, taking in the scene around him. The earth was scorched, and mes danced across the overturned soil. All the venom had evaporated. Where the mes hadn¡¯t reached, the ground was ckened. Even the sky was tinged red; the poison gas seemed to have dissipated as the burning embers floated on the wind. Yet, Hayul¡¯s expression remained grim. Instead, his face contorted in frustration. Amidst the fiery st zone, a serpent coiled within the mes, its scales charred and covered in ash, still smoldering from the Guhwa me. Its head, previously hidden, rose from the center of the coil. The venom dragon¡¯s murderous gaze glinted. ''...Dammit.'' Suppressing a curse, Hayul considered his options. White Night could shatter the dragon''s head if he struck it repeatedly. But the risk of sumbing to the venom was high. The Guhwa me could burn it to death, yet that would worsen the coteral damage caused by the undead dragon. Another option¡­ He had many techniques to prolong the fight, to evade the dragon without taking damage. ''No.'' Even though he had told Ji-yeon he would run, Hayul didn¡¯t intend to flee. He wanted to kill the Two-Headed Venom Dragon before any further damage was done. But, at present, he had no technique powerful enough for that. ''...Taesan.'' Though he didn¡¯t have it himself, he could meet the conditions for the skill. Ji-yeon had manifested the Taesan. He had gathered ample data. Although it was incredibly difficult to mimic the three Great Families'' unique abilities, it wasn¡¯t impossible. If he could replicate Taesan, there was a chance. The Third Loop, when he had mastered all three techniques: Guhwa me, Changhae, and Taesan. Though the instability of the early loops remained, its raw power rivaled his abilities in theter loops. With all three, he could deliver a decisive blow to the Two-Headed Venom Dragon, leaving it with no chance to survive. Chapter 155 3rd Cycle: The Triple Technique did not lead to death by the Tower Master. During the 3rd cycle, he was caught in a difficult situation, trapped between the Three Great Families. Although he wasn¡¯t in a position where he had to flee like someone with a death order, it was still bothersome being caught between these factions. So he temporarily left. There was time left before the Tower Master¡¯s invasion, and hecked proficiency in simultaneously using his three unique abilities. Thus, he visited the African Demon Realm to train. There, he began honing his skills by battling a higher-ranked monster. And then he died. There were many reasons for it. He fought with a high-ranking Alpha entity and found himself surrounded by a horde of monsters. With no backup, he had to face them alone, sneaking in without support. That was the indirect cause. The direct cause was that the three unique abilities, activated recklessly all at once, shed against each other. The resulting bacsh was uncontroble, leading to his death. The ¡®Triple Technique¡¯ can be fatal if misused. As with the early cycles, there¡¯s inherent danger and burden to bear. ¡°I need to unleash it up close.¡± He understood the risk. Yet he didn¡¯t back down. ¡°No time to practice the Triple Technique... same with Taesan. I have to get in close and unleash it with the first strike.¡± He could estimate the minimum power level. If he detonated it up close, he was certain he could kill. The maximum power? Unknown. He only knew it could kill. So, he advanced to ensure the kill. ¡ªSssss! The venom dragon, momentarily retreating from damage, roared. Massive mana surged forth, with half cloaking the dragon like armor, while the rest oozed as toxic liquid from between its scales. Then came the charge. The enormous body of the venom dragon closed the distance instantly. Its jaws opened, firing a barrage from within its throat. Though a mere deterrent attack, it was a lethal strike capable of instant death for Lee Hayul. Fear welled up, but he didn¡¯t retreat.@@novelbin@@ He spread his wings, their colors shimmering in the night sky. The spirits residing in the Sky Wings moved at his will. A form of spiritualization channeled through the Sky Wings. Handling spirits had always been easy, but in this quasi-spiritualized state, it was even smoother and faster. He pped his wings. The spirits of lightning and fire moved. Fire propelled him forward, and sparks of lightning crackled along the wings, elerating him further. The harsh winds did not sweep him back. A spirit of wind opened the way ahead, pushing him forward while stoking the fire. A barrage of shots rained down upon him. He could observe all trajectories. As long as he matched their speed, he could dodge them all. Unlike before, he didn¡¯t try to intercept them directly. He simply weaved through the gaps between attacks with his wings. The attacks narrowly brushed past him. Out of hundreds of shots, none struck. Crack! His body screamed in pain. Suddenly, patches of his skin ckened. He had evaded all attacks, even dispelling the venom in various ways. Yet small amounts umted, nearing a critical threshold. ¡°......¡± Fear rose within him. Still, he did not back down. He hade here to stop the resurrection of the Two-Headed Venom Dragon as a death servant. He had disrupted the branch of the Death God Cult preparing the ritual. There had been no indication that the Venom Dragon would arise during this period. Common sense dictated it was impossible. They likelycked enough sacrifices. If they had enough, there would be no reason to leave behind a branch that risked exposure. They probably hadn¡¯t collected enough by-products from the Venom Dragon either. An investigation confirmed that people had been scurrying around in the shadows to gather the dragon¡¯s remains. The immediate resurrection ritual was impossible. No matter what they did, they couldn¡¯t raise the Venom Dragon right now. Understanding this, he came to further dy the timing. But the Two-Headed Venom Dragon arose as an iplete death servant. Countless lesser servants rose, causing the dungeon to go berserk from the influence. It was different from what had happened in Sipnaja. Lee Hayul felt a sense of responsibility for this disaster. So he didn¡¯t retreat. It was too shameful to run for his own life after contributing to this situation. The venom dragon opened its jaws. Crack! Its lips split as its maw opened wide, much wider than before. A forewarning of mana. Every hair on his body stood on end. From that wide-open mouth came a torrent of mana, far more powerful than before. ¡°Space.¡± He formed a spatial barrier directly in front of the dragon¡¯s mouth. Crack! Pain shot through his head; the overuse of power made his brain feel like it would burst. The surging venom was blocked by the barrier and sshed back onto the dragon¡¯s face. ¡ªSssss! The venom dragon immediately moved. The spatial barrier was a fixed one, so as its head shifted, more venom spilled forth. In that brief opening, he closed the distance even further. A wave of mana... a flood of venom surged forth. Lee Hayul extended his left arm. He channeled mana recklessly into the prosthetic arm. Fwoosh! The golden engravings on its surface grew darker. ¡°Power manifestation, Protection.¡± Powers are forces borrowed from external sources. The most notable are the powers of the Tower, but top-tier artifacts also possess powers of high caliber. Upon connecting, he received some information. Though he couldn¡¯t learn everything, he could immediately manifest the basics. The Proof of Protection manifested. Mana gathered at his shoulder, condensing like armor. Simultaneously, a golden barrier formed around Lee Hayul. He pped his wings in quick session, elerating. ¡°Closer, even closer.¡± With acrobatic maneuvers, he approached, shielded by the barrier. Using every defense avable, he protected himself from the venom. The golden barrier gradually melted away. Layers of defensive spells shredded apart. The thick aura surrounding him dispersed as it decayed. He was poisoned. His skin necrotized. Dark blood seeped from his seven orifices. Gritting his teeth, he flew toward the dragon¡¯s head. ¡°...I¡¯m here.¡± He reached the optimal distance. His vision blurred. He opened his eyes. Part of his sickly gray irises had turned a murky green. A dense fog blocked his sight, with his status screen updating in the corner of his view. And beyond it, darkness loomed. It was the same darkness he had seen in Sipnaja. He clenched his teeth, summoning his mana. His core trembled as it released its power, nearly shattering. ¡°Homogenization, Guhwa me.¡± Part of his mana transformed in nature. The Guhwa me erupted from his right arm. As his emotions surged, he concentrated the heat in his right hand, keeping it from spreading through his body. ¡°Homogenization, Changhae.¡± While manifesting the Guhwa me, he activated Changhae. Crunch! The Guhwa me and Changhae collided within him, alternating between intense heat and cold. His heightened emotions settled, then surged again. His body creaked. His internal organs were crushed. His mind grew hazier. A counterforce. Like a unicorn and bicorn shing, or light and darkness consuming each other. The Guhwa me and Changhae collided, creating a repulsive effect. If excessive, this repulsion could tear his body apart. But it wasn¡¯t all negative. If he could control the counterforce, it would grant output otherwise impossible to achieve. Moreover, there was an amplifying effect. The Guhwa me evaporated Changhae, and Changhae extinguished the Guhwa me. In other words, The Guhwa me could melt the freezing Changhae, while Changhae could calm the Guhwa me, which burned anything, even itself. The same applied to Taesan. They affected each other. Repulsion drove them apart, and amplification brought them together. The 3rd Cycle¡¯s Triple Technique utilized both repulsion and amplification. ¡°Homogenize¡­¡± He drew out more mana. He closely observed how Ji-yeon¡¯s Taesan was manifested and imitated it. ¡°Taesan.¡± His mana changed to an earthy property, not standing on the ground, yet feeling closer to it. ¡°...Huh?¡± His perception changed. Lee Hayul¡¯s mouth opened. Blood leaked from his orifices, and ckish blood oozed from cracks in his skin. His circuits ruptured. His senses dulled. But he was not afraid. Lee Hayul felt life emanating from the earth. Even as he sumbed to poison, he sensed the vitality of the ground beneath him. The death servant emitting venom had none of this. The dead¡­ those who were not of life did not carry this vitality. Within himself¡­ he felt a vitality just as limited as the venom dragon¡¯s. ¡°......¡± Unyielding, Lee Hayul manipted his mana. He forced the energies of Guhwa me, Changhae, and Taesan into the tip of his right hand. ¡ªCrunch! His right arm twisted, contorting like a beast trapped in a snare, swollen and misshapen. The forces shed. Guhwa me repelled Changhae, Changhae repelled Taesan, and Taesan repelled Guhwa me. And then, Changhae calmed the Guhwa me, the Guhwa me ignited Taesan¡¯s vitality, and Taesan sprouted life under Changhae¡¯s water energy. Repulsion and amplification. The energies magnified endlessly. The three energies converged at his fingertip, forming a mass no bigger than a fingernail. Sensing an unprecedented danger from this tiny force, the venom dragon¡¯s eyes widened. Before it could react, Lee Hayul unleashed the tightly contained force forward. The Triple Technique. The tangled energies unraveled in a surge. The mixed colors darkened, engulfing the area around them. The venom dragon¡¯s massive form was swallowed by the ck sphere. The sphere continued expanding without end. There was no explosion. In the blink of an eye, it spread, consuming everything around it violently. Soil, rocks, air, clouds, venomous fluid¡­ nothing escaped. Caught in that force, not even fragments of a corpse would remain. Lee Hayul¡¯s body wavered weakly. He was swept into the current. His wings pped wildly against the torrent. The spirits struggled to shield their master, desperately fluttering the wings. But only for a moment. One by one, the spirits slipped away from the Sky Wings as his consciousness faded, dissolving the spiritualization. ¡°Mani¡­festa¡­tion¡­ Space¡­¡± Just before he was swept away, Lee Hayul barely managed to activate a spatial leap. A vortex of space emerged in the air, engulfing his figure. The coordinates warped. . . A sudden crack appeared above the mist-coveredke. Rip- Out of the dark space, split open to the left and right, Lee Hayul¡¯s limp figure slipped out. Ssh! Lee Hayul¡¯s lifeless body plunged into theke. The surface rippled wildly. Yellow leaves floated on theke¡¯s surface, swaying with the disturbance. After a while, the surface regained its calm. Bubble, bubble... Instead, air bubbles rose to the surface. Lee Hayul, submerged in theke, didn¡¯t float back up but continued to sink to the bottom. The Mana Lake. Thiske held a concentration of pure mana so rare it was difficult to find outside. That mana-infused water seeped into Lee Hayul¡¯s wounds, circting through him as his blood and theke water interchanged and replenished each other. Gurgle... Theke¡¯s water level gradually lowered. His hair turned white. [Savior Adjustment System: Pioneer Path] [Quest "Two-Headed Venom Dragon"pleted] [Partialpletion of Quest "Demonification of China"] [Arge amount of points has been obtained] ... [Savior Adjustment System: Salvation Path] [Checking the oue of a salvation performed with goodwill] [Arge amount of points has been obtained] ... [The "Curse of the Beautiful Tragic Fate" activates] [Consumed vitality restores the body] [...Significant loss of the body detected] [Immediate recovery is not possible] [The body size is reduced] ... [The Tower Master of Growth weeps as the power "Growth" is activated] [The savior¡¯s body grows] [Arge amount of points has been used] ... [The Tower Master of Harmony is shocked as the power "Harmony" is activated] [Adjusting between the savior¡¯s body and the power of Growth] [Arge amount of points has been used] Chapter 156 "Th-thank you! Thank you so much, hero¡­!" A ragged civilian expressed their gratitude and quickly ran off in a panic. It was clear from a nce that they were terrified, fleeing without a backward nce. Lee Ji-yeon didn¡¯t feel ufortable about it. In fact, she could understand why that would be the case. ¡ªSlice! A head was severed by a downward axe strike. Blood gushed from the neck, flowing like water from a valley stream. The decapitated body wobbled for a moment before tipping over to one side. The blood-soaked corpsey on the ground. Lee Ji-yeon reached out toward it. Thud! The cold, lifeless body twitched. The body, with its head severed, jerked briefly and then suddenly rose. For a moment, it seemed to search for something, then found its cleanly severed head and reattached it to the stump. The cut surfaces met, and, as if stitching up a wound, the head and body fused together. Necromancy. The death servant, raised through a ritual, stomped the ground to kill the berserk monsters and death servants nearby. By increasing the number of death servants this way, she was clearing the surrounding monsters. ¡°Whew¡­¡± After finishing the necromancy rituals for hundreds of servants, Lee Ji-yeon took a moment to catch her breath and surveyed her surroundings. The area¡­ it was beyond chaotic. Even calling it a mess would be an understatement. Countless death servants raised by crazed necromancers in unison. Dungeons, one after another, going berserk and copsing, pouring out monsters. Wild monsters in the Gray Zone, riled up by the disturbance, were rampaging. Superhumans striving to subdue the monsters, civilians resisting with firearms against the monsters... In areas without civilians, they could let the monsters fight and devour each other, but even then, there was a risk of creating deadly mutations that would need to be dealt withter. The civilian areas were the priority. ¡ªPlease, help the civilians. A sudden, blunt voice echoed in her mind. Lee Hayul. That kid from inside a dungeon¡­ where he was performing some sort of purification ritual. ¡ªThere are still many people who haven¡¯t evacuated. Calm, you could say. Despite knowing a terrifying monster was closing in right behind him, he seemed more worried about the civilians than his own safety. ¡ªMany dungeons are going berserk due to the influence of the death servants. Of course, it wasn¡¯t his actual voice but an artificial one produced by an artifact. ¡ªIf it¡¯s you, Senior, you can save so many people. But¡­ despite being in such a dangerous situation himself, he worried about the civilians first and sent Lee Ji-yeon back to help them. The kid who had evoked petty jealousy in her¡­ had worried about the civilians and her safety. Lee Ji-yeon left without being able to say anything. Leaving her junior, who was being pursued by a monster, alone. It bothered her immensely¡­ no, it gued her constantly ever since she parted from him. ¡°Should I¡­ go back now after all¡­?¡± Her chest felt like it would burst with frustration. Lee Ji-yeon bit her lip and turned her head. Far off, there was still her junior, likely being chased by the monster without her help. At the time, she had a rational reason to part ways. Back then, Lee Hayul was dividing his strength to move both of them. If she split off, it would be easier for him to escape. The Two-Headed Venom Dragon had no interest in her. While it had pursued her fiercely before, after Lee Hayul appeared, it only focused on him. Lee Hayul had many skills at his disposal. With her assistance, he had been fleeing fairly smoothly¡­ and he had impressive sensory abilities and spatial magic. If things got truly dangerous, he could just teleport far away with spatial magic. Moreover, Lee Ji-yeon was the Manifestor of Taesan. With her earth maniption, she could crushrge numbers of minor monsters. She could use her life energy maniption for emergency treatment and raise more death servants to save civilians across a wider area. In this situation, where death servants and monsters were rampaging across a vast area, Lee Ji-yeon, who could userge-scale necromancy, was the most suitable for containing the chaos. She made that decision and left. ¡ªI¡¯ll be fine. Lee Hayul¡­ her junior had reassured her. ¡ªDon¡¯t worry. ¡ªI won¡¯t die. ¡ªPlease trust me. He had told her not to worry, that he wouldn¡¯t die, asking her to trust him. So, with a sense of relief, he had asked her to save the civilians. Therefore¡­ after making her judgment¡­ ¡°¡­Really?¡± As she continued to kill monsters and death servants, raising new ones to send out to save civilians, a sudden doubt crept over her. ¡°Did I really part with him after a calm and rational decision?¡± The Two-Headed Venom Dragon. Even though it was a death servant now, it was still fearsome. Even with its weakened state, just being chased by it for a brief moment had nearly ended her life. She felt it firsthand. Even though it had weakened, she couldn¡¯t shake off the fear of the dragon¡¯s speed and the impact that made her feel as if her body would shatter with a single hit. She had manifested Taesan, feeling confident in her defense, stamina, and resilience, yet even she sensed the deadly poison that would end her life upon direct contact. She felt fear. She feared death. She didn¡¯t want to die in a ce like that. She had wanted to escape. Hadn¡¯t she actually been running away? In that situation, her junior, younger than her, opened a path. He told her to leave it to him, asking her to save others... Under the guise offorting words, he had assured her and opened a way for her to escape. Did she merely take that assurance and flee on her own? Was it not because she secretly wanted to run away and seized the opportunity to turn her back? ¡°I¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t confidently say that wasn¡¯t the case. Lee Ji-yeon had been timid since childhood. Whenever she felt a vague fear of the unknown, her body froze on its own. She was slow to act, and even thinking things through took time. Unlike Hong Yeon-hwa, who always exuded confidence and boldly moved forward. Lee Ji-yeon had no particr talent. When faced with a problem, she found it extremely difficult to solve, even if she agonized over it for days. Unlike Baek Ah-rin, who would step back, sh a bashful smile, and effortlessly solve anything, evenplex issues. Lee Ji-yeon manifested Taesan. It was a powerful Taesan manifestation, strong enough to rank high in her family¡¯s history. ¡ªHave you heard? They say Lady Hong Yeon-hwapletely melted the verification device. ¡ªI heard she manifested Guhwa me¡­ Wait, what? Don¡¯t joke around. What can a five-year-old possibly do that even a currentbat unit would struggle with? ¡ªNo, I¡¯m serious! The whole world is abuzz with that news. Where was she hiding all this time? Hong Yeon-hwa had manifested Guhwa me. Its power was unprecedented in the history of the family. ¡ªAnd now it¡¯s Changhae? This is a double blessing. ¡ªThey say she can freely control both water and ice, and her output is tremendous¡­ especially on the ice side. She froze a special alloy they couldn¡¯t even use. ¡ªShe froze an alloy¡­ That¡¯s ridiculous. Isn¡¯t she also five years old? If she grows even further... Baek Ah-rin had manifested Changhae, specialized in ice, and her output was exceptional. She was also extraordinary in controlling water energy. Hong Yeon-hwa and Baek Ah-rin. Younger siblings she often met and yed with. These younger siblings, only a year apart, were hailed as the most exceptional talents in the family¡¯s history, praised as if they were the reincarnations of their ancestors, predicted to surpass all others. Lee Ji-yeon was not at their level. Though she manifested a powerful Taesan, she didn¡¯t receive unprecedented praise or reverence as if she were an ancestor reborn. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡ªAnd Lady Lee Ji-yeon¡­ There were always remarks about her that followed. The same generation, just a year apart in age. Children of the same family head, often seen together, drew attention. Faint expectations. Followed by slight disappointments. Those feelings soon faded, but Lee Ji-yeon clearly sensed them. She could never forget. ¡ªHuh? How do you do that? Oh¡­ Well, you just dodge by watching the movement? The innocent gaze of Hong Yeon-hwa, who had tilted her head, wondering why Lee Ji-yeon couldn¡¯t do it. ¡ªAura¡­ I just raise it as I was taught. Didn¡¯t you learn simrly, Ji-yeon Unni? Even while helping her earnestly, Baek Ah-rin¡¯s gaze showed uncertainty about how to exin things to her. Lee Ji-yeon couldn¡¯t forget the memories of her younger self. And foolishly, she had harbored jealousy over it. She had harbored an ugly envy toward the younger siblings who held no ill will and got along well with her. At some point, meeting and ying with them stopped being enjoyable. It wasn¡¯t even in the past tense. She still couldn¡¯t rid herself of those feelings, which had distanced them. That feeling¡­ she still couldn¡¯t let go of it. So, naturally, the distance between them grew. It wasn¡¯t as if they¡¯d had an emotional falling-out, but as their meetings grew less frequent, the gap between them widened. It was a privileged feeling. If you evaluated innate qualities in descending order from the top, Lee Ji-yeon would undoubtedly be positioned at the very peak. She was a direct descendant of her family, had never known hunger, was the eldest daughter of the current family head, and carried the lineage of the founding ancestor. Her unique ability was the manifestation of Taesan, and its power was high. Her family provided her with more than enough support, even an abundance of it. Records left by her ancestors were avable in plenty, and there were many teachers ready to kindly interpret and teach them to her. She had everythingfort, warmth, and plenty of food¡ªand so, herints stemmed from her own petty frustrations. They were feelings of resentment due to her own perceived shorings. Being aware of this herself, Lee Ji-yeon only felt more disappointed in herself. Even now, she was aware of her own ws. Grinding her teeth, she summoned mana. Drawing out mana until her core felt empty, she unleashed the death servants she had preserved, sending them out in all directions. Her head throbbed painfully for a moment. She had used too much mana at once, and her vision blurred. The farther they went, the harder it was to control them with precision, but she set an absolutemand: to leave humans alone and eliminate only the monsters and other death servants. ¡°Right, I should go back.¡± No matter how much she thought about it, reuniting was the right choice. The evacuation around here was nearlyplete. Beyond this range, the death servants could handle things more efficiently. She had used a lot of power, and her injuries were still present, but nothing that would hold her back. So she decided to join Lee Hayul and help buy time together. With that thought, she turned around. ¡°What?¡± In the far distance, she saw a ck sphere appear. It was far away, yetrge enough to be noticeable. Also, the energy emanating from the ck sphere was somewhat familiar. ¡°¡­Wait a moment.¡± Before she could process her deep sense of doubt, Lee Ji-yeon suddenly shuddered. That direction¡­ it was where Lee Hayul had been leading the Two-Headed Venom Dragon. A terrible thought emerged in the back of her mind. ¡°No¡­¡± Not knowing who she was talking to, she spoke the denial out loud, stomping her foot to the ground as she sprang forward. The sphere vanished, as if shrinking away. Lee Ji-yeon moved quickly. She could feel the venom in the air. Staying here too long would be fatal, given the potency of the poison. Lee Ji-yeon surrounded herself with stone armor and an aura to block the venom. She manifested Taesan to boost her resilience. She kept running, seeing patches ofnd that had died from exposure to the venom. There were scorch marks, signs of explosions, ckened earth, and traces that looked as if they¡¯d been torn apart by the wind. Signs of the Two-Headed Venom Dragon were evident. The path left by the snake, asrge as a building, was unmistakable. She followed the trail. And then¡­ ¡°¡­Ah.¡±@@novelbin@@ Lee Ji-yeon stood before a crater. A crater so vast that it could easily fit an entire vige inside. She felt familiar energies emanating from it¡­ but that was irrelevant. She looked around. Even the area around the crater waspletely devastated, as if the ground had been overturned and wiped out. The traces of the Two-Headed Venom Dragon ended at the crater. ¡°Junior¡­¡± She looked around. The Two-Headed Venom Dragon was nowhere to be seen. Nor were there any traces of the person who had been luring it. ¡°Junior¡­?¡± She spoke in a trembling voice. No answer came. There wasn¡¯t even a sign of anything resembling a trace. She manifested Taesan. Synchronizing with the earth, she extended her senses. She sought the life force held by living beings¡­ felt everything that touched the earth. Nothing. She pushed her senses to the limit. Her vision turned red. Blood trickled from her eyes. Ignoring it, she heightened her senses. Within all that information, there was no trace that could be linked to Lee Hayul. The worst possible assumption, which she had been suppressing, floated to the surface. ¡°¡­Th-this¡­¡± ¡ªI¡¯m doing this because I don¡¯t want to die. Suddenly, she remembered his words. Even as the monster followed close behind, he had worried about the civilians and Lee Ji-yeon, volunteering to act as a lure. It wasn¡¯t the kind of thing someone would say while facing such danger. Her vision darkened. Her eyes filled with despair and self-loathing. Her head hurt. It felt like a massive blunt object was striking her head repeatedly. Her brain felt like it was turning to mush, her skull about to shatter to pieces as her head throbbed. She clenched her teeth, attempting to manifest her power... ¡°Urgh¡­ ack¡­ aaah¡­¡± The moment she tried to activate her observational power. The intense pain doubled. It felt as if her brain would physically melt if she pushed any further. As her consciousness began to fade to white, she halted the activation of her power. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± She covered her mouth to hold back a scream, curling her body tightly. She didn¡¯t know where she was lying¡ªprobably on the ground. It didn¡¯t seem to be a location she had pre-marked with coordinates. Did her spatial leap fail? Why? She had calcted the coordinates in advance; there shouldn¡¯t have been any misalignment. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Not only her head, but her entire body was in pain. Because of this, something felt wrong with her body. It was hard to describe, but an inexplicable sense of difort covered her entire body. Her senses felt strange. How could she exin it? It felt as if¡­ as if¡­ Through the sensations she received, it felt like the world had grownrger. [Your body is being restructured.] Chapter 157 [Huabei-Dongbei Border, Necromancer Group Terror Attack Reported] [Level 4 Emergency Evacuation Order Issued for Nearby Areas ¡ª The Gray Zone Rising as a Threat?] [Concerns of Dungeon Chain Explosions... Association Announces ¡®Swift Suppression¡¯] The oldnd of China. It was once a nation that had vanished into history, a ce with only a few Association branches scattered across its underdeveloped regions.@@novelbin@@ Yet, even in such a ce, people still lived. Although it no longer boasted the massive poptions of its past, native residents who couldn''t relocate for practical reasons remained. And because of the abundance of dungeons and monsters, a handful of hunters and heroes would asionally venture here to use it as hunting grounds. Then came the terror. A group of necromancers had collectively lost their minds, rising up tomit mass ughter. Even casual inte users were left wide-eyed at the news that had climbed to the top of the trending headlines. The world was abuzz with this sudden and shocking news. [Is the Nightmare of a Fallen Nation Returning? Observation Unit Reports Entity ¡®Two-Headed Venom Dragon¡¯ Resurrected as a Necromancer''s Servant] [Association Raises Evacuation Order Level ¡ª Level 4 to Level 2 in Nearby Regions, Level 3 for Other Bordering Areas] [Swift Emergency Deration, Association Announces ¡®Quick Extermination n in Cooperation with Local Forces¡¯] Correction. The world was flipped upside down. Already struggling with severe incidents over the past few months, the economic indicators plummeted vertically. Various organizations pushing redevelopment in China¡¯s gray zones saw their economic indicators hit rock bottom. Following the Great Cataclysm, in the period of chaos that ensued, many countries had fallen. Many high-level monsters had contributed to toppling nations. The Two-Headed Venom Dragon wasn¡¯t one of the monsters that appeared in the early days of the chaos. No, it emergedter, when chaos was finally beginning to subside with the emergence of heroes, just as the notion of peace was timidly poking its head up. In the historically dragon-revering region of China, the sudden emergence of the Two-Headed Venom Dragon tightly shut the mouths of those prematurely proiming peace. One head spewed a deadly venomous wave that killed all life, living and non-living alike. The other head exhaled a fog of disease that spread for miles. With its massive body, it crushed cities indiscriminately, spewing death in the form of liquids and smoke from its twin heads. Many survivors were still haunted by trauma from that time. Was it only China that suffered? The disease attack devastated China beyond recovery and inflicted horrific damage on nearby regions. Someforted themselves with the idea that the dragon¡¯s power was weakened by bing an undead servant, but this couldn¡¯t console those who still trembled from the aftereffects of the poison and disease. This wasn¡¯t merely a hot topic; it was an issue that would cause many people to foam at the mouth and faint from shock. Reports continued. [Breaking) Observation Unit Confirms Elimination of the Two-Headed Venom Dragon] [80% of the Rampaging Undead Confirmed Destroyed, Remaining Monsters and Undead Being Hunted Down] [Only About an Hour After the Incident Began...] The world was shaken once again. The undead form of the Two-Headed Venom Dragon had been defeated in roughly an hour after its appearance. And around 70% of the massive undead hordes rampaging across China were wiped out in one blow. The reason? Still under investigation... but it wasn¡¯t exactly despairing news. People who had been foaming at the mouth and copsing were now wide-eyed, glued to their screens. [Breaking) Lee Hayul Identified as the yer of the ¡®Two-Headed Venom Dragon¡¯] Upon seeing the name "Lee Hayul," people¡¯s eyes widened even more. Lee Hayul. A name that asionally popped up on the news in recent times. The buzz around him began when he entered Shiyoram Academy and became a sensation when the Sifnaja incident made headlines as buildings copsed in his wake. Now, this person was said to have single-handedly vanquished the resurrected Two-Headed Venom Dragon. A hopeful piece of news to overshadow the previously shocking and fearsome reports¡­ [Breaking) Exceptional Admission Student Lee Hayul Missing...] [Association Deploys the ¡®Shadow Hunt¡¯ Search Team Immediately] The Association was in turmoil. A high-priority VIP, one ranked even above senior officials, had fought against a high-level monster and was now missing. [Geomhwa Family Deploys a Purification Squad to Huabei-Dongbei Border] The Geomhwa family was equally shaken. Perhaps even more than the Association. Lee Hayul, who had stained the ancestral me de with his prowess. Even as theyplicatedly discussed what to do about him, the Geomhwa family elders had secretly envisioned a more prosperous future with satisfied smiles. Even Choi Jiyeon, who was managing a mountain of work, reassured by her daughter¡¯s engagement stamp, was shaken by the news of her son-inw¡¯s unknown fate. Hong Yeonhwa, who was dutifully taking on her sessor¡¯s responsibilities, fainted with her eyes rolled back. [Changhae Family Mobilizes Troops on the Frontline, Deres ¡®Heroic Rescue¡¯] The Changhae family was also in disarray. Being close to the area where the Two-Headed Venom Dragon had appeared, the Changhae family was already on high alert, and now their sessor joined the search for Lee Hayul. [Taesan Family Announces Troop Deployment to Contain the ¡°Significant Threat to Humanity¡¯s Survival¡±] The Taesan family was also in a state of emergency. Although they had no direct ties to Lee Hayul, they were in a situation where their precious sessor and affiliatedbat troops were involved. With each force heading to China for their reasons, a variety of groups converged on Chinese soil due to the mischief of a wayward Yoram Academy dropout. The methods for activating powers differ for each ability. The power of Observation doesn¡¯t consume much mana. Although changing its application can lead to mana consumption, using it in its simple, typical way mostly consumes mental energy rather than mana. The power of Space, on the other hand, consumes a lot of mana. Opening a subspace doesn''t use much energy. However, building, tearing, and connecting spatial barriers devours a tremendous amount of mana, not to mention mental energy inrge chunks. Whatever it is, activating a power always drains mental energy. "I can¡¯t see..." In other words, without enough mental energy, one cannot activate their powers. As a result, the world around me was shrouded in darkness. Even if I opened my eyes, a hazy fog met me, and closing them led to a bleak ckness. There are ways to cope with situations like this. One is a technique called "echo location," which involves sharpening one¡¯s senses to perceive the surroundings. It was a technique I used in the Tower of Growth, but right now, even that wasn¡¯t working well. It feels as if the world has be muchrger... or as if I¡¯ve be much smaller. I wiggled my fingers absentmindedly. They felt thinner... smaller than before. The clothes I wore had be toorge. They had turned into a horrible mess soaked in poison, so I left them nearby and crawled away slowly. The only thing covering me now was the Sky Wings. For some reason, the wings, which were still attached to my back, wrapped around me protectively. The wings felt enormous. They wrapped around me multiple times and still had room to spare. "...Have I shrunk? I don¡¯t know..." I felt confused as to whether what I was sensing was reality. "Ouch..." My body hurt. It felt like I¡¯d been beaten up all day, and I had a stinging pain as if I¡¯d been cut by a de. Other descriptions came to mind, but in the end, I was simply in pain. It hurt in many ways. First... my body felt hot. It felt like I had swallowed fire and was now carrying it in my stomach. The blood circting through my veins felt like boiling oil, and the mana that barely circted through my torn circuits felt like mes. It seemed like my body might burn up and disappear at any moment. And... "I''m so cold..." Oddly enough, I also felt cold. My fingers and toes felt frozen and brittle, as if they might shatter. I curled up in response. But as I did so, my body felt like it would melt from the heat. When I expressed my pain, I felt as though I would turn into a solid block of ice. asionally, my body would harden, and I¡¯d feel like I was about to crumble into a pile of dirt. At that point, I realized what these symptoms were. "Th-the Threefold Fusion..." The Threefold Fusion. A technique forcibly merging the powers of me of Terror, Ocean¡¯s Abyss, and Taesan and releasing them all at once. This was the side effect. "...Hic..." Because of it, my emotions kept swinging back and forth. Affected by the me of Terror, my emotions heightened. I hated the whole world. The miserable state I was in, lying here in some unknown ce, made me want to cry. I felt lonely. The fear of possibly dying here alone, and the uncertainty of whether I would survive or drop dead at any moment, was terrifying. Then, influenced by Ocean¡¯s Abyss, my emotions subsided. It¡¯s all just other people, nothing to resent. The pain was something I could ignore as it seemed like I was about to die anyway. If I die, then these connections will vanish. Perhaps dying is easier than enduring this suffering... My body was in shambles, and my mind was no less of a wreck, swinging between melting and freezing. My consciousness faded in and out. ... I didn¡¯t know how many days had passed. Thankfully, I hadn¡¯t died yet. My stomach felt empty as if it was stuck to my back, but I hadn¡¯t starved to death. Back in my previous world, I was used to going hungry, and as a superhuman now, I should be able to endure even longer. For water... I licked the damp ground, hoping for a trace of moisture. At times like this, I found slightfort in my dulled sense of taste. Over time, my mental energy had started to recover, and the side effects of the Threefold Fusion were gradually diminishing. If I waited a few more days, I might be able to shake off the side effects and use my powers again. At that moment. A tingling sensation ran through me. Without needing to expend mental energy or mana, a spatial vibration drummed against my skin. "...What? Where is this ce that space..." I didn¡¯t understand. A sense of crisis suddenly surged. In my current condition... If a monster were to find me... A chill ran over me. The fear of death suddenly loomed over me. Whatever happens, staying here like this might lead to disaster. I tried moving my limbs. They barely responded. I couldn¡¯t stand, let alone crawl. ¡°Urgh...¡± Wriggling my body, I slowly crawled across the ground like an insect. While inching away from the source of the spatial disturbance... "I finally found...?! ...You?" I froze at the sound of a familiar voice. The resonance of mana, the beloved voice... It was Professor Riana¡¯s presence. ¡°Is this... a hallucination?¡± My first reaction was to doubt my senses. Was this a dream? Had I lost consciousness and was dreaming of being rescued? I entertained that thought. I desperately hoped it wasn¡¯t just a hallucination. That would be too cruel and heartbreaking. "...¨C, ...¨C." As if to deny my fears, Professor Riana¡¯s presence, unmistakable, hurriedly approached. Then, apanied by a spell, a warm energy settled over my body. Healing magic. At that moment, reality came into focus. I didn¡¯t know how she found me, but it was undoubtedly Professor Riana. My tension released all at once. "Ah, oh! Wait! Don¡¯t pass out just yet! Cadet Lee Hayul!" As I went limp, Professor Riana fretted, gently lifting me up. A gentle touch supported my body... Huh? "What¡¯s this?" An odd sensation took hold. It was a feeling that couldn¡¯t just be dismissed as a delusion. The hands supporting me under my arms, lifting me up, and cradling my back and hips... felt enormous. They felt like the hands of a giant. In contrast, my body felt incredibly small. I fit snugly in her arms. It felt different from before, like I was being held much deeper. "What¡¯s going on... Am I... really Cadet Lee Hayul?" Professor Riana asked in confusion. ¡°......¡± With that question, my memories and the strange sensations fell into ce like pieces of a puzzle. The confusion I had dismissed... the now gigantic world around me and my reduced sense of self. Professor Riana¡¯s touch, which felt like that of a giant, and my body, fitting snugly in her arms more easily than before. "...Have I... shrunk?" Reaching the conclusion I¡¯d tried so hard to deny, my mind went nk. "Oh, uh... well, let¡¯s get you some nutrients first." Whether I was dazed or not, Professor Riana made a distressed face as she examined my left arm... the Proof of Protection, which had shrunk to match my smaller frame. She pulled out something and gently ced it against my mouth. What seemed like a vial was tilted, and a lukewarm liquid trickled into my mouth. My exhausted body started to feel a bit lighter. It seemed to be a potion for restoring energy. I obediently drank it down as it was ced in my mouth. I felt oddly content. The potion soon ran out, leaving a feeling of disappointment. "...?" Suddenly, I became aware of the soft sensation pressed against my face. [Softness] [Gentle Warmth] It was soft,rge enough to bury my head in, and radiated aforting warmth. Instinctively, I pressed my face deeper into it. A pleasant sensation enveloped my face in a tender embrace. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You held on so well. Don¡¯t worry now. I¡¯m here, so everything¡¯s fine now...¡± Her reassuring words were apanied by gentle strokes. Her hand moved over my head and back, filling me with happiness. The ce where I was nestling my face was a woman¡¯s chest¡ªa sensitive, intimate part of the body. Yet, it was so soft and warm... ¡°......¡± My hand moved on its own. ¡°You did well. Now, let¡¯s get you out©¤¡± ¡°H-huh...?!¡± A wave of happiness filled my grip. [yer Assistance System: Affection Level] Lee Hayul ¡ú Riana Belus ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð (66?71/100) [Affection] [Gratitude] [Kind Adult] [Softness] [Warmth] ... [yer Assistance System: Mental State Level] ... ?Psychological State [Loneliness] [Longing for Warmth] [Yearning for Affection] [Mental Fatigue] [Emotionally Heightened] [Emotionally Low] [Emotionally Neutral] Chapter 158 Elemental Magic While rare to master, those who excel canmand spirits in numbers rivaling an army. These spirits, when dispersed, exhibit exceptional search abilities, allowing them to surpass ordinary detection methods. Thus, Liana also participated in the search. Of course, no one forced her; she volunteered. The turmoil surrounding Lee Hayul¡¯s disappearance had also affected Siyoram Academy. For his instructor Atra and supervising professor Liana, the news had struck like a bolt from the blue. Especially Atra... "Oh... oh..." Calming her down had been exhausting. Though Liana was shocked, with Atra frothing at the mouth beside her, she could only sigh. After managing to calm Atra, Liana arrived in China to begin her search. China was vast. Even with extraordinary detection abilities andmanding a substantial number of spirits, covering the entirend was nearly impossible. But there was no need to search everything. The location was already narrowed down. Near the Huabei-Dongbei border, the area where the Two-Headed Venom Dragon had been hunted was identified. There was also testimony from Jiyeon Lee, sessor to Taesan, who had confronted the dragon with Hayul. Though her physical injuries were minimal, the mental trauma had clearly affected her, but before losing consciousness, she mentioned the dungeon Hayul had entered. Liana spread her spirits widely,bing the area thoroughly. In doing so, she managed to locate what seemed to be the entrance to the dungeon Jiyeon had described. Unlike the testimony, there was no fog. However, she found the dungeon entrance within a cave on a cliffside. For some reason, entry was initially impossible, but after a few days, she confirmed the entrance had opened and hurried inside. The dungeon¡¯s interior differed slightly from the description. There was supposed to be thick fog... but none was present. The area was clear. There was a mention of a mysticalke shimmering gently... but that, too, was gone. There were traces of ake, but it seemed to have dried up, leaving an exposed pit. In the center of the pit was a small, white child. The moment she saw the child, Liana¡¯s mind froze. Even she found herself momentarily staring, mouth agape, as the child radiated an enchanting aura. The child had pure white hair, untainted by a single impurity, and skin that remained delicately flushed despite the dust clinging to it. Despite their small build, three pairs ofrge, blue wingsy draped over them like a nket as they wriggled, trying to move along the ground. A child... The sight was reminiscent of a fairy. Though perhaps ¡°reminiscent¡± wasn¡¯t the right word. To Liana, this was simply a fairy. Despite the changes, there were numerous subtle simrities to Lee Hayul, whom she knew. Above all, those wings were the very artifact Hayul had worn. She wasn¡¯t sure why he had a tiny prosthetic arm on his left side suited to a child¡¯s body, but... ¡®Isn¡¯t that an artifact?¡¯ At a nce, it was clearly an upper-tier artifact. ...This child was undoubtedly Lee Hayul. Liana rushed over to Hayul and took appropriate first-aid measures. After checking his consciousness, she removed the threadbare rag that could barely be used as a mop and wrapped him in a soft nket. She administered basic healing spells for first aid. Then, she gently fed him a vitality potion that would not strain his body. And... "You¡¯ve held on well. Now, let¡¯s get you outside©¤" Grip... "©¤side. Hah...?!" Her chest was grasped. ... Liana¡¯s lips mped shut. Ignoring the small, embarrassed sound that escaped her lips, she felt a peculiar sensation running down her spine. It was an indescribable feeling. Liana looked down, trembling slightly. She saw her chest. Her feet were out of sight ¨C not unusual. White hair was visible. The young Hayul had buried his face against her chest as if seekingfort. She understood. Though he¡¯d always maintained a stoic facade, Liana knew Hayul was more tender-hearted than he let on. For a child who had been isted in this dungeon alone for days, with a body that had reverted to that of a young child¡¯s, unable to move properly... He must have been mentally and physically drained. As expected, Hayul whimpered, wriggling deeper into her embrace. So, without a second thought, she offered her arms, hugging him close to share warmth and soothingly patting his head and back. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that he would grab her chest. Squish... "Um, Cadet Hayul...?" Hayul¡¯s small hands kneaded her chest repeatedly. Realizing btedly, she noticed the burns on his hand had vanished. Of course,pared to her chest, his hand was minuscule, with his tiny fingers sinking deep into her ample bust. The flesh squeezed between his fingers slipped out, unable to be fully contained. Seeing this scene... and feeling the strange sensation from her chest, Liana¡¯s face turned red. It was a sight she had never imagined. Never had she thought in her life that someone else would touch her chest so openly.@@novelbin@@ With utmost care to avoid hurting him, she gently pried his tiny hand away. "You can¡¯t just touch a woman¡¯s chest whenever you want..." An awkward attempt at scolding. Liana had never raised a child. Naturally, she didn¡¯t know the right way to scold a child who misbehaved. Although Hayul wasn¡¯t truly a young child, given his upbringing and current condition, he was close to one. With a stern voice, she lightly tapped his nose. Whimper... [No... I don¡¯t want to...] Hayul whimpered, missing theforting warmth of her chest. A wave of sadness welled up within him. A me ignited within, stoking his desire forfort. Part of his mind felt numb as if frozen, unable to process certain thoughts. With a dejected look, he buried his face back into her chest. Soon, his breathing settled into a peaceful rhythm. "Oh, wait. You can¡¯t fall asleep now..." Flustered by his heavy breathing, Liana gently shook him, trying to keep him awake. She had prepared a variety of medicines in case he had sustained critical injuries that prevented him from signaling his location. So far, she had only given him a vitality potion meant for patients. And considering the monster Hayul had fought was the Two-Headed Venom Dragon, which wielded potent toxins and disease... Though the effects of the disease seemed minimal, and he appeared stable now, there was no guarantee thatplications wouldn¡¯t ariseter. She had also prepared detoxifying potions. But they needed to be administered while he was fully conscious. [Sleepy...] [Warm...] [Feels nice...] [So cozy...] "Cadet Hayul? Sweetie? You can¡¯t sleep yet. You need to take your medicine first..." She gently shook Hayul, who was on the verge of drifting off, and carefully lifted his head from her chest. Despite her efforts, Hayul seemed to be slipping deeper into sleep. Given his severely weakened condition, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he lost consciousness at any moment. "I need to get his medicine into him as soon as possible..." She contemted feeding him while he was half-asleep. Then she recalled that he had been rather conscious moments ago... especially when he was focused on her chest. ¡°......¡± Liana¡¯s thoughts drifted briefly. Though somewhat shameful, she wondered if it was really a big deal. In truth, she hadn¡¯t minded being touched by Hayul. The surprise had flustered her, but she didn¡¯t feel difort or displeasure. "Hm... well, here..." With little choice... to administer the medicine as quickly as possible, she gently ced her chest against the child¡¯s small hand. Hayul flinched, his tiny hand clenching around her chest. "Ah..." Liana shivered from the strange sensation but quickly began retrieving all the necessary medicines before he could fall asleep again. ... ... [Target located (Lee Hayul). Emergency carepleted. En route to the nearest city.] [Transmit to Special Network (WE3-32)?] [Yes/No] Beep A hologram blinked as the message was sent. "...At least some should see it." The surrounding gray zone had always been a ce where mana waves fluctuated erratically. With dungeons going berserk, and monsters, specters, and supers rampaging, the mana interference would likely worsen. It might not transmit properly, but she had to try. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted¡­¡± It was deep into the night. Though the sky was dark, she had ced a heat-emitting magical device at the clearing¡¯s center instead of a campfire. After setting up some basic wards, she felt her remaining energy drain. Leaning against a thick tree, Liana finally sighed and stretched out, exhausted. Thanks to the heating device, the air was warm despite the chilly night. The soft, orange glow created a serene atmosphere. She had administered all of Hayul¡¯s medicines and was now making her way to the nearest city as night fell. Liana wasn¡¯t averse to night travel, but she was tired. The shock of Hayul¡¯s disappearance had affected her as well. She had been the one to hold back Atra when she was on the verge of losing control, and for the past few days, she had devoted herself to the search without a wink of sleep. Her stamina and mental endurance were wearing thin. Even so, she could keep going. The issuey elsewhere. Snore... [Happiness] [Happiness] [Warmth] ¡°......¡± She felt the warmth of rhythmic breaths against her chest, and afortable feeling of fullness as Hayul nestled perfectly into her embrace... Liana nced down. Therey Hayul, nestled against her chest as if it were his own, fast asleep. He was undoubtedly a patient¡ªnow even mysteriously de-aged, with symptoms that were not fully understood. It would be too harsh to carry him without rest, especially given his fragile condition. So Liana decided to settle down for the night, allowing them both some rest. She looked down at Hayul, his face peacefully resting against her chest. With a soft expression, she gently brushed his hair. ¡®Oh¡­¡¯ Without realizing it, a small sound escaped her lips. The sensation, which had already been pleasant, felt even better. The feeling was addictivelyforting. If she didn¡¯t restrain herself, she could hold and caress him like this all day. [Soft...] [Happy...] [Warmth...] Her ne clicked, showing his affectionate status. She set up a sleeping bag on the ground. With a barrier in ce, no cold wind would disturb them. Havingid down the wards, and with numerous spirits watching over them from all directions, she finallyy down on the soft sleeping bag, Hayul in her embrace. Hayul snuggled closer, using her arm as a pillow. [So fluffy...] His childlike behavior made her smile. She gently patted his back. Even asleep, he responded happily, making soft, contented sounds, causing her to smile. "How curious..." She murmured, absently touching Hayul¡¯s cheek. Liana was a retired hero. She had graduated at the top of her ss from the region¡¯s best academy and had maintained the highest grades for all four years at Siyoram. After graduating, she had worked in the demon realm as a significant asset until her retirement, officially due to injury. Though injured, she could have returned to the front lines. Just as she was preparing to return to duty, the vice-chancellor of Siyoram approached her. Intrigued, Liana had agreed to a conversation and ultimately epted his offer. This led her to join Siyoram as a first-year professor... specifically as Hayul¡¯s advisor. "Hm..." Caressing the child¡¯s cheek was deeply satisfying. His skin was soft, doughy, and delightfully squishy, perfect for absentminded touches. Holding him in her arms wasforting. Whether before or after his transformation, there was a sense of fulfillment in holding him close. This feeling wasn¡¯t new. From their first encounter, she had felt an inexplicable fondness and warmth toward Hayul. Now, she understood it somewhat. ¡®A fairy.¡¯ Fairies were simr to spirits. Strictly speaking, fairies were a higher species than spirits. Either way, they were simr in nature. Liana was a spirit mage. She was naturally attuned to spirits, and spirits found her approachable, making contracts easy. It wasn¡¯t strange to feel a connection with Hayul, who appeared to be a fairy. Even so, she felt a stronger bond and warmth than she did with the fairies she had met before or with young fairy Seo-ryul. "...What I desire..." Liana tilted her head. What did she want? A wish? A dream? A goal? She didn¡¯t have any particr goal or ambition. Simply living peacefully, without threats, was all she wanted. Perhaps someday, she¡¯d buy a piece ofnd, build a log cabin, hand-grind her coffee, sit by a rustic stove in a rocking chair, and read in peace. It wasn¡¯t a grand or difficult dream. For someone like Liana, who had more than enough wealth and fame, it was simple to achieve. Unless the world ended, it would surely be possible. The night deepened. "...Should I remove the prosthetic?" It might be best to restore his arm... With such thoughts swirling, Liana spent the night, offering Hayul thefort of her embrace. [yer Assistance System: Status Check] ... ?Mental State "Fairy (?)": ? "Mi?": ? ... [yer Assistance System: Affinity] Lee Hayul ¡ú Liana Belus ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð (71 ? 74 / 100) "Affection" "Gratitude" "Kind Adult" "Soft" "Warmth" Chapter 159 Liana¡¯s Preferred Method of Travel Was Flight. Using the wind spirits to soar through the skies, ignoring terrain and obstacles, was the fastest and most convenient option. She could also move the ground itself with the help of earth spirits. This method was also efficient and even superior in terms of security and stealth. However, Liana preferred flying. Even before she awakened her unique ability, she had always enjoyed the refreshing breeze. Her hometown was filled with hills and mountains, and right behind her house stood arge hill. Climbing the hill and sitting quietly near the top allowed her to enjoy the invigorating wind. Lying on the ground, closing her eyes, and listening to the sound of the breeze often made time fly by. This fondness for the wind naturally made her favor flying. Perhaps it was this affection that had influenced Lee Hayul, whom she taught elemental magic. Hayul, too, preferred using wind spirits to take flight. Thanks to this, while Liana was crossing the skies, Hayul, held securely in her arms, did notin and remained calm. They periodically descended to the ground to rest, considering Hayul¡¯s condition. During these breaks, Liana would quickly eat her own meal and feed Hayul as well, along with his medication.@@novelbin@@ Of course, her meals were simple, while Hayul¡¯s consisted of easily digestible porridge to avoid straining his body. And then came the moment to administer his medicine... Grip... [Soft, soft] "...This strange habit of his," Liana murmured. Every time, without fail, his small hands would reach for her chest. While he behaved normally most of the time, the moment she fed him medicine, he instinctively reached out, squeezing her chest. ¡®Is this because I let him grab my chest the first time I fed him medicine?¡¯ It had be a peculiar habit. Now, he would whine andin if she didn¡¯t let him hold her chest while taking his medicine. Liana nced down at Hayul, whose small hands fidgeted in her arms. Transformed into a child for reasons unknown, Hayul had always had a tendency to seekfort, but now it was even more pronounced. A healthy body fosters a healthy mind. Even the strongest mental fortitude can deteriorate if the body is worn down. Considering that Hayul, already prone to seeking affection, had gone through such an ordeal, it was understandable that his childlike state of mind had regressed even further. ¡®He¡¯s adorable.¡¯ Beyond understanding, Liana felt a sense of maternal affection growing within her. With a gentle smile, she stroked the head of the child focused on her chest. The way he buried his face against her for warmth and grasped her chest reminded her of a baby seeking their mother¡¯s embrace. Of course, she couldn¡¯t actually feed him, as there was nothing to provide. After ensuring he had eaten and taken his medication, Liana continued to care for Hayul while sending out spirits to deal with any monsters or undead that appeared. Even lower-tier spirits were sufficient for the task, but when she felt particrlyzy, she sent mid-tier spirits to handle everything efficiently. Whoosh! A cool breeze blew past, gently rustling Liana¡¯s hair. She turned her gaze slightly and spotted a bird flying toward her from afar. It wasn¡¯t an ordinary bird. Made of wind rather than flesh, it was a Windbird, a mid-tier wind spirit returning after finishing its task. From mid-tier spirits onward, they began to develop a sense of self. This self-awareness gave rise to unique personalities and traits for each spirit. Liana extended her arm toward the spirit. This particr one, shaped like a bird, had the habit of perching on her outstretched arm. The wind spirit flew closer. ¡°...?¡± And then, itpletely ignored her arm. In passing, it gave her a brief nce before diving straight into Hayul, nestled in her embrace, and began nuzzling against him. Chirp! [Windbird] [Adorable] [Refreshing] The spirit¡¯s affectionate nuzzling brought a gentle smile to Hayul¡¯s face. A pure, radiant smile that seemed to brighten the entire area. As if to express his happiness, the wings on his back fluttered lightly. Hayul extended his arms, hugging the spirit tightly like a plush toy. The sight was heartwarming. A child as endearing as a fairy, and the yful wind spirit showering him with affection¡ªit was an image worthy of being framed and sold at an auction. It was a scene Liana had grown ustomed to over the past few days. As if to demonstrate his nature as a fairy, every spirit contracted with Liana would inevitably dote on Hayul whenever they appeared. ¡°Sigh...¡± Liana let out a chuckle, allowing the spirit a moment to express its affection before snapping her fingers. Snap! Behind her, a spatial rift opened. A suction force emanated from the rift. Chirp! Satisfied, the wind spirit fluttered its wings before disappearing into the rift. [Reluctance] [Bird] The ne Liana wore clicked, expressing the spirit¡¯s lingering feelings of regret. Smiling faintly, Liana patted Hayul, who buried his face against her in disappointment. ¡°Sweetie.¡± [...I¡¯m not a baby.] ¡°You could fool anyone looking at you,¡± she replied with a chuckle. Just yesterday, he had embraced the title of ¡°baby¡± and asked for more affection. Today, as his consciousness began to return, he turned his head slightly, blushing at her words. ¡°We¡¯ll be there soon. Once we¡¯re back at Siyoram, you¡¯ll undergo a thorough examination and be admitted to the infirmary.¡± [...Do I have to be admitted?] ¡°Of course,¡± Liana said firmly, as if the answer was obvious. Was he seriously considering returning to normal activities after causing such a major incident? Hayul flinched and averted his gaze, as if realizing how absurd his words had been. ¡°You¡¯d better prepare yourself for a stern lecture when we get back.¡± At her words, Hayul froze. The wings on his back drooped in resignation. This time, Hayul had once again sacrificed himself to save lives, rescuing far more people than in Sifnaha. If the subjugation of the Two-Headed Venom Dragon had been dyed, the already toxd might have be uninhabitable. Additionally, eliminating the dragon had significantly quelled the undead rampaging across China, as it had likely been the medium for necromancy in the region. From the perspective of a hero, Hayul¡¯s actions weremendable. But. As a cadet, a child, and Liana¡¯s student, his actions were reckless and dangerous, warranting a stern reprimand. Liana hadn¡¯t scolded him yet. Not because she didn¡¯t want to, but because he was a physically and mentally exhausted patient, and it could wait. Pinch... [It hurts...] Liana pinched Hayul¡¯s nose. He winced, grabbing her fingers with his small hands, though too weak¡ªor perhaps too guilty¡ªto push her away. ¡°Especially Atra. She¡¯s furious, you know?¡± Hup! Hayul let out a startled hup. ¡°She was so angry she nearly smashed all the furniture in her office. Do you know how hard it was to stop her?¡± Hup! ¡°And it¡¯s not just Atra. Cadet Hong Yeonhwa, who adores you, and Cadet Elia, who looked after Seoryul, are all worried, angry, and sad about you...¡± Perhaps sensing his impending fate, Hayul trembled, his expression a mix of fear and guilt. [yer Assistance System: Affinity] Lee Hayul ¡ú Liana Belus ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð (74 ? 75 / 100) "Affection" "Gratitude" "Kind Adult" "Soft" "Warmth" Chapter 162 Seo Yul loved being held. He would always stretch out his arms toward me, his eyes shining with a silent plea, asking me to pick him up. I could understand. I, too, felt immensefort whenever someone held me. If I had to describe it... it was like being wrapped tightly in a thick, warm nket¡ªa cozy and secure feeling. After all, don¡¯t most babies love being held by their caretakers? By being close to their parents, they form a sense of psychological connection and attachment. It brings them peace, knowing they¡¯re being protected, and there¡¯s a soothing warmth in hearing a heartbeat from up close. Seo Yul must have felt the same. Though I wasn¡¯t much, and I couldn¡¯t confidently call myself a proper guardian, I tried my best to fulfill a simr role and usually made a point to hold him when he asked. ¡°Dad, I love it! Hold me!¡± And now was no different. The sun poured warmly through the window. It was the time of day when the contented fullness of a meal brought on drowsiness. Seo Yul stretched out his arms with a wide grin. Even the wings on his back stretched fully, as if they were also basking in the warmth. That pure, radiant smile that seemed to light up the room¡ªbrighter even than the sunlight¡ªbrought a soft smile to my own lips. ¡®How could he be so adorable?¡¯ The word "fairy" suited him perfectly. Although the fairies depicted in the original illustrations were certainly beautiful, Seo Yul surpassed them. Just like before, I put on the most natural smile I could manage and opened my arms to him. In the past, with only one arm, I couldn¡¯t properly hold him, but now I had both arms. I could hold him without relying on the Sky Wings. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Dad!¡± Seo Yul leapt into my arms. I carefully embraced him, recalling past experiences©¤ ¡ªThud. He didn¡¯t just fill my arms¡ªhis small body, which was now roughly the same size as mine,pletely bowled me over. The impact was stronger than expected. Thrown off bnce, my body tipped backward from the force I couldn¡¯t fully absorb. ¡®Oh no!¡¯ Fearing Seo Yul might get hurt, I held him tightly as we tumbled backward. With our bodies intertwined, wended on the soft mat in the living room. There was no real impact; the entire floor was covered with soft mats I had installed throughout the dormitory to ensure Seo Yul wouldn¡¯t get injured. It felt strange to be the one benefitting from it, though. ¡°Hehe!¡± Seo Yul burst intoughter, the sound clear and melodic like a xylophone being struck. ¡°Haha, someone¡¯s having fun, aren¡¯t they, Seo Yul?¡± Elia, who had been in the kitchen, chuckled softly. She was wearing an apron I had set aside for her as she organized the dishes. It was such a warm and peaceful scene. Seo Yul snuggled against me like a baby animal, rubbing his head against me. The gesture was so sweet and endearing that I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡®But...¡¯ The problem was that he was squirming on top of me while pinning me down. If it were before, I wouldn¡¯t have minded, but now that our bodies were roughly the same size, the pressure was... significant. ¡°I love you, Dad!¡± [I... I love you too, Seo Yul...] ¡°Dad¡¯s cheeks are so soft!¡± [Ack...] [Please don¡¯t bite...] As he rubbed his cheek against mine, he suddenly opened his mouth and bit my cheek. [Gyaaah...] Despite squirming to escape the bizarre sensation on my cheek, I couldn¡¯t shake him off because he had the higher position. ©¤Sniffle... Sob... Dad... Moreover, I was weighed down by a mountain of guilt. I couldn¡¯t even resist such yful antics, ashamed to call myself his guardian. Resigning myself to the situation, I let my body go limp. Seo Yul continued to gleefully smother me, pping his wings enthusiastically as if it made him even happier. ¡ªClick. ¡®?¡¯ A sharp sound rang loudly in my ear, making me flinch. What was that sound? I knew immediately¡ªit was the camera shutter sound from a smartwatch. Taming my trembling lips, I asked, [Elia?] ¡ªClick-click. ¡°Yes, I hear you... Oh, just a little more to the left! I can¡¯t get a clear shot of Seo Yul¡¯s face... Perfect, hold still!¡± ¡ªClick-click. Elia responded casually as if nothing were wrong, snapping photos incessantly. At some point, the kitchen was spotless. She had finished tidying up without me noticing. With each unashamed shutter click, I felt a piece of my dignity erode away. [Stop taking pictures...] [At least focus on Seo Yul...] ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡± Her blunt response, delivered with an air of unyielding finality, immediately crushed my pleading tone. Elia shook her head firmly, adopting a strangely strict demeanor. ¡°Both babies in the photo make it even cuter.¡± [I¡¯m not a baby...] ¡°Hm, can your Observation Power recognize photos too?¡± [Yes, it can.] ¡°Fascinating. Normally, sensory powers can only detect shapes and positions, but...¡± Tilting her head, Elia projected one of the photos as a hologram. It was a freshly captured image: me sprawled limply on the mat, with Seo Yul grinning brightly on top of me. ¡°To strangers, you two would look like a pair of adorable siblings.¡± [Based on size, maybe, but...] [Wait a minute.] [Siblings?] ¡°Yes?¡± Elia blinked, as if she didn¡¯t understand the problem. [No matter how you look at it, why would I be the younger one?] ¡°Seo Yul is bigger than you.¡± [That¡¯s not true.] My pride screamed in protest. Even if I had regressed, it wasn¡¯t that bad. My Observation Power confirmed... It confirmed... Con... [...I¡¯m taller.] ¡°Yes, yes, I understand~ Oh, a little to the right now.¡± [Don¡¯t ignore me...] ¡°Dad, are you smaller than me?¡± [Huff...] A metaphorical dagger struck my chest. My breath hitched. ¡ªClick. The shutter clicked again. Seo Yul munched on his lips. ¡°Nom, nom...¡± [Gyaaah...] And yet another piece of my dignity crumbled away... . . . "Haahm..." A small yawn escaped from Seo Yul''s wide-open mouth, adorable and soft. His eyelids began to droop, his movements sluggish¡ªhe was clearly overwhelmed by drowsiness. It was natural. Babies sleep a lot. After filling his stomach and ying so energetically, any normal baby would have fallen asleep long ago. Seo Yul had managed to stay awake for a while, but it seemed he had reached his limit and was now shifting into sleep mode. "Oh dear, is our baby already sleepy?" Elia, who had been watching nearby, approached and gently grabbed Seo Yul''s arm as he rubbed his eyes. She lifted him into her embrace. The weight pressing down on me was suddenly lifted, and I felt a wave of relief. "I... I can still y..." "Your eyes are already closing! Let''s get some sleep now, and then you can y with Dad again when you wake up, okay?" "Ungh..." Elia expertly calmed the whining Seo Yul in her arms. At first, he shook his head as if resisting, but soon, lulled by the drowsiness, his eyes slowly began to close. Shortly after, soft, peaceful breathing filled the room. "He falls asleep so easily, doesn''t he?" [Yes.] [You¡¯re amazing.] "He wasn¡¯t like this at first. He whined nonstop because you weren¡¯t around. Honestly, he was as fussy as a little princess back then." Despite her words about how challenging it had been, Elia¡¯s hands were gentle. She tidied his hair and asionally patted his back and bottom with practiced care. [It must have been difficult.] [Thank you for taking care of Seo Yul.] [I¡¯ll make sure to repay you tenfold.] I offered her an awkward smile as she spoke about her struggles. Then, as if remembering something, Elia chuckled softly. "But it¡¯s funny how quickly he calms down when held and patted like this. He was fussy at first, but he¡¯s so affectionate that he quickly lowered his guard." The phrase "takes after someone" apanied by Elia''s deliberate nce at me left me feeling unfairly used. How could she make such an assumption about a child whose parentage we didn¡¯t even know? It felt entirely unfounded. ...But I had no grounds to refute her, so I chose silence. "Up we go..." Holding the now-sleeping Seo Yul securely, Elia carried him into the bedroom. I pushed myself up with trembling legs and followed her. Elia ced Seo Yul on a bed designed for babies. Although a cradle was in the room, it seemed unused since Seo Yul had grown too quickly for it. "We used the cradle at first, but he was so active. He kept trying to climb out, so I ended up holding him most of the time," she said, answering a question I hadn¡¯t asked as if she already knew what I was thinking. I pressed my lips together. Climbing out of the cradle? Could it be that he didn¡¯t like it? Everything made for Seo Yul was of the highest quality. I had used the best materials and meticulously engraved magic runes myself. The cost had brought my previously stable bank ount down significantly... ¡®Hmm...?¡¯ While sulking, I felt a curious sensation, like something poking the top of my head. It was as if something¡ªor someone¡ªwas watching me and sighing in exasperation. Even after activating my Observation Power, I couldn¡¯t sense anything unusual. It was an odd, uneasy feeling. "Alright, one down. Now for the next..." Elia tucked Seo Yul in snugly and pped her hands before turning her gaze toward me. I froze. Her gaze, her drawn-out tone, and the mention of "one down" formed a clear and ominous picture. I instinctively stepped back, but her swift hands slipped under my arms. "Eep?"@@novelbin@@ Before I could resist, my feet left the floor, and a weightless sensation enveloped me. "Now, let¡¯s put little Hayul to bed too~." Elia¡¯s movements mirrored how she¡¯d handled Seo Yul earlier. One hand supported my lower back, the other cradled my neck and shoulders. My face ended up buried in something soft. [Wait...] [Wait, hold on...] ¡ªThump, thump... Just as I struggled to free myself, I heard the steady rhythm of her heartbeat. Even through the soft cushion of her embrace, I could feel its pulse, and the rapid beating of my own heart gradually slowed to match hers. A warmth and sense of security began to creep over me, quelling the resistance in my mind. My iling limbs went limp as my strength faded away. Above me, I heard Elia¡¯s soft chuckling, which only added to my embarrassment. Her gentle pats on my back and bottom, however, sent me into a deeper, almost hazy state of rxation. My thoughts became fuzzy. It felt as though my logic was melting into a warm, honey-like sweetness. It was baffling. No matter how I thought about it, this reaction was anything but normal. I puffed out my lips in defiance. [...This feels wrong.] "What feels wrong?" Elia¡¯s tone was soothing, as if she were humoring a pouting child. It made me feel even more awkward, but I continued. [I feel like...] [My mind is too childish.] I was aware of it. I wasn¡¯t much of an adult. Even though my body had somewhat grown, my mind still seemed stuck in the state of a child. I had realized it again just a few days ago. Though the memory was foggy, I seemed to recall clinging to Professor Liana like a child. And now, I was doing the same thing with Elia. Normal adults don¡¯t melt into a daze just because they¡¯re being hugged and patted. "That¡¯s just a matter of personal preference. Is it really something to worry about?" Elia responded thoughtfully. She wasn¡¯t wrong. As long as I wasn¡¯t harming anyone, there wasn¡¯t anything inherently shameful about it. ¡®......¡¯ Even so, the awareness of my peculiar tendencies didn¡¯t erase my embarrassment. "And besides, isn¡¯t it unavoidable right now?" [?] Unavoidable? What did she mean? "Mind and body are one, as the saying goes. Healing magic often references this concept. When the body is injured, the mind suffers, and when the mind is wounded, the body weakens as well." I tilted my head as Elia¡¯s kind smile softened her words. "In short, your regressed body could be affecting your mental state. It¡¯s only natural." Oh... was that it? "In fact, it¡¯s better not to suppress those feelings too much. Over time, your body will return to normal, won¡¯t it?" My body returning to normal... That felt correct, but still... As if reading my lingering doubt, Elia reached out and gently patted my head. "So, if you feel like you can¡¯t hold it in, don¡¯t. It¡¯s not improper at all. I¡¯m here, and I¡¯ll ept whatever you need." Her kindness was as overwhelming as it was reassuring. Despite my fuzzy thoughts, her earlier exnation seemed reasonable. Suppressing emotions and letting them explode in unintended ways often led to trouble. It felt like a small wall within me had crumbled. ¡®......¡¯ After a moment of hesitation, I timidly pressed my face against her shoulder. "There you go. Good boy~," Elia said, her smile radiating warmth. ____________ [yer Adjustment System: Affection Level] Lee Hayul ¡ú Elia Sreid ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð (78 ? 80 / 100) Tags: Affection, Gratitude, Chick, Guilt, Remorse ... [The Master of the Tower of Growth sighs deeply.] Chapter 163 The location where the Two-Headed Venom Dragon was defeated was an ordinary forest. While it remained a dead forest, stripped of vitality due to the lingering effects of poison, it was still a forest where trees managed to take root and grow. At the center of the forest, a massive crater had formed. This was the result of the attack believed to have brought down the Two-Headed Venom Dragon, an attack that dramatically altered the terrain. Around the crater, temporary camps had been constructed in a circr formation. These camps served as an interim base for the investigative team dispatched by the association, the disbanded search party, and the forces sent by Guhwa, Changhae, and Taesan. With the poisonous miasma left by the dragon spreading and making purification efforts in the surrounding area challenging, this crater site, where the surface obstacles were conveniently cleared, and the miasma had almost entirely dissipated, was chosen as the base of operations. Among the people gathered here was Hong Yeonhwa. ¡®...What in the world happened here?¡¯ Hong Yeonhwa leaned forward slightly, peering down into the crater. It was a deep and vast hole, the kind that made you wonder if a meteor had crashed there. A drastic alteration of the terrain. Hong Yeonhwa could cause something simr if she put her mind to it. If she nketed the forest in Guhwa mes, everything would burn to ash. Adding in Gaehwa (Flourishing Bloom) could likely create a crater of simr size. ¡®But this scale... not in one go.¡¯ Her sharp eyes narrowed as she scanned the crater. Even after calcting and considering her abilities, a terrain change of this magnitude was beyond her capabilities. Even using an Expansion ability would be a stretch. The output of Gaehwa couldn¡¯t manage it, either. Jinhwa (Evolution) only enhanced physical capabilities and wasn¡¯t applicable here, and the Seonghwa (Sacred Bloom), which she hadn¡¯t yet mastered, was focused on self-healing rather than destruction. ¡®...Hayul did this?¡¯ The enormous crater, seemingly caused by an advanced offensive spell cast from above, was the result of Lee Hayul¡¯s efforts. Not only that, but the Two-Headed Venom Dragon had been obliterated without leaving even a single remnant. Furthermore, the area surrounding the crater, covering a range much wider than the crater itself, showed signs of upheaval. Likely all from a single strike. Even considering that the dragon had been weakened by its transformation into a deathly specter and other adverse conditions, it was hard to believe. It wasn¡¯t that Hong Yeonhwa underestimated Lee Hayul. But ording to the standards she knew, this feat should have been impossible. Lee Hayul had manifested Guhwa mes on a scaleparable to her own, but even that didn¡¯t make this possible. Normal Guhwa mes couldn¡¯t produce a crater of this size. Even with Gaehwa, it would still be impossible, and Hayul hadn¡¯t yet mastered Expansion abilities. Even if he had achieved Gaehwa in a desperate moment, it wouldn¡¯t leave behind traces like this. Crouching down, Hong Yeonhwa reached out a gloved hand and touched the surface of the crater. Smooth. It wasn¡¯t polished to the point of gleaming, but considering how much time had passed since the crater formed, it must have been even smoother initially. This wasn¡¯t the result of Guhwa mes. And yet, traces of Guhwa energy lingered faintly across the crater. Though time had worn away the evidence, making it difficult to detect, the traces were unmistakably there. ¡®...What is this?¡¯ Hong Yeonhwa fell deep into thought. She realized yet again just how many secrets Lee Hayul kept. Most recently, there were the mysteries surrounding his eyes and voice. How could a simple kiss restore both his vision and speech? At the time, she had been too stunned to react properly. It was so absurd that she had tough in disbelief. What was he, some cursed princess from a fairy tale? ...Well, he certainly looked the part. But even so, it was impossible to make sense of it all. She hadn¡¯t pressed him for answers. The first time she asked, Lee Hayul had looked visibly troubled, as if he didn¡¯t know how to respond. She could have pushed further. By now, she knew how to coax answers out of him. If she hugged him close andforted him for a full day, his tightly sealed lips would inevitably loosen. She had even gotten close to that point before. But Hong Yeonhwa prided herself on her principles. She wasn¡¯t the type of person to cruelly pry out the secrets of someone she loved, especially when it was clear that revealing those secrets caused them difort. ¡ªMiss Yeonhwa! The Young Master disappeared after fighting the Two-Headed Venom Dragon...! ¡ªGrrk... ¡ªM-Miss?! ...Not that the temptation to be that kind of shameless person didn¡¯t exist. She felt tested every moment by the sweet and fiery pull of that temptation. The old Hong Yeonhwa wouldn¡¯t have been able to resist. The fact that she was now resisting in real-time was a point of pride for her. If she had failed to endure? By now, Lee Hayul would probably be locked in her bedroom, spending every moment cradled in her arms, nursing at her breast... A sweet fantasy of such a future flickered in her mind. The temptation and impulses burned hotter. ¡®...Calm down. Patience... endurance...¡¯ Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s body trembled as she clenched her fists, reciting mantras of self-control while biting her lips. The faint taste of blood in her mouth grounded her thoughts, snapping her back to reality©¤ ¡°Yeonhwa, Yeonhwa, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± A light and carefree voice called out from behind, startling Hong Yeonhwa so much that she yelped and jumped. The exaggerated reaction made Baek Arin, who had been approaching her, blink in surprise. ¡°W-what do you want?!¡± ¡°What were you doing to get so startled? Were you up to something weird?¡± ¡°I was just lost in thought, and you startled me! Don¡¯t start picking fights, dammit!¡± ¡°Geez, no need to curse... Can¡¯t you talk to me as sweetly as you do to Hayul?¡± ¡°Crazy woman...¡± Hong Yeonhwa grimaced in disgust, but Baek Arin simply chuckled, her earlier pout vanishing. ¡°So, what were you actually doing?¡± ¡°Nothing much. Just observing.¡± Hong Yeonhwa replied curtly. After a moment of deliberation, Baek Arin tottered over and crouched next to Hong Yeonhwa, peering into the crater. Baek Arin, too, had seen enough of the crater over the past few days. It was right in front of their base, and its size made it impossible to ignore. ¡°Hmmm...¡± Baek Arin extended her hand and ran it across the crater¡¯s surface, mimicking Hong Yeonhwa. Then she spoke.@@novelbin@@ ¡°Did you hear about Jiyeon? She got discharged yesterday.¡± ¡°Already? Oh right, Taesan.¡± Hong Yeonhwa blinked, realizing she¡¯d forgotten. The bearers of Taesan powers had extraordinary physical attributes. Their bodies grew stronger, their defenses and durability became absurdly high, and their vitality reached a level where calling them zombies wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s with all themotion over there?¡± Hong Yeonhwa pointed toward the opposite side of the crater. That area housed Taesan¡¯s temporary base, and it had been noisy ever since Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s group arrived. It seemed like chaos and confusion constantly reigned over there, though the noise was muffled by soundproofing spells. ¡°Well, the heir almost died in battle outside the family¡¯s domain. Of course, it¡¯s a mess.¡± ¡°Is that so? But I heard Jiyeon was discharged in perfect condition. Ah, she always leaves the hospital before I can visit her...¡± Hong Yeonhwa murmured with a slightly perplexed expression. It wasn¡¯t the first time Jiyeon had been hospitalized. Each time, Hong Yeonhwa had prepared to visit her, only to find her already discharged, waving sheepishly. Memories from the past. They hadn¡¯t crossed paths muchtely. Thest time they¡¯d met... was in the break room... ¡®Ah, dammit.¡¯ Embarrassing memories flooded her mind. Hong Yeonhwa bit her lip again, trying to suppress the shame. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll just say hello at Siyoram once the break¡¯s over.¡± Their investigation was nearing its end. There wasn¡¯t much left to examine in the area. The Two-Headed Venom Dragon¡¯s corpse had beenpletely obliterated, leaving only traces of the battle to study. Not that Hong Yeonhwa had much skill in that regard. Baek Arin, being more versatile, could help, but she would soon return to Siyoram as the break ended. ¡°...Yeah, Siyoram. Time to head back.¡± Hong Yeonhwa would also return to Siyoram. And... she would have to meet the reckless fool who nearly got himself killed and left her a potential widow. ¡ªCrunch. The dirt in Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s clenched fist crumbled. She stood abruptly. "Hmm..." Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s figure disappeared into the distance as she headed toward her assigned temporary base. Her presence vanished from viewpletely after entering the structure. Baek Arin, who had been watching her until the end, turned her gaze back to the crater before her. It filled her entire field of vision. It was massive. At least, it seemed like it would take several casts of advanced, deliberate magic to produce something ofparable scale. After blinking for a moment, Baek Arin nced down at her hand. ¡®...So, they¡¯re not even trying to hide it anymore?¡¯ In her hand was a clump of soil, scraped from the surface of the crater. Her pristine white gloves were stained with dirt, but Baek Arin didn¡¯t seem to care in the slightest. She rubbed the soil between her fingers thoughtfully. ¡®No, maybe there wasn¡¯t even time to consider hiding it. It was a matter of life and death.¡¯ After all, with the Two-Headed Venom Dragon breathing down their neck, survival would have been the first priority. ¡®But judging by the traces... it seems like there was enough leeway to avoid just fleeing.¡¯ Baek Arin¡¯s eyes gleamed with curiosity as she kneaded the soil, which faintly carried the energy of Changhae (Blue Sea). The traces of Changhae were so faint that even someone with Baek Arin¡¯s extraordinary magical sensitivity found it difficult to detect. She focused her mind, analyzing the remnants of Changhae energy. The samples were minimal and uniform, providing only sparse information. "...Hehe." But there was something she had discerned. ¡®It was worth showing off, after all.¡¯ The precision of the Changhae energy maniption impressed her just as much as its output. It was genuinely good news. A satisfied smile spread across Baek Arin¡¯s face. . . . Border of Huabei-Dongbei At the site where the Two-Headed Venom Dragon had been defeated, forces from the Taesan family had been dispatched. The leader of these forces, Commander Lee Seon, was not a bearer of Taesan abilities. Though he carried the blood of the founder, he manifested abilities tied to the element of Earth rather than Taesan. Compared to Taesan, these abilities were considered, as some would say, "a tier below." Still, Lee Seon had enough talent to be a high-ranking hero. Additionally, his proven loyalty to the family and his extensive experience earned him the position ofmanding the Taesan family¡¯s forces. In short, Lee Seon was seasoned. He had been deployed on the Demon Realm frontlines for years and was skilled at handling most unexpected situations. "...I apologize. My head¡¯s been throbbing a bittely," he admitted. This time, however, handling things skillfully was proving difficult. At the temporary base¡¯smand post, Lee Seon sat behind a desk, holding his aching head and letting out a weary sigh. "I understand," came the stoic response from Lee Eunhyuk, who hade to themand post to deliver a report. Like Lee Seon, Lee Eunhyuk was a branch family member, but unlike themander, he was a bearer of Taesan. Though not exceptionally powerful, his acquired detection abilities made him an invaluable asset for operations like the current search mission. "Shall I continue the report?" "Please do," Lee Seon replied with a nod. In terms of innate abilities, Lee Eunhyuk surpassed Lee Seon. However, because of the rank assigned to him by the main family, Lee Seon was currently his superior. Lee Seon managed to nod despite his disoriented state, and Lee Eunhyuk acknowledged his superior¡¯s unsteady condition with a mental nod of his own. After all, he shared the same sense of confusion. Lee Eunhyuk began to speak. "In the crater where the Two-Headed Venom Dragon was defeated, we detected traces of Taesan energy¡ªdistinct yet unmistakable." "...Could there be a chance of error? Perhaps it was confused with the Taesan energy of Miss Jiyeon?" "We¡¯ve conducted days of precise analysis. While there are simrities, the energy signatures are distinct and identifiable." Lee Seon shut his eyes tightly at the definitive answer. "Haaah..." Already gued by his throbbing head, he worried that his condition would only worsen further. Chapter 164 The bustling activity at the Siyoram Gate Terminal marked the end of their return trip. The terminal was packed with people. ¡°Look at the crowd. If this building were any smaller, they wouldn¡¯t even fit,¡± Hong Yeonhwa muttered, clearly exhausted as she nced at the swarming masses inside. ¡°It¡¯s not just us. Everyone¡¯s returning today or tomorrow,¡± Baek Arin said casually, shrugging her shoulders as she walked alongside. ¡°Once the semester starts, no one can afford to spend much time outside. Lots of people probably stayed out as long as possible beforeing back.¡± While not every student spent their vacation outside Siyoram, many took the opportunity to leave, knowing that extended trips wouldn¡¯t be possible during the semester. Havingpleted her entry process, Hong Yeonhwa stepped out of the crowded building, greeted by the open blue sky and clouds that floated like tufts of cotton. ¡°Phew...¡± She took a deep breath, and the fresh air filled her lungs. Even though they weren¡¯t on the outskirts of the ind, the asional salty tang of the sea reached her nose. It wasn¡¯t a scent she particrly enjoyed, but right now, even that was oddly wee. China. Not a demonic realm, but certainly not ordinarynd either. Many regions had be intertwined with dungeons that had gone rampant, breaking through their barriers and blending with this world. Some areas were even steeped in the poison of the Two-Headed Venom Dragon, reeking of foul odors. It hadn¡¯t been unbearable, but it was certainly unpleasant. Now, standing amidst such a clean and refreshing environment, she felt a weight lift from her mood. After a brief moment of respite, she resumed walking. ¡°Ariel, take this luggage to the dorm,¡± she instructed. ¡°Yes, understood,¡± came the reply. Following just behind her like a shadow, Ariel bowed her head and epted the task. Ariel had apanied her on the trip to China. It was only natural. Once an elite hunter of the highest rank, Ariel had a knack for tracking. She had joined the search party when Lee Hayul went missing. Fortunately, Lee Hayul had been rescued quickly and was now back at Siyoram. His return had been a hot topic. The nightmare of the Two-Headed Venom Dragon, almost repeating history, had been stopped by Lee Hayul before the damage could grow. His actions brought him recognition and fame, though there were suspicions about why trouble seemed to follow him. However, the Association¡¯s intervention swiftly silenced any usations. ¡°It¡¯s a pity, though,¡± Arielmented suddenly. ¡°What is?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t get to see the young master¡¯s regressed appearance in person,¡± she said wistfully. Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s eye twitched. ¡°It¡¯s truly fascinating news. Physical regression... I¡¯ve never heard of such a case. Could it be a variant of renewal or rebirth?¡± ¡°...You¡¯ll have your chance. Just wait.¡± ¡°Indeed. A wise response,¡± Ariel said with a light p of her hands, her face still expressionless. ¡°I¡¯ll suppress my desires and look forward to the future. In the meantime, miss, I rmend you address your urges promptly.¡± ¡°Hey, that phrasing is a little off.¡± ¡°Ah, my apologies.¡± Ariel¡¯s odd tone didn¡¯t waver as she picked up the luggage and departed, leaving Hong Yeonhwa shaking her head in disbelief. The journey to her destination continued. The destination was Lee Hayul¡¯s dormitory. The dormitory lobby was as crowded as the terminal had been, with numerous students having returned to Siyoram. The bustling crowd parted, however, as Hong Yeonhwa entered. Though recent interactions with Lee Hayul had softened her reputation somewhat, the wild rumors surrounding her persisted. She stepped into the elevator and pressed the floor button. As the elevator began its slow ascent, she stared at the changing numbers. 2, 3, 4... The elevator seemed unusually sluggish, almost as if there was an issue. ¡°Hm-hmm-hm...¡± As she crossed her arms and tapped her fingers impatiently, a faint humming reached her ears. Her brow twitched. That sound. It wasn¡¯t new¡ªit had been there for a while. ¡°...What¡¯s with the humming?¡± she asked. ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Turning, she looked at Baek Arin, who had her hands sped behind her back and was humming cheerfully. Baek Arin tilted her head with an innocent smile. Baek Arin, too, had been invited by Lee Hayul. It seemed he intended to reveal some secrets, like the existence of Seo Yul. Hong Yeonhwa understood the reasoning. Seo Yul¡¯s existence couldn¡¯t remain hidden forever, so it made sense to inform trusted people. Still, she felt a bit annoyed. Baek Arin learning the secret around the same time as her didn¡¯t sit well. ¡°You seem pretty happy. Did something good happen?¡±@@novelbin@@ ¡°Hmm... Not really? I¡¯m just feeling great today~.¡± ¡®Yeah, right,¡¯ Hong Yeonhwa thought, narrowing her eyes. Even though Baek Arin often acted cheerful, this felt different. From her time spent with her, Hong Yeonhwa could tell that Baek Arin¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t an act. She genuinely seemed happy. The elevator finally stopped, and the doors opened. Crossing the hallway, Hong Yeonhwa reached the door with Lee Hayul¡¯s namete. ¡®Sigh...¡¯ Taking a deep breath, she mentally prepared herself. She was angry. Furious, even. He had gone off recklessly and nearly gotten himself killed. Her temper red at the thought. She might even scold him while holding him close. But she was also curious. His regression. She had heard about it but hadn¡¯t seen it herself. Elia had offered to send photos, but she had refused, wanting to see him in person. Beyond this door was Lee Hayul. Gulp. Swallowing hard, Hong Yeonhwa opened the door. The entryway greeted her with neatly arranged shoes, many of which were clearly women¡¯s. She frowned slightly, though she already knew about it. The faint irritation was reced by the overpowering scent drifting through the air. A sweet, honey-like fragrance unique to Lee Hayul. The dormitory was steeped in it, so much so that it felt overwhelming. Her irritation melted away as she removed her shoes and stepped into the living room. There were several people gathered there: Elia Sreid, Liana Belus, Atra Clyde... And sitting on the floor was... Lee Hayul? Hong Yeonhwa froze, her breath catching in her throat. Her eyes scanned him, trembling as they did. His pure white hair was so pristine it felt like it could stain her hands. He exuded a mystical, dreamlike aura. And his skin¡ªsoft, fair, and wless¡ªhad be even more radiant. ¡®What...¡¯ Her thoughts came to a halt. His right arm, previously scarred with the marks of Guhwa mes, was now unblemished. Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Yeonhwa?¡± Someone called her name from behind, but she didn¡¯t register it. Her attention was entirely fixed on Lee Hayul and his right arm. The scars of Guhwa were nearly impossible to erase. They were considered both a mark of proof and a brand of burden. Yet the scars that had once covered Lee Hayul¡¯s arm were gone, reced by smooth, wless skin. Her heart trembled. Approaching closer, she noticed his regressed body¡ªsmall and delicate, almost childlike. It stirred something within her. Though she wanted to scold him, she decided to put it off for now. She extended her hand toward him in a daze¡ª ¡ªp! ¡°Eh?¡± A tiny hand shot out and smacked hers away. Hong Yeonhwa blinked. The fog clouding her mind lifted, and her narrowed focus widened. Only then did she notice the small girl beside Lee Hayul, ring at her with sharp, protective eyes. The girl resembled Lee Hayul, with simrly white hair, though hers shimmered faintly with prismatic hues. Her figure was slightlyrger than Lee Hayul¡¯s, and her demeanor radiated a more assertive personality. Most striking of all were the radiant, multicolored wings on her back. ¡®Ah.¡¯ Seo Yul. The fairy born from the egg obtained in the Tower of Growth. She regarded Lee Hayul as a parent and clung to him. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt Dad!¡± ¡ªChime! Her voice rang clear, like a bell. Seo Yul clung tightly to Lee Hayul, even spreading her wings wide to shield himpletely. She acted as if Hong Yeonhwa were a threat to be warded off. Hong Yeonhwa was dumbfounded. [Seo, Seo Yul, no.] [That¡¯s not right...] [I¡¯m sorry.] [She must have misunderstood...] [Please forgive her...] Lee Hayul stammered an apology, his gaze darting nervously toward Hong Yeonhwa as he tried to calm Seo Yul. Though his posture was tense and his spirit subdued, his protective actions toward his daughter were touching. ¡°I didn¡¯t even do anything, though...¡± Hong Yeonhwa muttered, exasperated. She had only reached out to hold him, yet now she looked like some kind of viin threatening his family. ¡°Wow, trash,¡± Baek Arin quipped from behind, her voice cutting deep. Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s eyes twitched violently. Chapter 165 It took some time to calm Seo Yul down. ¡°Now, Seo Yul, you know you shouldn¡¯t act like that toward others, right?¡± Nestled in Elia¡¯s arms, Seo Yul bared her teeth, letting out a low growl from her throat. Her behavior resembled that of a protective animal warning off a perceived threat, and it was shocking to see. ¡®Why... Why is she acting like this?¡¯ Seo Yul¡¯s unusually hostile stance toward Hong Yeonhwa was unprecedented. Even when she first met Elia, her attitude hadn¡¯t been outright friendly, but it wasn¡¯t this aggressive either. She¡¯d seemed sullen and somewhat displeased, but nothing beyond what might be expected from a child meeting a stranger for the first time. When she met Professor Liana, however, her reaction was entirely different. Rather than standing back and ring suspiciously, she had approached Liana with curiosity, quietly circling her and showing no resistance to being petted or embraced. In fact, she had allowed Liana to hold her and interact with her much more freely than anyone else. ¡®Is it because she¡¯s a spirit summoner?¡¯ Fairies and spirits¡ªwhile not the same, they were often thought to share a certain kinship. Seo Yul was a fairy, and Liana was a spirit summoner with extraordinary spirit affinity. It wasn¡¯t strange for Seo Yul to feel a natural sense of familiarity with her. Elia also had a strong natural connection to spirits, which might exin why she got along so well with Seo Yul. ¡®...Familiarity?¡¯ A sudden realization made me tilt my head in confusion. Familiarity¡ªsomething warm andforting, like a sense of being at ease. ¡®...Didn¡¯t I feel the same way?¡¯ When I first met Elia, my mental state had been far from stable. I was a shut-in suddenly thrust into an alien world that resembled a bizarre game. Without my sses, my vision blurred to the point of being nearly blind, and spatial awareness constantly bombarded my mind with overwhelming information. My sharpened senses picked up on every whisper and murmur around me, catching every gaze that pierced me like needles. It was attention I wasn¡¯t mentally prepared to handle after spending one or two years holed up in my room.@@novelbin@@ There were people who tried to help me back then, but I had been so startled that I fled from them. Elia was different. From the moment I sensed her presence through my spatial perception, I felt no rejection. Her gaze and voice didn¡¯t unsettle me. Instead, I felt a strange sense offort that let me ept her help despite my initial tension. ¡®And Professor Liana...¡¯ It had been the same with her. There was no hesitation or difort. I¡¯d felt warmth and ease from the very beginning. Though Liana had approached me first, apologizing and offering her assistance, I was the one who ended up asking for her guidance in magical training. Thinking about it now, me seeking help from someone else was a highly unusual urrence. ¡®......¡¯ It was a difficult feeling to put into words. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± As I unknowingly made a troubled expression, a hand gently touched my cheek. It was Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s. Her hand, full of concern, caused me to flinch slightly. ¡°Huh?¡± I nced up hesitantly at Hong Yeonhwa. Her face bore faint shadows under her eyes, herplexion subtly pale¡ªa clear indication of the stress she had endured. And who was responsible for that stress? Who had caused her to suffer, traveling all the way to China and enduring hardship? It was me, of course. Yet, instead of expressing anger, she prioritized my well-being, her face filled with concern. The guilt was suffocating. Hong Yeonhwa said nothing more. She simply stroked my cheek gently, as though soothing a distressed child. Carefully, I opened my eyes. The heavy eyelids lifted, revealing my gray, unsettling pupils. My vision aligned with the information processed by my Observation Power. The hazy, fog-filled world of my senses merged with reality. And amidst the murky haze, Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s vibrant red figure stood out clearly. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°...What is this?¡± Sounds of surprise and confusion burst out from the people around us. Ignoring them, Hong Yeonhwa extended her arms and pulled me into an embrace. Softness enveloped mepletely, the faint scent of milk tickling my nose. Warmth surrounded me, melting my body into a state of near-total rxation. ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± Patting me lightly on the back, Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s bright red eyes stared at me, expecting an answer. I knew exactly what she wanted. Swallowing nervously, I licked my lips and spoke. ¡°I¡¯m... sorry.¡± My voice was hoarse and awkward, unpracticed from disuse. It seemed my prolonged silence had affected my ability to speak fluently. The same went for my eyes. Keeping them open made them ache, and they trembled as if they weren¡¯t used to the light. ¡°Heh. Your eyes or throat don¡¯t hurt, do they? You¡¯re not pushing yourself too hard?¡± ¡°I... I¡¯m fine.¡± Even though I found it embarrassing, Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s radiant smile at my words made me feel strangely pleased. I had been afraid she would be furious or disappointed, but thankfully, she seemed more concerned than upset. Relieved, a shy smile crept onto my face. At that moment, Hong Yeonhwa leaned in closer. Her breath brushed against me, her scent growing stronger. Her face filled my vision. ¡ªChu. Something soft and warm pressed against my lips. The unmistakable sensation of a kiss. ¡°...Ah.¡± The warmth faded all too quickly, and I couldn¡¯t help but let out a small, involuntary sound of disappointment. ¡°...What...?¡± And then, a strange voice intruded, low and ominous, sending a shiver down my spine. Turning toward the source, I saw nothing but the murky fog of my senses. But my Observation Power captured a face amidst the gloom¡ªthe utterly shocked and furious expression of my mentor. ¡°Hehe.¡± For some reason, Hong Yeonhwa smirked triumphantly. ¡ªCrack! A chilling sound echoed from my mentor¡¯s clenched jaw. ¡°...So, kissing restored your sight and voice?¡± Later, after everyone had regained theirposure, my mentor repeated the exnation with a look of utter disbelief. It was as if she couldn¡¯t trust her own ears. The others¡¯ reactions weren¡¯t much different. Elia tilted her head, a question mark practically floating above her. Baek Arin, meanwhile, seemed lost in thought, her brows furrowed in confusion. ¡°It could be a psychological phenomenon... maybe?¡± Liana ventured, though even she didn¡¯t sound certain. ¡®...¡¯ Their reactions were understandable. Even I couldn¡¯t fully believe it, nor could I provide a clear exnation. The curse, which had seemed immovable, had been lifted¡ªat least partially¡ªby something as simple as a kiss. I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around it. The room fell into a contemtive silence. Everyone seemed lost in their own thoughts. As for me, I wrestled with my own turmoil. ¡®...Should I tell them about the curse?¡¯ Should I at least exin that my impaired senses were the result of a curse, not a natural condition? I had debated this topic back at the start of the semester and ultimately decided to keep it a secret. The Curse of Short Life. Even if I spoke of it, there was no way to prove it. The Association¡¯s thorough examinations had failed to detect the curse. The curses of sensory suppression and silence... Though their effects were evident, exining them as anything other than disabilities seemed impossible. And I couldn¡¯t bring myself to tell someone like Hong Yeonhwa¡ªwho gave me sweets, treated me to meals, and constantly worried over my well-being¡ªthat I couldn¡¯t even taste food. So, I had hidden it. I¡¯d thought it was unnecessary to bring chaos into their lives. After all, I¡¯d eventually break the curse¡ªor, if not, I¡¯d simply die somewhere out of sight. But now, I regretted that choice. I couldn¡¯t hide it forever. At least some of the truth had toe out. I steeled myself. Even if I couldn¡¯t prove it, I knew these people would believe me if I spoke from the heart. [The truth is...] ¡ªBuzz! The confession caught in my throat. Something felt... off. Warmth disappeared, sound vanished, and a void surrounded me. Darkness swallowed everything. [The Curse of Silence is activating.] [The Curse of Solitude is activating.] ... [The Master of the Tower of Growth is intervening.] [The Curse of Silence (?) is activating.] [A significant amount of points is being consumed.] Chapter 166 A storm had passed. The dormitory, once filled with wailing and screams, had now fallen into a deste silence. ¡°What... just happened?¡± Atra brushed her hair back as she spoke. The thick jealousy that had surged up in her moments earlier had been entirely incinerated by the event that had just transpired. It was that intense¡­ and chilling. Everyone in the room understood what she was referring to. The bedroom, though crowded with people whose hair gleamed in various colors, was spacious enough to amodate them all. Their gazes were fixed on the bed. Therey Lee Hayul, sound asleep as if nothing had happened, and Seo Yul, who had cried her heart out and now clung to him tightly, also asleep. To call them asleep might have been inurate. One wouldn¡¯t typically refer to a state where someone had poured blood from their body and lost consciousness as ¡°sleeping.¡± ¡°Could it have been... a restriction?¡± Liana replied, herplexion haggard, a testament to the storm she had just weathered. ¡°Cadet Lee Hayul was clearly trying to say something. But just as he was about to speak, he froze, his body convulsed as if in a seizure, and he vomited blood. Could it have been the bacsh from viting a restriction?¡± ¡°A restriction? Who would have imposed such a severe restriction, and when? More importantly, how could the subject of the restriction be unaware of the conditions?¡± Having worked on the frontlines of the African Mystic Realm, both Liana and Atra had encountered restrictions before, though they were rare. Atra rebutted because she knew how unlikely it was for a restriction to take hold in the first ce, let alone one this powerful. The vivid image lingered in her mind. The blood that had surged up like an overflow from his Seven Meridians. The frothy blood pooling at the corners of his mouth, and the unidentifiable, pulped flesh that spurted out when he coughed. The circuits across his body, contorted and shattered as if torn apart, and his body convulsing violently like a broken marite. ¡®......¡¯ The recollection made Atra feel as though she might faint. Her head throbbed painfully. To establish a restriction of that magnitude, what kind of process would it take? And for Lee Hayul to remain unaware of the conditions, only to step into death¡¯s door when trying to reveal a secret? And most of all¡­ ¡°He regenerated¡­ no, he healed himself at an absurdly fast rate after the bacsh, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Giving medicine only to poisonter, or whatever the hell that was supposed to be¡­¡± After his body had been mangled from the bacsh, the injuries reversed, as if time had rewound. They had checked multiple times, yet his body was perfectly intact. The bacsh that typically left someone maimed or led to their death had, in this case, inflicted immense pain but then healed himpletely. Why inflict suffering, only to restore him? Shock-induced death? If the intent was to kill, wouldn¡¯t it have been simpler to use those resources to finish the job? ¡°...We don¡¯t even know if it¡¯s truly a restriction. All we know is that he suddenly vomited blood and copsed¡­¡± ¡°Seriously...¡± No one could determine the exact reason. The mood grew heavier as everyone¡¯s expressions darkened. Though they all knew Lee Hayul carried his share of secrets, none had imagined that trying to uncover one of them would lead to this. Hong Yeonhwa was wracked with guilt, her insides twisting. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that it was her fault Lee Hayul had ended up in such a state. She had probed him about his secrets earlier, and the guilt gnawed at her, wondering if that had triggered this oue. Beside her, Elia felt no less tormented. The image of Lee Hayul coughing up what seemed like fragments of his own organs and blood in front of her was seared into her memory. No matter how much healing and regeneration she poured into him with her innate abilities, the torrent of blood had refused to stop. The thought of his gradually cooling skin and strained, shallow breaths left her pale and trembling. ¡°Could it be... a curse?¡± The voice that pierced the silence drew everyone¡¯s attention. The mere mention of a curse, with its ominous implications, stiffened their faces. With waist-length, water-blue hair and sapphire-like eyes, Baek Arin, who had been silent and pensive until now, shrugged under their tense gazes. ¡°A condition being met without the subject¡¯s awareness... there are plenty of curses like that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Considering he didn¡¯t know the condition, it could very well be a curse.¡± Liana nodded in agreement. ¡°But could a curse reallye with such bacsh and conditions? That level of output seems impossible.¡± ¡°If the preparation was meticulous and involved a sacrificial ritual, it could work. More so if the curse had stiptions like non-lethality and regenerationyered on top of it.¡± Liana and Baek Arin carried the conversation forward. The otherscked the specialized knowledge to contribute and instead listened intently. The discussion flowed seamlessly, and Liana¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Baek Arin¡¯s knowledge of curses exceeded all expectations. It was astonishing; her understanding of curses was leagues ahead. Baek Arin had a grasp on the mechanisms and principles behind the formation and operation of curses, details even Liana didn¡¯t fullyprehend. ¡°Curses, huh... It¡¯s a niche subject that most people skim over, only learning countermeasures at best. Yet you seem to know it inside out.¡± Even at Siyoram, ck magic was taught, though it was often deemed repulsive and taboo. Complete rejection of the practice wasn¡¯t viable since it would hinder the ability to counter it effectively. For this reason, educational institutions included it in their curric. However, it was far from popr. Most students learned only enough to defend against it, rarely delving into the intricate mechanics or advanced theories. But Baek Arin was well-versed even in those advanced aspects. ¡°Well... there¡¯s no harm in learning,¡± Baek Arin replied with a faint smile, twirling a strand of her hair around her finger. ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve always found it interesting.¡± * * * Humans asionally ponder the reasons for their existence. Why was I born? What must I achieve in life? Most often, there is no reason for a human¡¯s birth. There isn¡¯t typically a grand narrative or predetermined goal for their existence. Humans are rarely born with a purpose, nor are they created for a specific function. Unlike a sword forged to cut and pierce, humans are not bound by a fixed utility. ¡°Heeing¡­¡± But Seo Yul was different. Tears clung to the corners of her eyes. She was overwhelmed with emotion. The young fairy, unable to articte the maelstrom of feelings within her, struggled with the flood of emotions. Themonality in her emotions was their negativity. Happiness or joy was nowhere to be found. That dark night, she awoke, consumed by sorrow. Seo Yul turned her head in search of Lee Hayul. But he was nowhere to be seen. Lee Hayul was asleep on the other side of the room, nestled close to Elia. Using Elia¡¯s arm as a pillow, he rested his face against her side, breathing evenly in peaceful slumber. ¡°Ing¡­¡± Seo Yul pped her wings. Dodging Elia¡¯s hand, she maneuvered herself between them. Wriggling into the narrow space, she pressed herself against Lee Hayul¡¯s chest. Though his body had be smaller than hers after his regression, Seo Yul didn¡¯t mind and buried her face in his embrace. Thefort and warmth she felt were immeasurable. Elia¡¯s soft and cozy arms wereforting, but this¡ªthis was true happiness. Not long ago, though it felt like an eternity, Seo Yul had been trapped in her unhatched egg form. Her consciousness was hazy, and she waited for the day her master would awaken her. She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed. In her dim awareness and instincts, all she could do was await the moment of hatching. And then it happened¡ªa stimulus. The presence of her master, trying to awaken her. Back then, Seo Yul was certain. She didn¡¯t feel much. There was a faint sense of joy that she would finally hatch, but no great exhration. Even before her birth, she understood her role as a fairy knight. She was a shield, a sword, a spear, and armor meant to protect her master.@@novelbin@@ Created and born solely to guard her ruler, she would live her life with this singr, absolute purpose. Her future was set in stone. While the preceding fairy knight guarded her ruler, Seo Yul would rapidly grow into an adult. During that time, she would acquirebat skills and knowledge necessary to protect her master. Once matured, she would spend her entire life by her master¡¯s side, fulfilling her role as a tool. As she pondered this, she felt a gentle touch on the surface of her egg. It was a cautious, tender hand, as if the person feared they might break something fragile. And from that touch, a wave of warmth and affection reverberated through her mind. To Seo Yul, a fairy knight who had yet to experience the world and had only formed a cold self-identity through her innate knowledge, this was a profound and... soft wave of emotions. ¡®Is this¡­ my master?¡¯ The master she had imagined was different. She had expected someone cold and rational, a leader of their kind. Instead, the hands cradling her egg were warm and gentle. The way they held her close, as if to shield her from harm, overflowed with kindness. The crimson human¡ªa fiery woman¡ªhad tried to eat her. It wasn¡¯t an empty threat. Seo Yul¡¯s natural empathy revealed the sincerity behind the woman¡¯s words. The red woman had genuinely considered breaking the shell and consuming her before she could hatch. Beside her was a yellow human, Elia, who, despite a natural sense of familiarity, spoke with chilling brutality. While her tone was mostly teasing, it wasn¡¯t entirely without truth. They discussed cooking her on a grill, roasting her whole, and savoring her ¡°contents.¡± Listening to these horrifying suggestions, Seo Yul trembled with fear inside the egg. It was her master who shielded her from such threats. Though his frame was smaller and frailer than the others, he held her egg tightly, protecting her from the dangers around them. After her birth, though she was young and weak, Lee Hayul cared for her with boundless affection, unbothered by her inability to fulfill her role as a guardian. He gave her a name, dressed her in soft clothes, kept her warm in his arms, and fed her nourishing meals. At night, he would cradle her in his arms and gently lull her to sleep. Upon waking, he always greeted her with a smile. These moments were deeply touching and brought her great joy, but they also made her feel helpless. She was a fairy knight before she was a child. How could a fairy knight, whose purpose was to protect her ruler, be the one being protected? Her instincts as a knight rebelled against this. A fairy knight born with a mission should not be protected by their master. Where were the previous fairy knights? Why was her ruler forced to endure such hardships alone? Where were her kin? These were not questions a fairy knight should have to ask. Seo Yul was a "fairy knight" born to protect her master. She had a purpose. She had a reason for being born and a goal she must achieve in life. Her sole purpose was to protect her ruler. But reality was harsh for a young fairy knight who hadn¡¯t even lived a quarter of a year since hatching. Seo Yul had not yet matured, and her master was constantly exposed to danger, fighting battles alone. Despite her resolve to fulfill her mission, Lee Hayul repeatedly copsed on the brink of death. As time passed, his vitality seemed to fade. And she wasn¡¯t there by his side. There was nothing she could do. Even now, as Lee Hayul vomited blood and copsed right before her eyes, Seo Yul was powerless. She couldn¡¯t even throw herself in harm¡¯s way to shield him. Ovee with emotion, Seo Yul pressed her face into Lee Hayul¡¯s back, seeking sce like a child seekingfort. ¡®This can¡¯t go on.¡¯ Seo Yul bit her lip. Excuses wouldn¡¯t change anything; the cruel world would not amodate her. ¡®I must grow¡­ quickly.¡¯ Fairy knights matured rapidly. They were designed to reach adulthood as swiftly as possible to be useful in battle. But even that time felt too precious to waste. There was no room for hesitation. Seo Yul began to sift through the knowledge ingrained in her mind, extracting the information she needed. Her wings fluttered. A fairy¡¯s wings were a unique and defining feature, not just for their beauty but also for their functionality. Seo Yul nced toward the artifact hovering in the air¡ªthe blue fabric of Sky Wings, Lee Hayul¡¯s artifact. It was also his wings. Seo Yul extended her own wings, making contact with his. The wings trembled. Gradually, information began to flow through Lee Hayul¡¯s wings into hers. ¡®I need to grow faster.¡¯ She absorbed the knowledge needed to mature into an adult. It was two days before the start of the second semester. [Fairy Knight "Seo Yul" is synchronizing.] [The growth of the Fairy Knight is elerating.] ... [yer Adjustment System: Calibration in Progress] ... ¡°Beauty?¡±: ? ¡°Fairy?¡±: ? ¡°Mental Damage¡±: Severe psychological trauma. ¡°Iplete¡±: Fragmented and imperfect. ¡°Lifeless¡±: Completely drained of vitality. ... [¡°Curse of Solitude¡± activates.] [Curse of Solitude: Pain cannot be shared.] [¡°Curse of Silence¡± activates.] [Curse of Silence: Help cannot be sought.] Chapter 167 Time passed quickly. The sun set and rose countless times, and eventually, the gentle warmth of spring gave way to the zing heat of summer. The second semester had arrived. It was a cause for celebration. If it were socially eptable, I would have stood up, pped my hands, blown an elephant trumpet, and congratted myself.@@novelbin@@ It was like the cultural tradition of celebrating a 70th birthday¡ªa recognition of someone surviving to such an age. For me, it was simr. When I first moved into the dormitory at Siyoram Academy, locked in my room and scribbling theoretical notes, I had a gnawing fear that I wouldn¡¯t survive past the first semester. Yet here I was. Somehow, I had made it through time¡¯s passage alive. ...Though there had been plenty ofplications along the way, the fact remained that I had survived. Sure, my life was still precariously hanging by a thread, but I had no intention of dying quietly. For now, I patted myself on the back for making it this far. The path to school was bustling with cadets after nearly a month-long break. For the record, Seo Yul was left in the care of Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s maid, Ariel. Just like in the first semester, I left the dormitory and boarded the self-driving bus. By now, I was used to the stares that bore into me from all directions. ¡ªBeep. But today, those stares felt especially tant. Almostparable to the start of the first semester¡­ or perhaps even more intense. I could understand why. Over the break, I had caused quite a few incidents. For one, the news had spread that I had been retroactively added to the Guhwa family registry as one of their bloodline members. Not only that, but the story of me manifesting the family¡¯s unique ability, Guhwa mes, had also gotten out. Fortunately, news of the Beacon Sword hadn¡¯t leaked yet. During the Guhwa family¡¯s annual gathering, I had not only drawn their ancestral Beacon Sword but inadvertently infused it with my essence, changing its color to match my own. Many people had witnessed the scene, yet it seemed the family had sessfully kept the information under wraps, at least for now. Choi Jiyeon herself had informed me that they were still deliberating the matter and would share the oueter. I could imagine howplicated the situation must be. The Beacon Sword was a treasured heirloom, wielded by the family¡¯s founder. Its symbolic value was immeasurable, and for me to have casually dyed it in my essence in front of a crowd¡­ I was fortunate not to have been scolded outright. ¡®Anyway.¡¯ Though I hadn¡¯t changed my name to Hong Hayul, I had been formally affiliated with the Guhwa family as a special cadet, which must have sparked considerable attention. However, that buzz had quickly been overshadowed by the two-headed venom dragon incident. Even that dragon had lost its head to me. With two major incidents connected to me, it was only natural for people¡¯s gazes to be drawn. ¡ªBeep. ...But the emotions behind those gazes were strange. Admiration, pity, or even negative feelings like jealousy or disdain would have made sense. Yet their stares felt lukewarm and ambiguous. I felt my face flush and tugged at Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s sleeve. Her red eyes looked down at me. ¡°Let me... down.¡± ¡°No.¡± Her firm voice cut off my request without hesitation. Hong Yeonhwa shook her head as if to say I shouldn¡¯t even dream about it and held me closer. Although the second semester had started, my appearance hadn¡¯t reverted to normal. My hair was still white, and my body remained in its regressed state. ¡°Why... not?¡± ¡°Do you really need to ask, Hayul?¡± ¡ªPoke poke. Elia, walking alongside us, poked my cheek with her finger. Her golden eyes silently asked if I was truly clueless. I averted my gaze and turned my head slightly. It had been just two days ago. I had copsed, vomiting blood from my entire body, nearly causing my attendance for the semester to be denied on the grounds of needing rest. The fact that both Professor Liana and my mentor had witnessed the scene only added to the scrutiny. After fervently convincing everyone that I was fine, I was finally allowed to attend school, but my situation still looked like this. I resembled nothing less than a troublesome child being fussed over. The stares around me grew even stranger. ¡®What kind of start to the morning is this...¡¯ I couldn¡¯t bring myself to lift my head. Entering the ssroom finally gave me partial freedom. Hong Yeonhwa had tried to hold me again, iming my small frame would make it difficult to see over the desk, but I managed to fend her off by using Sky Wings as a makeshift cushion. Reluctantly, Hong Yeonhwa sat beside me. Our seat was the same as in the first semester, at the very back of the ssroom. Originally, the spot by the window was mine, but Elia had imed it. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re early, huh?¡± Baek Arin, also from the same ss, arrived a few minutester. She clicked her tongue as she noticed Hong Yeonhwa and Elia sitting on either side of me. ¡°You used to sit up front. Why are you here now?¡± ¡°Why are you bringing this up now? Elia used to sit up front too, but you¡¯re not saying anything to her. This is discrimination!¡± Baek Arin plopped herself down next to Hong Yeonhwa, grumbling. It was a minor detail, but I couldn¡¯t help noticing theplicated magical auras surrounding me. On my left, Elia¡¯s warm golden light shimmered. On my right, Hong Yeonhwa radiated fiery crimson mes mixed with cool blue ice and water. The auras were simultaneouslyforting and overwhelming. Soon, the front door opened, and Professor Liana, our homeroom teacher, entered the ssroom. ¡°It feels like we just met yesterday, but here we are, starting the second semester already... Time flies!¡± Standing at the podium, she beamed as she began the morning assembly. ¡°Everyone is present with no tardiness, so we¡¯ll skip roll call and jump straight to the announcements.¡± The cadets listened attentively to Professor Liana¡¯s words. Even if the announcements had been shared in advance, there could always be changes. ¡°Starting today, the period of ¡®freedom that isn¡¯t quite freedom¡¯ has ended, and the formal semester begins! Cadets will now select and attend the lectures of their choice!¡± At Siyoram Academy, the first semester serves as a sort of trial. During the first semester, cadets experience a variety of courses predetermined by the administration, and in the second semester, they choose the ones they wish to focus on. Because of this, the second semester is longer than the first. ¡°This week is the course registration period, so most lectures will simply involve orientations and basic introductions! You may have already had a taste in the first semester, but the second semester can be quite different, so choose carefully for a smooth and sessful term!¡± At Siyoram, course registration doesn¡¯t happen during the break but rather at the start of the second semester. While it might seem like an inefficient system, it has functioned without issue so far. ¡°I imagine many of you have been eagerly awaiting the second semester! Lecture hours are generally shorter, after all. Of course, additional activities like clubs will make things just as busy, but it¡¯s still better than the chaotic lecture schedules of the first semester, right?¡± The second semester also marks the start of club activities. For the first-year cadets, this is their first opportunity to join a club. There are various types of clubs: From skill-improvement clubs like swordsmanship, spearmanship, and archery to academic ones focused on monster strategies, dungeon statistics, and erosion zone analysis. There are also hobby-oriented clubs, such as baseball, ser, table tennis, gardening, reading, and movie or music appreciation. The primary purpose of Siyoram¡¯s clubs is recreational. Most clubs are designed to relieve the stress cadets umte, functioning as an outlet for rxation. This is likely why many cadets look forward to the second semester. Clubs also y a role inworking. By the time cadets enroll at Siyoram, their potential has already been proven. Simply graduating ensures they¡¯ll be considered top-tier talents outside the academy. Building connections with such individuals can only be beneficial. It¡¯s also a way for cadets without a strong background to gain ess to influential groups. Simrly, those without affiliations can find a ce to belong through these connections. ¡°And now, for the final announcement!¡± Professor Liana pped her hands for emphasis. The cadets straightened in their seats. ¡°In the second semester, we have a long-standing Siyoram tradition¡ªthe mentoring program! This is where juniors and seniors work together to guide and enhance each other¡¯s potential!¡± Mentoring. It was perhaps the most significant feature of the second semester. ¡°The mentoring program pairs first-year and second-year cadets. Both parties can nominate their preferred partners, but participation is optional!¡± The mentoring program was something I had been eagerly anticipating. Lee Jiyeon, who had much to say about Seo Yul, was a second-year, and I nned to request her as my mentor. ¡°This week is also the registration period for mentors! Between registering for courses and mentors¡­ whew, it¡¯s going to be a busy week!¡± Professor Liana let out a mock sigh, drawing a few nods of agreement from the cadets. Indeed, this week would be hectic. With course registration, mentor applications, and club considerations, the first week of the second semester, which was supposed to offer more free time, paradoxically felt busier than the first semester. Since I hadn¡¯tpleted my course registration, my morning schedule was empty. As a result, I found myself separated from the others. Hong Yeonhwa and Elia had been fussing over me, worried I might suddenly copse again like a few days ago, but I managed to escape their watchful eyes. I felt a bit guilty, but I had my own matters to attend to. Specifically, I nned to work on reversing my current physical state. ¡ªDing! While walking, I sent a text via my smartwatch. Once I received a notification confirming it had been sent sessfully, I nodded and closed the holographic disy. Without dy, I submitted a mentor request to Lee Jiyeon. Better to send it early and make an impression than risk being toote. ¡®I hope she epts¡­¡¯ Anxiety crept in. Though I had established a small connection with her in China, I wasn¡¯t sure if that would be enough for her to grant my request. Solidifying a rtionship with her through the mentoring program seemed like a good move. Of course, whether Lee Jiyeon would ept was another matter entirely. If she refused, I¡¯d have no choice but to explore other options. ¡ªDing! ¡®Huh?¡¯ As I sighed and pulled up my list of courses to register for, a notification popped up with a holographic disy. [Unregistered Contact: Identified¡ªLee Jiyeon] ? Lee Jiyeon: Cadet Lee Hayul. ? Lee Jiyeon: If you have time, may I meet with you? I blinked in surprise. ¡®It hasn¡¯t even been a minute since I sent the request¡­¡¯ Had she just happened to check her messages at the right time? Even so, her reply felt unusually fast. Tilting my head in curiosity, I replied that I¡¯d meet her. ¡°Wee, Cadet¡­¡± [?] The sight that greeted me at the caf¨¦ was shocking. Lee Jiyeon looked disheveled¡ªher hair in a tangled mess, dark circles under her eyes reminiscent of a panda, and herplexion pale enough to make her seem like a patient in dire need of bedrest. She was clearly in no condition to be out and about. ¡®¡­What is going on?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t fathom why Lee Jiyeon looked like this. Chapter 168 "......" "......" An awkward silence filled the air. It wasn¡¯t the pleasant kind of quiet but an uneasy, ufortable stillness. Just a moment ago, I had reflexively blinked my eyes, which couldn¡¯t even see. Lately, I had been opening and closing them more often, but keeping them shut was still morefortable. That¡¯s how shocking Lee Jiyeon¡¯s current appearance was to me. Her brown hair was so messy it resembled a bird¡¯s nest. Dark circles hung under her eyes, as if she were a panda, and her skin was an unnaturally pale blue, as though she might copse at any moment. Ask anyone, and they¡¯d unanimously agree¡ªshe looked like someone on the verge of fainting. Across from me, Lee Jiyeon nced around nervously, as if she hadmitted some great wrong against me. Her reaction was bewildering. After all, our only meeting had been during that chaotic incident in China¡ªjust a brief encounter in an emergency. What could she have done wrong? As I searched my memory, I couldn¡¯t recall any incidents that would warrant embarrassment. We had both acted rationally and appropriately for the situation. ¡°How¡¯s your...¡± Lee Jiyeon¡¯s tightly sealed lips finally opened. She hesitated for a moment, stumbling over her words as if struggling to get them out. ¡°Your condition... Are you all¡ªno, I¡¯m sorry. That¡¯s not what I meant...¡± Her words trailed off. Muttering to herself, she suddenly iled her arms in panic. [My condition is fine.] [Ah.] [Now that I think about it, your injuries seem to have healed too.] [It¡¯s a relief that you¡¯re safe... uh, yes.] I thought I was steering the conversation toward a reasonable topic, but Lee Jiyeon¡¯s expression darkened in an instant. A moment ago, it was like a gray sky heavy with clouds, but now it had turned into a full-blown storm, with thunder and lightning crashing down. ¡®Huh.¡¯ Did I say something wrong? Had I made a mistake? Just as the thought crossed my mind, Lee Jiyeon slowly began to speak again. ¡°...I¡¯m truly sorry.¡± [Sorry?] Suddenly? As I reacted with confusion, Lee Jiyeon raised her gaze from the floor, where she had been staring to avoid looking at me. Her dark green eyes settled on me, trembling as if shaken by an earthquake. ...Was it because of my appearance? ¡®Ah.¡¯ I unconsciously swung my legs. My short, stunted legs didn¡¯t even reach the floor. Come to think of it, I looked quite different from when Lee Jiyeonst saw me. Back then, my hair had been a bizarre mix of white and ck, like an animal shedding fur. Now, it waspletely white. And my body had regressed to this childlike state. I wasn¡¯t exactly in a normal condition myself. ¡°That time... that time... I ran away and left you behind. I turned my back on you, terrified, just to save myself...¡± Lee Jiyeon rambled incoherently, her voice trembling uncontrobly.@@novelbin@@ It seemed she felt guilty about fleeing during the incident in China, leaving me behind. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have run away... I should¡¯ve stayed, even if it meant dying together... But instead, I... because of me, you...¡± Her haggard appearance now seemed to reflect the toll of her guilt. She couldn¡¯t stop apologizing and berating herself. Suddenly, fragments of the original story surfaced in my mind. Lee Jiyeon. The eldest daughter among two sons and a daughter under Lee Jia, the 11th head of the Taesan n. The designated heir of the Taesan family and an Awakened of Taesan. A future head of the Taesan n, which mass-produces the ingredients for artificial elixirs. From a young age, she had been showered with elixirs and provided with top-notch early education through the family¡¯s umted knowledge. Her talent was extraordinary, and her skills had grown rapidly, earning her the top spot at Siyoram Academy. Even now, she was on a steep growth curve, hailed as a future rising star. Her background was impable. If humanity were lined up, she¡¯d undoubtedly be at the very top, a rare gem. ¡°Sorry... I¡¯m so sorry... because of me...¡± But contrary to her privileged background, Lee Jiyeon¡¯s mental state was fragile, gued by insecurities and inferiorityplexes. In the original story, whenever the affection meter with Lee Jiyeon increased, her psychological state consistently disyed traits like "Strong on the outside, weak on the inside," "Inferiorityplex," and "Jealousy." Considering Taesan Awakened are known for their emotional bnce, her case was particrly unusual. It might seem absurd, but given her environment, it wasn¡¯t entirely iprehensible. And it wasn¡¯t an insurmountable w either. If she could ovee her deted self-esteem, Lee Jiyeon could be a reliable and devoted ally. She had proven as much in the first ythrough. During that time, I had formed a strong bond with Lee Jiyeon, pursuing various side stories and significantly increasing her affection level. In the end, she had stayed by my side, one of therades who stood with me until the moment of my death. [It¡¯s fine.] [Really, it¡¯s okay...] But right now, I had no skill to help her ovee her inferiorityplex. Lee Jiyeon seemed so consumed by guilt that her very surroundings felt oppressive and gloomy. It was fortunate we were in a private room on the upper floor of the caf¨¦. If this had happened on the open first floor, it would¡¯ve sparked some annoying rumors... [I hope you won¡¯t torment yourself so much.] [I don¡¯t regret the decision made back then.] [Thanks to you, a lot of people survived, didn¡¯t they?] [I owe you as well.] I tried tofort her as coherently as I could. It might be an improper thought, but Lee Jiyeon¡¯s current state seemed very precarious... [In the end, I survived, and you¡¯re safe too...] [So please don¡¯t worry about my current state.] [I¡¯ll return to normal soon.] Perhaps my efforts worked, as a faint light returned to her once lifeless, fish-like eyes. ¡®...Exhausting...¡¯ I silently breathed a sigh of relief. For someone like me, not great with words, this had been an overwhelming ordeal... . . . A little whileter. Lee Jiyeon seemed to have finally calmed down, sipping her coffee through a straw. Her cheeks were slightly flushed, likely from the realization of her earlier outburst. She gingerly opened the sp of her confession ne. [...How about you?] [Are you okay, senior?] ¡®Uh...¡¯ The confession ne clicked into ce. Her curt voice filled the room, and it wasn¡¯t until after she spoke that I realized how strange the question was. She was asking if I was okay, but even a casual nce at Lee Jiyeon made it obvious she was absolutely not okay... ¡°Ah... Thank you for worrying about me. But I¡¯m fine. My injuries healed a long time ago... It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t been sleeping welltely...¡± She let out an awkwardugh, her lips curving into a forced smile. "Your perceptive ability is amazing. It¡¯s not usually this precise..." The contrast between her reassuring smile and her clearly unwell appearance only emphasized her fatigue. Unaware of this, Lee Jiyeon continued sipping her coffee through the straw. ¡®She says she can¡¯t sleep, yet she¡¯s drinking coffee...?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but hold back the expression threatening to creep onto my face. On the table in front of her were several empty stic cups, all drained of their contents. Even for someone with the body of a superhuman, especially a Taesan Awakened, the amount of coffee she had consumed was staggering. It was far more than someone who imed to be sleepless should be drinking... I decided not toment on it and took a sip from my own straw. A cool liquid filled my mouth. It wasn¡¯t coffee¡ªit was orange juice. I wanted to ask why I didn¡¯t get coffee, but I swallowed the question along with the juice. Instead, I brought up the reason we were meeting. [Did you see the application email I sent?] [I just sent it earlier...] ¡°Oh! Yes, yes, I checked it. That¡¯s actually part of why I wanted to meet...¡± Lee Jiyeon¡¯s voice trailed off. Her peculiar response made me tilt my head. [Do you already have someone else in mind?] ¡°No, I was considering you, Lee Hayul.¡± Her words instantly brightened my mood. I¡¯d been worried she might reject me, but it seemed she had also been nning to choose me. ¡°It¡¯s just... I¡¯m a little concerned...¡± [Concerned? About what?] ¡°Well... To be honest, I don¡¯t think I have anything to teach you...¡± Lee Jiyeon averted her gaze, rolling her eyes before taking another sip of her coffee. ¡°From what I saw in China, it¡¯s clear you¡¯re far superior to me...¡± ¡®Hmm...¡¯ Her words made me pull a strange expression. Superior to her... There were many areas where that might be true, but when it came tobat, I doubted I¡¯d lose. That wasn¡¯t arrogance¡ªit was a cold, rational judgment. When I had beencking in fundamentals, it might not have been obvious. But once I built a solid foundation, the breadth of techniques and abilities at my disposal began to shine. My inherent traits of Versatile Genius and Magic Affinity. The magical maniption, strengthening techniques,bat skills, magic, and spirit magic I had learned and mastered through them... The ever-expanding capabilities gained from my powers of Replication and Assimtion, which allowed me to copy both techniques and special abilities... The Authority of Observation and the Authority of Space. The durability boost and protective capabilities granted by the Proof of Protection prosthetic on my left arm. The advanced applications of the Sky Wings, which had grown significantly more powerful... I had so many tools at my disposal. It was easy to exploit weaknesses or nullify an opponent¡¯s attacks. During the battle with the Two-Headed Venom Dragon, I had to hurriedly pull in a poison-resistant ability to survive. While teaching isn¡¯t limited tobat, in Siyoram¡ªwhere the primary goal is bing a hero¡ªmost instruction revolves aroundbat. Given what Lee Jiyeon had witnessed during the dragon fight, it wasn¡¯t surprising she thought this way. [Thank you for thepliment, but please don¡¯t say that.] [There¡¯s so much I can learn from you, senior.] ¡°...Really? Like what, for example?¡± [There¡¯s too much to list.] [But if I had to pick one... experiencing your unique ability would be incredible.] ¡°Taesan, huh... I see...¡± I managed to scrape together a response. Lee Jiyeon nodded as if understanding, but at the mention of experiencing her Taesan ability, she flinched slightly. ¡®?¡¯ After a brief pause, as if in thought, Lee Jiyeon hesitantly asked, watching me closely. ¡°You¡¯ve encountered Taesan before, right? What was it like?¡± [Yes.] [It¡¯s an incredible unique ability.] [Thanks to your help back then, I was able to conserve my strength.] This wasn¡¯t mere ttery. At the time, while preparing for Spirit Transformation to escape the Two-Headed Venom Dragon, Lee Jiyeon had bought me the crucial time I needed. Without her... the preparation process would¡¯ve been far moreplicated. [Thank you.] ¡°No, really... I should be the one thanking you, a thousand times over...¡± [I received a lot of help too.] [Did you see it?] [The pit where the Two-Headed Venom Dragon fell.] ¡°Yes... I visited it myself...¡± [It was your quick judgment that made sess possible.] [If anyone had been nearby, even self-destruction wouldn¡¯t¡ª] ¡°Wait, what? Self-destruction...?¡± Lee Jiyeon¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡®Oh.¡¯ Her reaction, filled with disbelief, froze my mind for a moment. In hindsight, my choice of words had been too hasty. Self-destruction. While it wasn¡¯t far from the truth... it didn¡¯t mean I wanted to die. My stuttering mind scrambled to recover. [...No? Self-destruction? What are you talking about...] ¡°S-Self-destruction...¡± I failed to smooth it over. Lee Jiyeon¡¯s mouth hung open, her exmation heavy with despair and guilt. The faint light that had just returned to her eyes darkened again. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ [...Damn it.] The confession ne clicked. Chapter 169 The conversation with Lee Jiyeon, thankfully, ended without further incident. Although I¡¯d made a verbal misstep halfway through that had sent the atmosphere plummeting, I managed to recover and bring the discussion to a safe conclusion. In the end, the talk ended on a positive note. The main topic¡ªthe mentor issue¡ªwas resolved without problems, as we had mutually chosen each other. Most importantly... ¡°Since you helped me so much back in China, I¡¯ll make sure to repay you. If you ever need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡± ¡®Oh.¡¯ The words e to me if you need help¡± weren¡¯t something to be taken lightly, especially when spoken by Lee Jiyeon, the heir to Taesan. Hearing that, I unconsciously clenched my fist under the table. In truth, my main reason for building a connection with Lee Jiyeon was to receive this kind of assistance. I had intended to slowly develop a bond through the mentor program before asking for help, but she had already extended the offer. It was ironic¡ªsomething so dreadful from China had turned into a fortunate oue. Although the misfortune was immense, I decided to see the bright side. Of course, just because I¡¯d heard those words didn¡¯t mean I¡¯d cancel the mentorship or stop fostering our rtionship. Even aside from Seo Yul¡¯s situation, there was much to gain by working with Lee Jiyeon. For example, observing her in real-time and gathering information about Taesan bit by bit. It would be even better if she demonstrated the applications of Taesan during our mentoring sessions. Gathering information on Taesan was extremely important. Not only was it a formidable unique ability, but it also seemed to hold clues to restoring my own body. Finishing thest of my orange juice, I nodded politely. [Thank you for the drink.] [Sorry, my artifact glitched again.] ¡°Huh... Ah, I-I¡¯m sorry.¡± [No, it¡¯s fine.] [Seriously, it¡¯s been acting up a lottely.] [I apologize for the earlier confusion.] ¡°N-No... I understand. I¡¯m sorry too...¡± [What I said earlier was really just a mistake.] [It was a stray thought my artifact misinterpreted...] [It definitely wasn¡¯t self-destruction.] ¡°Yes... I¡¯m sorry...¡± ...Lee Jiyeon seemed utterly broken. Her haggard expression had worsened since we first met, and she kept bowing her head in apology, making my head ache. In the original story, Lee Jiyeon¡¯s mental fragility was simr, but it had never been this extreme. Despite harboring inferiority and jealousy, she was steadfast, a person who epted her shorings and strove to improve. As a leader, she always took the vanguard, protecting those behind her like a dependable adult. [Thank you for your time.] [I¡¯ll see you at our next mentoring session.] ¡°Take care on your way back...¡± Only after reassuring her repeatedly that everything was fine and that it was all a misunderstanding could I finally part ways with Lee Jiyeon. Being stuck in this regressed body came with a host of inconveniences. There were too many to count, but the one currently bothering me the most was the difort caused by my short legs. My reduced stride made moving around cumbersome. No wonder Hong Yeonhwa and Elia insisted on carrying me around. While my body was still superhuman and capable of running, even that was slower than before. And it looked ridiculous. ¡°...Hey, kid? Could you©¤¡± [First-year student of Ipchun ss, Lee Hayul.] [Due to certain circumstances, this is my current appearance.] ¡°Oh, I see... I apologize.¡± [Thank you for your consideration.] On my way to my destination, I was stopped multiple times. The passerby, likely a second-year student judging by his red tie, had been trying to help me. Pulling on the cadet uniform tailored to my size, I responded curtly. Though I knew his intentions were good, I couldn¡¯t help but frown. Flustered, the second-year stammered an apology before quickly retreating. "......" A faint breeze swept past, and the space behind me warped slightly. Several wind spirits popped out. ¡®Carry me.¡¯ The green glow flickered before swirling around me, lifting me off the ground. Though it drew some odd stares, it was far better than trudging along on my short legs. A soft, almost giggling sensation emanated from the spirits. ¡®...You¡¯re not mocking me, are you?¡¯ The glow didn¡¯t flicker in response. Siyoram Academy utilized only about 30% of its grounds for regr cadet and staff activities. The remaining 70% consisted of dungeons, monster breeding grounds, herb cultivation fields, and open spaces. While entry to dangerous areas like the monster pens required permission, the open spaces were freely essible to cadets. These areas, called "nk Zones," were surprisingly popr. With their wide, open spaces andck of people, they were perfect for conducting various experiments. I often visited them too. After awakening Assimtion, I¡¯d experimented with it nearby. ¡®...No traces left.¡¯ I pressed my foot into the ground, crushing the vibrant grass. This was the spot where I¡¯d unleashed Guhwa previously. I¡¯d erased any traces back then to avoid drawing attention. Even now, upon closer inspection, there was no evidence left. Though it was difficult to detect the residual effects of abilities like Guhwa, it was better to be cautious. While it wouldn¡¯t matter if someone discovered Guhwa, revealing Changhae or Taesan would be problematic. If I wasn¡¯t careful, I¡¯d end up repeating the chaos of my third ythrough. ¡®No people, no surveince magic...¡¯ I expanded my Observation to its maximum range. No people were nearby, nor were there any monitoring spells. I sent spirits scattering in all directions for a direct sweep. Only after confirming the absence of anyone did I let myself slump to the ground. The open field I¡¯d chosen had no obstacles like trees, letting the breeze flow pleasantly. ¡®Then, let¡¯s start with Taesan.¡¯ Taesan. A unique ability that enhances physical abilities dramatically and grants dominion over the earth simply by manifesting. With further mastery, it allows the maniption of vitality and lifeless energy. It¡¯s also the ability that might restore my body to its original state. The second tower entry is scheduled for early in the semester. Before then, I want to fix my body. There¡¯s much to do, but fixing my bodyes first. I emptied my mind and focused. Venus¡¯ Office Venus¡¯ office was located on the top floor of the central administration building at Siyoram Academy. As such, visitors were extremely rare. The few who came were those with pressing matters, requiring direct, face-to-face discussions. This kept Venus¡¯ office perpetually quiet. Not just in terms of sound, but the entire atmosphere was calm, fostering a sense of stillness in both body and mind. ¡°......¡± Today, however, that wasn¡¯t the case. Her skin prickled. The constant intensity emanating from her guest disced the usual serenity, grating on Venus¡¯ nerves. It wasn¡¯t outright hostility, but the underlying displeasure and unease were enough to disrupt her concentration. ¡°I anticipated a visit from you at some point, though this is somewhat earlier than expected.¡± Venus eventually surrendered, setting her documents aside. She turned her gaze toward the woman seated on the guest sofa. Golden eyes glinted with a sharp, menacing light. It was none other than Atra Clyde, exuding a dangerous aura. Breaking her silence, Atra finally spoke. ¡°You anticipated it... Does that mean you know why I¡¯m here?¡± ¡°No, I expected you¡¯d visit regarding Cadet Lee Hayul, but I¡¯m unsure of the exact reason.¡± ¡°Judging by your expression, you seem to have a good idea of the purpose.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a guess, not a certainty.¡± Venus shook her head, as if denying the implication. ¡°Ick any unique abilities rted to psychological insight. Of course, even if I did, they wouldn¡¯t work on someone of your caliber, Clyde.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not much of a talker.¡± Atra¡¯s voice cut in abruptly. ¡°Not the friendliest person either, so as before, I¡¯ll get straight to the point.¡± Atra inclined her head slightly. ¡°Tell me everything you know about Cadet Lee Hayul.¡± The conversation paused momentarily. Though Atra¡¯s intensity had subsided, the office remained steeped in an awkward tension. Venus blinked, her violet eyes¡ªdevoid of emotion and seemingly indifferent¡ªfocused on Atra. ¡°...You seem to care for Cadet Lee Hayul quite deeply.¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t havee here to ask.¡± Atra tilted her head, her tone defiant. In truth, Atra had no intention of delving deeply into Lee Hayul¡¯s affairs before. Her original n was simple: train him enough to ensure he wouldn¡¯t die a meaningless death and then leave him alone. That was it¡ªno interference, no nurturing, just skill-building before ignoring him entirely. But that was no longer possible. Atra wasn¡¯t as emotionally detached as she thought, and Lee Hayul had be more important to her than she ever anticipated. Now, she couldn¡¯t just look away. If Lee Hayul were to die pointlessly somewhere, it wouldn¡¯t merely be a minor regret like before. She had already experienced that sinking, hellish feeling of falling into an abyss. And so, she sought out Venus. She couldn¡¯t reach the president, but the vice president was essible enough. She couldn¡¯t ask Lee Hayul directly. A few days ago, she had witnessed him cough up blood and copse while trying to disclose his secrets. As a result, Atra wasn¡¯t in the best state herself.@@novelbin@@ Unable to question Hayul directly, she hade to ask Venus¡ªsomeone who had brought Hayul in under the special admission system. But so far, no answers had been forting. ¡°Is this a difficult question for you to answer?¡± Venus remained silent, merely observing Atra as though weighing her options. The prolonged quiet sharpened Atra¡¯s gaze, her unspoken intent swelling the room with invisible pressure. Though rude and forceful, Atra had no intention of backing down. After seeing Lee Hayul¡¯s condition¡ªbound by what could be a curse or restriction¡ªshe had to hear at least the bare minimum. Recognizing Atra¡¯s determination, Venus finally opened her mouth. ¡°I can give you an answer, but it may not satisfy your questions.¡± Atra frowned. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Exactly what I said. Ick the knowledge to fully resolve your doubts. In short, I don¡¯t know much myself.¡± Venus shook her head lightly. ¡°All I¡¯ve done is follow the president¡¯s directives and act ordingly.¡± ¡°What have you done?¡± ¡°One thing: basic preparations for a special admission candidate, starting long ago.¡± This was news to Atra. To her knowledge, no special admission candidate other than Lee Hayul had ever been brought in, nor had there been any rumors about such ns. And given Venus¡¯ mention of ¡°long ago,¡± it couldn¡¯t have been a matter of just a few years. So preparations for Lee Hayul¡¯s special admission had been underway for a long time...? Atra crossed her arms and listened closely. ¡°The other was locating Cadet Lee Hayul¡¯s ¡®shell¡¯ earlier this year and granting him the qualification for special admission.¡± ¡°...Shell?¡± ¡°Exactly that¡ªa shell. To be blunt, the Lee Hayul I encountered at the time was an empty shell.¡± Atra¡¯s brow furrowed as she tilted her head. Shell. It wasn¡¯t a pleasant term, especially not when used to describe a person. ¡°An empty shell... That¡¯s an unsettling and iprehensible statement.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t borate much further. I didn¡¯t fully understand it myself, and there are constraints tied to the president that limit what I can share. To put it simply...¡± Venus hesitated briefly, as if deliberating how much to say. Atra waited silently, sensing this was not a mere refusal but a measured decision. ¡°At the time, Cadet Lee Hayul wasn¡¯t a normal human.¡± ¡°For example?¡± ¡°He merely stood idly, waiting for instructions. When given an order, he would act mechanically, faltering if unable to execute it, then waiting passively for the nextmand. He was, in essence, a machine.¡± There was no intention to demean. Venus¡¯ assessment of Lee Hayul as a shell was purely objective. However, the Hayul whoter entered Siyoram was a normal human being. ¡°...From then on, you know the rest.¡± Though visibly shaken and unstable, he was someone who could think, judge, and act on his own. ¡°I don¡¯t know what measures have been taken with Lee Hayul, and even if I did, I couldn¡¯t disclose them further. I ask for your understanding.¡± With those final words, Venus closed her mouth. The sofa supporting Atra¡¯s back was soft, and the faint floral scent in the room was calming. Yet, Atra¡¯s expression remained stiff as she crossed her legs. ¡®...My head hurts.¡¯ The information she had just learned was too bizarre and alien, enough to give her a headache. She rubbed her temples and nced across the room. Venus sat opposite her, tending to the flowers in a nearby pot with her usual impassive expression. Despite her detached demeanor, her hands were meticulous and gentle, as though handling a priceless artifact. Atra broke the silence. ¡°I didn¡¯t know horticulture was one of your hobbies.¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t, particrly.¡± Venus replied while examining the flowers. She nced at Atra briefly, then softly caressed a branch. ¡°It¡¯s just something I¡¯ve been forced to take care of because no one else would.¡± ¡°For someone forced into it, your touch seems remarkably tender.¡± ¡°Care leads to attachment, in its own way. If you have the time, I rmend trying it yourself, Clyde.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll consider it, if I find the time.¡± Atra shook her head lightly and rose to her feet. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave. Your answers... weren¡¯t satisfactory, but I appreciate them nheless.¡± ¡°Take care.¡± As Atra opened the door to leave, Venus added casually, ¡°By the way, this flower is called Agapanthus.¡± Atra paused, ncing back. ¡°Though unfamiliar, it¡¯s a resilient flower, making it suitable for beginners. If you decide to grow flowers, consider starting with it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep it in mind.¡± The door closed with a soft click, and the office returned to its serene quiet. Venus stared at the door for a moment before lowering her gaze to the pot of flowers. With an absent-minded motion, she caressed the vibrant purple petals of the Agapanthus. Chapter 170 I focused my mind and began channeling my mana. The mana surged outward, spilling forth as if it had been waiting for release. The energy expelled from my core zipped through my circuits at lightning speed. My body shimmered with the flow of mana. The intensity was sharper and stronger than ever before. The effects of bathing in the Lake of Mana were nothing short of exquisite. While my trip to China had been disastrous in many respects, the rewards¡ªespecially the Proof of Protection¡ªmade it worthwhile. As I manipted my mana with a curious expression, I noticed something peculiar. ¡®The color changed.¡¯ Previously, my mana had been closer to a light blue, but now it was different. White. It had turned pure white, matching the color of my hair. The change gave me a strange feeling, but there was nothing negative about it. The color shift was merely a side effect. The real significancey in the purity of the mana. Since my first immersion in the Lake of Mana and again when my body regressed after being struck by the Two-Headed Venom Dragon, my mana had undergone two significant transformations. It wasn¡¯t exactly an "evolution" but rather a noticeable refinement of its purity. And that refinement was substantial. Even though my mana was previously pristine and clear, inparison to now, it might as well have been muddy water. Thinking back, when I first bathed in the Lake of Mana, I had noticed something strange about my energy. That must have been the precursor to this color change. ¡®...Everything¡¯s turning white. Am I going gray early?¡¯ Regardless, the change was a positive one. My mana''s purity had improved tremendously. Out of curiosity, I decided to cast a spell. A fireball formed at the tip of my finger. ¡®Oh¡­ what is this?¡¯ My jaw almost dropped in amazement. Normally, a fireball would only be the size of a fist. This one, however, was as big as my entire body. Ipressed it down to a fist-sized sphere by exerting extra pressure. As its size shrank, its density increased, and its intensity skyrocketed. I snapped my fingers. The fireball shot forward, trailing a red streak, andnded a short distance away. ¡®Wow¡­¡¯ A whirlwind erupted. Before it could hit me, the Sky Wings unfurled, shielding me from the st. Shreds of grass were sent flying into the air. When the winds finally settled and the Sky Wings returned to their resting position, I observed the impact zone. It was a mess. A crater big enough to bury dozens of me had formed, with mes flickering at its edges. The grass surrounding the impact site had beenpletely uprooted, exposing the bare, brown earth beneath. ¡®Oh¡­ oh¡­¡¯ The destructive power was immense. Even though a fireball is ssified as a low-level spell, its power here rivaled that of a mid-tier spell. ¡®If I tweak the spell forms and enhance it further with spatial authority¡­?¡¯ It could be even more impressive. A rosy vision of the future shed through my mind. I could easilyunch dozens of fireballs per second. On top of that, I could mix them with other elemental projectiles or mana bullets. There was no need to worry about running out of mana, either. With my high mana affinity, I could absorb mana from my surroundings with ease. If I could further refine my magic skills, the possibilities would be endless. ¡®This semester, I should definitely focus on magic.¡¯ The potential for magic shone brightly. To be honest, I had previously been too focused on physical abilities andbat techniques. For the sake of bnce, investing in magic was the right call. Besides, in the second semester, I also n to try crafting new equipment¡­ and maybe even experiment with necromancy using Taesan. I had gathered so much information about necromancy during my time in China. As unpleasant as the source of that knowledge was, it was important to process and use it carefully. If I be proficient in necromancy, there¡¯s even a specific corpse I¡¯d like to reanimate. It¡¯s something I had been unsure about using until now, but at this point, I might as well test it myself. If my skills turn out insufficient to raise it as a minion¡­ well, I can always use it as crafting material. ¡®...There¡¯s so much to do.¡¯ I¡¯ll try to keep things quiet this semester. To be honest, I acted too recklessly in the first semester, given how weak I was. Of course, I¡¯ll still intervene if incidents arise that require immediate attention¡­ Letting out a deep sigh, I extended my unique ability. The unique ability of Taesan. It was the exclusive power of one of the three great families, the Taesan n. Until now, I had only observed Taesan¡¯s abilities without manifesting them myself, but during my time in China, I had managed to gather significant information on Lee Jiyeon¡¯s use of Taesan. ¡®Assimtion, Taesan.¡¯ I applied the observed data to myself through mimicry. With the help of my mana affinity, I gradually reced theponents of my mana maniption, piece by piece, like swapping out parts of a machine. The process was much smoother than before. Ever since visiting the Lake of Mana, manipting mana had be significantly easier. My senses expanded. It felt as if I had be one with the earth beneath me, as though the ground itself had merged with my being. The sensation was almost alien, like holding the ground in the palm of my hand. ¡®...Huff¡­¡¯ As the turbulence in my mana settled, I took a moment to adjust to the new feeling and examined my physical state. No abnormalities. There were no signs of my internal organs being crushed into pulp or my circuits overloading and going haywire. I had been worried that forcibly drawing on multiple abilities might causeplications, but thankfully, there were none.@@novelbin@@ The only changes were the altered properties of my mana¡­ and a strange sense of calmness. It wasn¡¯t the fiery, overwhelming sensation of Guhwa. Nor was it the icy, emotion-numbing effect of Changae. It was somewhere in between. To put it nicely, it felt bnced. To put it bluntly, it felt indifferent, as if nothing truly mattered. ¡®Is emotional neutrality a side effect of Taesan¡­? I¡¯m not sure yet.¡¯ Taesan¡¯s side effects were hard to define. Given that moderation was its defining feature, it didn¡¯t go to extremes like Guhwa or Changae. In fact, it even provided a functional benefit by helping maintainposure during battle situations. That said, if one were to recklessly abuse Taesan without regard for its drawbacks, their body could harden like stone and return to dust¡ªa terrifying prospect. The unique abilities of the three great families required meticulous management of their side effects, given their immense power. Exhaling another deep sigh, I manipted the earth. The ground before me surged upward. In an instant, a massive mound of earth, more than ten times my size, shot skyward. The mound even included a few embedded rocks. ¡®...Like this?¡¯ I manipted it again. The earthen mound wriggled before taking on a round shape. Five protrusions jutted out from it. It had turned into an enormous hand made of dirt. ¡®Rock, paper, scissors.¡¯ The fingers folded one by one, leaving some extended. The hand waved side to side, as if greeting me. ¡®It works perfectly.¡¯ There was no hesitation in its movement. This was the basic ability of Taesan: dominance over the earth. By investing more mana, I could manipte a wider range, generate rocks and soil, and create more borate constructs. ¡®It also enhances physical abilities.¡¯ Reaching into the ground, I extracted a rock and clenched it in my fist. When I applied pressure, the rock crumbled as easily as tofu. Activating Taesan significantly amplified my basic physical abilities. This strength enhancement ovepped with Guhwa, though there were differences. Guhwa¡¯s strength amplification was explosive but temporary, while Taesan¡¯s boost in durability and stamina made it more suited for prolonged use. In long-term battles, Taesan had the advantage. Comparing it to Changae, while Changae could quickly regenerate and redistribute energy outward, Taesan required mastery to redirect its power externally. However, the soil and rock manipted by Taesan were tougher than the ice of Changae, giving it a defensive edge. ¡®Hmm...¡¯ I confirmed the earth''s dominion and the physical enhancement. One more task remained. In fact, this was the main objective. Taking a deep breath, I focused on a new sensation. ¡®......¡¯ Through my connection with the earth, I felt as though my limbs were extensions of the ground itself. Within that unity, I could perceive the abundant vitality around me. Countless mounds of dirt, insects burrowed deep within, sand, rocks, grass and their roots, even the sparse nts growing in the distance. Big or small, all of them emanated vitality, proof of life. This recognition and maniption of vitality formed the basis for self-recovery and the use of necromancy. Of course, the amount of vitality varied. For instance, a withering leaf far off in the distance barely held any life. Its vitality was like a drying spring, running out as it neared death. ¡®Damn it...¡¯ The same could be said for me. For a moment, my heart sank. The warmth in my body plummeted, reced by a chilling sensation as the wind pierced my skin like icy needles. I sat on the ground, rich with vitality, yet I myselfcked that very life force. The contrast was stark and terrifying. In terms of ratio, my vitality was almost on par with that dying leaf. I was one step away from hitting rock bottom. What happens when it hits zero? When the ground is fully exposed and vitality ispletely drained, what would be of me? ¡®Death.¡¯ The answer was obvious. Just as the leaf would reach its end, so too would my life. The curse of a shortened lifespan. Fear gripped me. Most of that fear stemmed from the unknown¡ªthe uncertainty of when I might copse and die. But now, the shadows of that uncertainty lifted, and I could see it clearly. Death had taken shape before my eyes. ¡®I won¡¯t die.¡¯ I clenched my teeth. I focused on the sensation and lightly tapped into the vitality of the earth. It was an alien feeling. Like a new organ had sprouted within my body, unfamiliar and awkward. ¡®It¡¯s simr to mana. I can manipte it.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t impossible. It reminded me of when I first learned to wield mana. I extended my dominion and grasped at the earth¡¯s vitality. It wasn¡¯t easy to handle. The sheer volume was overwhelming. I tore off a small fragment to work with. The burden lessened. I dragged that piece of vitality out as if pulling something by the hair. I guided it into my body. The empty vessel slowly began to fill with vitality. When I fired off Three des at the Two-Headed Venom Dragon, I had briefly realized theck of vitality within me. Shortly afterward, I suffered severe damage and lost consciousness. By the time I woke up, my body had already regressed. I suspected that the reason for my regression was theck of vitality. A body should be brimming with vitality, but mine wasn¡¯t. My physical form had shrunk to match the scarcity of vitality within me. Though it might be a mere assumption, I judged the likelihood to be high. That¡¯s why I nned to recharge my vitality using Taesan. ¡®Tch...¡¯ It wasn¡¯t going smoothly. Like trying to insert ipatible code, the vitality resisted and was forcefully repelled. The stubborn rejection made it clear this wouldn¡¯t be an easy task. Letting out a deep sigh, I tried to move the vitality again. ¡®I won¡¯t die.¡¯ I stirred up my defiance, crushing the feelings of defeat. ¡®I won¡¯t die.¡¯ Even back in the days when I had nothing, locked away in my room without a single connection to the world, I didn¡¯t give in easily. And now, with people who care about me, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let this happen. I want to live with them. I refuse to die like this. I want to live a long, happy life. With that determination, I pushed aside my fear and strengthened my resolve. Pouring all my focus into manipting the vitality, I pressed forward. Atra left the central administrative office with aplicated expression and made her way to the training grounds. The training grounds were old-fashioned,cking any advanced equipment. This was the ce where she regrly conducted private training sessions with Lee Hayul. Over time, it had be a space she was attached to. But today, someone else was already there waiting. It was Riana, who had just finished homeroom for the Ipchun ss and handled some other responsibilities before arriving. ¡°An empty shell... That doesn¡¯t sound like a simple metaphor. What could it mean?¡± Riana, having heard about the conversation with the vice president, frowned as she crossed her arms beneath her chest. Her troubled expression made it clear she was deep in thought. In doing so, her already ample chest was emphasized even more. ¡°......¡± Atra, who had just shared the details of the conversation, mmed up and stared at that prominent feature. It wasn¡¯t an unusual action. Even Atra asionally did such things unconsciously¡ªit was amon enough behavior. But for some reason, this time, it bothered her. A few days ago, when people had gathered in Lee Hayul¡¯s dormitory, Atra had seen him suddenly throw himself into Riana¡¯s embrace. Since then, that cow-like figure had been getting on her nerves. Thinking back, she¡¯d felt a strange difort ever since then. Seeing a group of brightly dressed women gathered in her student¡¯s home hadn¡¯t been a pleasant sight. Still, to nitpick over something like that now, especially with the current circumstances, seemed trivial. Atra finally continued speaking. ¡°...The vice president didn¡¯t know the full details either. While we can¡¯t be sure of the truth, he¡¯s not someone who would lie about such things.¡± ¡°Hmm... If even the vice president doesn¡¯t know, who could possibly have the answers? The president? The heads of the associations? No one¡¯s seen them in decades... Are they even alive?¡± ¡°The president must be alive since the blessings are still maintained, and the association heads are probably alive too. But even if they are, tracking them down would be difficult. And if they¡¯re dead, well, we can¡¯t exactly ask them, can we?¡± ¡°And asking Cadet Lee Hayul directly? He might have another outburst likest time.¡± The two fell silent. It was a tangled, messy problem. ¡°Raising a child is no easy task¡­¡± At Riana¡¯sment, Atra found herself nodding before she realized it. As lovable as that child was, he was also quite the troublemaker, constantly giving her heart no time to rest. ¡°...!¡± Atra¡¯s head snapped around, and Riana, who received a bted report from her spirit, also turned her gaze. Someone was approaching from a distance. It was a familiar presence¡ªLee Hayul. ¡°Hmm...?¡± But something was different. Lee Hayul had always had a faint presence. That tendency had only grown over time, to the point where in his regressed state, even Atra and Riana struggled to detect him. It was like a candle flickering in the wind, barely noticeable and almost unsettling in its fragility. But now, that faint presence had changed. If one had to describe it, the change was positive. The once weak presence had grown noticeably stronger. Both Atra and Riana felt something strange. How to put it¡­ It was like a child who had been skin and bones suddenly eating their fill and bing plump and healthy. In any case, it wasn¡¯t a bad feeling. Soon, Lee Hayul came into view. ¡°...!?¡± He looked visibly sullen, his downcast expression obvious even from a distance. For some reason, he was floating through the air, wrapped in a gust of wind, and moving at a fairly quick pace. As he drew closer, his unhappy face became all the more clear. Their hearts sank. What had happened to their precious troublemaker this time? Startled, both Atra and Riana instinctively extended their arms and stepped forward. They moved to embrace andfort him. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Uh?¡± They collided. Something blocked their way, forcing them both to step back. Atra turned her head and blinked her green eyes at Riana. Riana turned her head and blinked her golden eyes at Atra. They both looked equally bewildered. Their postures were nearly identical¡ªarms outstretched, stepping forward as if to cradle something, yet now stepping back after bumping into something invisible. ¡°......¡± ¡°......¡± A strange atmosphere settled between them. Chapter 171 Today was a failure, to put it bluntly. I had spent hours pouring my energy into it, but there were no tangible results. "Expecting sess on the first try... would be greedy." Flying with the help of the Wind Spirit, I mulled over my failure. "Vitality... It''s hard to control. Is it this difficult for others too? Or is it easier for me because of my affinity for mana?" Mana affinity. If I can handle mana and other elemental powers with ease, vitality shouldn¡¯t be impossible either. But vitality is a vague, extraordinarily difficult force to manipte. In fact, even being able to perceive and control vitality is incredibly rare. Even necromancers, who delve into life and death, rarely manage it. The ability of Taesan to support the perception and maniption of vitality, self-recovery, and even necromancy is nothing short of extraordinary. "Still, it feels like I can figure it out if I keep trying..." It¡¯s challenging to control, but not impossible. And when I stubbornly crammed vitality into my body, I felt as if there was some slight change. Although the vitality that managed to enter was as small as a grain of millet, it spilled out the moment it went in. Yet, amidst this struggle, I sensed something peculiar. It was reminiscent of the sensation I had as a child, when my limbs stretched as I grew taller. If I thought about it that way, it felt like I was on the right track. Vitality is like a resource, and attempting to use it to construct a two-story building with insufficient materials inevitably results in a smaller structure. And vitality seems directly connected to the issue of my lifespan. If I can keep replenishing my body with vitality, many problems might be resolved. Of course, it¡¯s just a temporary solution¡ªlike pouring water into a bottomless jar¡ªbut it¡¯s still worth attempting. "I need to resolve this before the Tower of Growth." The entry to the tower is approaching soon. The first entry¡¯s theme is survival. Cadets are thrown onto the first floor of the tower to fight and fend for themselves. If the original storyline is followed, the second entry¡¯s theme is introspection. Introspection (gwanjo). Roughly speaking, it means to perceive the essence of something. Upon entering the Tower of Growth, all cadets will face their own reflection. And like a clich¨¦ from a manga or video game, they¡¯ll have to battle that reflection in a one-on-one duel. The task for this entry is to defeat the reflected version of oneself. "If I enter like this... will the same form appear?" My face involuntarily twisted at the thought. The idea seemed utterly pathetic¡ªa stubby little kid iling their arms and legs in a fight, regardless of the means used. I don¡¯t want that. There¡¯s a lot to do, but I must focus on restoring this body first. I let the Wind Spirit carry me. I didn¡¯t fly too high, just a few meters off the ground, floating along swiftly. "¡­What the hell is that?" "That... looks absurd. There¡¯s definitely something over... what is that?" Eyes followed me wherever I went. To be fair, seeing someone flying wasn¡¯t particrly rare. Once proficient in magic, many people could fly, and it wasn¡¯t umon to see someone rushing through the air when time was tight. But I was a bit of an exception. Not to sound arrogant, but my appearance was uniquely eye-catching. My snow-white hair. The azure winged cloak trailing behind me like a fluttering banner. My diminutive frame, d in a cadet uniform. All of itbined to draw unabashed stares. Thankfully, my prosthetic arm was covered with a sleeve, drawing less attention. I took sce in that small relief as I let the wind guide me. My destination was the old training grounds. My mentor and Professor Riana would be waiting for me there. Even though course registration hadn¡¯t started yet, training with them was just as good. And since they¡¯d offered advice on registration, I intended to discuss it with them today as well. The old training grounds felt... tense when I arrived. My mentor and Professor Riana stood there, frozen in ce, staring at each other intently. Their stances were awkward, as if caught mid-motion, and the emotions in their gazes wereplex. Their eyes collided in the air, as if an invisible force was pushing them apart. [Mentor?] [Professor Riana?] The pendant around my neck clicked softly. My brusque voice broke the odd standoff. Both of them turned their gazes toward me. "Ah... You¡¯re here early." It was my mentor who spoke first. He cleared his throat and softened his tone, his previously stiff expression rxing. His sharp eyes also softened into a kinder gaze. The unease creeping into my heart melted away. The Wind Spirit¡¯s movement, briefly stalled by the tense atmosphere, resumed. "But you don¡¯t look too pleased. What trouble have you... no, never mind." My mentor suddenly mped his mouth shut, furrowing his brow as if to stifle a sigh of exasperation. "I¡¯m too afraid to ask what kind of mess you might have caused." [I¡¯m sorry...] [I was just testing some abilities...] I shrank back under his gaze, which resembled that of an adult scolding a troublesome child. I wanted to protest, but my guilty conscience stopped me. "Don¡¯t look so defeated." Seeing my reaction, my mentor softened his expression and reached out. I knew exactly what he was about to do. The Sky Wings on my back fluttered gently. He was about to pull me into his arms¡ª "Why are you scolding the child like that?" A voice interrupted, halting the moment. My mentor frowned and nced sideways. Professor Riana, the source of the voice, red back at him with a look that said he was being unreasonable before turning her gaze to me. Her green eyes softened, and her lips curled into a warm smile. It was then that the area around Professor Riana seemed to glow. She spread her arms, her ample chest drawing attention as she opened herself to me. Her gentle smile and actions exuded a maternal aura, as if she were ready to embrace and soothe me no matter what. If I buried my face in her chest and whimpered, she would surely pat my back and console me... ¡®...?¡¯ A strange thought crossed my mind. Burying my face and crying? Had I done that with her before? Had I... or had I not? My memory wavered. It felt both familiar and unfamiliar at the same time. What... is this feeling? [Familiarity.] [Comfort.] [Attraction.] [I like it.] Although a mix of emotions churned within me, it wasn¡¯t unpleasant. [Soft.] In fact, it felt nostalgic, evenforting¡­ "Disciple...?" [Yes?] My mentor''s voice reached my ears, trembling with emotion and disbelief. I froze at the sound. What was happening? Why was my body not moving? "Wait...?" It was only then that I noticed something strange. My position had shifted. Somehow, I was no longer near my mentor but drifting toward Professor Riana instead. Without hesitation, I floated straight into her open arms, as if it was the most natural thing to do. [Confusion.] [Familiarity.] I didn¡¯t even hesitate in the process. It felt so... natural, as if that spot was meant for me. "Huh?" Even as I recognized what was happening, I didn¡¯t feel much resistance to it. On the contrary, the warmth radiating from her arms seemed so inviting that I almost wanted to fall asleep there. It was at that moment¡ª "Ah...! Spirit affinity...!" My mentor''s eyes widened as he eximed in realization. "Ah..." With that, the scattered pieces in my mind began toe together. Spirit Affinity. Professor Riana¡¯s unique ability. I had suspected I might be affected by it before, and now it seemed that a simr effect was in y. My mentor¡¯s body trembled visibly. His sharp eyes narrowed in frustration as he pointed an using finger at Professor Riana. "You... You sneaky little woman...!" "Sneaky? What on earth are you using me of?" Professor Riana blinked her emerald eyes innocently, though the air around her seemed to grow brighter. Her Sky Wings fluttered gently. My mentor¡¯s trembling intensified at the sight. "What else should I call it if not sneaky? Turn off that pheromone field right now!" "Pheromone? I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. If you¡¯re sensing something, perhaps it¡¯s your own imagination?" Their argument escted. My mentor hurled usations, while Professor Riana countered with feigned innocence. The scene felt oddly familiar. After a moment of thought, I realized it resembled the frequent spats between Hong Yeonhwa and Baek Arin. [Wait...] [Hold on¡­] But this was different. I quickly slipped between the two of them, cutting the argument short. Their bickering stopped abruptly, and both pairs of eyes turned to me. I hadn¡¯t thought about what to do next, so I iled my arms awkwardly and shook my head to signal them to stop. [P-please don¡¯t fight¡­] The pendant around my neck clicked softly as it transmitted my words. Maybe it was just my imagination, but I felt like I could sense the emotions carried by the sound of the pendanttely. The two nced at each other with strange expressions beforeing to some unspoken agreement. One after the other, I was swept into both their arms. [What about training?] That was all I managed to get out. In between holding hands with my mentor to practice mana maniption and experimenting with magic and spirit transformation with Professor Riana, physical training was conspicuously absent. "Do you n to spar with that body?" My mentor¡¯s incredulous tone apanied the way he lightly squeezed my right hand. [Yes.] "For the sake of your opponent, please don¡¯t..." Professor Riana pressed her soft fingers against my cheek, squishing it gently as she spoke with a peculiar expression. [...?] Physical training or sparring wasn¡¯t on the agenda. Instead, I ended up spending time nestled in their arms, recharging the emotional and mental energy I had depleted. After wrapping up a reasonable amount of training, I headed to a study room near the first-year dormitory. I wasn¡¯t there alone¡ªHong Yeonhwa, Baek Arin, and Elia joined me. The n was to pool our heads together and discuss our schedules for the semester. With the advice I¡¯d received earlier from my mentor and Professor Riana, I nned to finalize my timetable here as well. Time was tight, so we needed to get this done quickly. Luckily, I¡¯d already thought about the courses I wanted to take, so it shouldn¡¯t take long. "Stay away from my child, you fox of a... uh, woman!" "Your child? What nonsense is this? Why are you using me of something I haven¡¯t done?" The earlier scene yed out once more.@@novelbin@@ Hong Yeonhwa growled threateningly, while Baek Arin shrugged her shoulders in mock innocence. I sucked on my cold drink, quietly observing themotion with a bemused expression. +++++ [Unique Ability "Mana Affinity" has grown.] ... [Your vitality is weakly restored.] [External, foreign vitality is rejected.] [Vitality is expelled.] [The "Curse of the Beautiful and Short-Lived" responds.] ... [yer Adjustment System: Affection Levels] Lee Hayul ¡ú Riana Bellus ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð (75?76/100) ¡°Affection,¡± ¡°Gratitude,¡± ¡°Gentle Adult,¡± ¡°Soft,¡± ¡°Warmth,¡± ¡°Abundance¡± ... Lee Hayul ¡ú Atra Clyde ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð (86?87/100) ¡°Mentor,¡± ¡°Expectation,¡± ¡°Stability,¡± ¡°Yearning for Affection¡± ... [Artifact "Confession Ne" detects changes in the user.] Chapter 172 Walking around the Siyoram campus, you¡¯ll notice an incredible variety of buildings. Some are constructed specifically for a single subject, while others cram multiple facilities into one. Money isn¡¯t an issue here, so they¡¯ve built almost everything imaginable. Maintenance? That¡¯s easily handled through magic, so it¡¯s not a problem either. The study room I visited today was part of a building dedicated to study spaces. A modern structure with two underground levels and five floors above ground. The moment I entered through the main doors, the refreshing cool air embraced me. Siyoram might be located in the middle of the Pacific Ocean, but for the sake of adaptation and other reasons, the academy simtes seasonal changes. Right now, it was set to summer weather. Because of that, the heat had been steadily risingtely. It wasn¡¯t unbearably hot yet, but it was warm enough to be ufortable. ¡°Ahhh... So cool~¡± Elia, who entered the building with me, shuddered with delight. The n was for Hong Yeonhwa, Baek Arin, Elia, and me to meet up, but Elia and I decided to secure a study room first. ¡°Finally, I can breathe again. Wow, it¡¯s so cool in here.¡± Elia stretched her arms high above her head, as if to soak in the coolness. Her movement caused her cadet uniform to tighten, emphasizing her ample chest. [G-G-G-GASAEABEB?!] [Elia, do you not handle heat well?] ¡°Huh? What was that? Gasaeabeb? What does that mean?¡± Elia tilted her head in confusion. I quickly shook my head as if it was nothing. [N-nothing.] [Really.] [Please don¡¯t tease me...] But Elia wasn¡¯t about to let it go. She kept poking my cheek yfully, forcing me to dash further into the building to escape her. Laughter echoed behind me. [Which room should we reserve?] ¡°How about the second floor? It¡¯s easy to ess. Not that it matters much since everything we need is inside the rooms anyway.¡± In the spacious lobby, instead of staff, kiosks stood proudly. You use them to reserve a room, download a virtual key to your smartwatch, and unlock the room. ¡°There aren¡¯t many people here. I thought there¡¯d be more.¡± [There are plenty of simr buildings, so everyone¡¯s scattered around.] [Some cadets hang out in caf¨¦s instead.] [Others skip facilities altogether and rx in the parks.] I exined based on the information I¡¯d sensed.@@novelbin@@ To be honest, even the public spaces, like the parks, were so well-equipped that you could sit at a table with a roof overhead and chat for hoursfortably. If privacy was a concern, you could use the soundproofing magic automatically applied to such spaces or rent a private room. ¡°Ah, that makes sense... I guess?¡± Elia nodded in agreement but then trailed off, her eyes narrowing as she looked at me. ¡°Wait... did you figure that out using your sensing ability?¡± [Yes.] [I confirmed it with my sensing ability.] [My range has gotten quite wide now.] ¡°Your sensing ability is really impressive, Hayul.¡± Although puzzled by her curious gaze, I nodded in response to herpliment. ¡°The amount of information you perceive is on par with recing vision, your range is massive, and it¡¯s always active... but does it ever cause issues? Like interference or misreads?¡± [I adjust the range depending on the situation.] [It shuts offpletely when I¡¯m asleep.] [As for interference... I haven¡¯t actively tried, but it seems to work just fine.] Sensing abilities, in general, are notoriously difficult to handle. There are various types¡ªsome simply enhance vision, while the more advanced ones are like my detection field. In essence, they involve perceiving an area by spreading mana, simr to my ability, though they¡¯re not quite the same. Theyck the diversity and precision of the information I can perceive. Most only extend the range of mana detection and provide a rough sense of where powerful mana users are. Environmental mana fluctuations make such abilities highly situational and tricky to use effectively. That¡¯s why it took the other cadets so long to find me in the Tower of Growth. With the mana concentration and chaotic fluctuations in the environment, locating a target crouched in a rocky crevice would¡¯ve been a nightmare. Whenever I attended lectures on sensing abilities, I¡¯d often hear the groans of cadets struggling with them. But since mine is a privilege, not just a unique ability, I couldn¡¯t really rte. "Hmm..." While answering Elia¡¯s questions, I found my thoughts drifting. I really should start experimenting more with my privilege of Observation. Initially, I had a better grasp of Observation than Space, but in terms of applications, Space had quickly caught up. With Space, I¡¯ve already developed subspace storage, spatial control, spatial walls, and long-range teleportation, among other things. Meanwhile, Observation still hadn¡¯t progressed much in terms of practical applications. As for Protection... I was still stuck practicing its basic form, let alone applications. ¡°Hmm...¡± While lost in thought, I noticed Elia¡¯s gaze growing more mischievous. Her expression shifted, her face lighting up with yful curiosity and mischief. A sense of unease began to creep in. ¡°Your ability to prate barriers is amazing. Sensing abilities usually struggle with that.¡± [Yes...] ¡°So, can it prate walls or ceilings? How about security magic?¡± [Yes, I can prate most things.] Actually, it¡¯s not ¡°most¡± but ¡°almost everything.¡± There are only a handful of things my Observation privilege can¡¯t prate. For instance, the interior of the Tower of Growth. The tower observed from Siyoram and the Space Tower observed from the Association¡¯s headquarters¡ªneither allowed internal observation. The interiors of dungeons are also difficult due to ovepping spatial effects, though not impossible. Perhaps it¡¯s because I also have the Space privilege. ¡°Wow... That¡¯s incredible!¡± Elia pped her hands in genuine amazement. Her wide-eyed expression eased my earlier unease. Maybe she was just curious about my abilities. I had almost settled on that conclusion when her next question reached my ears. ¡°So... have you ever prated my clothes with your sensing ability?¡± [Yes.] **[It used to be hard to control...] ... ... ** [Wait, what?] ? A giant question mark hovered over my head. ¡°Heh.¡± Elia¡¯s lips curved into a sly grin. The mischief and yfulness she¡¯d momentarily hidden returned in full force. "Ah." It hit me. It was a trap. The blood drained from my face as I paled. As I crossed the hallway lined with doors on either side, I noted how long the corridor stretched, a testament to the building¡¯s size. The spotless floors made it obvious that they weren¡¯t cleaned by hand; it was likely the work of automated cleaners or magic. [Eliaaa...] The Confession Ne clicked. The sound carried a mix of stoic resignation and heartfelt frustration. I trailed behind Elia with a sullen expression. ¡°Hmm-hmm~?¡± Elia didn¡¯t seem to care, humming a cheerful tune as she walked with her hands sped behind her back. She looked lighthearted on the surface, even letting out a few chuckles, her face glowing with a bright smile. But when I recalled her earlier words... I couldn¡¯t help but doubt whether she was genuinely in such a good mood. ¡®Urgh...¡¯ I felt a pang of injustice. Back when I was unaware of my privilege over Space Perception, things had been... chaotic. Space Perception was extremely unstable at the time. Initially, I could only process distorted spatial data through the lens of Observation, and even after that, the ability wasn¡¯t particrly cooperative. Sometimes it would shut off on its own, other times it would expand uncontrobly, and asionally it would process information I would rather not know. Of course, part of it was due to my ownck of control. And in those moments... I ended up perceiving some rather inappropriate information. [Noooo...] [It wasn¡¯t intentional!] [Please believe me...] I swear, I erased such memories immediately. I redirected my focus, buried the information deep below my consciousness, and did everything I could to avoid thinking about it again... ¡°Hmmph!¡± Elia let out a huff, her shoulders twitching slightly as she held back augh. At some point, we arrived at the room we had reserved. Elia pressed her smartwatch against the scanner. [Cadet Elia: Authenticationplete.] [Room 2-12 has been reserved.] With a smooth sliding motion, the door opened, and Elia stepped inside. ¡°Oh, the facilities are amazing. As expected of Siyoram.¡± As she said, the room was top-notch. The air inside was crisp and refreshing. One corner of the room featured a tea set along with snacks like cookies and candies, as well as a fully stocked refrigerator. The other side had arge sofa arranged around a table, while the center of the room held a round table with chairs. Elia flopped onto one of the sofas, sinking into its plush surface and letting out a satisfied sigh. [Eliaaa...] ¡°Yes, yes, what is it?¡± Elia turned to look at me, her cheerful smile brightening her face. I hesitated, floating awkwardly nearby, and she stared at me without saying a word. ¡°Oh dear... Why the long face? Hmm? Come here.¡± Seeing me struggle to speak, Elia sighed as if she had no choice and opened her arms wide, inviting me in. Relieved that she hadn¡¯t changed her mind, I quickly flew into her embrace. Her soft, warm arms enveloped me, and the feathers of my Sky Wings fluttered gently. ¡°Hehehe, ah... so cute.¡± I heard her giggle above me as she tightened her arms around me in a snug hug. ¡°Hayul, did you really perceive my clothes with your sensing ability?¡± [It was an ident, I¡¯m sorry!] [I erased the memory immediately!] [After I learned to control it, I never did it again!] [Please believe me...] ¡°It¡¯s okay. Hayul, you don¡¯t need to apologize. It¡¯s fine.¡± Her arms squeezed me tighter, pressing me deeper into her embrace. My face ended up nestled in soft, warm flesh. Gentle hands stroked my hair and back in soothing motions. [This is nice.] [Petting makes me happy...] [Soft and warm...] I felt my face melt in contentment. My body rxed, sinking into a state of tranquility, and thest traces of fatigue faded awaypletely. Sleepiness crept over me again. Despite having rested earlier, I felt like I could fall asleep all over again... I used to hate sleep. Even when drowsiness overwhelmed me, falling asleep was a struggle. The moment consciousness faded, I¡¯d feel vulnerable, unable to respond to any sudden situations, and the anxiety kept me from enjoying rest. And even if I managed to sleep¡ªafter taking medicine, no less¡ªI¡¯d always have nightmares. Every single time. These days, it was different. Specifically, when I slept near someone I trusted, it was different. The warmth of their body, the softness of their touch, the steady rhythm of their heartbeat¡ªit was all reassuring. Anxiety dissolved, reced byfort and peace. Once, I only managed to sleep every few days, but now, I could fall asleep soundly every single day. [I¡¯m sleepy...] [Should I sleep...?] [But I¡¯m so sleepy...] ¡°Yeonhwa and Arin said they¡¯ll take a bit longer, so you can nap for a little while. I¡¯ll wake you up when they arrive.¡± [I just slept...] [Shouldn¡¯t sleep again...] ¡°It¡¯s fine. Babies need lots of sleep, and since your body¡¯s regressed, it¡¯s natural to be sleepier.¡± Her soft reassurance whispered near my ear eased my fading consciousness. A short nap probably wouldn¡¯t hurt... After all, a part of my consciousness was still active, studying magic tomes and analyzing them, while another monitored Seo Yul¡¯s condition. Yeonhwa and Arin... they were still busy with something over there. It might take them a while, just as Elia said... It should be fine for my main consciousness to rest. Slowly, I drifted deeper into sleep. ¡°By the way, can I ask you onest thing?¡± Elia¡¯s voice broke through my fading consciousness. [Yes...] [What is it...?] ¡°When you perceived my body with your sensing ability, what did you think?¡± What I thought...? When was that, again? It must¡¯ve been around the time my Spatial Perception regained color. I sifted through hazy memories, eventually uncovering the buried recollection. It was a memory I had shoved deep down, far below even my childhood recollections. What did I think back then? I unlocked the memory. The Confession Ne clicked. [Her chest was huge...] ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± That was thest thought I had before Ipletely drifted into unconsciousness. Chapter 173 Stimted by something, my consciousness floated back up. The pace wasn¡¯t hurried. It didn¡¯t seem to be an emergency recall from one of my divided consciousnesses. The magic tome continued to update as I studied, and the automated crisis observation system was functioning perfectly, just in case of an emergency. "It¡¯s still rough and clumsy now, but I¡¯ll get used to it." The division of consciousness. Using the knowledge from the original work, I had tried it recently, and it worked better than I expected. Although there were still plenty of rough edges, I wanted to focus on the fact that it seeded at all. Originally, I had nned to mimic the unique ability Divided Consciousness through assimtion, but I couldn¡¯t find anyone with that ability. There were many other unique abilities I wanted to track down as well. But so far, I hadn¡¯t found many. After all, I¡¯d only scouted a few areas¡ªsome parts of Scond, parts of China, and a brief stop in Seoul to use the gate. "Unique ability users are rare. That¡¯s just a given..." A tiny fraction of the poption awakens as superhumans, and of those, only a small percentage manifest unique abilities. The majority of those unique abilities are straightforward physical types. Basic skill types like swordsmanship or spear techniques. Then there are elemental types¡ªfire, water, wind, earth, electricity, and so on. While it¡¯s possible to evolve those abilities into something more advanced, it¡¯s exceptionally difficult. As a result, rare and peculiar unique abilities are even harder to find. "Most of the unique abilities I¡¯ve assimted so far havee from Siyoram." There were so many unique ability users at Siyoram that it was almost overwhelming. If I extended my observation field, nearly all the cadets had a unique ability. A few even manifested two abilities. But outside the academy, it was a different story. Even while searching through parts of China, most people I encountered were ordinary civilians who hadn¡¯t awakened. The few superhumans and necromancers I crossed paths with rarely had unique abilities. As my consciousness gradually surfaced, my senses reconnected. My cheek felt soft and warm. I extended my observation. Elia came into view. She was sitting on a sofa, and I was lying down with my head resting on herp. A yellow nket was pulled up to my chin as I sleptfortably. "Sweetie? The others are arriving soon. Time to wake up~" Her gentle voice whispered in my ear. Slim fingers gently pinched my cheek. It seemed she¡¯d been trying to wake me for a while. "Haha, that tickles, Hayul." I rubbed my cheek against her fingers, prompting a soft giggle. A warm palm then smoothed over my cheek. I yawned as I slowly stretched, shaking off the lingering drowsiness as I sat up. Laughter floated down from above. "Hayul, you look like a caterpir." [Hmph.] [I¡¯m not a bug!] "That¡¯s not what I meant. I meant you¡¯re cute!" [I don¡¯t like bugs...] "Oh? Hayul doesn¡¯t like bugs?" Elia moved me to sit beside her on the sofa. As she yfully pinched my cheek again, her green eyes widened in surprise. "But you didn¡¯t seem bothered during thest dungeon raid?" Thest dungeon raid? Ah... that must¡¯ve been earlier in the semester. It was a forest terrain, so there had been plenty of bugs, unavoidable as they were. [I couldn¡¯t run away even if I wanted to...] [I still don¡¯t like bugs...] [They taste bad...] [Especially cockroaches...] "Ah... er, sorry for bringing it up." [It¡¯s okay...] Time passed as I leaned back against the sofa. By the time my drowsiness hadpletely faded and I felt fully awake, the sound of the door¡¯s announcement echoed. [Cadet Baek Arin: Authenticationplete.] [Cadet Hong Yeonhwa: Authenticationplete.] As the sliding door melted smoothly into the wall, familiar scents wafted in. The Sky Wings on my back fluttered softly. Momentster, Hong Yeonhwa and Baek Arin entered. I opened my eyes slightly and was greeted by the sight of Hong Yeonhwa furrowing her brows as if something displeased her. Our eyes met. I focused and moved my lips. "Yeonhwa." I didn¡¯t stutter. Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s eyes lit up, and she rushed over to embrace me. "Hayul! You¡¯re okay, right? Did you manage to finish what you needed to do this morning?" "Yes. Don¡¯t worry about it." My face buried itself into her warm chest, which smelled sweet andforting. With a happy sigh, I nuzzled against her. [Fragrance.] [Happiness.] [Sweetness.] "Ahem... Well, as long as you¡¯re okay." "And what about me? I¡¯m just invisible, huh?" Baek Arin, who had been standing behind her, muttered in mock irritation before stepping forward. Her blue eyes stared directly into mine. When I turned to meet her gaze, all I could see was a dense gray mist. "You really can¡¯t see me, huh? Can¡¯t even talk to me? What kind of phenomenon is this?" She tilted her head, trying to make sense of my unfocused gaze. [......] ¡®......¡¯ It¡¯s a curse... was the thought that crossed my mind. But if I dared say that aloud, I might have to endure another of Baek Arin¡¯s fits, which could very well lead to a near-death experience. So I tightened my grip on the Confession Ne to keep it from blurting out anything reckless. "Well, I suppose everyone¡¯s entitled to one or two secrets they can¡¯t share, right?" Shrugging her shoulders, Baek Arin asked for my agreement while ncing at me nestled in Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s arms. [Yes...] I nodded hesitantly, unsure of what else to do. We gathered around the round table in the center of the room. I had no choice in seating arrangements and ended up beside Hong Yeonhwa. Elia sat next to me, while Baek Arin took the seat across from us. "Am I some sort of outcast? I¡¯m reporting this to Siyoram. Just so you know." "Stop saying nonsense..." [Why were Hong Yeonhwa and Baek Arinte?] Although I¡¯d already guessed using my observation ability, I hadn¡¯t precisely checked. Hong Yeonhwa responded first. "I just finished Comprehensive Combat Logic and Advanced Practical Swordsmanship. It was just the introductory session, but it seems like there¡¯s a lot to learn." Comprehensive Combat Logic and Advanced Practical Swordsmanship... Both are courses suitable for abat major like Hong Yeonhwa. In particr, Comprehensive Combat Logic was a frequently utilized course in the original work. While courses like Swordsmanship and Spear Techniques are essential for mastering specific weapon skills, Comprehensive Combat Logic was the most efficient way to improve overallbat proficiency. The professor in charge was remembered in the original work as a noteworthy figure who once made a name for themselves on the frontlines of the Demonic Region. They had received top-level honors but retired due to injuries. Their achievements were enough to grant them the title of an honorary top-tier hero. In the second timeline, I had taken Comprehensive Combat Logic extensively because of my unique ability, Combat Aptitude. As the name implies, it granted universalbat buffs, making the course highly effective for me. "I attended Advanced Magical Mechanics," Baek Arin added with a sigh, shaking her head as though the memory gave her a headache. Like Hong Yeonhwa, Baek Arin is also abat major, but her versatility means she takes a variety of courses. Advanced Magical Mechanics is a challenging course. It involves analyzing, deconstructing, and reconstructing magical forms from top to bottom. It¡¯s so difficult that if you enter unprepared, you¡¯ll waste time with minimal progress. [Elia, did you just attend an overview ss too?] "Yes, I went to Advanced Healing Techniques (II)."@@novelbin@@ Elia, a cadet with a support major specializing in healing abilities, had attended a course focused on her field. "Hmm..." It seemed like everyone had already nned their schedules. Of course, the avable courses are published ahead of time, so it¡¯s possible to prepare during the first semester or even over the break. I¡¯d intended to finalize mine during the break while spending time with Seo Yul, but things didn¡¯t go as nned. Who would¡¯ve guessed the Two-Headed Venom Dragon would resurrect, leading to me getting beaten into this sorry state? "Hayul, you need to finalize your schedule by this week. Have you thought about what you want to take?" "Right. As a special admission student, you have ess to a wide range of courses. You can make changester, but it¡¯s best to choose carefully at the start." [Yes.] [I already have a few courses in mind.] At my response, all eyes turned to me. "What are they? Have you already decided?" Hong Yeonhwa asked with sparkling eyes. [Yes.] [I n to focus on magic courses.] If I enter the Tower of Knowledge, I¡¯ll likely learn a lot about magic. However, I still need foundational knowledge to study effectively. Before that, I n to raise my magic proficiency as much as possible. "M-Magic...?" Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s eager expression faltered. "Magic is great." In contrast, Baek Arin pped her hands, her face lighting up. "Have you thought about specific courses?" [I¡¯m nning to follow Professor Riana¡¯s advice.] *[I¡¯m considering Circuit Construction (II) and Deployment & Reverse Deployment (II).] "You should definitely take Circuit Construction. It¡¯s useful for all types of magic. The same goes for Deployment & Reverse Deployment. Other courses I¡¯d rmend are..." [Thank you for the rmendations.] [I¡¯ll take them afterpleting the basics.] For now, I n to focus primarily on magic courses. I also n to learn crafting as a supplementary subject... "Monster Taming & Handling? Are you taking that too, Hayul?" Elia tilted her head as she looked over my list. [Yes.] [I¡¯m curious about it, so I¡¯m trying one ss.] Monster Taming isn¡¯t a time-intensive course. It¡¯s more like an elective, requiring only an hour or two per week. The course provides hands-on experience with various monsters, teaching taming techniques. It¡¯s not a particrly popr course, but it¡¯s useful for necromancy and mighte in handyter. There aren¡¯t any major assignments, so it won¡¯t be a burden. "Don¡¯t they show unicorns in that ss?" Unicorns. They¡¯re high-tier monsters, ranked around the 4th hierarchy. Even Siyoram only has a few, making them rare specimens. Ever since I destroyed a Bicorn¡¯s horn, I¡¯ve been curious about unicorns. Would unicorns dislike me too? Honestly, I wasn¡¯t confident they¡¯d like me... "Then I¡¯ll take it too." "Me too~" [Huh?] [Is that okay?] Elia and Baek Arin adjusted their schedules in real-time. Startled, I asked again. [Won¡¯t that mess up your schedules?] "It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ve got plenty of free time." "I-I¡¯ll join too." Hong Yeonhwa hurriedly updated her schedule as well. "You? Monster taming? Don¡¯t you usually just annihte... Ow!" "Quiet." We spent some time organizing the courses we¡¯d take. Since I¡¯d already received advice from Professor Riana, and we shared opinions with one another, the process went smoothly. In particr, many of Baek Arin¡¯s rmendations aligned with the courses I had in mind. She also gave insights I hadn¡¯t considered, allowing me to refine my ns in real-time. "Phew... We¡¯re finally done." Elia stretched her shoulders as she spoke from her seat beside me. As she said, we had finished finalizing the schedule. There was still a bit of final review left, but that wouldn¡¯t take long. "Shall we grab some snacks? There¡¯s a lot over there." "I checked earlier. There are plenty of cookies and a variety of drinks in the fridge." "What should I get for you, Hayul?" [Oh, I¡¯ll just have a drink, please.] "Got it~" Hong Yeonhwa and Elia headed toward the snacks. "Oh, right, Hayul. Want to try this?" [What is it?] It was then that Baek Arin, who had been sitting quietly, pped her hands as if she¡¯d just remembered something. She rummaged through a spatial pouch attached to her waist. Eventually, she pulled out a ck stic bag. It was a decent size. And the sight felt oddly familiar. Confirming my suspicions, Baek Arin pulled something out of therge bag and ced it on the table. What appeared was long, white, and glossy... "What¡¯s that? Rice cakes?" It was indeed garaetteok¡ªKorean rice cakes. Thanks to the spatial pouch, they hadn¡¯t hardened and were still soft and chewy. Hong Yeonhwa, who had returned with an armful of snacks, tilted her head in curiosity. Baek Arin responded by wagging her finger in mock disapproval. "There''s more than just that. Take a good look," Baek Arin said with a mischievous grin. Just as she mentioned, the table wasn''t just filled with garaetteok¡ªit was adorned with a wide assortment of various rice cakes. "Oh! I''ve tried this before. Isn''t this songpyeon?" Elia, who had returned with drinks, pointed to the colorful half-moon-shaped rice cakes in shades of white, pink, and yellow. "Yes, that''s right. But when did you ever get to try songpyeon? It''s not exactlymon in the UK." Baek Arin tilted her head in curiosity. While cultural exchanges had be moremon after the Great Cataclysm, regional traditions and foods stillrgely remained distinct. Elia¡¯s hometown was in the UK¡ªScond, to be precise¡ªso it was odd to imagine her having tried a traditional Korean rice cake like songpyeon. "I had it once before enrolling at Siyoram," Elia exined calmly. "There was a mix-up with the gate, and I ended up in Seoul. I had some time to kill before the next gate opened, so I wandered around and tried songpyeon at a street market." [Seoul? Before enrolling?] [Was that when we met?] "Yes, exactly. That¡¯s when I first tried it. There were so many street food stalls around." "Ah, I see..." I nodded as her exnation clicked. Come to think of it, Elia¡¯s hometown was in the UK, but we first met in Seoul. It would have been more logical for her to go directly from the UK¡¯s gate terminal to Siyoram, rather than passing through Seoul. Baek Arin¡¯s brow furrowed with confusion. "A mistake? How does someone identally end up on the wrong gate?" "Apparently, there was an error at the gate management office. You know how there were a lot of gate transfer issues back in March?" "Oh, right. That was chaos. For years, there hadn¡¯t been a single incident, and then suddenly, problems were popping up everywhere. People wouldn¡¯t stopining." "I didn¡¯t mind too much. I had plenty of time and gotpensated generously. Besides..." Elia reached out and gently smoothed my hair with her long, pale fingers. "If it weren¡¯t for that mistake, I wouldn¡¯t have met Hayul. To anyone else, it might have been an inconvenience, but to me, it was a stroke of luck." Elia smiled warmly, her sincerity shining through. Seeing her genuine expression made me smile as well. [Meeting Elia was a stroke of luck for me too.] I meant it. Meeting Elia that day was truly a blessing. Looking back, it felt almost like destiny. At the time, I was so withdrawn that I avoided all outside help, recoiling in fear. But it was precisely during that difficult period that I met Elia, whose innate bond with spirits allowed her to reach out to me. Her unfamiliar yet sincere kindness became a turning point, helping mee out of my shell, even if just a little. "Ahem... But why did you bring so much rice cake all of a sudden?" Hong Yeonhwa asked, breaking the moment. "Huh? Hayul loves rice cakes." "What?" Hong Yeonhwa blinked in surprise. "You didn¡¯t know?" Baek Arin smirked, picking up a piece of garaetteok. "Here, have one." She offered the rice cake to me, and I opened my mouth, taking a bite from the end. The chewy texture filled my mouth as I slowly savored it. "......" "......?" Noticing the sudden silence beside me, I turned to see Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s face frozen in shock, her expression almost betrayed. [By the way, Yeonhwa and Baek Arin, are you sure this schedule works for you?] "Huh? Why wouldn¡¯t it?" "I don¡¯t see a problem." [Hmm...] Their confused reactions left me feeling puzzled. [Aren¡¯t you worried about coordinating with your other friends?] "Our friends? Oh, right..." Hong Yeonhwa let out a knowing sigh. Her group of childhood friends, including people like Shin Seoyul (who used to mix up my name with Seo Yul¡¯s), were all prominent figures from notable families and factions. In the original story¡ªand even earlier in the semester¡ªHong Yeonhwa often spent time with those friends. Buttely, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. When I asked, Yeonhwa and Baek Arin exchanged nces before simultaneously shrugging. "...Not really." "It¡¯s fine." [I see...] Though it left me scratching my head, I epted their answers and continued reviewing our chosen courses. [Group Chat: Hong-Baek Team (6)] ? Shin Seoyul: Hey. ? Shin Seoyul: Where¡¯s Hong? ? Shin Seoyul: I just saw her in the front row. ? Yang Yunha: Probably ran off to see Lee Hayul. ? Shin Seoyul: No way. ? Shin Seoyul: She didn¡¯t even share her course list with us. ? Yang Yunha: It¡¯s not the first time we¡¯ve been ditched this year. ? Shin Seoyul: Wow, genius observation. ? Shin Seoyul: But where¡¯s Baek? She didn¡¯t share her list either. ? Lee Sieun: Saw her. ? Shin Seoyul: Where? ? Lee Sieun: Flying off with Hong. ? Shin Seoyul: Did Baek ditch us too? ? Yang Yunha: We¡¯re literally the Hong-Baek team without Hong or Baek. [Group Chat: Room Without Hong or Baek (4)] ? Shin Seoyul: Baek is insane. ? Shin Seoyul: Remember that tournament? ? Shin Seoyul: Is she seriously messing with Hong¡¯s choice now? ? Lee Sieun: War iing? ? Yang Yunha: Over one guy? Get real, Seoyul. ? Shin Seoyul: You don¡¯t know. ? Shin Seoyul: Ever heard of a face so beautiful it could cause war? ? Shin Seoyul: If they see Hayul¡¯s new look, they might fight over him for real. ? Lee Sieun: War aside... ? Lee Sieun: If someone leaks this chat, you¡¯ll be the first to go down. ? Shin Seoyul: If I go down, I¡¯m taking you with me. ... Chapter 174 "S-so you like rice cakes..." On the way back to the dorm after leaving the study room, Hong Yeonhwa muttered absentmindedly as she walked along the path bathed in the orange hues of the setting sun. The scene she had just witnessed in the study room reyed vividly in her mind: Baek Arin casually offering rice cakes to Lee Hayul, and Hayul epting and eating them as if it were the most natural thing in the world. The shock of seeing such an unexpected sight still lingered. [?] Hearing Hong Yeonhwa''s murmur, Lee Hayul tilted his head curiously. Recently, ever since trying the rice cakes Baek Arin had given him after the tournament, Hayul had developed a slight fondness for them. Before that, he had never thought of seeking out any particr food. But after biting into the chewy texture and savoring it, he found it strangely calming and satisfying. He had tried chewing gum too, but it wasn¡¯t the same¡ªit couldn''t be swallowed, so it didn¡¯t feel right. As a result, he asionally bought rice cakes now. Hovering in the air beside Hong Yeonhwa, Hayul floated closer and leaned in, bringing his lips to her ear. A faint, sweet scent like honey wafted from him as his soft breath tickled her ear. "Recently... I¡¯ve been eating them a little..." "A-ah, I see..." The quiet voice whispering near her ear sent a shiver through Hong Yeonhwa''s body. After a moment, Hayul floated back, taking the warmth and his sweet scent with him. Feeling a sudden sense of loss, Hong Yeonhwa turned her head slightly to nce at him. As always, Hayul was suspended in midair, hovering gently. The green wind carrying him was faintly visible through mana detection, flickering like a mirage. It was not magic but spirit arts enabling him to fly. While Hong Yeonhwacked talent in both magic and spirit arts, she could still recognize the technique. "Tsk..." Part of her wanted to carry him in her arms and move him herself, but Hayul had insisted on practicing his flight outdoors, so she couldn¡¯t just scoop him up. ...Though knowing his personality, he would probablyply without resistance. However, such a forceful act felt wrong. "So it started after Arin gave it to you...?" Hearing the backstory, Hong Yeonhwa''s expression turned sour. She nced at the floating Hayul with aplicated look before shifting her gaze to Baek Arin. "Hmm?" Baek Arin tilted her head, pointing to herself with an innocent expression. That feigned look of innocence¡ªso insincere¡ªmade Hong Yeonhwa''s face scrunch up in frustration. Baek Arin blinked in confusion. "What¡¯s with that face? If you suddenly look at me like that, my fragile heart might shatter, you know?" "Tch..." Hong Yeonhwa clicked her tongue openly, the annoyance clear in her tone. Baek Arin feigned shock, widening her eyes and covering her mouth with both hands. "W-what? You¡¯re clicking your tongue at me because I knew Hayul¡¯s food preferences better than you did...? Ah! No, put that fist down! Hayul is right next to us!" "You little..." The fist Hong Yeonhwa was about to swing stopped in midair. Trembling with anger, her hand shook before she reluctantly lowered it, muttering under her breath. She quickly nced toward Hayul to gauge his reaction. ¡®This little...¡¯ ...Hayul, however, was chatting with Elia, lookingpletely rxed. He floated around Elia with an unusually content expression, making Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s already turbulent emotions churn even more. ¡®Elia id...¡¯ Elia, a fellow cadet from the same spring ss, was someone Hong Yeonhwa had grown close to early in the semester. Her bright personality and high affinity for making friends made her quite popr. She was also talented, possessing a rare healing-type unique ability that allowed for both regeneration and restoration. Later, it was revealed she also had exceptional spirit affinity, solidifying her potential as someone with a bright future. That was all Hong Yeonhwa initially thought of her. ¡®...She¡¯s too close to him.¡¯ But at some point, Elia had grown ufortably close to Hayul. While Hong Yeonhwa knew that Elia had helped Hayul during a difficult time in the past, their current rtionship was far beyond a simple connection. Elia had effectively be like a mother figure, doting on both Seo Yul and Hayul with endless affection. Seo Yul, though outwardly grumpy, didn¡¯t resist Elia¡¯s care. Hayul, too, seemed to bask in her nurturing presence. It was as if the old saying was true: "A quiet cat is the first to climb onto the stove." ¡®I... I haven¡¯t even held Seo Yul once!¡¯ For some reason, Seo Yul treated her with distrust, growling like a wary puppy. Though Hong Yeonhwa considered Seo Yul just another spirit to watch over, it was obvious to everyone else that Hayul viewed Seo Yul as his child. She felt trapped. Any interference could lead to alienating both Hayul and Seo Yul. Hong Yeonhwa wasn¡¯t exactly skilled in building rtionships. She was inexperienced in both friendships and romance, leaving her unsure of how to approach such situations. Though she received asional advice from her mother, Choi Jiyeon, it felt awkward to discuss everything in detail. ¡®Tsk...¡¯ Her gaze shifted downward slightly,nding on Elia¡¯s chest. The full, abundant curves strained against her blouse, clearly visible and hard to ignore. Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s pupils dimmed. ¡®Those ridiculous cow-like proportions... she must¡¯ve used them to captivate Hayul, who¡¯s starved for maternal affection.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m not small either, though...¡¯ Hong Yeonhwa nced at herself. Her own chest was simrly full,rge enough to sometimes get in the way. Something she used to consider an unnecessary burden now seemed like a small blessing. Comparing herself to Elia, she calcted the difference. Elia > Hong Yeonhwa. "Damn it." An involuntary curse slipped out. It was a stupid thoughtparing herself, getting frustrated, and sulking all on her own. Feeling a sudden wave of self-awareness, Hong Yeonhwa scowled and turned her head. "Why the sour face? Got something on your mind? If you need advice, I¡¯m avable 24/7! Just shoot me a text!" "......" While Hong Yeonhwa stewed in her thoughts, Baek Arin approached with her usual teasing demeanor. Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s gaze drifted to Baek Arin¡¯s chest, and the ongoing mental calctions yielded another result: Elia ¡Ý Baek Arin > Hong Yeonhwa. Baek Arin was nearly as full-figured as Elia. Between Baek Arin, Elia, and the meddling professors like Riana, who always had a peculiar interest in Hayul, Hong Yeonhwa felt like she was drowning in a sea ofplicated emotions. "Ugh..." Letting out a long sigh, Hong Yeonhwa reached out and gently pinched Hayul¡¯s soft cheek. His warm, squishy skin felt like freshly steamed rice cake. "Bwaaah..." Hayul let out a strange sound but obediently allowed her to y with his cheeks. The ss schedule was finally sorted out. The main subjects were focused on magic, with asional electives like crafting and monster taming sprinkled in once or twice a week. Combat-rted sses? Almost none. Why? Because Hayul had a personal mentor. Incidentally, his mentor would also grade him. Looking at the first semester report card, most of the grades were perfect scores. When he nervously asked if it was favoritism, the mentor firmly denied it, stating the evaluations were fair. Whether that was entirely true was unclear, but it was a relief if taken at face value. This morning also started early. ¡®I¡¯m so sleepy¡­¡¯ He yawned deeply, holding his mouth open wide. No matter how much he slept, he couldn¡¯t shake off the fatigue. He hadn¡¯t been like this before. ¡®The split consciousness¡­ it¡¯s working well. That¡¯s good.¡¯ The term ¡°split¡± might not even be urate¡ªit was more like drawing boundaries between his consciousness and assigning different tasks to each. In essence, it was akin to multitasking. One part of his consciousness was devoted to monitoring for potential dangers, running a 24-hourprehensive observation. Of course, absorbing all iing information at once would fry his brain, so only data perceived as a threat was gged. Not that Siyoram was the kind of ce to worry about imminent danger¡ªit was safe enough to practice freely. Another part of his consciousness was busy monitoring dormitory spellbooks and analyzing tomes in the library from a distance, diligently umting and interpreting knowledge. Rather than exhausting himself by studying into the night, this split consciousness system allowed him to learn while resting. There were also a few other smaller tasks being handled by his divided mind. As a result, the mental strain was enormous. Perhaps the reason he¡¯d been feeling perpetually drowsytely was because of this¡­ Headaches apanied it, too. The pain and stress rivaled¡ªor even surpassed¡ªwhat he had endured early in the semester. But Hayul had grown stronger since then and could bear it. Moreover, constantly being cradled by someely had been surprisingly therapeutic, helping him relieve stress. He stirred, pulling his face out from where it had been buried in someone¡¯s chest. As he moved back, the sweet, warm scent that had filled his nostrils faded. A twinge of regret lingered, but as he adjusted, he noticed Hong Yeonhwa, still fast asleep, scrunching her brows slightly. Her arms iled as if to pull him back. As he blinked, his gazended on the deep, soft valley of her chest¡ªwhere the warm, sweet fragrance was the most concentrated. If he let himself be taken by her arms, he would once again be nestled against her tender, warm chest, basking in its soothing milk-like aroma and drifting into a happy slumber... But s, there was a schedule to keep. Suppressing his regret like swallowing bitter medicine, he carefully pulled himself free. Behind him, others shared the same bed. Seo Yul clung tightly to his back, while Elia cuddled Seo Yul in her arms. The arrangement was Hong Yeonhwa, Hayul, Seo Yul, and Elia¡ªan order reached by mutual agreement. Thanks to the spacious bed, there was plenty of room for everyone. Hayul sat on the edge of the bed and tapped his smartwatch. A hologram appeared, disying his schedule. [Today¡¯s rms] Today was the day of the Monster Taming ss. As he got up from the bed¡­ ¡°Dad, where are you going¡­?¡± [Ack!] A hand shot out and grabbed his hair. The culprit was Seo Yul. With a half-asleep face, her eyes still shut, she whimpered and tugged. [Ouch, Seo Yul...] [You can¡¯t just pull people¡¯s hair¡­] Her strength was incredible. Despite being smaller, she yanked Hayul back onto the bed like it was nothing. While he could easily overpower her if he wanted, his conscience wouldn¡¯t let him resist Seo Yul. Seo Yul wriggled out of Elia¡¯s arms and mbered onto Hayul, pressing him down like he was a pillow. ¡°Stay with me¡­ Don¡¯t go¡­¡± Her limbs wrapped around him like ropes, locking him in ce. [Gahhh¡­] Hayul was struck by a wave of realization. He was in Seo Yul¡¯s embrace. Not the other way around¡ªhe was being hugged. By Seo Yul. ¡®Good heavens¡­¡¯ Seeing how much Seo Yul had grown¡ªnow clearly taller than him¡ªshattered something deep inside Hayul. One part of him felt a touch of pride, marveling at how quickly children grow.@@novelbin@@ Another part felt overwhelming despair at having been overtaken so soon. ¡®I have to restore my body as soon as possible.¡¯ Determination burned anew in his chest. [Nooo¡­ don¡¯t bite me¡­] [yer Adjustment System: Affection Levels] Chapter 175 It took some time before I could finally extricate myself from the bed. Thankfully, I¡¯d set the rm early enough, so there wasn¡¯t any real issue. I always allow for some buffer time in case of these little dys. But that wasn¡¯t the reason I was in shock. ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ been overtaken¡­¡± I¡¯d been trying to ignore the precise data I¡¯d observed, but it was hard to look away now. Even so, I¡¯d forced myself to dismiss it¡­ until this morning, when Seo Yul physically overpowered me, leaving no room for denial. Never in my wildest dreams had I thought Seo Yul would grow bigger than me. It felt like being hit over the head with a blunt weapon. The reality was hard to ept. Sure, I could me my own body¡¯s current condition, but that didn¡¯t make the shock any less jarring. And to think, I¡¯d been dragged around by the hair and thrown back into bed by a child who calls me their parent¡­ Life really does like to throw punches, doesn¡¯t it? First my so-called parents treated me horribly, and now, even my self-proimed ¡°child¡± had me at their mercy. Of course, Seo Yul¡¯s case was entirely different. It wasn¡¯t done out of malice but simply the reflexive actions of a sleepy child. I wasn¡¯t angry or hurt¡ªjust... stunned. [Seo Yul, you shouldn¡¯t go around pulling other people¡¯s hair like that.] I decided to gently scold her, avoiding harshness. I didn¡¯t want to instill fear or leave anysting negative memories. Softly, I exined why it wasn¡¯t okay, speaking in a calm, reassuring tone. A part of me worried if I was being too lenient. Seo Yul is an incredibly kind child, but still¡ªwhat if my soft approach made her think such behavior was eptable? ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I won¡¯t do it again...¡± To my surprise, my fears were immediately put to rest. Seo Yul looked genuinely remorseful, her little face drooping as she apologized. Even her wings sagged limply, reflecting her guilt. Her tearful eyes and trembling voice hit me right in the heart. ¡°Seo Yul, you¡¯re too precious...¡± My chest tightened with emotion. I¡¯d worried for nothing. Despite her age, Seo Yul immediately understood her mistake and apologized. What a responsible and mature reaction! [It¡¯s okay, Seo Yul. I know you didn¡¯t mean it.] [The important thing is to learn from your mistakes.] [You did a wonderful job apologizing, too¡ªsuch a good girl.] Ovee with affection, I pulled her into a hug. After correcting a mistake, it¡¯s important to providefort, to show that the scolding doesn¡¯t diminish the love or trust you have for them. At least, that¡¯s what all the parenting books say. I embraced her warmly, thinking I wasforting her, but then¡­ Seo Yul¡¯s warmth radiated through my arms as she hugged me tightly. The sadness on her face melted away, reced by a sunny smile. Her arms wrapped firmly around me, and her soft, warm cheek brushed against mine. ¡°Thank you, Daddy. I love you¡­¡± ¡­Wait, who¡¯s hugging who here? Seo Yul¡¯s cheerful grippletely enveloped me, and before I knew it, I was the one being held. She nestled her cheek against mine, wings fluttering lightly, and looked utterly content. Meanwhile, my ¡°Heavenly Wing Garment,¡± which floated behind me, drooped in dejection. Feeling utterly defeated, I let out a small sigh and moved to prepare for the day. As I was putting on my shoes at the dormitory entrance, Ariel, Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s everposed maid, greeted me. Dressed in a modernized maid uniform, she stood tall and proud, tapping her chest as she spoke. ¡°Young Master, leave everything to me. I shall watch over the youngdy with my utmost devotion.¡± [I¡¯m sorry for troubling you.] [Thank you for taking care of Seo Yul.] Ariel was no ordinary maid. Once a top-tier hunter renowned for her skills, she was now in charge of protecting Seo Yul whenever I had to leave for sses. Knowing she was there gave me peace of mind. Seo Yul, standing upright on her little legs, watched me with a pout. ¡°I¡¯m going to be lonely¡­ Come back soon, okay?¡± Her words hit me square in the heart, leaving me reeling from guilt. If guilt were a weapon, Seo Yul¡¯s pout would be the sharpest de. Most sses at Siyoram Academy are held in the central area, but today¡¯s lecture is taking ce on the outskirts. The outskirts of Siyoram arergely made up of open spaces, dungeons, and monster breeding grounds. The Monster Taming and Response ss requires monsters, so naturally, it¡¯s being held in the outskirts. Although this area is far from the academy¡¯s central hub, shuttle buses run here regrly. Thanks to that, I¡¯d justfortably arrived on one of the automated buses. As the bus came to a stop, a crowd of passengers began to disembark. I stepped off with them, blending into the group. ¡®There are a lot of cadets from other sses.¡¯ A quick survey of the gazes darting my way revealed that students from various sses were mixed in. I nodded to myself while observing cadets from sses other than my own, Ipchun ss. Ipchun ss cadets might have grown used to my appearance by now, but to students from other sses, I was undoubtedly a strange sight. Their curious stares were understandable. From the second semester onwards, interactions between sses would increase significantly. But that wasn¡¯t the only unusual aspect of this situation. ¡®There are cadets from other grades, too.¡¯ First-year cadet uniforms are typically adorned with green ents, the most noticeable being their neckties. Yet, here and there, I spotted cadets wearing red ties¡ªsignifying second-years from the summer term. Second-year cadets are a rare sight for us first-years. Many of them had likely seen me while wandering the campus, but there were clearly some who were seeing me for the first time. The Monster Taming and Response ss was open to students from other grades. While some courses are restricted by grade, others, like this one, have no such limitations. ¡®If I¡¯m lucky, I might even run into Senior Lee Jiyeon.¡¯@@novelbin@@ Of course, that would require quite a bit of luck. Realistically, it¡¯s better to assume we won¡¯t cross paths. ¡°Is that the special admissions student?¡± ¡°They¡¯re nothing like the rumors. Just a total kid¡­¡± ¡°Are they here for monster taming?¡± ¡°Maybe they¡¯re here to learn response techniques.¡± ¡°They really walk around with their eyes closed¡­ Can they actually sense things like that?¡± The murmurs were loud and clear. My ears were practically burning from the gossip. Just as I raised a hand to rub my ear, a pale hand gently tapped it instead. ¡°You¡¯re really popr. Just listen to all that whispering around you.¡± It was Baek Arin, who had joined the group midway and arrived with me. She giggled softly and reached up to scratch my ear for me. [Don¡¯t tease meeeeeee¡­] She somehow knew the exact spot I¡¯d been about to rub. Her cool fingers scratched precisely where the itch was, sending a shiver down my spine. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t mess with Hayul like that!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not messing around! I¡¯m just scratching his itch.¡± ¡°Move! I¡¯ll do it!¡± ¡°Oh, my goodness. Are you really jealous? Ouch! Stop hitting me¡ªviolence is not the answer!¡± I entered the building and made my way to the designated lecture hall. Located on the fifth floor, the structure of the room wasn¡¯t much different from the ones I usually attended. A few cadets had already arrived. After scanning the area for seats, I chose a spot where my group could sit together. ...Since the seat height didn¡¯t match my stature, Iid out the Sky Wings artifact like a cushion beneath me. Soft and plush, it was perfect for sitting on. As I settled in, Hong Yeonhwa quickly took the seat to my left, while Ellia sat on my right. Baek Arin blinked in confusion. After rolling her eyes briefly, she tapped Hong Yeonhwa on the shoulder. ¡°...Yeonhwa, I want to sit next to Hayul this time.¡± ¡°Stop saying ridiculous things. Don¡¯t even think about it. Sit next to me instead.¡± ¡°Is this really how it¡¯s going to be? Ellia... could we trade seats?¡± ¡°Haha, nope.¡± ¡°So firm... Yeonhwa, karma will get you for this. Just wait.¡± ¡°Forget karma. I¡¯ll burn it all away~¡± Hong Yeonhwa scoffed smugly. Having already endured the trials of the Guhwa mes, she shrugged with confidence. Grumbling, Baek Arin reluctantly took her seat. While we chatted idly and waited, the lecture hall door opened, and the professor walked in. ¡°Ah, my apologies for beingte. I¡¯m Professor Alida Valli, in charge of Monster Taming and Response.¡± She was a woman with short, cropped hair and round sses. Her presence didn¡¯t exude much power. Her mana wasn¡¯t particrly vast, nor was her physical body imposing. She seemed to be the academic, research-focused type. Dressed in a whiteb coat, Professor Alida stepped up to the podium and bowed her head slightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience, but could everyone step outside? Today¡¯s introductory lecture will take ce outdoors.¡± Thunk. The cadets, puzzled, rose from their seats. Following the professor¡¯s lead, they began moving in an orderly fashion toward the door. Baek Arin nced at Hong Yeonhwa with a sly smile. ¡°...Looks like karma, huh? Ready to burn it?¡± ¡°Shut... up. It doesn¡¯t change anything.¡± Our group also stood to leave. Without much fuss, I levitated myself with a gust of wind. I¡¯d taken this ss in the original story. Even if things yed out differently this time, I could already observe the bustle outside as preparations were being made. ¡®Are they going to show us something unique?¡¯ This ss was just an introductory session, meant to pique interest. It wasmon for cadets to lose interest and drop out early, so the academy usually presented something special to keep them engaged. In the original story, the monster disyed during this lecture varied each time... I extended my sensory field and analyzed the mana emanating from far away. Even without full focus, it was obvious. The peculiar mana stood out even from a distance. ¡®It¡¯d be great if they showed us a unicorn.¡¯ The pure, pristine energy unmistakably belonged to a unicorn. Its distinct mana was almost ring in how it radiated purity. Deep down, I hoped the professor would reveal the unicorn. Previously, after I destroyed the horn of a bicon, I spected that the nature of my mana might align poorly with such creatures. If so, seeing the unicorn up close might give me a better idea. Although I¡¯d gathered sufficient data through observation, experiencing it firsthand might provide a different perspective. Of course, direct contact was unlikely. Unicorns are notoriously averse to being touched. If someone tried to touch it carelessly... they might find themselves skewered on its horn, which was no different from a spear. Still, just sensing it up close would be enough. Hovering lightly in the air, I followed the professor outside. Woooooom...! ¡®?¡¯ At that moment, the pristine aura of the unicorn trembled violently, like an earthquake resonating from afar. The sudden, jarring disturbance felt as if the unicorn had recoiled in shock or horror, sending shivers through my body. ¡®What¡¯s going on? I didn¡¯t do anything.¡¯ Puzzled by the sudden phenomenon, I tilted my head in confusion. Chapter 176 I followed Professor Alida out of the room. Behind her, the cadets walked in an orderly line. I too followed her, letting the wind lightly lift my body. ¡°Although I said ¡®outside,¡¯ there¡¯s plenty to show you inside as well,¡± Professor Alida began, her voice calm but engaging. She seemed eager to keep us entertained before our arrival. ¡°This facility is a monster research center built within Siyoram. To ensure smooth acquisition of data and specimens, we also conduct breeding here¡­ Now, here¡¯s a question.¡± The professor, whose footsteps had echoed rhythmically moments ago, raised a finger abruptly. ¡°How many years has it been since the Great Cataclysm?¡± ¡°Exactly 200 years!¡± The response came immediately. The professor smiled and wagged her finger approvingly. ¡°Quick and correct! Your name?¡± ¡°Be Aletova, from Cheongmyeong ss!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll remember that for a rewardter. Was this question a bit too traditional? My apologies, but it¡¯s certainly an effective way to elicit answers.¡± Professor Alida chuckled sheepishly before continuing, ¡°Let¡¯s return to the topic. The Great Cataclysm urred 200 years ago and refers to the chain reaction of dungeon surges that spanned the entire world.¡± The Great Cataclysm. It¡¯s a term that shows up in nearly every history book, a defining event that reshaped the world into its current state. The chain reaction of dungeon surges that followed¡­ At this point, my expression twisted involuntarily. I couldn¡¯t help but recall my own experiences with dungeon surges¡ªtwo in particr, one in Sifnaha and another in China. In Sifnaha, I was nearly beaten to death by Aerus, while in China, I barely survived poisoning from a two-headed venom dragon. Neither memory was pleasant. Thetter, having happened more recently, left me feeling particrly unsettled. Despite my internal frustration, the professor¡¯s exnation continued. ¡°History books generally describe it as follows:¡± The Great Cataclysm led to the sudden emergence of dungeons worldwide. These dungeons surged uncontrobly, releasing monsters that wreaked havoc on humanity¡­ ¡°...or so they say. While not incorrect, it¡¯s not entirely urate either. Be Aletova, do you happen to know why?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ I don¡¯t,¡± Be stammered, her earlier confidence faltering as she darted her eyes nervously. The professor chuckled softly, seemingly amused. ¡°Official records indicate that monsters existed even before the Great Cataclysm.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°To be precise, they were animals and nts transformed by exposure to mana,¡± the professor exined, eliciting wide-eyed reactions from many cadets. Pleased by the visible astonishment, she nodded. ¡°The earliest recorded monster was an electric mouse. Following that was a gori capable of manipting earth as if it were armor.¡± The mouse likely had a unique ability akin to ¡®Electric Discharge,¡¯ while the gori probably exhibited a skill such as ¡®Earth Maniption.¡¯ ¡°There were also creatures like a dog that emitted mes from its mouth and a cat that could sh the air with wind-infused ws. They were considered inexplicable anomalies in the pre-Cataclysm era.¡± The term ¡°monster,¡± coined by influential nations at the time, gradually became the universal designation for such beings. ¡°In summary, mana existed even before the Great Cataclysm, and some animals and nts transformed into monsters due to its influence. In academic circles, we refer to these creatures as ¡®primal species.¡¯¡± After delivering this significant revtion, Professor Alida paused and nced at the cadets following her. Some appeared stunned as if processing groundbreaking information, while others remained nonchnt, likely already aware. Hong Yeonhwa and Baek Arin seemed unperturbed, suggesting they had learned this during their heir training. Elia, on the other hand, seemed intrigued but not overly impressed¡ªmore of an ¡°oh, that¡¯s interesting¡± reaction. As her gaze swept over the cadets, Professor Alida eventuallynded on me. Noticing my indifferent expression, she clicked her tongue in disappointment before turning back to face forward. ¡°This is getting tedious, isn¡¯t it? To get to the point¡­¡± Step. Professor Alida halted abruptly. After surveying her surroundings briefly, she turned to face the cadets with a serious expression. ¡°Monster research, in some ways, can be utterly pointless.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± One cadet responded dumbfoundedly, clearly taken aback by the unexpected conclusion. ¡°Ahaha, was that too abrupt? Allow me to borate,¡± the professor said with a shrug, pointing around her. The cadets followed her gesture, their eyes drawn to a ss wall. We had descended underground without noticing. The basement was structured as a long, grid-like facility. Behind each ss partition were various types of monsters, some pacing, others resting. ¡°Monsterse in countless forms, evolving for a myriad of reasons. Some are born as mutants, others transform due to dungeons, unique abilities, or physical growth¡­¡± Mutations, dungeon influences, innate abilities, physical maturation¡­ ¡°As such, years of painstakingly gathered data often be useless at critical moments. Yet! Despite that, researchers like myself remainmitted to studying monsters in hopes of discovering something valuable.¡± p! The professor pped her hands enthusiastically, her energy dispelling the earlier somberness. ¡°This lecture, Monster Training and Countermeasures, is designed to help you study the umted data, practice handling monsters directly, and even learn breeding techniques.¡± ¡°May I ask a question?¡± ¡°Of course. What¡¯s your name, cadet?¡± ¡°From the Honors ss¡­¡± The lecture overview concluded, and the cadets, their interest piqued, began bombarding the professor with questions. She answered each one diligently, clearly enjoying the interaction. Hong Yeonhwa, however, seemed disinterested. Although she listened attentively, she didn¡¯t appearpelled to ask anything. ¡°Yawn¡­¡± Eventually, she stifled a yawn, subtly turning her head and covering her mouth with her hand to avoid drawing attention. Her gaze shifted, meeting mine. When I looked directly at Hong Yeonhwa, our eyes locked. Her jewel-like eyes widened in surprise, and her delicate features flushed pink, her earlobes and cheeks heating visibly. Floating at eye level thanks to the wind, I could clearly observe her reaction. ¡°Um¡­ well¡­¡± Her voice trembled with embarrassment and confusion. Amused by her flustered demeanor, I tilted my head and leaned in slightly. Smooch. A soft sound followed as her warm lips brushed against mine briefly, leaving a lingering warmth and a faint, fragrant scent. Pulling back, I felt a peculiar mixture of shyness and satisfaction, my chest tingling warmly. I nced at Hong Yeonhwa, her expression frozen in shock, her mouth slightly agape. ¡°Hehe.¡± Her reaction was so endearing that I couldn¡¯t help but giggle, covering my mouth asughter bubbled out. ¡°Ugh¡­ ha¡­¡± Hong Yeonhwa suddenly let out a strained groan, her eyes squeezing shut. Startled, I rushed to her side. ¡°Yeonhwa¡­ Are you okay?¡± Gripping her arm, I shook her gently, ready to activate synchronization if necessary. Her crimson eyes fluttered open, gazing at me with a dazed expression. ¡°It''s... overwhelming...¡± ¡°Huh?¡± A flicker of me surged within her, hotter and denser than usual. Tilting my head, I observed it curiously. ¡°Yeonhwa? Why are you¡­ Wait, hold on¡ªwhat the hell!¡± Baek Arin, who had been watching with a strange look, suddenly panicked and reached out. cing her hand on Yeonhwa¡¯s back, she channeled the icy energy of Changae into her. Sizzle. The sticky, flickering mes of Guhwa slowly subsided under Changae¡¯s suppression, regaining their former calm. Blinking at the unexpectedmotion, I nced around. A few cadets had noticed the disturbance and were watching us curiously, including Professor Alida. ¡°Ah, this is awkward.¡± Professor Alida, adjusting her round sses, wore an indescribable expression. Themotion subsided, but Professor Alida''s lecture continued. Groooan¡­ A lump of darkness squirmed, emitting a strange sound that tickled the ears. Suddenly, a long, protruding limb emerged from the mass. A coarse, gray outer shell stretched from the pitch-ck blob. Legs extended from every direction to support its body, and a long neck jutted out from the front. ¡°A turtle?¡± One cadet murmured. As if in response, the creature¡¯s eyelids peeled back, revealing glowing yellow eyes. ¡°Correct. This is a ck Iron Turtle, ssified as a standard Rank-6 monster,¡± Professor Alida nodded, tapping on the ss wall. Groooarrr... The turtle¡¯s maw opened sluggishly, releasing a deep, guttural sound. Its shell gleamed under the light, the dark, metallic sheen resembling ck iron spikes, exuding a menacing aura. ¡°As I said, this is a ck Iron Turtle, a general term for creatures of simr characteristics,¡± Alida continued. Hearing the name sparked a peculiar sense of familiarity. I¡¯d hunted countless ck Iron Turtles in the original story. ¡°They¡¯re called ¡®ck Iron¡¯ because their rough shells areposed of ck Iron Ore,¡± the professor exined. ck Iron. A type of ore discovered after the Great Cataclysm, infused with mana and named for its dark, metallic appearance resembling iron. ¡°Thanks to its high concentration of ck Iron, it¡¯s like a fortress on legs.¡± ck Iron is widely used in armament manufacturing. It¡¯s not a particrly challenging material to work with¡ªsimply melting and hammering it yields serviceable weapons. While not indestructible, it¡¯s reasonably sturdy and conducts mana well. Moreover, it¡¯s rtively easy to acquire. ck Iron Turtles are not umon. Dungeons around the world serve as official breeding grounds for them. The ore itself is also mined from quarries, ensuring a steady supply. In short, it¡¯s a cost-effective material¡ªsturdy, mana-conductive, and inexpensive. It¡¯s perfect for crafting multiple backup weapons. During my second ythrough of the original story, I specialized in one-on-onebat and personally crafted equipment using ck Iron. ¡°Would anyone like to try handling it directly?¡± After her brief exnation, Professor Alida posed an unexpected question. ¡°Wait, is that even allowed? What if it¡¯s identally killed?¡± ¡°We have plenty of ck Iron Turtles, and that one isn¡¯t particrly special, so it¡¯s no problem,¡± the professor replied nonchntly to the cadet¡¯s worried inquiry. ¡°Important specimens are carefully protected, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about,¡± she reassured. Some cadets seemed tempted, pondering the opportunity. With the professor¡¯s approval and assurances of safety, it was hard to resist. [¡°I¡¯d like to try.¡±] ¡°Excellent. What¡¯s your name, cadet?¡± [¡°Lee Hayul.¡±] ¡°Ahem¡­ Alright, Cadet Lee Hayul. Step forward.¡± I raised my hand. Despite my extensive experience hunting ck Iron Turtles in the original story, I¡¯d never faced one in person. This seemed like the perfect chance topare reality with what I knew. The professor¡¯s tone hesitated briefly, but she epted my request. As the cadets turned their attention to me, their expressions were odd¡ªfilled with worry and apprehension. I couldn¡¯t help but find it absurd. Sure, I looked like a fragile child now, but I¡¯d killed a Two-Headed Venom Dragon¡ªa formidable high-rank monster! Granted, it was weakened due to its undead state, but still, it was a dragon! And yet, these people were looking at me like I was a helpless child charging into danger. Pouting, I nced down at myself. My short limbs, pale, smooth skin, and petite frame that looked like it belonged in someone¡¯s protective embrace¡­ Alright, I admit, I look unreliable. But looks can be deceiving! ¡°Hayul, are you sure about this?¡± ¡°Are you confident? In your current state...¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to wait a bit before trying?¡± [¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t get hurt.¡±] ¡°You say that, but remember what state you came back inst time?¡± [¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±] Even Hong Yeonhwa, Baek Arin, and Elia¡ªwho knew my capabilities¡ªexpressed concern. Still, I genuinely wanted to experience it, so I stepped forward confidently. The professor pulled a bracelet from her coat, an artifact with embedded protective features. ¡°This is a protective artifact. It won¡¯t fail, so don¡¯t worry,¡± she said, approaching to fasten it on me. She rolled up my sleeve, revealing the silvery prosthetic arm beneath. Her eyes briefly twitched, but she quickly regainedposure. ¡°Proceed with the exercise.¡± The professor fastened the bracelet and adjusted my sleeve. I nodded, ready to begin. The ss wall slid open, creating a small entryway. Once I stepped inside, the door sealed shut behind me. Grrr... The ck Iron Turtle bared its teeth as I intruded into its territory. Its massive, boar-like tusks gleamed menacingly, radiating heat waves. ¡®Observation Authority.¡¯ I activated my observation ability, scanning the ck Iron Turtle down to its smallest details. I saw mana coursing through its outer skin, its iron-infused shell, its dense muscles, and its unusual skeletal structure. Its brain wasrger than expected, some vital organs were missing, and its core¡ªa mana stone¡ªwas embedded deep within. All the gathered information flooded my mind, but it wasn¡¯t overwhelming. I processed it methodically, piece by piece. Interpretationplete. Though not taxing, such precise usage left my head feeling slightly heavy. Shaking it off, I activated my mana. Mana surged from my core, coursing through my circuits before radiating outward.@@novelbin@@ White mana rippled like a lion¡¯s mane around me, drawing murmurs of admiration from the observers beyond the ss wall. Even those who had been worried¡ªHong Yeonhwa, Baek Arin, and Elia¡ªseemed impressed. Suppressing a smug grin, I began shaping the mana. Vwoooom¡­! Suddenly, I froze. Through my mana sensing, I detected a distinct energy fluctuation in the distance. ¡®What¡¯s that?¡¯ A pure white aura was raging violently, distant but growing rapidly closer. A faint sound reached my ears, followed by fragmented words from the professor¡¯s smartwatch transmission: ¡°...Escape¡­ it¡¯sing¡­!¡± ¡°What¡¯sing?¡± I muttered, confused. The aura intensified at an rming pace. Boom! A deafening explosion shattered the ceiling above, bathing theb in red light as sirens red. Before I could react, a massive figure descended gracefully through the opening¡ªa unicorn. ¡®Wow...¡¯ I forgot the situation entirely, entranced. The creature was enormous, at least two or three times the size of a normal horse. Its snow-white fur gleamed, and its luxurious mane billowed gracefully. Its most striking feature was its horn¡ªa colossal spiral that could impale a line of people effortlessly. The unicorn¡¯s mana was pure, reminiscent of my own from earlier days¡ªpristine and untouched. It stepped forward, its eyes radiating calm yet inexplicable friendliness. I instinctively extended a hand. Snort. [¡°Huh?¡±] The unicorn gently mped its teeth around the back of my neck¡ªnot painfully, but as if handling something precious. Before I knew it, my body went limp, the scene resembling a mother cat carrying her kitten. With no hesitation, the unicorn leapt back through the hole in the ceiling, taking me with it. ¡®What¡­?¡¯ A question mark floated above my head. Chapter 177 A sudden explosion rocked the facility, followed by the ring of emergency sirens. The research wing¡¯s undergroundb was drenched in red light, the atmosphere tense and chaotic. Researchers scrambled to assess the situation, security personnel rushed in, and cadets calmly drew weapons, preparing for battle. Amid the frantic activity, everyone froze. Their gazes converged on a single spot. Inside the containment area, where monsters were held, a gaping hole in the ceiling revealed a white horse descending gracefully. Even amidst the crimson chaos, the creature¡¯s immacte white presence captivated all eyes. Its enormous frame made even adult men look small, and atop its forehead was a majestic, spiraling horn that exuded grandeur. ¡°A¡­ unicorn?¡± Professor Alida murmured, her sses slipping down her nose as she stared in stunned disbelief. She had seen the reports. As a researcher here, she knew the status of all monsters bred at the facility, including the unicorns. The unicorns at Siyoram were a special case. Not long after the academy¡¯s founding, the headmaster had personally secured unicorns and established a sanctuary for them on the campus grounds. The sanctuary was a paradise¡ªa haven of flourishing greenery blessed with vitality, a pristineke untouched by impurities, and an environment wholly suited for the unicorns. Unlike other lower-tier monsters kept in istion for research or experimentation, the unicorns were treated with utmost care. And for good reason: unicorns were rare and revered, ssified as high-grade mythical creatures. Even in high-level dungeons orbyrinths, they were seldom seen. ¡°Why is a unicorn here¡­?¡± Her confusion was warranted. The unicorns had their own restricted sanctuary, off-limits to both cadets and staff without explicit permission. Only a select few personnel, tasked with sample collection or data recording, were ever allowed ess. Unicorns lived peacefully within their sanctuary, far removed from outside interference. Yet one had appeared here¡ªbursting through the ceiling andnding elegantly before Lee Hayul. Before Lee Hayul? The gazes of everyone present alternated between the unicorn and Hayul. In the scarlet-tinged room, the area surrounding the two figures stood out in stark white. Sunlight streamed through the hole in the ceiling, illuminating the unicorn and Hayul¡¯s equally radiant presence. The unicorn¡¯s coat was immacte white, its mane flowing like silken threads. Simrly, Hayul¡¯s hair was a pure, snow-like white, and the aura of mana rippling around him glowed like a mane. Even their energy felt simr¡ªpristine, untainted. ¡°Wow¡­¡± One cadet whispered in awe, unable to contain their admiration. Despite the sirens and shing rms, the beauty of the scene was utterly arresting. A snow-white child, ethereal and delicate, and a regal unicorn towering protectively over him. The scene was like a painting, a moment straight out of a fairy tale. Everyone was transfixed, frozen in ce by the surreal spectacle.@@novelbin@@ Even Hong Yeonhwa, who had been about to smash through the ss wall to reach Hayul, stopped in her tracks. Normally, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to attack any monster approaching Hayul, unicorn or not. But the atmosphere between Hayul and the unicorn was so otherworldly that even she paused to observe. Finally, the two figures at the center of attention moved. The unicorn stepped forward, its long legs carrying it toward Hayul with slow, deliberate strides. Hayul extended a cautious hand toward the approaching creature. It was like watching a storybook unfold before their eyes, a moment brimming with anticipation and awe. And then¡­ Snort. [¡°Huh?¡±] The unicorn suddenly mped its teeth around the back of Hayul¡¯s neck. Hayul froze, his outstretched hand falling limp. The radiant mana surrounding him dispersed like mist. His body shuddered briefly before goingpletely ck. The unicorn lifted Hayul gently, as if handling something precious, its careful movements reminiscent of a mother cat carrying her kitten. Then, without hesitation, the unicorn turned its gaze to the onlookers. Its once-innocent eyes grew cold and indifferent as it nced at them briefly. Without a second thought, it leaped back through the hole in the ceiling. Gone was the fairy tale-like grace. Now, the unicorn¡¯s attitude seemed to say it had no more business here. The audience, who had been immersed in the magical scene, blinked in stunned silence. ¡°What the hell is that crazy horned bastard?¡± Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s voice cut through the daze. Her face twisted in fury as realization dawned¡ªherpanion had just been taken. She clenched her fists, her mana surging violently as mes erupted around her. Drawing her arm back, she focused her power. A crimson streak of fire shot forward, colliding with the reinforced ss wall. BOOM! The wall, specially designed to contain monsters, shattered under the explosive force, sending shards flying. Without wasting a second, Hong Yeonhwa leaped through the newly created opening, chasing after the unicorn through the hole in the ceiling. Emerging outside, she found herself on a green field, the research building visible just ahead. She turned her head, following the faint trace of the unicorn¡¯s mana. It was hard to see at first, but enhancing her vision with mana revealed a white dot disappearing on the horizon. Fwoosh! Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s mes surged, her mana igniting as her physical capabilities amplified. She mmed her foot into the ground, propelling herself forward with explosive force. Her lips curled in frustration as the distance only seemed to grow. The unicorn was fast¡ªabsurdly so. Unicorns, as mythical creatures, were in a league of their own. Their speed and physical prowess were unmatched. The distance was significant, but it was within her Guhwa me¡¯s range. If sheunched her mes recklessly, she could definitely hit the unicorn. But Hayul was in its grasp. Even though she prided herself on her control, she couldn¡¯t guarantee Hayul wouldn¡¯t be harmed in the process. ¡®Enhanced ability.¡¯ Whoosh. The roaring mes around her receded, condensing and pulling inward. ¡®Evolution¡ªInternal Combustion.¡¯ Flicker. The mes disappeared from her body¡¯s surface, instead igniting within her. The Guhwa me burned explosively inside her, amplifying her strength further. BOOM! The ground cracked beneath her as sheunched forward with blinding speed, leaving a trail of destruction in her wake. ¡°That damn horse¡­ it¡¯s dead.¡± Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s fury boiled over. Unicorns might be rare and valuable, but she didn¡¯t care. No price or rarity justified it taking Hayul away. Her emotions surged, fueling her mes with even greater ferocity. Sensing her approach, the unicorn nced back. The distance, which had been steadily growing, suddenly began closing rapidly. Though the mes around her had subsided, the sheer intensity of her pursuit was overwhelming. The unicorn panicked, kicking off the ground in a desperate bid to escape. Just narrowly, she missed. ¡°Damn it! That damn horse!¡± Hong Yeonhwa let out a scream of frustration, clutching at her hair. It had been so close. She had closed the distance in seconds, her enhanced body covering vast ground until she was right behind the unicorn. She had reached out, ready to grab the horse and stop its escape, nning to beat it down and retrieve Lee Hayul. But at that moment, the space ahead of the unicorn split open¡ªa radiant white rift tore through reality, spreading wide. The unicorn leapt into the gleaming void. Her hand grazed its tail before the strands of its mane dissipated into nothingness, and the rift sealed shut. Right in front of her face. ¡°ARGH!¡± Her frustration boiled over, the unresolved emotions churning like fire in her chest. She wanted to destroy something, anything, just to vent. ¡°Well... someone¡¯s really mad, huh?¡± Baek Arin arrived shortly after, observing the growling, near-feral state of Hong Yeonhwa with a wary expression. Hong Yeonhwa turned her re toward her friend, her eyes zing with unreleased rage. ¡°Calm down... you''re way too worked up.¡± ¡°How the hell am I not supposed to be? That damned horned bastard just ran off with my child!¡± ¡°Your... child?¡± Baek Arin blinked, taken aback. ¡°Uh, anyway, think about it. Hayul isn¡¯t someone who¡¯d be helpless against a single unicorn, right?¡± Baek Arin cautiously continued, trying to soothe her. ¡°Sure, his physical abilities might¡¯ve weakened, but he still has his magic. He could unleash his spirits and turn the area into a wastnd. Heck, he could even channel your Guhwa mes and burn the unicorn¡ªand everything else¡ªto ash if he wanted.¡± ¡°...I know that!¡± Hong Yeonhwa growled, but the reminder didn¡¯t ease her irritation. As much as she trusted Hayul¡¯s strength, she couldn¡¯t ignore what she¡¯d witnessed¡ªhim going limp in the unicorn¡¯s jaws. ¡°And yet, why did Hayul copse so easily?¡± She clenched her fists. She¡¯d seen it happen¡ªthe moment the unicorn bit Hayul¡¯s neck, his body had gone ck, like he couldn¡¯t respond. ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, if he were in real danger, wouldn¡¯t his spirits have burst out to protect him? Maybe... it¡¯s like what happens with kittens?¡± ¡°Kittens?¡± Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s face twisted in disbelief. She knew what Baek Arin meant. If you grab a kitten by the scruff of its neck, it would instinctively calm down or freeze. And Hayul? The moment the unicorn bit his neck, his body had shuddered before goingpletely limp. It was... cute. ¡®...It does seem simr, now that I think about it.¡¯ The observation could prove useful in the future, she mused, filing the thought away before clearing her throat. Hong Yeonhwa summoned a hologram from her smartwatch, disying a map with a blinking red dot in the corner. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Baek Arin leaned over, curious. ¡°Hayul¡¯s location,¡± Hong Yeonhwa replied nonchntly, inspecting the map. Baek Arin blinked in surprise. ¡°...Did you put a tracker on him?¡± ¡°I installed a location-sharing app on his smartwatch.¡± ¡°And... he agreed to this, right?¡± ¡°If I asked, he¡¯d let me.¡± ¡°So you didn¡¯t ask¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯d agree if I did!¡± Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s bold response left Baek Arin sighing, but she followed as Hong Yeonhwa began moving in the direction of the red dot. Lately, I¡¯ve been thinking my life is full of ups and downs. I¡¯ve gone through all sorts of experiences¡ªmost of them, admittedly, because I stuck my head where it didn¡¯t belong. But asionally, incidents havee crashing into my life, uninvited. Honestly, I wonder if I¡¯m cursed with bad luck. My childhood wasn¡¯t exactly smooth sailing, and even aftering to this world, I¡¯ve faced one hardship after another. Sure, there¡¯ve been moments of incredible fortune¡ªluck so absurd it felt like divine intervention¡ªbut the bad outweighs the good. And now, I reflected on my current situation. Was this another case of bad luck? Snort? [¡°It tickles.¡±] ...Hard to say. I sighed, reaching up to scratch the head of the unicorn nuzzling me. Despite being just a horse, it acted like it was smiling, twitching its eyes and pushing its head closer for more pets. asionally, the tip of its horn would poke me in the side, but it wasn¡¯t painful. I stared at the creature with a bemused expression, idly patting its horn. This wasn¡¯t the unicorn that had carried me off. This one had a smaller, almost cute horn, norger than my fist¡ªa baby unicorn. Its skin was softer, too, almost ticklish. I activated my observation ability, scanning the unicorns around me. They had gathered in a nest-like area made of leaves and grass, a makeshift bed atop which I now sat with the baby unicorn. All eyes were on me, their gazes sparkling with curiosity, goodwill, and inexplicable friendliness. In front of me was a pile of fruit, offerings from the unicorns. ¡®What a strange turn of events.¡¯ I¡¯d been carried off by a unicorn and brought to what appeared to be its nest. Sighing, I tapped on my hologram, sending a quick message to mypanions: Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. After that, I picked up a piece of fruit and took a bite. Nom nom¡­ It wasn¡¯t bad. Crisp, juicy, and oddly refreshing. The unicorns watched me eat, their expressions somehow radiating satisfaction. [Has anyone taken the Advanced Combat Logic ss?][11] [Looking for someone to eat lunch with!][0] [Spears > Swords. Fight me, but only in a duel.][32] [Who wiped out the goblins in 3-23 Forest Dungeon?][6] [Lost a tablet at the Seaside Caf¨¦ in the Commercial District. Contact me.][16] ¡­ [Trending!] [A unicorn crashed the Monster Training and Response ss and carried off the special admissions student.] [563] Chapter 178 [Trending!] [During the Monster Training and Response ss, a unicorn interrupted and carried off the special admissions student.] [563] Author: Crimson Summer1 Summary: - Crimson Summer2: "?" ©¸ Crimson Summer2: "This is insane." - Blue Spring1: "Senior, get a grip." - Orange Autumn1: "Is it already evaluation period? Ugh, I¡¯m suffering too. Stay strong." ©¸ Crimson Summer3: "It¡¯s only the first week of the second semester, senior..." ©¸ Orange Autumn1: "No way! How can it be this exhausting and overwhelming in just one week?! That makes no sense!" ©¸ Orange Autumn2: "Wow, great trantion though, lol." - Crimson Summer3: "This is so sharp it could cut angles." ©¸ Crimson Summer1 (Author): "I¡¯m serious, okay? Ask anyone who was there¡ªthere were so many witnesses." ©¸ Crimson Summer3: "The whole ''the unicorn carried him off'' thing is kinda hard to believe." ©¸ Orange Autumn3: "Gasp." ©¸ Crimson Summer4: "Step away from the hologram!" - Crimson Summer5: "Sung Hyun, stop posting nonsense and get back to training." ©¸ Crimson Summer6: "It¡¯s not me, you jerk." ©¸ Crimson Summer5: "Wait, this is real?" ©¸ Crimson Summer5: "Stop wasting time on sillyments and train!" ©¸ Crimson Summer6: "What¡¯s wrong with you?" - Crimson Summer7: "Is this real?" ©¸ Blue Winter1: "I¡¯m a unicorn, and yes, it¡¯s real." ©¸ Blue Spring2: "Don¡¯t graduating seniors have better things to do?" ©¸ Blue Winter1: "Are you seriously mocking me for being free even here on the forums?" ¡®It¡¯s already spreading¡­¡¯ I sighed as I scrolled through the hologram. The school¡¯s free discussion board was flooded with posts about me. Siyoram Academy had its own dedicatedmunity app, pre-installed on the smartwatch I received upon admission. I rarely used it, though. Back when I first joined, there were endless discussions about me, full of suspicion surrounding my special admission. Most of the posts didn¡¯t even bother to hide that they were about me, even if my name wasn¡¯t directly mentioned. It was overwhelming, so I stopped checking altogether. But on a whim, I decided to take a look, and sure enough, the whole incident with the unicorn was already being talked about. ¡®Unicorns, huh...¡¯ Unicorns were one of the most well-known mythical creatures, right up there with dragons. They were also notoriously difficult to find. Sigh. I stood up, exhaling heavily. - Snort? The baby unicorn that had been leaning against me looked up as if asking where I was going. Nearby, the unicorn that had brought me here also nced over, along with others resting or wandering the area. Not just one or two¡ªdozens of unicorns, rare enough to be considered a miracle if spotted even once, were gathered around me. ¡®...There¡¯s a lot of them.¡¯ I carefully stepped out of the nest, a crude yet surprisinglyfortable structure made of grass and twigs. - Snort. The baby unicorn tugged at my sleeve with its teeth. Sighing, I waved my hand through the air, summoning a rift from which colorful spirits poured out. [¡°y with these for a while.¡±] The baby unicorn was quickly surrounded by the glowing spirits. It didn¡¯t seem to mind, letting out a pleased snort as it rubbed against them. Satisfied, I left the baby unicorn and began exploring my surroundings. The unicorn sanctuary was practically untouched by human presence. From what I could tell, any traces left were likely from one or two people visiting every few months. Technically, I didn¡¯t need to explore¡ªthe observation ability had already mapped out the entire area. But I decided to take a leisurely walk to circte my mana. With my small legs trudging along, a few unicorns started to follow me. - Snort. I stopped, and so did the unicorns trailing behind. Focusing my mind, I imagined pulling threads of will from the air. Slowly, their emotions and thoughts began to filter through. Worry, concern¡­ where are you going? Be careful not to get hurt... ¡®You¡¯ve got to be kidding me.¡¯ I tilted my head, dumbfounded. Now even unicorns were giving me this kind of look? - Snort. [¡°Hey!¡±] [¡°Don¡¯t push!¡±] One of the unicorns started nudging me back toward the nest with its head. I tried to resist, but against their sheer numbers, I was helplessly herded back to the nest within minutes. ¡®...Really?¡¯ - Snort. The baby unicorn, still surrounded by spirits, let out a happy cry as if weing me back. [Ack!] [That tickles!] Suddenly, a tingling sensation ran up my back, spreading down my outstretched legs. The baby unicorn had ced its head on my legs and was rubbing against them. [¡°You¡¯re heavy.¡±] I poked its head with my fingers. - Snort. [¡°I said it tickles!¡±] It might¡¯ve been a baby, but it was still a unicorn. And I, in my current form, wasn¡¯t exactly built for this. My legs werepletely pinned, not painful but definitely ufortable. I scratched the unicorn¡¯s head, trying to get it to move, but it snorted defiantly and shook its head. I made a strange face, finding the situation both amusing and frustrating. Unicorns were symbols of purity, innocence, and grace. Their very essence was immacte, devoid of any impurities. They even seemed to possess the ability to judge others and treat them ordingly, based on their symbolic standards. ¡®Purity, innocence¡­ and chastity?¡¯ My expression soured further. Chastity was often interpreted in a more risqu¨¦ sense, and the idea of being evaluated by that standard was... ufortable. ¡®Whatever.¡¯@@novelbin@@ I shook my head and returned to my tasks, sending reassuring messages to those who might be worried. As for the lecture¡­ I hoped I¡¯d at least get credit for attendance. If not, I was ready to argue. For now, I decided to stay put. This was an opportunity, after all. Observing unicorns up close without relying solely on observation abilities was a rare experience. Time passed quietly. I activated my senses, meticulously detecting the unicorns'' auras, while using the power of Observation to gather detailed information about them. At the same time, I initiated Synchronization¡ªchanneling Taesan to absorb the vitality of my surroundings and hold it within me. My body reacted, trembling slightly. The emptiness inside me gradually filled, a heavy fullness settling in. It felt as though invisible hands were pulling on my limbs, stretching them outward. ¡®I think I¡¯m getting close...¡¯ I could feel it¡ªjust a little more, and my body would extend, grow. But I couldn¡¯t push past a certain limit, no matter how hard I tried. The use of vitality through Taesan. After practicing relentlessly on my own, I was finally seeing progress. Yet, there were no concrete results. I¡¯d been observing Lee Jiyeon¡¯s training sessions to pick up insights, but it wasn¡¯t enough. ¡®Should I just ask her directly to show me how to handle vitality?¡¯ The schedule was already set. Starting next week, I¡¯d begin mentorship sessions with her. Once or twice a week, at most. That was the n. We could meet more often if we coordinated our schedules, but each meeting required a report, so once a week felt ideal. ¡®If I ask out of curiosity, she¡¯ll probably show me.¡¯ After all, she was my mentor. If I expressed interest, she¡¯d likely demonstrate for me. And let¡¯s not forget¡ªI was, for all intents and purposes, registered under the Guhwa family. The Guhwa and Taesan families were part of the Three Great Families and had long-standing ties. Even during my recent visit to the Guhwa household, I saw several individuals who seemed to be from Taesan. There wasn¡¯t much to hide between us. It wasn¡¯t as though I was asking her to demonstrate some secret advanced technique; this seemed like a reasonable request. My thoughts grew increasingly tangled. Observation, mana detection, synchronization, Taesan, and the use of vitality. The mental strain from all this contemtion brought on a rare headache. Lately, I hadn¡¯t been alone enough to experience headaches, always finding myself in someone¡¯s arms. Now that I was on my own again, it came back. As I massaged my temples, I noticed something odd. The baby unicorn that had been nuzzling against me had gone quiet. I subtly activated Observation. At some point, the baby unicorn had fallen asleep, using my legs as a pillow. No wonder it had stopped moving. Its eyes were closed, and it was breathing softly and evenly. The life of a horse, I thought. My disbelief must have been obvious on my face. Instinctively, I reached out and tapped its horn. No reaction. Even though its precious horn was being touched, the baby unicorn remained blissfully asleep. The horn is an incredibly important part of a unicorn. It never falls off, not even at death. Its roots are deeply entrenched, and it¡¯s as solid as it gets. Under normal circumstances, trying to touch it would result in the unicorn ramming you without hesitation. And yet, here this one was, letting me poke its horn without a care in the world. ¡®What¡¯s with all this trust?¡¯ I frowned slightly, tapping the horn again out of curiosity. The horn is the ultimate symbol of a unicorn. It represents their uniqueness, their very essence. ¡®The Twin-Headed Venom Dragon had its head.¡¯ I recalled the Twin-Headed Venom Dragon I¡¯d in before. Its defining feature, a head symbolizing disease, was missing at the time. That¡¯s why it couldn¡¯t use its disease-rted abilities. If it had retained both heads and be a Wraith like it was meant to... it might have remained a Rank 3 monster, as it was in life. ¡®Uniqueness...¡¯ The distinctive quality that sets an individual apart. When this manifests as a specific ability, it bes a unique skill. Curiosity sparked within me. I cautiously reached out and ran my hand along the baby unicorn¡¯s horn. I focused Observation on the horn alone, receiving an overwhelming influx of high-density information. I sharpened my senses, analyzing the energy coursing through my palm. The data flooded in. I spared no effort, channeling Observation and my affinity for mana to its fullest extent. The strain on my head intensified as the information piled up. Carefully, I sifted through it all. Unnecessary data was discarded; only the essential details were kept. Ipared and refined these into actionable insights. Gradually, a record began to form. The Original Record. Using this as a foundation, I could modify it to suit me and replicate it through Synchronization. A question formed in my mind. Could I mimic the functionality of this horn? ¡®Synchronization¡ª¡¯ - Crack! ¡®¡ª?¡¯ A strange sound reached my ears. It wasn¡¯t distant; it was close¡ªfar too close. - Crackle...! The noise repeated, louder this time. A bizarre sensation rippled through me. Bones extending, skin stretching, vibrations emanating from within my body. - Snort?! The baby unicorn, once sound asleep on my legs, suddenly opened its eyes wide, looking up at me. The other unicorns in the area also turned their heads abruptly, fixing their gazes on me¡ªor rather, my forehead. ¡®...My forehead?¡¯ I turned Observation inward. Something was growing inside my forehead. [?] Above my head, countless question marks seemed to hover. [Unique Ability: "Mana Affinity" has evolved.] [Unique Ability: "Mana Affinity" activated.] [Expansion Ability: "Synchronization" activated.] ... [yer Adjustment System: Pioneer Mode] [Quest: "Unicorn Sighting"plete.] [Quest: "Unicorn Affinity"plete.] [Quest: "Unicorn Taming"plete.] [Points earned.] ... [The Master of the Tower of Harmony nces at you with interest.] [The Master of the Tower of Growth signals for silence.] [The Master of the Tower of Harmony averts their gaze.] ... [yer Adjustment System: Evaluation Mode] ? Mental State: ... ? Title: Chapter 179 Hong Yeonhwa had gone through all sorts of experiences. Most of them were due to none other than Lee Hayul. The number of times her mental fortitude was shattered to pieces by him was countless. Just as she managed to rebuild herposure, yet another incident would ur to tear it down again. While she endured much pain through him, those experiences also became opportunities for her personal growth. If she were to quantify it, it would be her patience. In the past, she would have impulsively thrown punches, but now, she could hold back at least five times beforeshing out. She didn¡¯t immediately raid the unicorns¡¯ habitat after confirming Lee Hayul¡¯s safety. Instead, she calmly reported the situation with patience. Only after receiving permission did Hong Yeonhwa enter the unicorn habitat. ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s anything special. Could it be just a designated zone?¡± ¡°The exact concentration isn¡¯t clear, but the magic density here is high. Looks like they¡¯re maintaining the environment and letting them roam freely.¡± Elia and Baek Ahrin apanied her. They had been present during the incident, so they received permission together. The habitat, guided by the manager, was separated from the outside world by a barrier. Inside the barrier was a vast field of blue grass stretching beyond the horizon. Mostly t terrain, but asionally, there were small hills forming gentle ridges. ¡°What are the odds they think we¡¯ll pull something here? No manager is even apanying us.¡± On the way to the location disyed on the hologram, Baek Ahrin stroked her chin and tilted her head. ¡°Didn¡¯t the administrative office give us permission? Maybe they trust us.¡± ¡°Even with permission, it¡¯s normal to have an escort. That¡¯s how we operate too. idents can happen even without malicious intent. Since they¡¯re monsters, safety usuallyes first.¡± ¡°Does your family raise monsters too?¡± ¡°Yes. Our territory is vast and rugged, so we train them extensively for transportation. I¡¯ve ridden them often myself.¡± The Changae family also raised monsters. While many were kept for research, most were used for transportation. The interiors of dungeons andbyrinths were so treacherous that even military vehicles were impractical. Monsters, unaffected by chaotic magic waves, were far superior in resilience and longevitypared to ordinary transport means if they were of a high enough rank. Also, given the vast and rugged terrains of their family¡¯snd, free and reliable transportation was indispensable. ¡°Wow... I¡¯d love to ride one someday!¡± ¡°Come visitter with Hayul. I¡¯ll gift you one or two. Just keep in mind it¡¯s a bit chilly where we are.¡± As their conversation continued, they walked further until a few unicorns appeared in the distance. The unicorns seemed cautious but curious, showing no signs of charging at them. ¡°Pfft... Why couldn¡¯t they act like that earlier?¡± Hong Yeonhwa frowned, clicking her tongue in disapproval. If they could stay this peaceful in their habitat, why did they suddenly escape, bite someone, and cause chaos? She was only staying calm because Lee Hayul hadn¡¯t sustained any injuries. If he¡¯d been hurt even slightly, she would¡¯ve immediately drawn her weapon. ¡°Could they have been mistaken?¡± ¡°Mistaken about what?¡± Baek Ahrin, who had been walking alongside her, spoke up slyly. ¡°About Hayul. Based on the nature of his magic, it¡¯s even purer than a unicorn¡¯s. Maybe they mistook him for one of their foals.¡± ¡°What kind of mistake is that? Even a dumb horse wouldn¡¯t¡ª¡± Would they? Hong Yeonhwa tilted her head. Recently, Lee Hayul¡¯s magic had undergone changes. Its color had turned pure white, and its purity had increased significantlypared to before. Honestly, it was hard to distinguish whether it was magic or a lump of pure energy. The unicorns might find its properties utterly enchanting. It wasn¡¯t unreasonable for them to think of him as one of their kind. Even if not, they could easily regard him as a simr entity. ¡°...I suppose it¡¯s possible?¡± ¡°His aura is pure, his disposition is innocent, and his body is young and untouched. A unicorn might lose its mind trying to take him away.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but... the hell do you mean by untouched?¡± Hong Yeonhwa, who had been nodding thoughtfully, suddenly jerked her head up. Baek Ahrin tilted her head. ¡°Why are you suddenly mad? What¡¯s wrong now?¡± ¡°How do I know if you¡¯ve done it or not, damn it!¡± ¡°Huh? A body imbued with pure magic can¡¯t help but be untouched.¡± ¡°...What?¡± ¡°What were you thinking? Don¡¯t tell me... is it what I think it is?¡± Baek Ahrin¡¯s lips curled into a sly grin. Mischief, teasing, and an unmistakable ¡°Gotcha¡± shed in her expression. Realizing her slip-up, Hong Yeonhwa hesitated and stepped back. Before she could retreat further, Baek Ahrinunched her verbal attack. ¡°What a perverted... shameless little thing you are!¡± ¡°Gah...¡± Hong Yeonhwa, mentally defeated, groaned and collected herself before moving forward again. The unicorn habitat was quite expansive. It wasn¡¯t until some time passed that they began spotting nests resembling dragonfly resting spots. In the distance, they could vaguely make out a cluster of unicorns. ¡°Wow... How many are there?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve really gathered in herds. I bet there are more unicorns here than in the rest of the worldbined.¡± ¡°They¡¯re over there.¡± Hong Yeonhwa murmured, looking at the hologram. The red dot on the screen was close. Lee Hayul was with that group of unicorns. Sigh... The sudden unicorn abduction. This incident had also shattered her mental fortitude, but this time, it wasn¡¯t... probably wasn¡¯t... Lee Hayul¡¯s fault. Probably. At that moment, a cry echoed from the group of unicorns, and something pure white shot into the sky. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Hong Yeonhwa instinctively reached for her waist. Her hand touched the spatial pocket attached to her belt. The moment her fingers grasped the hilt of her sword inside, her body froze. Her eyes clearly registered the pure white object. A unicorn. But it was small. Adult unicorns were typically three or four times the size of a regr horse, yet this one was as small as a pony. Its horn, much shorter and blunter than the others that could pierce ten people at once, suggested it was a juvenile. Behind the young unicorn clung Lee Hayul, forcing her to halt in her tracks. ¡°What... is that...?¡± Hong Yeonhwa murmured nkly. Baek Ahrin and Elia blinked in confusion as well. On the green hill filled with vibrant life, a young unicorn bounced around energetically... with Lee Hayul clinging to its back. There wasn¡¯t even a saddle or any sort of stabilizing device, yet he clung tightly and skillfully. After a few bounces, the unicorn covered the distance quickly. At some point, it stopped its leaps and began trotting briskly toward them. Hong Yeonhwa clung desperately to her sanity. Though the scene felt unreal, Lee Hayul was approaching atop a unicorn with undeniable confidence. ¡°Well... looks like you were having fun. Um... I have a lot to say, but let¡¯s head back first and...¡± Hong Yeonhwa spoke calmly, but her voice trailed off when she saw Lee Hayul. She blinked in disbelief. Was her vision ying tricks on her? It wasn¡¯t. Had her mind been manipted? She summoned her Guhwa mes, sweeping away anything impure within her body. There was no maniption. Afterpleting her checks, she opened her tightly shut eyes. Lee Hayul¡¯s surroundings glowed brightly. The vibrant energy seemed to light up the area, almost as if the sun had risen. The source of the glow was... the horn protruding from Lee Hayul¡¯s forehead. ¡°What the hell is that?¡± Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s consciousness snapped. ¡°Yeonhwa!¡± A voice full of happiness and joy. It came from Lee Hayul. It was strange. Though she hadn¡¯t heard his voice in a long time, she¡¯d never heard it so vibrant and alive. Then, smiling brightly, Lee Hayul waved one hand enthusiastically. His pale gray eyes gleamed brightly. ¡°Yeonhwa!¡± His adorable, lovable appearance,bined with his radiant, childlike joy and energetic manner... ¡°Ugh.¡± It was all too overwhelming for Hong Yeonhwa. Clutching her chest, she bent over as if to catch her breath. . . . Lee Hayul felt simply good. There was no other way to describe it. Based on the information from the unicorn''s horn, Hayul attempted synchronization, and a horn sprouted from his forehead. It wasn¡¯t intentional. He intended to mimic the horn''s functionality, not its physical form. Yet, the horn grew. Something pushed and stretched out from his forehead. In that moment, along with the emergence of the physical organ, a particr function manifested. Purity (¼ƒ´â). A shift to a simple, pure mindset devoid of petty or malicious thoughts. Before he could evenprehend it, thetent purity within Hayul surged and overtook his rationality. He had no chance to resist. This purity was, after all, Hayul''s true nature. He was born with such a disposition. However, an unfortunate life had forcefully suppressed this nature. To survive, he had developed a pessimistic and critical outlook to cover it. But now, the function of the horn had drawn forth his original nature. [Happiness!] [Cloud-like serenity.] [Joy!] [Relief!] [Delight!] [Wee!] Hayul reverted to a state akin to a child with no filters. The confession ne clicked incessantly, exposing the wearer''s unguarded inner thoughts. What followed was an outpouring of adorably childish words. His innocent smile, unmarred by any worry, and his yful antics of rolling around the grassy field with a baby unicorn were undeniably strange. Yet, it was also an overwhelmingly endearing and lovable sight. Hong Yeonhwa, unable to endure, copsed. Two others remained standing. ¡°Hayul? Could youe over here?¡± Elia erased any peculiar expression from her face and called out to Hayul. Hayul¡¯s ears twitched. He abruptly lifted his head from where he had been tickling the baby unicorn. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he trotted over to stand in front of Elia. Though his eyes were closed, he raised his head to reveal his face. Elia crouched down to his level. Then, she reached out to stroke his cheek. Hayul didn¡¯t resist at all. Instead, he leaned into her hand with a contented hum, pressing his cheek into her palm. [Feels good.] [Happy.] [Stroke me more.] [Massage me more.] [Warm.] [Soft.] The ne clicked again, faithfully broadcasting his innocent joy. Elia¡¯s eyes softened at his utterly adorable reaction. ¡°What¡¯s got my little one so excited?¡± [It just feels good!] Hayul replied with a bright smile. [Feels good.] [I like Elia too!] As Hayul chattered away, he leapt into Elia¡¯s arms. Elia, caught off guard by the sudden leap, widened her eyes as she cradled him. Soon, she felt warmth and a ticklish sensation in her embrace. Looking down, she saw Hayul nuzzling his face against her chest. The horn on his forehead poked her repeatedly. Though it was blunt and small, it was still a horn. Surprisingly, she felt no pain. ¡°Oh my¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know why, but the normally shy boy¡¯s enthusiastic disy of affection delighted her. Elia¡¯s expression melted, her face brimming with maternal affection as she hugged Hayul tightly against her chest. [Iiiing.] ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. Did that hurt?¡± [Tingly.] [Feels funny.] When she touched his horn, Hayul squirmed, burying his face deeper into her chest. [Soft?] [Squishy.] [Warm.] At that moment, Hayul tilted his head and pressed his palm curiously against the top of Elia¡¯s chest. ¡°Hehehe, that tickles.¡± Elia giggled and twisted slightly. His soft hair brushed her skin, and his warm breaths tickled her cleavage. [Big chest.] [Like a cow.] A cow. While thement could be seen as inappropriate, Elia didn¡¯t mind. She gently patted Hayul¡¯s back. There wasn¡¯t a trace of lust in Hayul¡¯s behavior. It was just a pure, childlike observation. Elia smiled sweetly and ced her hand over Hayul¡¯s, lightly tapping the back of it with yful affection. ¡°Cows produce milk, you know? I don¡¯t produce any milk yet. Does that still make me a cow?¡± [No milk?] [Then not a cow.] [I like milk.] [It¡¯s tasty!] [But not now¡­ not tasty.] ¡°Oh? Not tasty anymore? That¡¯s a problem¡­ I¡¯ll give you lotster, so don¡¯t waste it, okay?¡± Muttering as though troubled, Elia pinched Hayul¡¯s cheek lightly. ¡°¡­Your choice of words is odd.¡± Nearby, Baek Ahrin, who had been listening, shook her head and patted Elia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Elia, Elia. Can I hold Hayul for a bit?¡± ¡°Hayul?¡± Elia blinked, ncing between Baek Ahrin and Hayul. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Elia reluctantly detached Hayul from her embrace. [I don¡¯t want to!] Hayul protested vehemently. Even grabbing onto her chest in his desperation, Hayul was eventually lifted by his armpits and held in the air. [Puff¡­] Dangling in midair, Hayul puffed up his cheeks indignantly. Elia¡¯s lips twitched, fighting the urge to pinch his puffed cheeks. ¡°Hayul?¡± [?] Hayul, still pouting, turned at the sound of his name. Within the range of his perceptive senses, Baek Ahrin stood with a curious smile. ¡°Come here?¡± Baek Ahrin stretched out her arms, inviting him into her embrace. Unlike Elia¡¯s eager hug, Hayul hesitated in ce. [Cold.] [Chill.] [Frosty.] ¡°Huh?¡± A chilly aura wafted from Baek Ahrin. Through both observation and mana sensing, Hayul felt the same. Approaching her felt like stepping into a freezing void. It was a sort of aversion. Hayul hated the cold. The idea of his body cooling terrified him. He craved the warmth of another¡¯s body. He rejected Baek Ahrin¡¯s icy aura. The memory of her actions in Siyoram, where she betrayed the yer, made him uneasy. But did he dislike Baek Ahrin now? Hayul, submerged in purity, reflected deeply. Hebed through memories from after Siyoram. There were countless instances where Baek Ahrin had helped him. So many. The horn on his forehead vibrated, pulsing with energy. It instinctively evaluated the sincerity of the person before him. ¡°...¡± After a brief pause, Hayul moved. He approached Baek Ahrin and leapt into her arms. Though her body was cold, the soft, full sensation of her embrace pressed against his face. Hayul buried his face into her chest with a curious expression. ¡°Oh?¡± Baek Ahrin, who had been waiting for his choice, let out a soft exmation.@@novelbin@@ Apparently, hugs were now permissible. Smiling warmly, Baek Ahrin ced a hand on Hayul¡¯s head. [yer Adjustment System: Status Check] ? Mental State: ?Negativity? ?Self-loathing? ?Despair? ?Desire? ?Impulses? ?Fear? [yer Adjustment System: Affinity Levels] Hayul ¡ú Elia id ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð (81?82/100) ?Affection? ?Gratitude? ?Cow?? ?Chick? ?Guilt? ?Remorse? Hayul ¡ú Baek Ahrin ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð (69/100) ?Cold? ?Affection? ?Curiosity? ?Confusion? ?Cow?? ?Remorse? Chapter 180 The mentoring day I had previously arranged with Lee Jiyeon arrived. The meeting ce was a simple caf¨¦. In the past, I didn¡¯t understand why people insisted on meeting at caf¨¦s, but when it came time to set up an appointment, there was no ce more convenient than a caf¨¦. Cool in the summer and warm in the winter, with ces to sit, and food or drinks readily avable if you were hungry or thirsty. Caf¨¦s were easy to find, making them the perfect spot to start before heading elsewhere. As I opened the door, a rush of cool air poured over me. Now that it was summer, air conditioning was sting everywhere. It was certainly a bit stifling outside. Enjoying the coolness, I walked toward the interior, ignoring the nces cast my way. Lee Jiyeon was seated by the window on the first floor of the caf¨¦, where sunlight streamed in. If we were nning a long meeting, we might have reserved a private room, but since it was a short one, the first-floor seating sufficed. I hopped into the seat across from Lee Jiyeon. She had been propping her chin on her hand, gazing out at the scenery, but turned her head when I sat down. Her green eyes locked onto me. ¡°You¡¯re early. Good morning, junior,¡± Lee Jiyeon said, her eyes widening slightly, as if caught off guard. She hesitated for a moment before offering a small wave. [Yes.] [Hello, senior.] I nodded politely and observed her closely. This time, Lee Jiyeon looked much better. At least she didn¡¯t have the deathly paleplexion she¡¯d had thest time we met. Now, she merely looked like someone who was a bit tired. She also seemed to have shaken off some of the guilt she harbored toward me, as her attitude was rtively normal. Though if I observed closely, I could still catch hints of her cautiously watching me or flinching slightly, it was subtle enough to ignore. For someone like me, with zero social skills to engage a shrinking violet like Lee Jiyeon, this was a wee change. ¡°Junior, is something wrong? You don¡¯t look well...¡± Just as I was nodding internally while observing herplexion, Lee Jiyeon, with a clear expression of concern, asked about my own appearance. Was something wrong? Given how the word "unicorn" whispered around the caf¨¦ was enough to confirm that something had indeed happened, her question wasn¡¯t surprising. But what she was asking about was my pale, almost luminous skin that seemed to hold a strange shadow at the same time. Why... The corners of my mouth twitched as a strange sensation flickered on my forehead. Curiosity had led me to tamper with something, and the unexpected synchronization had gone in apletely unforeseen direction. I¡¯d tried to fix it afterward, but something had surged from within, swallowing my rationality. The memories I had tried so hard to bury... no, the delusions, slowly raised their heads. A panorama of vivid recollections yed out. Clinging, whining like a child, throwing tantrums, burying myself in someone''s embrace, and absurdly searching for a cow... Such disgraceful, bratty behavior, paired with vulgar remarks... And the lukewarm stares of those watching me. I had the sudden urge to hang myself. ... [No.] [I¡¯m fine.] [Nothing happened.] [Nothing at all.] [Really, nothing.] ¡°Ah, I see... Alright.¡± Lee Jiyeon nodded, looking unconvinced, but thankfully didn¡¯t pursue the matter further. That was satisfactory enough for me. I¡¯d already been teased relentlessly about this all morning. This memory was one I wanted to bury forever. Grumbling to myself, I pulled out the thermos I had brought this morning, unscrewed the lid, and tipped it to my lips. Cold milk trickled into my mouth. Perhaps because of the chill, it went down smoothly. ... Siyoram Academy¡¯s rather haphazard education system extended to its mentoring program. The responsibility for pairing seniors and juniors was left entirely to the students. There was no official mediation. Instead, student-organizedmunities or clubs often handled the matchmaking. As a result, first- and second-year students spent this period busily looking for mentors and mentees, which exined why the caf¨¦ had been so crowded earlier. Those who had found a match were likely discussing schedules or already engaged in mentoring like us. Those who hadn¡¯t were still wandering, searching for a partner. First-years sought skilled seniors who could teach them valuable skills. Second-years looked for juniors who could follow their guidance and from whom they could gain something in return. They scouted each other and submitted their preferences. Once both parties epted, they were officially registered as mentor and mentee. There were no set guidelines for what to study or learn. You could study martial arts, magic, summoning, metallurgy, alchemy¡ªanything you wanted. The goal was simply to teach and learn what both parties were interested in. As long as you submitted regr progress and result reports, you¡¯d earn ample credits. In a way, it was a generous system that rewarded attendance. ¡°You want to study Taesan?¡± I expressed my desire to learn Taesan. Taesan was a critical ability that could help extend my life and enhance my physical condition. Among the people around me, only Lee Jiyeon had manifested Taesan, and she was also the one who wielded it most effectively. It would be foolish to have her as my mentor and not study Taesan. ¡°Taesan, huh...¡± Lee Jiyeon hesitated, her tone thoughtful. [Would that be inappropriate?] [I¡¯m not asking for your family¡¯s secret techniques.] [I¡¯m just curious about the basics of how Taesan is used.] Taesan was a unique ability passed down from the n¡¯s ancestors. Over time, extensive research on this ability had resulted in a wealth of knowledge. This made it easier for subsequent generations to learn and practice it, but it also meant that information could leak, exposing its weaknesses. Of course, even with known weaknesses, the unique abilities of the Three Great ns were overwhelmingly powerful, but no one weed such leaks. ¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s not a problem. It¡¯s just...¡± Lee Jiyeon shook her head and nced down at me. Her gaze wasplex, as if a whirlwind of emotions and thoughts swirled behind her green eyes. ¡°...Alright. The basics aremon knowledge anyway.¡± [Really?] [Thank you.] I beamed and expressed my gratitude. Since the basics of vitality maniption would likely fall under the fundamentals, I nned to ask her to demonstrate that specifically. Seeing my brightened expression, Lee Jiyeon flinched slightly before holding up one finger. ¡°In exchange, I¡¯d like to see your Guhwa mes.¡± [Yes.] [Understood.] Her request was within expectations. Since Taesan and the Guhwa mes were both unique abilities of the Three Great ns, it made sense to exchange demonstrations for mutual learning. . . . We quickly arranged to rent a nearby training area to dive right into practicing Taesan as nned. ¡°How much do you know about Taesan?¡± Lee Jiyeon asked, idly tapping the dirt floor with her toe. We had chosen an outdoor training ground to better demonstrate the technique. While Taesan could technically be used indoors without issue, any idental damage to facilities would be costly, so we decided to move outside. [I¡¯ve only heard the basics.] ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll demonstrate and exin it simultaneously.¡± With that, Lee Jiyeon began channeling her mana. Her core, located near her heart, started to pulse. Each pulse sent earth-aligned mana, what one could call earth energy, cascading from her core. The unique properties inherent to Lee Jiyeon swelled, radiating strength. The discharged earth energy transformed into a mountain range stretching beyond the horizon, with peaks soaring high enough to pierce the clouds. ¡°Whew... This should suffice for now. Can you sense it with your perception abilities?¡± Lee Jiyeon let out a deep breath, ncing at me as she spoke. [Yes.] [I can sense it clearly.] I nodded. From the moment she began, I had been meticulously observing her through my perception abilities. My sharpened senses were trained on her, allowing me to experience the initiation process of Taesan in fine detail. ¡°Taesan is primarily divided into three abilities,¡± Lee Jiyeon began exining. ¡°Physical augmentation, earth maniption, and vitality control. First, physical augmentation¡­ Well, it¡¯s somon that it hardly needs exining. Topare, though, it¡¯s a bit different from the nature of Guhwa mes.¡± With a flick of her finger, a fist-sized stone emerged from the ground near her feet. Lee Jiyeon picked it up and gripped it tightly. ¡°Taesan¡¯s physical augmentation specializes in defense and endurance. Most attacks won¡¯t leave so much as a scratch, and even if you¡¯re injured, natural healing kicks in quickly. The mana consumption is minimal, allowing it to be sustained for a long time.¡±@@novelbin@@ Crunch. Her fingers crushed the stone as easily as if it were tofu. ¡°Guhwa mes, on the other hand, excel in momentary output. Their instantaneous impact is superior... Ah, though I guess I didn¡¯t need to exin that to someone who¡¯s manifested Guhwa mes.¡± [I¡¯m listening carefully.] ¡°Thanks, then.¡± Lee Jiyeon shrugged with an awkward smile. ¡°Next is earth maniption.¡± Rumble. A mound of earth suddenly surged up beside us. The mound, rippling like a slime, gradually began to take form. It shaped itself into a figure with short, tied-back hair, a slender face, and a curvaceous body. A likeness of Lee Jiyeon, crafted from earth. ¡°This is roughly what it¡¯s capable of. It¡¯s an elemental ability that allows you to dominate and manipte the earth.¡± Lee Jiyeon patted the shoulder of the earthen figure that resembled her. The figure, thoughcking color, replicated Lee Jiyeon¡¯s details with remarkable precision, even down to her clothing. ¡°Since it¡¯s an elemental ability, it can also create objects.¡± She casually crushed the remnants of the stone she had held earlier and raised her hand. Mana concentrated in her palm, transforming into fine soil. When she clenched her fist, the soil trickled through her fingers. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s rarely permanent and not very efficient. When operating on arge scale, it¡¯s better to use existing terrain.¡± Earth maniption. When people think of Taesan, this is often the iconic ability thates to mind. ¡°Finally, there¡¯s vitality control...¡± And atst, the topic I was most interested in came up. I focused intently, listening closely to Lee Jiyeon¡¯s exnation. Noticing my earnest attention, Lee Jiyeon nced at me briefly. ¡°This one is hard to exin. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to teach it to you, it¡¯s just difficult to describe...¡± [Don¡¯t worry, I understand.] ¡°Thank you...¡± Though still appearing burdened, Lee Jiyeon responded with a faintly awkward expression. ¡°Actually, necromancy relies on vitality control. It¡¯s about perceiving vitality and using the earth as a medium to manipte andmand spirits¡­ Hmm...¡± Lee Jiyeon trailed off, seemingly deep in thought. Despite her struggle to articte, she was clearly trying to make itprehensible. She¡¯s really putting in the effort, I mused. Perhaps it was due to her inherently kind nature. She could have brushed over it, but she was working hard to exin everything thoroughly. Her exnations so far had been incredibly clear and detailed. She even shared crucial insights that she wasn¡¯t obligated to, which would undoubtedly help me when I attempted to wield Taesan. Still, I was far from proficient in using Taesan. I had managed to master Guhwa mes through extensive study of resources from the Guhwa n and hands-on guidance. As for Changae, though my knowledge was limited, Baek Ahrin had provided one-on-one instruction and asional advice, allowing me to gradually expand my understanding. If I umted enough information from Lee Jiyeon, I might one day handle Taesan just as adeptly. ¡°Junior, there¡¯s one method I can think of...¡± [What method?] ¡°Um...¡± Lee Jiyeon hesitated, seeming somewhat conflicted. After a moment, she nced at me, gauging my reaction. ¡°Well, it involves holding hands and infusing mana and vitality. That¡¯s how we¡¯re taught in the n. Vitality is hard toprehend until you¡¯ve directly experienced it...¡± That makes sense. Before I could perceive vitality through Taesan, I had no understanding of life energy. I had vaguely sensed something essential ebbing from my body, but I hadn¡¯t realized it was vitality. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a bit dangerous...¡± [Here.] I nodded and extended my hand. Though I could already sense vitality now, I decided to follow Lee Jiyeon¡¯s suggestion, nning to observe how she manipted it. ¡°Huh...¡± [?] Lee Jiyeon blinked in surprise, ncing at my arm as if to confirm something. Seeing it was my normal arm and not a prosthetic, she appeared puzzled. She hesitated, looking at my outstretched hand as though it posed a great dilemma. Momentster, she steeled herself, her expression firm. ¡°...Junior, you shouldn¡¯t offer your hand so readily to others.¡± I was scolded out of nowhere. [Excuse me?] I was taken aback. She was the one who suggested it! ¡°Interfering with someone¡¯s body using mana is extremely dangerous,¡± she continued, despite my evident disbelief. ¡°If the mana you ept explodes within you, it could wreck your circuits and core. If you¡¯re lucky, you¡¯ll be left half-crippled; if not, you could die instantly.¡± [Are you trying to kill me?] ¡°What? Of course not. I¡¯d never do such a thing, but someone else might...¡± [I trust you.] Her calm exnation faltered as her mouth snapped shut. Lee Jiyeon blinked at me, her expression nk. Clearly, she hadn¡¯t expected that response. ¡°...Why would you trust me? We haven¡¯t even known each other that long.¡± [We fought together in China.] [You¡¯re a good person.] Of course, my trust wasn¡¯t solely based on that. The real Lee Jiyeon was indeed a good person, but my knowledge from the original story also yed a role. I also had measures prepared in case she betrayed me like Baek Ahrin had in the original. Besides, I had enough confidence in my mana affinity to suppress any tricks she might attempt within my body. These factors, along with her genuine nature, formed the basis of my trust. ¡°Um... Well, thank you for trusting me.¡± After blinking several times, Lee Jiyeon startled, then nodded with a soft cough. She extended her hand cautiously. ¡°Then... Shall we hold hands? I¡¯ll infuse vitality into you to stimte your senses. Try to feel it.¡± [Understood.] When I took her hand, the size difference made it more urate to say my hand was being held. Almost immediately, I felt vitality begin to flow into me. Lee Jiyeon, who had briefly closed her eyes, opened them again. Her darkened vision filled with light. What she saw was a small, pale boy¡ªLee Hayul¡ªholding her hand as he focused intently on perceiving vitality. He was utterly motionless. Apart from the rise and fall of his breathing, he seemed like a statue. The process of introducing someone to vitality¡­ To be honest, it was usually pointless. For non-Taesan users, perceiving vitality simply through mana and vitality infusion was almost impossible. If it were that easy, the n would have taught vitality to countless others. This method was designed specifically for Taesan users, whose basic abilities included the perception of vitality. After some stimtion, they would naturally awaken to it. But for someone else? It was a futile effort. Or so she thought. Until she tried to sense Lee Hayul¡¯s vitality. And what she found left her dumbstruck. ¡°...What is this?¡± The moment Lee Jiyeon recognized Hayul¡¯s vitality, her face turned pale. It wasn¡¯t just depleted; it was almostpletely gone. As if he could die at any moment. Chapter 181 ¡®So this is how it¡¯s supposed to work. It¡¯s a bit different from mana,¡¯ I thought, sharpening my perception and focusing intently on Lee Jiyeon¡¯s maniption of vitality. I meticulously observed every detail, recording each nuance without missing a single moment. The way Lee Jiyeon handled vitality was incredibly smooth. She drew vitality from the earth, circted it within her body, and, in the process, naturally enhanced her physical abilities and recovery. Lee Jiyeon, whose body was already absurdly durable and regenerative due to Taesan, became even more formidable when infused with vitality. When she activated Taesan¡¯s armor and martial aura, charging into the fray, she embodied the title of an imprable vanguard. It was no wonder she had survived and stalled against the Two-Headed Venom Dragon in the original story. In the original, there was no tank as exceptional as Lee Jiyeon. ¡®Good thing I asked for her help. If I had gone in alone, I wouldn¡¯t have made it in time to climb the tower.¡¯ I marveled inwardly. Vitality maniption was said to be the most challenging aspect of Taesan, but Lee Jiyeon wielded it with remarkable proficiency. Even to my eyes, her level of skill was far beyond what ordinary talent or training could achieve. Her earlier demonstration of Taesan¡¯s basic functions had also been extraordinary. She manipted the ground as if it were an extension of her body, summoning multiple earth constructs that moved swiftly and precisely under hermand. Despite theplexity of these processes, Lee Jiyeon herself could still fight effectively. Herbination of raw talent and relentless effort had honed her abilities to a level unattainable without both elements. It was a stark contrast to her usual self-deprecating demeanor. ¡®Then again, considering her circumstances, it makes sense...¡¯ In the original story, the reasons behind Lee Jiyeon¡¯s low self-esteem were clear. The two younger siblings she was close to were hailed as prodigies, revered as the reincarnation of the founder. While Lee Jiyeon possessed significant talent, it wasn¡¯t enough to match her siblings. To be precise, the title of ¡°reincarnation of the founder¡± wasn¡¯t bestowed on Lee Jiyeon but rather on her mother, Lee Jia, the 11th head of the Taesan n. Surrounded by emotionally distant parents and prodigious siblings, it was no surprise Lee Jiyeon undervalued herself. Such judgments are always rtive. No matter how much others praised her, she likely couldn¡¯t feel it herself. ¡®Regardless, this will work out before the tower climb.¡¯ As I umted knowledge of vitality maniption, it felt like lightbulbs were flickering in my mind. The pieces of information began connecting, forming a clearer picture. My earlier vague guesses solidified into certainty. ¡®I can restore my body to normal.¡¯ The thought filled me with conviction. It wouldn¡¯t be easy, but this was the right path. ¡®Finally...¡¯ I could free myself from this awkward, childlike body. My short limbs and small frame had been a constant inconvenience. And the way people treated me because of my appearance¡ªit was bizarre, to say the least! While Elia imed my mind had regressed along with my body, I found such assumptions unsettling... not that I disliked it entirely. If anything, it was oddlyforting. Still, it felt strange. Either way, I could now reim my body. I was basking in this realization when¡ª [?] My hand was yanked forward. A forceful pull jerked my entire body. The culprit was none other than Lee Jiyeon, who had been holding my hand. I was helplessly dragged forward. Without warning, she pulled me into her embrace, wrapping her arms around me tightly. The soft texture of her clothes brushed against my cheek, and beneath that, I felt the warmth and tenderness of her skin. My body instinctively rxed... No, it couldn¡¯t rx! I snapped out of it and struggled against her hold. [Confusion] [Surprise] [Shock] [What is this?] [What¡¯s going on?] I voiced my bewilderment, initially nning to resist immediately, but Lee Jiyeon¡¯s expression gave me pause. Herplexion was pale one moment and ashen the next. Her face seemed to cycle through shades of yellow and blue, like someone on the brink of copse. ¡°W-Wait... Please, just hold on...¡± Her voice was unsteady, her words fragmented as she pleaded, but her actions didn¡¯t wait for my response. She tightened her grip, one arm around my waist and the other pressing my head into her chest. The warmth between us intensified. Without air conditioning and pressed so close together, our body temperatures rose significantly. ¡®What is this?¡¯ The situation was abrupt and bewildering. While I debated whether to force my way out, I sensed the vitality of the ground around us surging violently. Lee Jiyeon was the cause. The vitality of the earth was drawn upward, funneled into her legs, and surged through her body. The ground beneath her feet cracked like drought-stricken soil, and the grass withered, turning yellow. Yet, Lee Jiyeon seemed oblivious to her surroundings, focused solely on gathering vitality and channeling it into me. Despite her urgency, her movements were meticulous, ensuring the process was as safe as possible. For a while, this process repeated¡ªLee Jiyeon drawing vitality and transferring it to me. Realizing there was no immediate danger, I decided to wait patiently. ¡°Hah... Hahh...¡± Eventually, the flow of vitality stopped. Lee Jiyeon exhaled deeply, as if releasing a long-held breath. She copsed to the ground, visibly drained, her chest rising and falling as she panted heavily. Sweat dripped from the ends of her hair, and herbored breathing filled the air.@@novelbin@@ [What... just happened?] ¡°Huh?!¡± Still pressed against her chest, I asked tentatively. The breath tickling the top of my head was beginning to irritate me. When I finally spoke, Lee Jiyeon jolted in surprise, her body stiffening. Her arms tightened around me instinctively. I tapped her side lightly, prompting her to nce down at me. Her green eyes blinked, their focus shifting back to normal. ¡°Oh...¡± Lee Jiyeon stared at me nkly for a moment before scanning my body thoroughly, checking for any issues. After what felt like a long time, she let out a sigh of relief. [What was that all about?] ¡°Hyaaa!¡± When she didn¡¯t answer, I poked her waist with my finger. She yelped, startled. Honestly, I felt like screaming myself, but that would likely earn me a silent curse. The poke seemed effective. Lee Jiyeon, who had been distracted, finally looked at me properly. [Exin.] At my brief demand, her eyes trembled slightly. ¡°Ah, uh... That was... vitality infusion!¡± [What?] ¡°Y-Yes! Like I exined, transferring vitality requires physical contact between the giver and receiver. And the more contact, the better!¡± [But you said just holding hands would suffice earlier.] ¡°Well, um... I realized it might not be enough...¡± [And why the sudden grab?] ¡°T-That¡¯s because...¡± Lee Jiyeon fumbled, her eyes darting as she struggled to respond. ¡®What is going on?¡¯ She seemed to be hiding something, but it didn¡¯t feel malicious. Her actions seemed intended to help me. For now, I decided to let it go. [Fine.] [Just warn me next time.] [That was startling.] ¡°Y-Yes... I¡¯m sorry for surprising you...¡± Like a scolded puppy, she lowered her eyes apologetically and sighed with relief, though she couldn¡¯t escape my scrutiny. [Now, can you let me go?] ¡°Oh! Sorry!¡± Finally, she released me, carefully setting me back on the ground. As my feet touched the earth, I discreetly dispelled the half-drawn synchronization with Baekya and the dozens of offensive spells I had been preparing. ¡®My body feels lighter.¡¯ After parting ways with Lee Jiyeon, I rented another secure outdoor training facility. I tapped the ground lightly with the tip of my foot. Perhaps it was due to the extra vitality Lee Jiyeon had infused into me, but I felt at ease. ¡®So ¡°stimting with vitality¡± meant forcing arge amount into someone to make them recognize it? That¡¯s a bit crude.¡¯ I rubbed my arm with a bemused expression. It felt as though I had overeaten; my stomach was ufortably full. Maybe I had absorbed too much vitality. ¡®And... what was that about earlier?¡¯ Questions lingered in my mind. Was it, as Lee Jiyeon imed, that she had been so focused she lost track of herself? Her actions had seemed too urgent, too desperate for that exnation to hold water. I tilted my head, deep in thought. To avoid arousing suspicion, I had made sure to leave with a good store of vitality, just in case the curse of my shortened lifespan was discovered. While Lee Jiyeon wasn¡¯t the type to spread secrets, there was no reason to burden her with knowledge of my curse. I was always mindful of the possibility of a sudden death and constantly replenished my vitality. It was like pouring water into a bottomless jar¡ªultimately futile, but necessary to stave off my demise. ¡®For now...¡¯ Shaking my head to dispel the thoughts, I sat down on the ground. This time, I would truly attempt it. Taking a deep breath, I focused and activated Taesan. I had studied the instructional material thoroughly and had an idea that had just popped into my mind. I decided to put it to the test. Synchronization: Taesan. First, I manifested Taesan, drawing vitality from the ground into my body. Through the contact between my body and the earth, I supplied myself with vitality. This was where it got crucial. Instead of merely filling the bottomless jar, I worked on reinforcing the walls¡ªstrengthening and expanding the vessel itself. Within me, an eerie noise echoed. Bones shifted, muscles stretched, and my limbs lengthened. I could feel my body pulling outward, as if it were being reshaped. Hissss... Steam rose from my body as heat radiated outward. Meanwhile, Lee Jiyeon sat nkly on the ground, her mind slowly piecing together fragments of Hayul¡¯s words and actions. Despite his ims of being fine, Lee Hayul had the appearance of a child. The artifact that revealed mental states had echoed his unsettling mention of self-destruction. A devastating blow powerful enough to utterly annihte the Two-Headed Venom Dragon. And Taesan, the unique ability capable of manipting vitality... ¡®Ah.¡¯ The pieces fell into ce, forming a crude yet usible hypothesis. Regardless of the exact method, whether he had used Taesan in tandem with Guhwa mes or something else entirely, the conclusion was clear: Lee Hayul had self-destructed to defeat the Two-Headed Venom Dragon. He had miraculously survived but at the cost of bing a husk¡ªa life bound by a rapidly dwindling vitality. ¡®......¡¯ Lee Jiyeon questioned herself. Why had Hayul chosen self-destruction? The Two-Headed Venom Dragon was strong, even weakened. Conventional methods wouldn¡¯t have sufficed to defeat it. Did Hayul think he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out until reinforcements arrived? Perhaps he had judged that dying tactics wouldn¡¯t work and had taken on the burden himself. But why had he fought alone instead of relying on her help? ¡®...Was it because, even together, we wouldn¡¯t havested?¡¯ Because she hadn¡¯t been reliable. Because she would have been more of a hindrance. Perhaps, wanting to protect her, Hayul had sent her away and faced the dragon alone, ultimately forced to self-destruct. Though he survived, he had been left with a damaged body and a shortened lifespan. He had fought alone while she, paralyzed with fear, had fled. ¡°Ugh...¡± A wave of nausea hit her. Lee Jiyeon bent over, covering her mouth with her hand. [yer Adjustment System: Affection Levels] Hayul ¡ú Lee Jiyeon ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð (40?46/100) ?Heir of Taesan? ?Good person? ?Timid?? ?Curiosity? Chapter 182 Taesan activated, forging a connection between me and the ground. Through this link, the soil, rocks, ores, and even the trees and grass rooted in the earth became an extension of my senses. Within thatwork, the vitality stored in the earth was also palpable. ¡®Hmm...¡¯ Vitality perception and maniption through Taesan were limited to ¡°me¡± and ¡°the ground.¡± It was challenging to sense or manipte vitality beyond these boundaries. Was this what Lee Jiyeon had meant when she described vitality maniption as a subset of earth maniption? Any element outside the domain of earth was difficult to sense, let alone manipte. Manipting such elements seemed possible only after establishing dominion over the earth. ¡®The Lee Jiyeon in the original story and Taesan¡¯s n leader could influence external elements. This is a limitation that can be ovee with mastery.¡¯ I began drawing vitality bit by bit. Pulling vitality from the surrounding ground, I directed it into my body. Heat surged through me. It was as if my entire body had been submerged in boiling water, my skin radiating heat until steam rose visibly. ¡®Not yet...¡¯ Vitality, life energy, essence¡ªwhatever you wanted to call it, the energy inherent to all living things flowed steadily into me. My body, already brimming with vitality, was now overcharged thanks to Lee Jiyeon¡¯s earlier infusion. My body trembled, protesting its limits. It felt like nausea, a violent urge to expel the excess energy. But I held on. I mped down on the escaping vitality, forcing it back into myself, epting more of it against the resistance. Crack... Suddenly, the vitality that had reached the brink of overflow was rapidly consumed. Simultaneously, pain coursed through my body. A disturbing sound of distortion echoed within me. Bones creaked as they twisted and grew. Muscle fibers tore and reconnected repeatedly. ¡®This... hurts more than I expected.¡¯ I grimaced, steeling my resolve. I had anticipated pain, but facing it was an entirely different matter. I had no choice but to sharpen my focus and endure. My body began to change. The overflowing vitality adhered to the metaphorical vessel within me. The vessel, once shrunken and insufficient, expanded. Bones, muscles, and my entire physique grew rapidly, filling in what had been missing. The pain intensified. I closed my eyes tightly and let time pass. How much time had gone by? ¡°Hah...¡± Suddenly, breathing felt effortless. I exhaled deliberately, then drew in a deep breath. No pain. In fact, there wasn¡¯t just an absence of pain¡ªthere was an overwhelming sense of refreshment. The air in my lungs felt almost sweet. ¡®It worked.¡¯ [Joy] [Euphoria] I smiled faintly. The figure I observed through my perception had changed significantly. My white hair and facial features remained the same, but I had grown noticeably older. I touched and prodded my arms. My limbs were longer, and my height had increased. Thoroughly inspecting myself, I confirmed there were no abnormalities. Every part of me had developed correctly. This wasn¡¯t the first time my body had undergone such a transformation. Previously, when my physique regressed, I couldn¡¯t measure my physical capabilities. But I had confirmed that the quality of my mana, along with the state of my circuits and core, had improved dramatically. Now that my body had returned to normal, I could measure my physical strength through training. Moreover, the optimization process likely included an increase in height. How much taller had I grown? Grinning, I began interpreting the gathered information. ... [What the hell.] Still, I was back to normal, and that was all that mattered. I chose to think positively. Suppressing a grimace, I tapped the ground lightly. I restored the vitality-depleted ground by mixing fresh soil into the barren patches. Satisfied with the restoration, I left the training facility and entered themercial district. Checking the time, I realized it was toote for lunch. Training with my mentor was scheduled soon, so I wouldn¡¯t have time to eat properly. Reaching into my clothes, I retrieved a handful of calorie bars from my spatial storage. ¡®It¡¯s been a while.¡¯ These bars had been my go-to during the semester¡¯s early days. Even in China, I had relied on them for sustenance. Since returning, I had been surviving on nd porridge and unappealing meals. With time running short, I unwrapped one and stuffed it into my mouth, heading toward the training grounds. I walked purposefully, feeling the solid ground beneath my feet. While letting a spirit carry me through the air had been convenient, I wanted to experience the sensation of moving in my restored body. My stride attracted attention. It was only natural. Just hours¡ªor perhaps even minutes¡ªago, I had been a diminutive child. Now, I had grown dramatically in size. The gazes I drew were no longer ones of pity for a lost child. They were filled with curiosity, as if marveling at something extraordinary. ¡®Heh.¡¯ I shrugged my shoulders confidently. No longer would I be treated like a child. Standing tall, I walked with purpose, exuding pride. Above me, the shimmering Sky Wings fluttered, reflecting the sunlight as if sharing my joy. +++++ Atra blinked slowly, her gaze fixed on Lee Hayul standing before her. [Ta-da!] Hayul, who had just arrived, smiled brightly and stretched both arms upward. It was as if a small, white bird had spread its wings wide. The shimmering light from his Sky Wings added to the ethereal image, making him resemble a character from a fairy tale. The contrast between the Hayul she had seen this morning and the one standing here now was striking. While he was still as endearing and lovable as before, he had grown significantly, his childlike frame now closer to an adolescent¡¯s. Though his snowy-white hair and the aura of his mana remained unchanged, his physical appearance was unmistakably older. Perhaps his earlier apology for possibly beingte had been rted to this transformation. Atra, still processing the scene, remained momentarily stunned. Dissatisfied with herck of reaction, Hayul puffed his cheeks and pped his arms¡ªor wings, rather¡ªdramatically. [Fully restored!] [Not a kid anymore!] His ne clicked as it emitted his words, carrying an air of bluntness mixed with subtle pride and excitement. [I told you.] [I¡¯d be back in no time.] Ah¡­ Atra had spent enough time with Hayul to understand his little quirks. The more time they shared, the easier it became to read his feelings. This outburst? It was Hayul throwing a yful tantrum. She recalled how she¡¯d doubted his earlier deration¡ªhow could someone whose body had regressed sopletely return to normal so quickly? ¡°Well, I guess I was wrong.¡± Atra let out a soft chuckle. It was adorable how he¡¯d held onto this minor slight, only toe running back to unt his recovery the moment it wasplete. Letting her affection show, Atra pulled Hayul into a hug. He might be iming that he¡¯d grown, but his small frame still fit perfectly into her arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t believe my pupil¡¯s words.¡± [Heehee.] Hayul wriggled his face into her embrace, a smile twitching at the corners of his lips. As Atra gently stroked his hair and back, any lingering resentment in him seemed to melt away. ¡°......¡± Atra watched him carefully. It was already summer, the sun zing fiercely and the air heavy with heat. Even superhumans felt the difort of such weather.@@novelbin@@ Although invulnerable to burns or physical harm, even the strongest heroes like Atra weren¡¯t immune to the sensation of warmth under the scorching sun. Sweat gathered where her body retained excess heat, particrly in areas she had debated reducing forfort¡¯s sake. She cast a worried nce at Hayul. ¡­But he seemed entirely unbothered. Even as his face nestled between her chest, there was no hint of difort. In fact, he seemed to enjoy it, burrowing deeper. ¡°Sniff sniff...¡± As she sighed in relief, a sweet scent wafted upward. It wasing from Hayul. The increasingly fragrant aroma momentarily clouded her thoughts, making her head spin faintly. ¡°...Ahem.¡± Atra shook off the haze and cleared her throat, dispelling the intrusive thoughts. Composing herself, she tenderly tidied Hayul¡¯s slightly disheveled hair. [Hehe.] Hayul grinned, his sunny smile making his expression all the more endearing. For someone who had just dered he was no longer a child, his behavior was still that of a pampered kid. Then again, only days ago, he had literally been a horned child in every sense of the word. Atra chuckled at the memory. She could still picture Riana¡¯s shocked face, the shrill sound of her disbelief. That image alone would be a delightful anecdote for years toe. ¡°Now that your body¡¯s back to normal, you¡¯ll have no trouble entering the tower.¡± [Yes!] [I just need to finish my adjustment training!] ¡°We have about two weeks before entry. Let¡¯s make sure you¡¯re fully prepared by then.¡± [Got it!] At the mention of the tower, Hayul¡¯s expression turned resolute. His experiences in China had shown him the limits of his power. The uing climb was an opportunity to grow as much as possible. ¡®Observation is key¡­ At least I won¡¯t have to deal with short, stubby limbs anymore.¡¯ The mentor and pupil stayed that way for a while, sharing warmth and familiarity. Despite his restored form, their interactions hadn¡¯t changed. The day¡¯s trainingpleted, I returned to the dormitory. The sun was setting, casting a warm glow across the pavement. Most of the others were still attending lectures, but I had nned to train in my dorm. Taking the elevator, I arrived at my floor and let my presence be known as I walked deliberately toward my room. Familiar presences stirred behind the door, shifting with excitement and anticipation. Suppressing a smile, I tapped my smartwatch against the door¡¯s ess panel. [Student Lee Hayul, verified.] With a soft chime, the door slid open. ¡°Dad!¡± Something white darted out from behind the door. Prepared for the sudden attack, I caught the figure mid-leap with ease. Colorful wings fluttered furiously as Seo Yul buried her face into my chest. Momentster, she lifted her head, her wide, white eyes brimming with curiosity. ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve gotten bigger!¡± [I¡¯ve just returned to normal.] The enthusiastic assant was Seo Yul. Her gaze overflowed with joy, relief, and a hint of confusion as she pressed her face back into my chest. Her warm wee brought an involuntary smile to my lips. ¡°Wee back, young master.¡± Ariel, dressed in her immacte modern maid uniform, approached gracefully from inside the room. ¡°...You¡¯ve truly grown quickly.¡± [Thank you again, Ariel.] ¡°I simply did my duty.¡± Ariel, usuallyposed, couldn¡¯t hide her surprise as her eyes widened briefly before her calm demeanor returned. She gave me a respectful nod, her professionalism unwavering. Turning my attention back to Seo Yul, I patted her on the back gently. [Seo Yul, were you listening to Ariel?] ¡°Yes! I ate well, brushed my teeth, and studied hard!¡± [Well done!] [You¡¯re amazing!] Her mood visibly brightened as she chattered on, reporting her day. While I could¡¯ve easily essed all these details through observation, I valued the act of listening and engaging in conversation with her. ¡°And...!¡± [Wow...] [That must¡¯ve been tough! But Seo Yul managed it so well!] Praising her enthusiastically, I carried her further into the dormitory, listening closely to her every word and responding with genuine encouragement. ¡®Hmm...¡¯ Meanwhile, I observed her status internally, a bead of sweat forming on my temple. Her legs showed no signs of fatigue despite all her running and jumping. Her speech was wless, with a growing vocabry that expanded exponentially. ¡®She¡¯s developing so quickly...¡¯ Seo Yul¡¯s rapid growth was startling. Despite having barely done anything to help her so far, her progress was astounding. ¡®Fairies grow up too fast...¡¯ Her short childhood left little time for the unique joys and emotions that only children could experience. ¡°Heehee.¡± Seo Yul, unaware of my concerns, simply smiled brightly, her colorful wings intertwined with my Sky Wings in a gentle, harmonious glow. [¡°The Curse of Beauty and Tragic Fate¡± restores the body.] [Consumes vitality.] [yer Adjustment System: Affection Levels] Lee Hayul ¡ú Atra Clyde ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð (87?88 /100) ?Mentor? ?Expectation? ?Stability? ?Yearning for affection? Chapter 183 After spending some time with Seo Yul, I gathered my clothes and underwear and headed to the bathroom. The luxurious interior, which now felt somewhat familiar, resembled the bathrooms of high-end hotels. Smooth white tiles wereid out neatly, ented by a soft brown rug. One wall featured arge mirror, and beneath it stood a meticulously maintained sink alongside neatly arranged shelves holding bathrobes, toiletries, and other essentials. I ced my change of clothes on the shelf and began undressing. Having regained my body, I had resumed physical training under my mentor¡¯s guidance. Today¡¯s session had been rtively light, more of a rehabilitation exercise, but after so long without strenuous activity, my body felt stiff and achy. The exercise outfit I had worn was beyond salvageable, having been rolled across the floor during training. While the fabric had self-repair and cleansing functions, and I could have used a purification spell, I opted to toss it into theundry bin without hesitation. There were plenty more. Stepping into the ss-enclosed shower, I carefully adjusted the controls. Warm water cascaded from the overhead rain shower. [Concern] [Worry] [Trauma] I reached out cautiously, letting the water trickle over my fingers to confirm the temperature. It was pleasantly warm. Only then did I step under the stream, letting it drench my hair and flow down my body. Water soaked through my hair, cascading over my skin, while the ss enclosure quickly filled with steam. Standing under the stream, the tension built up throughout the day began to melt away. Well, notpletely¡ªsomewhere in the recesses of my fragmented consciousness, fatigue continued to umte. Still, I couldn¡¯t stay under the water forever. I reached for the shampoo, squeezing a generous amount onto my palm. Working the shampoo into my hair, Ithered up my body with body wash, creating a thick foam. Just as I was about to rinse off, a blue shimmer popped into view beside me. It was a water spirit. Its form blinked briefly before the water from the shower began moving on its own, thoroughly rinsing away the foam covering my body. ¡®Oh...¡¯ Convenient. I didn¡¯t even need to ask why it appeared. The effortless assistance spoke for itself, so I simply let it do its job. Rinsing was over in no time. Although the bathroom included arge bathtub and various bath additives, I wasn¡¯t in the mood for a soak. Perhaps I¡¯d save it forter and enjoy it with Seo Yul¡ªshe might like floating toy ducks while bathing. Leaving the bath for another day, I stepped out of the enclosure. The water spirit, clearly seeking praise for its effort, nudged against me. I patted it lightly before grabbing a towel. Almost immediately, two more glimmers appeared: green and red. A wind spirit and a fire spirit. I paused, intrigued. The spirits didn¡¯t disappoint. A gentle breeze and warm air enveloped me, drying my body and hair with precision. [Comfort...] The towel I had picked up was quickly set aside. No wonder Professor Liana had warned against relying too much on spirits for daily tasks. With them around, there was little need to lift a finger. ¡®Is this how she feels?¡¯ Suddenly, the messy state of her office made sense. It felt dangerously easy to slip into bad habits. Appeasing the other spirits that couldn¡¯t contribute as directly, I picked up the towel again and resumed drying myself manually. ¡°Young master, I¡¯ll handle dinner preparations.¡± After finishing my shower, I had begun rummaging through the kitchen when Ariel swiftly approached, her tone confident and formal. [Ah, thank you, Ariel,] [but I¡¯d like to try making something myself this time.] ¡°You wish to cook, young master...?¡± [Yes.] [I know a little about cooking,] I replied, eliciting a slight blink of surprise from Ariel. Her reaction wasn¡¯t distrustful, but there was a hint of skepticism. [Would you mind pointing out any mistakes I might make?] [I¡¯m preparing ahead since Yeonhwa and Miss Elia will be joining us soon.] ¡°Understood.¡± Her expression shifted, her eyes lighting up as she nodded, seemingly eager to assist. With over a decade of experience managing Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s needs, Ariel was more than capable of stepping in if I messed up. I trusted her expertise, which is why I asked for her help. With her agreement, I beganying out the ingredients and tools. The menu was simple: bacon fried rice, cream pasta, a light soup, and bagels. It might sound like a lot, but considering our group included Seo Yul, myself, and three supers¡ªeach with significantly higher calorie needs¡ªit was a reasonable amount. Even Elia, despite her support role, could easily finish a bowl of rice on her own. I had limited time, so I washed my hands thoroughly and got to work. ¡°...?¡± Ariel, standing nearby, tilted her head in confusion. Her gaze was fixed on my Sky Wings, which had split into multiple strands and extended behind me. From her perspective, it must have been a peculiar sight. Manipting the ethereal wings, I used them to handle ingredients and utensils. The wings moved deftly, rinsing and prepping the ingredients. Some strands ced a pot of water on the stove, while another waited to toss in the pasta once it boiled. A third coated a heated pan with oil before saut¨¦ing prepped vegetables. Fried riceponents, mushrooms, and onions for the soup were cooked to perfection. One strand sliced bagels, stuffed them with hearty fillings, and topped them with their lids. The spirits joined in, adding a vibrant, yful touch to the cooking process. The spectacle drew Seo Yul closer, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. [Seo Yul, it¡¯s dangerous to stand too close.] [Why don¡¯t you watch from a little farther away?] ¡°Yes!¡± [Good girl.] With Seo Yul safely distanced, I resumed cooking. Every step was meticulously measured and calcted. Thanks to my observational ability, I had mentally reviewed cooking guides and techniques during my library visits. Coupled with my versatile aptitude, the process felt smooth and efficient. Cooking, in my opinion, was straightforward¡ªfollow a recipe, and you¡¯d end up with something edible. Believing in that logic, I carefully gauged me intensity, ingredient portions, and cooking times. ¡°...Do you need assistance?¡± Ariel, now clearly intrigued, asked hesitantly. Her tone carried an unusual level of openness, and I chuckled awkwardly at the rare sight of her showing genuine emotion. The atmosphere at the dinner table was lively and filled with warmth. The TV in the background yed an old variety show, providing a light-hearted soundtrack to the meal. Around the table, the clinking of cutlery and murmurs of satisfaction painted a cozy picture.@@novelbin@@ Hong Yeonhwa was clearly enjoying herself, showing a marked preference for the fried rice. The simple mix of vegetables, bacon, and spices seemed to suit her taste perfectly, making her eat with surprising enthusiasm. Perhaps the fire spirit¡¯s control over the cooking process had imparted a subtle, unique vor. "Wow, this fried rice is amazing," she said between bites, her voice filled with genuine admiration. On the other side of the table, Elia was engrossed in the bagels. I had prepared two variations: one filled with cream cheese, fresh salmon, and tomato slices, and another with salted beef and a drizzle of mustard. Elia alternated between the two, her expressions of delight making it clear both were hits. "This tastes even better than what I used to have in London!" she eximed, pping her hands in delight. Hearing her praise was oddly satisfying, and I couldn¡¯t help but grin in response. Meanwhile, Baek Arin and Ariel gravitated towards the creamy pasta, its rich sauce generouslyplemented with bacon. Ariel had initially declined the offer to eat with us, iming she¡¯d eatter, but had eventually joined the table at my insistence. The feedback from everyone was overwhelmingly positive, and any lingering anxiety about the quality of my cooking melted away. Even with the support of my observational abilities and the inherent enhancements from Palbangmijin, there had been no guarantee everyone would like the dishes. Their approval was enough to make me feel like the effort was worth it. "So, Haryul, are you preparing for the tower entrance now?" Baek Arin broke the light-hearted mood, her gaze curious as she posed the question. [Yes, I¡¯ve already been briefed about the details,] [but first, I need to adjust to my body being back to normal.] The ne delivered my response as I continued chewing a mouthful of food. "Already? It¡¯s starting next week, right?" "Yeah, same asst semester: Monday to Friday, five days in total," Elia added. The conversation shifted toward the approaching challenge of the tower entrance trial. It was a significant event, requiring rigorous preparation. For some, like my mentors, it was even busier than the usual academic grind. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of guilt for pulling them away from their duties for this meal. As I nced toward the fridge, I noted that we still had plenty of ingredients left. ¡®Good, I¡¯ll make some extra dishester and deliver them as a token of appreciation.¡¯ I recalled how Professor Liana had once given me sandwiches early in the semester, and this seemed like a fitting way to repay that kindness. "The theme this time is ¡®Observation,¡¯ right? So, no more being hunted by other students likest time," Baek Arin remarked with a wry smile. "Instead, there¡¯ll be new challenges to deal with, so thorough preparation is key," Elia replied, her voice firm yet excited. Their discussion underlined the importance of preparation. Even I was deep into my own training regimen. It was exhausting, yes, but the ability to train even while eating or sleeping thanks to segmented consciousness was a considerable advantage. While the others talked, I turned my attention to Seo Yul. As usual, she was seated close to me, her tiny hands asionally reaching out for bits of food I offered her. [Seo Yul, ahhh¡ª] "Nom..." She opened her mouth obediently, earning a small chuckle from me. Across the table, however, Hong Yeonhwa hesitated, watching the interaction with a mix of determination and uncertainty. Finally, she dipped her spoon into her soup and offered it to Seo Yul. "Here, try some..." she said, her voice slightly awkward. Seo Yul, however, scrunched up her face and pressed her lips together firmly, refusing to take a bite. Despite Yeonhwa¡¯s efforts to bond with her, there was still a mysterious barrier between them. Seo Yul remained distant, seemingly unconvinced of Yeonhwa¡¯s intentions. ¡®Sigh...¡¯ I held back a sigh, watching Yeonhwa¡¯s valiant but futile attempt. As much as I wanted them to grow closer, Seo Yul¡¯s hesitance toward her future ¡°mother¡± remained a persistent challenge. It didn¡¯t help that Seo Yul seemed to have no such reservations around Elia or even Professor Liana. The dynamic added anotheryer ofplexity to my ever-growing list of concerns. Pushing my thoughts aside, I carefully blew on a spoonful of soup and fed it to Seo Yul myself, eliciting a happy smile from her as she epted it eagerly. For now, I decided to focus on the meal and theughter surrounding the table. Tomorrow¡¯s challenges could wait. The devastating defeat Aiden suffered at the hands of Lee Hayul during the tournament. Not only was he utterly overwhelmed without being able tond even a scratch on him, but the shocking experience of having his painstakingly honed extended abilities instantly seen through and copied. Honestly, it would be a lie to say he wasn¡¯t disheartened. The very peers who mocked his loss at the start of the semester now showed genuine concern. Even the prickly Att¡¯s attempt to act considerate hinted at how worried everyone around him must have been about Aiden¡¯s mental state. However, Aiden quickly moved on. Hadn¡¯t he already acknowledged that the special admission student possessed a potential entirely beyond his own? To despair over it now felt pointless. Yes, he had been shocked and discouraged, but upon reflection, they were never trulyparable in the first ce. In fact, the sparring match at the start of the semester had been the only moment where Aiden might have stood a chance at victory. Now, Hayul was spoken of in jest as some sort of sage, and the gap between them had grown insurmountable. Thanks to this mindset, Aiden didn¡¯t waste timementing the difference in talent. The day after his tournament defeat, he quietly resumed his visits to the training hall. It was around the end of the vacation that Aiden noticed something unusual. ¡ª BOOM! ¡ª KRA-KABOOM! The training facility he frequented. As he passed through the first floor after wrapping up his own training, a sudden explosion echoed, making Aiden tilt his head in curiosity. ¡°What the hell is that?¡± He approached the door from which the noise hade. Raising his gaze to the window positioned just above eye level, he peeked inside. But thanks to the security measures, the interior waspletely obscured. All he could hear were faint bursts of sound. It wasn¡¯t unusual. Being a training facility, asional noise leakage during training sessions wasn¡¯t umon. Especially with offensive magic, which tended to be loud¡ªit wasn¡¯t odd for faint noises to carry through. ¡ª KRA-KA-BOOM! ¡°¡­How long is this going to go on?¡± But there was something strange. Since the end of the vacation, the lights in that particr training room had remained on. Aiden, who arrived early in the morning, initially thought nothing of it, figuring someone was using the room. Then,te at night, as he left exhausted, he noticed the lights still on and muttered his amazement before walking past. The next morning, the lights were still on. Even when the sun had set that night, the lights continued to ze. ...Even on a predawn visit, the lights were still on. Curious, Aiden kept an eye on the room for a while. Nobody ever entered or left. It was as if someone had rented the room exclusively and was holed up inside. The lights never went out. Even so, Aiden brushed it off. It was vacation, after all. Someone might be locking themselves away for a rigorous, isted training regimen. Admiring their dedication, Aiden resolved to work harder himself. ¡ª BOOM! Another faint explosion echoed. This time, it didn¡¯te from the front. Aiden turned his head hesitantly. The training room opposite was also lit, and faint explosions wereing from there, too. ¡ª KRAA-BOOM! And the one beside it. ¡ª CRACKLE-BOOM! And the one further down¡­ Rooms that nobody entered or exited, yet were always lit with faint noises emanating, had multiplied to six before he realized it. He couldn¡¯t make sense of it. Lately, strange sightings had been cropping up on the academy¡¯smunity boards as well. Books falling off shelves on their own in the library. Weapons rattling without being touched... When asked about it, the Siyoram administration dismissed it as normal operation. ¡°¡­I give up.¡± Aiden decided not to think about it anymore. Maybe six students were crammed together, training in istion. It wasn¡¯t like ghosts or some kind of incorporeal monsters were holed up in there for their own training¡­ Dragging his fatigued body, Aiden headed back to the dormitory. Chapter 184 Time flowed, and the first day of the second semester''s Tower Entrance arrived. It was a busy time for everyone¡ªstudents, residents, staff, and professors alike. Previously, the hustle was due to preparations, but today it was because of the schedule for entering the Tower. The entire Siyoram Academy was bustling with activity. "Why are the second-years gathering in the za?" Hong Yeonhwa, who had clung to me tightly before falling asleepst night, nced around and asked. As she mentioned, many second-year students were heading toward the za. "This time, instead of apetition, the first and second years are entering together. Next week, the third and fourth years will enter." "Ah, I see¡­" Baek Arin, who was walking alongside us, responded. Nodding casually, Hong Yeonhwa frowned sharply and red at Baek Arin. Since that day¡ªwhen I treated Baek Arin to dinner¡ªshe began visiting asionally to join us for meals. For reasons unknown, it might have just been to eat alongside Hong Yeonhwa. Since I had no reason to refuse, I simply prepared meals for her withoutint. Yesterday was no different. She slipped in casually and sat at the dining table, so we naturally ate dinner together. But after finishing her meal, she didn¡¯t leave and lingered instead. Despite Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s pointed nces silently asking when she nned to go home, Baek Arin stubbornly endured and stayed. Eventually, shemandeered a room and spent the night as if it were no big deal. As a result, we all ended up heading to the za together straight from the dormitory. ''¡­I hope no strange rumors spread.'' I scratched my cheek as I recalled the stares we received in the first-floor lobby. When Hong Yeonhwa, Baek Arin, Elia, and I descended together, curious and somewhat dubious nces shot our way. Of course, we hadn¡¯t done anything to warrant such stares, but rumors tend to ignore the truth. Not that I was overly concerned. Anyone who dared spread baseless gossip would likely find a letter bearing the seals of the Guhwa mes and Changae delivered to their family mailbox. So, without much worry, I boarded the bus. The central za of Siyoram Academy was teeming with people, a sight not seen in a long time. Was it the first assembly in nearly half a year? Time had flown by so quickly; it was hard to believe the events of the first semester''s Tower Entrance were already so far behind us. Feeling a mix of emotions, I stepped into the bustling central za. My gaze naturally turned to the ivory tower that stood tall in the center. The enormous tower, continually bestowing the Blessing of Growth to fuel my rapid progress, would soon issue trials to spur my development further¡­ ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ I briefly observed it with my Authority of Perception. My proficiency with this ability had improved significantly since before, to the point that, with effort, I might delve a little deeper. ¡­But I chose not to push it. I hadn¡¯t forgotten the time I bled out and fainted after identally revealing one of its secrets. I had no desire to risk a catastrophe like losing my Tower entry privilege by being reckless here. ¡®I should probably schedule a consultation with the Vice President after this entrance.¡¯ The atmosphere was as chaotic as it had been during the first semester. Students continued arriving in droves, gathering into their respective groups under their professors¡¯ guidance. With the inclusion of second-years this time, the za was even more crowded than before. ¡®I see Jiyeon-sunbae is here as well.¡¯ She stood among what seemed to be her friends. Jiyeon-sunbae¡¯s poprity was evident, as many students approached her. asionally, I observed her yfully reassuring a nervouspanion. Compared to the timid state she had been in before, she was like apletely different person. I still didn¡¯t understand why someone so confident around others showed such a shy side to me. In any case, we soon headed toward the group led by Professor Riana for the Entry Spring ss. Having been through this once before, the students gathered efficiently even without the need for a massive hologram above Riana¡¯s head. ¡°Lee Hayul! It¡¯s been a while!¡± [It¡¯s good to see you too, Julia.] When I joined the group, I was greeted with warm wees and inquiries about my well-being from those who had arrived earlier. Most of my Messenger history consisted of messages asking if I was okay, reflecting my reputation as a troublemaker. While it felt a bit odd, I appreciated the concern and tried to respond to each message individually, though it was a daunting task. Still, I figured it meant I¡¯d built a decent reputation¡ªthough, for many, it was likely an attempt to stay on my good side. ¡°At least there¡¯s nopetition in this Tower Entrance. Just thinking aboutpeting with you, Lee Hayul¡­ whew.¡± ¡°Competition? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s even possible anymore.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I said it.¡± Thement came from Lorraine, a secondary specialization student who sighed with visible relief. He was a unique individual withvender hair¡ªa student I had met during the first semester''s Tower Entrance. He had been part of a group that had used the ¡°three-on-one¡± strategy against me, only to have his head nearly lopped off. After chatting briefly with my ssmates, I approached Professor Riana. Thanks to the now well-organized students, she seemed more rxed than before. Standing silently next to her with arms crossed was my mentor. When I approached, both greeted me warmly. ¡°Oh, right.¡± [Huh? What is it?] It was then that Professor Riana, who had been smiling and patting my head, suddenly narrowed her eyes and began pressing my nose. [Why¡­?] Though it didn¡¯t hurt, I couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. When I asked, she chuckled and replied. ¡°It¡¯s punishment for teasing your professorst time.¡± [What¡­?] Punishment for teasing her? I hadn¡¯t done anything¡­ ¡­Well, actually, I had. Now that I thought about it, there were quite a few instances. It was karma, and I had no choice but to endure the nose pressing for a while. ¡°Do your best in there.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯ll excel, but make sure to learn as much as you can.¡± Unfortunately, the entrance was imminent, so we couldn¡¯t chat for long. After enduring the nose presses, I relished the affectionate gesture of her stroking my hair before returning to my ce. ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± [Huh? What now?] In that brief time, Hong Yeonhwa had managed to puff up her cheeks and grab hold of mine. This time, I had to endure having my cheeks squeezed for reasons I genuinely couldn¡¯tprehend. Those unjustified touches only stopped when the professor on the podium began delivering the announcement. "I will now provide details regarding the second semester''s Tower Entrance." The one making the announcement was none other than Professor Albert Carniazhel, the same professor responsible for the announcements during the first semester. Being one of the eldest and most experienced professors, it made sense for him to lead such events. "The theme for this Tower Entrance is ''Introspection.'' The goal is to ovee yourself, as implemented within the Tower." Oveing oneself¡­ it was no easy feat. Even in a figurative sense, fighting against oneself was a challenging task. Actually fighting a replica of your own body, abilities, and techniques? That wasn¡¯t going to be easy either. "The opponent you face will be based on your state at the moment you enter the Tower." There was, however, a silver lining. The replicas in the Tower only represented the state you were in upon entry. Any growth achieved within the Tower would not be reflected in them. In other words, as long as you grew stronger inside the Tower, defeating the replica wouldn¡¯t be impossible. Moreover, the Blessing of Growth was amplified within the Tower. Eventually, after repeated attempts, the original self would surpass the replica. When you considered the conditions, it wasn¡¯t an impossible challenge¡ªjust a difficult one. "The Tower Entrance willst five days. Those who ovee themselves may either transfer to a specialized training room for the remainder of the time or, upon request, face specially implemented opponents for simtedbat." If there was any time left after that, students could use it to train further or test themselves against other foes to maximize the amplified blessing. ¡®I should make use of that if I have the time.¡¯ Although it wasn¡¯t an impossible challenge, it wasn¡¯t something you could breeze through either. Many students would likely finish with little time to spare¡ªor not finish at all. Of course, with my heightened application of the Blessing of Growth, I should manage to pass without too much trouble. "¡ªThat concludes the exnation for this Tower Entrance. Reflect upon yourself from an outsider''s perspective, identify your strengths and weaknesses, and move forward. The Entry Spring ss will now begin their entrance." Professor Albert concluded his exnation sinctly and immediately began directing the students into the Tower. The arched entrance at the base of the Tower rippled with dark, swirling energy, and the students filed in without pause. Unlike the first semester, where students entered in staggered intervals to avoid immediatebat scenarios, this time entry was simultaneous, as individual spaces would be allocated. Also, unlike the first semester, where the Rainfall ss entered first, the Entry Spring ss was now at the forefront. "Hayul, do your best!" "Grow a lot, and let¡¯s reuniteter!" "If I finish early, I¡¯ll see you in the training room!" [Thank you, everyone! I¡¯ll be cheering for you, too!] Thanks to this, I was able to stand at the entrance of the Tower without much waiting. Waving enthusiastically at the cheers from behind, I stepped into the entrance, ensuring I didn¡¯t hold up the line. This was my second Tower Entrance. My consciousness, which had been fading, abruptly sharpened. The dulled senses turned razor-sharp in an instant. A stale wind battered my body, and the pping of my clothes rang loudly in my ears. I immediately checked my condition. ¡®No issues with my body. Core and circuits are stable. Entry was sessful.¡¯ There was a slight sensation of unfamiliarity, but nothing ufortable. I clenched my right hand tightly. No problems there either. The prosthetic on my left arm was intact, and the Sky Wings were still with me. Had this been the first semester, such artifacts would have been confiscated, but this time, with nopetition, there were no restrictions. After all, if the original brought artifacts, the replica would carry them too. The air was dry and stale. As I tapped the ground with my toes, the hard surface sent a rigid sensation back¡ªdefinitely not grass or soil. ¡®Authority activation: Observation.¡¯ I reactivated the Authority I had briefly set aside. For an instant, my head buzzed sharply. It felt as though I was bearing the weight of something enormous. There was resistance¡ªan oppressive forcepressing the range of my Observation. During my previous Tower Entrance, I couldn¡¯t ovee this pressure, which suppressed my spatial perception, leaving me to navigate blindly. But not this time. My Observation expanded in an instant, shaking off the pressure. Information flooded in, updating the previously darkened map with rity. I was standing in a wastnd. The horizon was a dull brown, devoid of the lush greens of vegetation. The ground was cracked and dry, evidence of theck of moisture. ¡®So this is the default setting? I heard it varies by student¡­¡¯ I stroked my chin in thought. This wasn¡¯t a ce abundant in vitality. While I could extract some by squeezing the earth dry, it wouldn¡¯tpare to what I¡¯d get in a dense forest. It wasn¡¯t an ideal environment for spirits to thrive. It suited earth spirits well, and the ample wind meant wind spirits wouldn¡¯t struggle, but other spirits wouldn¡¯t find this ce particrly weing. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ I prepared myself while standing still. I cast severalyers of defensive spells, activated basic body-enhancing techniques, and even released several spirits as a precaution. At the same time, I considered strategies for facing the "me" that would soon appear. ¡®First¡­¡¯ I evaluated the abilities I had manifested: versatility, magical affinity. From that foundation, I had mastered martial arts, weapon techniques, and countless forms of magic¡ªgleaned from indiscriminately observing and storing information from magical texts. Necromancy, learned haphazardly. Spirit arts, epassing five elements, hundreds of spirits under mymand, and the ability to perform Spirit Fusion. Techniques and unique abilities I could replicate using my extended ability, Thousand Variations. Abilities such as Guhwa mes, Changae, Taesan, White Night, Illusory Dream, Thorn, Body Amplification, Hardening, Radius, Force Compression¡­ wless movement precision and situational responsiveness, thanks to the Authority of Observation. A plethora of tools stored in subspace, implemented through the Authority of Space. Durability enhancements and protective abilities granted by the Proof of Protection¡­ ¡®How annoying¡­¡¯ I frowned. It was an overwhelming array of capabilities. Blocking one option wouldn¡¯t suffice, as countless alternatives were avable. Aprehensive countermeasure didn¡¯t exist. The only way to deal with such a variety was to overwhelm it with brute force before it could act. Or topletely cut off mana flow¡­ No, that wouldn¡¯t work either. Thousand Variations could mimic techniques that relied solely on mental energy. Could the Tower even replicate such Authorities? It seemed likely that protective Authorities like the Proof of Protection would carry over, but what about Space or Observation? ¡®¡­Might as well dive in and find out.¡¯ Sitting here debating wouldn¡¯t yield any further insights. Most ns developed at a desk tended to fall apart in the field anyway. I¡¯d experience it firsthand and formte countermeasures then. Wasn¡¯t the revival function here for precisely that reason? At that moment, my expanded Observation picked up a lifeform at the edge of its range. ¡®It¡¯s here¡­?¡¯ Just as I prepared to respond, my body froze. The information flooding my mindpelled me to focus intently. It was a tall figure, nearly two meters in height. Despite the ragged appearance, their physique was robust and muscr. The man wore what could only be described as scraps of armor. The helmet was missing, exposing his head. The armor covering his body was so damaged it could barely be called armor. Beneath the remnants of his armor was a tattered ck robe. Blood-red bandages were tightly wound around his arms. In one hand, he held a sword, its tip dragging along the ground, the weapon¡¯s condition as poor as his attire. The dull ck de was chipped and worn, practically scrap metal¡ªnot something even a junk dealer would find value in. ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ My thoughts, which had been flowing smoothly, suddenly halted. I was processing an idea¡ªan inference¡ªbut I wasn¡¯t sure if it was correct. The fragmented armor¡­ Irond of the Iron Will. A high-grade artifact. Not exceptional in defense but excellent in self-repair, capable of withstanding a single attack. The shredded ck robe¡­ ck Wind Garb. Another high-grade artifact, enhancing agility stats while featuring integrated mana storage and release functions. The blood-red bandages¡­ Bloodbinding Shackles. A mid-grade artifact that absorbed blood to prevent bleeding and status ailments, extending in length as it absorbed more blood. The sword dragging on the ground¡­ a mass-produced ck Iron de with no special features.@@novelbin@@ It was a uniquebination of equipment. And the sight of it triggered a familiar memory buried deep in my mind. ¡®No¡­ it couldn¡¯t be¡­¡¯ The man, whose head had been bowed, slowly raised it. His face was marred with scars of all kinds. For a moment, I stopped breathing. It wasn¡¯t identical, but it was unmistakably familiar. ¡®That¡¯s¡­ my face?¡¯ It was, of course, simr to my own, as I observed myself constantly. At that moment, the man¡¯s vacant, lifeless pupils abruptly contracted. Within the ck depths, which seemed to embody the abyss itself, my distant figure was reflected. A primal survival instinct¡ªa visceral warning¡ªsounded within me. I moved instantly. At the same time, the man lightly flicked his sword. The motion was so casual it seemed almost indifferent, yet the de blurred as if enveloped by mist. ¡®Son of a¡ª¡¯ The curse never left my lips. ¡ªSwoosh. The warning signal vanished. A split secondter, my severed head soared into the air. Thousand Variations Expansion Technique Harvest sh: Celestial Flight of White Wings [Authority "Growth" is manifesting.] [The Trial of Growth is activating.] [Authority "Knowledge" is manifesting.] [Authority "Observation" is manifesting.] [essing the internal observation record of the Tower of Knowledge: "Second Instance."] [Authority "Harmony" is manifesting.] [Linking the Tower of Knowledge and the Tower of Growth.] [Authority "Space" is manifesting.] [Connecting to the internal observation record of the Tower of Knowledge: "Second Instance."] ... [Recreating the recorded entity.] [Iplete Recreation.] [Second Iteration.] [Path of Struggle: Asura.] Chapter 185 [HP has reached 0.] [The yer has died.] [Bad End 4 - Death in the "Deepest Abyss."] [Calcting data.] "Gyaaaaah!" I couldn''t bring myself to ept this reality. My hands and feet were trembling uncontrobly, and my vision wavered along with them, making the text on the monitor blurry. I iled my arms, desperate for some way to vent my frustration, before clutching my head tightly. "Ow, it hurts¡­!" I let go immediately. I must have squeezed too hard, as tears sprang to my eyes. Rubbing my head with my palms, I stared at the monitor. The screen still disyed the obituary for my second iteration. I pursed my lips in a sulky pout. The second iteration of Savior. This was the iteration I had refined based on the mistakes and experiences of the first run. The first, "vani" iteration had ended disastrously, so for the second, I sensibly utilized the character settings to assign a unique ability. Unique Ability: "Combat Aptitude" A skill-based category. Its effect was simple: it enhanced learning and proficiency inbat activities. Straightforward, which made it easy to use. I just had to keep pushing through hell. If I practiced swordsmanship, my skill with swords improved, and my proficiency with other weapons rose as well. Since it was abat-focused skill, my overallbat ability increased alongside it. In short, Combat Aptitude was a unique ability designed solely for battle. Thanks to it, I managed to perform well early on, unlike during the first iteration. Of course, I still failed spectacrly during the first semester''s Tower Entrance. And that Hong Yeonhwa¡­ What kind of lunatic is so hell-bent on tormenting the yer? I¡¯ll never understand why she seemed determined to make my life miserable. Baek Arin, on the other hand¡­ What a stark contrast. Even when my reputation was bad, she approached me, acting friendly. She always offered help when I needed it andforted me during the first iteration when my mental state was in shambles. She was a kind and reliable figure, not to mention incredibly capable in every aspect. And her illustration? Stunning. Of course, Hong Yeonhwa had also provided help during the first iteration¡­ but still. "Ugh¡­ gah, cough!" I choked on my own saliva, coughing violently. After recovering, I shook my head and moved the mouse. ¡®The second iteration ended in failure, too.¡¯ In the end, the second run also concluded with my death. What shocked me most was that, despite being vastly stronger than in the first iteration, I hadn''t even reached the Tower Master before meeting my end. The cause of death: surrounded by a second-tier Alpha Monster and its horde for days until I was beaten to death¡­ ¡®Damn it.¡¯ The second-tier Alpha Monster was undoubtedly strong. The match-up wasn¡¯t favorable, and my attacks didn¡¯t connect well. But still, I shouldn¡¯t have died so helplessly. The problem was clear. ¡®I was too focused on one-on-onebat.¡¯ The Combat Aptitude had evolved into Ten Thousand Techniques. Its hundreds of offshoots created a vast array of skill-based extensions. For one-on-onebat, it was overwhelming. I could take down even top-tier heroes who unted their strength with ease. But itcked effectiveness againstrge monsters or armies. Its firepower was insufficient for breaking through hordes or giant creatures. In other words, its limitations were ring. Moreover, I had focused so much on honing techniques that I neglected to improve my base stats significantly. In conclusion, the second iteration was a failure with clear limitations. However, it wasn¡¯t a wasted attempt. The knowledge gained from this run would be passed on to the third iteration. "Click, click." I felt thirsty.@@novelbin@@ Time to grab a drink and start working on the settings for the third iteration. Clicking my tongue, I manipted the joystick attached to my wheelchair¡¯s armrest. Memories from the past shed by like a vivid montage. It was a memory of shaking my head in frustration,menting the clear limitations of the second iteration. At that time, I had been in a fairly unstable period of my life. I had lost a leg, pesky journalists and others had swarmed around my old apartment, and though I managed to move, there wasn¡¯t much else I could do. Amid that chaos, I stumbled upon a game called Savior as if in a trance. It fit my tastes well enough that I dove deep into it, trying to forget everything else. ¡ª Grrk¡­ And now, I had almost died in an instant to the second iteration. A sudden burning sensation on the nape of my neck pulled me out of my daze. The first thing I became conscious of was¡­ the pain in my neck. ¡®Why is there pain¡­?¡¯ In the Tower of Growth, pain was supposed to be dulled. Even if you were stabbed or cut, it would only register as a faint ache. But this was far beyond that. The icy sharpness of a de slicing through skin and muscle, grazing the spine. The searing agony of the severed edge felt almost identical to reality. The memory of just before shed in my mind. The explosive speed of the white sh. The moment my head was nearly severed, and the vision of my decapitated self appeared in Observation. At thest second, I twisted my neck and body, narrowly avoiding a direct hit. The result: my neck was half-severed, hanging by a thread. The cut was so clean it was almost admirable. Blood gushed out in torrents from the exposed wound. St! The crimson liquid sttered across the barren wastnd floor, greedily soaked up by the dry earth. ¡ª Grkkk¡­! I coughed up blood, the metallic taste flooding my mouth as I gritted my teeth. Desperately, I wrapped the Sky Wings around my neck, holding the severed edges together. With Homogenization, I mimicked Elia¡¯s Healing Melody to perform emergency treatment. A soft white light descended upon my neck, hastily amplifying my regenerative capabilities without regard for future consequences. ¡®Damn it¡­!¡¯ If I¡¯d moved a moment slower, if the barrier I¡¯d set up hadn¡¯t been there, if the Proof of Protection durability bonus hadn¡¯t applied¡­ I¡¯d have died for sure. The life signal that had briefly vanished returned, and btedly, my system red warning signals as if it had just realized how dire the situation was. As my senses came back to me, they were filled with chaos. There were too many confusing and unsettling details to process. The enemy didn¡¯t give me time to recover. The man in the distance¡ªthe figure of my second iteration¡ªblurred and faded. The movements, which disrupted even the data from Observation, were likely the result of a skill-based extension ability. Yet, it hadn¡¯tpletely escaped my Observation. I could still track the movements and act ordingly. I calcted where the second iteration would reappear and swung my left arm, infused with ayer of Aura Force. Momentster, the second iteration emerged, as if materializing from thin air, and extended its sword toward me. The de was wreathed in a blood-red aura, leaving behind a glowing trajectory. ¡ª ng, ng, ng! The strikes rained down on my left arm, the de tearing through the fabric and shredding the sleeve. No injuries, though. Beneath the torn cloth wasn¡¯t scarred flesh but a robust, white prosthetic arm. It was a high-grade artifact, specialized in durability. Not even the second iteration could easily destroy it. In other words, my left arm could act as a literal shield. My left hand was dedicated to defense,yered with reinforced Aura Force, intercepting every attack before it couldnd. My right hand, on the other hand, was for offense. From my subspace storage, I pulled out a spear and prepared to counterattack. Except I couldn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t even switch to offense because defending was a full-time effort just to stay alive. I kept moving relentlessly. Dodging what I could, deflecting with my left hand what I couldn¡¯t, and countering the rest with my spear. When overwhelmed, I unleashed concentrated bombardments from my spirits or indiscriminately cast offensive spells to buy myself some breathing room. Even so, injuries continued to pile up. I could see the movements clearly with Observation, but interpreting them was difficult. Even when I managed to process them, my responsesgged behind. The second iteration always acted first. The pitch-ck eyes of my opponent never stopped moving, locked onto me and tracking everything without missing a beat. It felt like those eyes saw a broader world than I did, despite relying solely on sight. The fundamentals, the advanced adaptability, thebat logic, and the instinctual reflexes¡ªall of it was superior to mine. ¡®This is insane.¡¯ The relentless shes suddenly twisted into bizarre, unnatural trajectories. Expansion Technique of Ten Thousand Techniques: "Serpent Tail Surpassing the Spear Wall." Startled by the abnormality, I twisted my body. The whip-like sh coiled toward my neck, and I deflected it with the shaft of my spear. The attack didn¡¯t end there. Using the rebound, the sh veered sharply, bypassing my guard. Twenty-four strikes followed, serpentine in motion. I dodged eighteen and parried five. The final one grazed my shoulder. sh! Blood spurted from the wound, apanied by a sharp sting as I skidded backward, my feet dragging across the ground. I quickly wrapped the Sky Wings around the injury to staunch the bleeding and prepared to¡­ ¡ª Boom! Before I could counter, another sword strike came flying toward me. It wasn¡¯t particrly fast, but evasion seemed impossible. I blocked it with my left arm. The impact pushed me back. The blow wasn¡¯t heavy, but my left arm trembled violently, and my fingers twitched uncontrobly. The Aura Forceyer held, but strange vibrations spread from the point of impact, rippling through my entire body. ¡®Ah, crap, this is¡­¡¯ Expansion Technique of Ten Thousand Techniques: "Resonance Strike." ¡ª Boom! The vibrations exploded within my body. My bnce faltered, and I coughed up blood as more crimson gushed from my mouth. ¡ª Grrrk¡­! In that brief moment, another expansion ability mmed into me. ¡®I¡¯m in danger¡­¡¯ At that moment, the sword in the second iteration¡¯s hand shattered into pieces. The attacks halted for a moment. The second iteration discarded the broken sword and reached into thin air. Space rippled around the hand¡ªnot a subspace¡­ something different. ¡®Inventory?!¡¯ Why was that yer feature, which I couldn¡¯t use, working perfectly for them? I couldn¡¯t let them arm themselves. Ignoring the pain, I activated the Authority of Space. Ripples emanated from my position. "Spatial Domination. Boundary Control. Interference Regtion." The second iteration quickly withdrew its hand, narrowly avoiding the copse of its spatial connection. Crack! The subspace closed a second toote. I could have severed its wrist if I¡¯d been quicker. Swallowing my frustration, I surged forward. With my body saturated with mana and my enhanced physical techniques activated, I lunged. Thud! My legs drove into the ground, elerating my charge as I gripped my spear tightly and swung it in a crescent arc. The de of the spear hurtled toward the second iteration, aiming to slice through. Calmly, it extended its hand toward the attack. Observation read the intent. The second iteration was activating its unique capability again. Expansion Technique of Ten Thousand Techniques: "Flowing Cloud." Another expansion technique. I analyzed it¡ªit wasn¡¯t offensive but defensive martial arts. I tightened my grip on the spear. If they expanded, so could I. I had the data. Though I wasn¡¯t proficient, reproducing it was within my ability. My foundational skills wouldpensate for any gaps. For the first time, the second iteration reacted. Its eyes widened slightly as it broke itsposure, shaking its hand as if trying to dispel something. Expansion Technique of Versatility: "Thousand Variations - Serpent Tail Surpassing the Spear Wall." The spear''s strange trajectory pierced through its defenses, aimed directly at the second iteration¡¯s neck. Chapter 186 An Unprecedented Technique. Nothing is beyond replication. A universal ability belonging to the technical category, All-Rounder. A specialized expansion ability for imitation, Thousand Variations. While imitation is achievable with just these, it is the Authority of Observation that grants it wings. From the moment I faced my second iteration, I have not rested in gathering its data. The movement of pupils, the shift of ankles, the transfer of weight on the ground, the movement of shoulders, the rotation of wrists, and the slightest twitch of fingers. The analysis of muscle bundles within the body, the torsion of the skeleton¡ªall this information is synthesized to predict and counter the next move. The fact that I¡¯m still being overpowered despite this is absurd... In short, I¡¯ve not only acquired sufficient data to activate expansion abilities¡ªI¡¯ve gathered more than enough. Expansion Ability of All-Rounder Thousand Variations - Serpent Tail Surpassing the Spear Wall The spear traced an unusual trajectory. It moved dynamically, like a serpent slithering across the ground, though it initially pierced forward in a straight line. A movement that defies thews of physics head-on. Just before the spear¡¯s tip pierced the second iteration¡¯s nape, the spearhead was effortlessly caught in its hand. As expected, I¡¯m still no match for the original. - Crackle! White and red auras shed fiercely, grinding against each other. The shockwave tore the ground asunder and sliced through the air. - Crunch! The bnce of aura shifted. The grip of the second iteration¡¯s hand was shredded. The white aura overwhelmed the red. ¡®In terms of aura power, I¡¯m superior.¡¯ The second iteration isn¡¯t one of the high-spec loops. Even with the blessing of growth, it cannotpare to the loops where specs were elevated through every trick and secret technique. In other words, its physical capabilities and the quantity and quality of its mana are inferior. This is especially true now when my growth is proceeding smoothly. But above all, something about the second iteration¡¯s specs feels off. Even though it once lost, this second iteration, which could stand against a second-level entity, can currently hold its own against me in battle. The second iteration twisted its wrist, deflecting my attack. As I pursued, both of its hands left afterimages, moving like lightning. - Grab! The second iteration¡¯s deft hand pierced through my defenses, seizing my left wrist. The captured arm was pulled forward. My body lifted into the air, driven by a strength of unknown origin. The second iteration immediately extended its opposite hand, twisting its body. Expansion Ability of Ten Thousand Techniques Raging Torrent Muscle and Bone Extraction - Crrrrk! Using my captured left arm as a fulcrum, my body twisted. If this continued, my entire frame would contort like a twisted rag, and my bones would be wrenched out. - Clench! For a moment, the second iteration¡¯s grip seized only empty air. The Proof of Protection originally trapped in its grasp disassembled. Its pristine white structure dissolved into shimmering light, while the golden circuitry that remained retracted into my shoulder in reverse sequence. I exploited the brief opening in its movement. Using the rotation imposed on my body, I swung the spear I was holding. The second iteration retreated without hesitation. Of course, it had no reason to meet my attack head-on. ¡®Authority Manifestation, Space.¡¯ - Woom! The second iteration¡¯s movement abruptly halted. Then, as if drawn by an opposite maic pole, it was pulled toward me. The spear shaft, hurtling forward while slicing through the air, struck the second iteration¡¯s forearm. Expansion Ability of All-Rounder Thousand Variations - Resonance Strike - Boom! A massive vibration exploded. I funneled every ounce of that vibration into the second iteration¡¯s body. Its arm swelled grotesquely. Even amidst all this, the second iteration didn¡¯t so much as blink, though its body trembled. Just before the resonance explosion triggered, the second iteration stomped the ground. - Crack! The earth beneath its feet shattered. The shock dissipated into the fractured terrain, and its glowing legs shed ominously. - Thud! ¡®Damn¡­¡¯ In an instant, my head spun. My jaw took the brunt of a kick that pulverized the spear into fragments. ¡®Damn it, is this also an expansion ability?¡¯ I clung desperately to consciousness. Steadying my body mid-air, I retrieved the Proof of Protection and twisted into a defensive stance. ¡®Intermediate Magic: Gale Wind.¡¯ Magic materialized behind me. It summoned countless razor-sharp shes, harnessing the surrounding winds. The elemental spirits attuned to the attack, amplifying its force. The spirit of wind enhanced the shes, guiding them toward their target. ¡®Mana shes.¡¯ Parallel chanting. With mana alone, I forged precise shes, aiming them between the air currents based on observed data. The second iteration, relentlessly pursuing me, reacted to the dual assaults. It avoided most of the Mana shes, which were difficult to control postunch. Meanwhile, it used aura-d hands to deflect the wind shes, whose power wasparatively weaker but had tracking capabilities. With fluid hand movements, its aura surged like waves. The wind shes, caught in the turbulent currents, twisted unnaturally and collided with one another. No damage was sustained. Instead, the second iteration expended a beat. While it approached, countering the countless shes and interference from the ground, I brought my palms together. Mana poured thickly into the gap between my hands. ¡®Homogenization: Guhwa mes.¡¯ - Whoosh! Simplified Guhwa mes ignited in my palms. Emotions surged¡ªanxiety and doubt swirled within me. I harnessed these emotions as fuel for the mes. Roughly molding them into the shape of a spear, I gripped it tightly. The fire spirit hurled itself into the spear, intensifying the ze. Normally, even a spirit would suffer damage and be forcibly unsummoned, but through precise control, I ensured it recognized me as an ally. Twisting my body mid-air, I leapt off the void, coiling my extended form tightly before spinning, flinging the fiery spear. A textbook javelin throw. The zing inferno tore across the air, painting the ground red as if a meteor had fallen. Simultaneously, I moved the spirits of lightning and earth. - Crackle! Thunder roared in a clear sky. The lightning spirit, having stored mana overhead, unleashed a storm of bolts. The earth spirit embedded within the ground stirred. The ground erupted in jagged upheavals, destabilizing the terrain, while pointed stgmites shot upward. The Guhwa me surged forward. The earth spiked upward, and lightning rained down. Even the second iteration couldn¡¯t ignore this onught, halting in its tracks. As the ground quaked violently and spikes jutted skyward, it remained calm, leaping upward. Opening one hand wide, it condensed aura into a long de in its grasp. shing madly in all directions, it tore apart everything around it. Expansion Ability of Ten Thousand Techniques Threefold Celestial de Chaotic Stabs in Mid-Air With every sh of the aura de, the marks lingered visibly in the air. Like crimson scars, the wounds spread in every direction, leaving trails of blood-red fissures. Wielding the aura de with incredible speed, the second iteration filled the area around it with shes. The fiery spear, lightning storm, and countless stgmites collided with the barrier of shes. - BOOM! The lightning coursed through the earth. The explosion from the Guhwa mes consumed the entire area, including the de barrier. The temperature of the area surged dramatically. The densely packed terrain melted helplessly, and the raging mes whipped up a violent gale, causing my tattered robes to flutter wildly. Eventually, the mes subsided. Amidst the still-burning embers clinging to the ground, the second iterationnded unscathed. ¡°......¡± ¡°......¡± A brief silence followed. Only the faint crackling of the remaining embers from the Guhwa mes could be heard as the second iteration stared at me. Eyes dark and lifeless, like a dead fish. Eyes that, like mine, were unsettling and displeasing. The second iteration¡ªclearly a character I had designed and yed as in the game. Yet, here it stood before me, wielding weapons of destruction. The second iteration is here. Faced with it directly, a single thought came to mind. If the second iteration exists... Then perhaps other iterations exist as well. The first, the third, the fourth, the fifth... The ninth iteration that roamed, ughtering and devouring people. The tenth iteration thatmitted mass murder to recharge its blood supply. The eleventh iteration that piged factions and institutions without hesitation, treating lives as tools for growth. The twelfth iteration that established colonies to secure sacrifices... ''...This thought is forter.'' A pointless idea. At the very least, it¡¯s not something to worry about right now. I buried the intrusive thoughts and furrowed my brows, reying the battle in my mind. A sh of offense and defense thatsted only a fleeting moment. The intensity was high, but the actual time psed was remarkably short. To sum it up, I was thoroughly beaten. The damage on my side had significantly umted, while the opponent remainedrgely unscathed. Was it a mistake to show off a technique I had just imitated? I ended up getting countered, taking hits without any real advantage. Even though I hadn¡¯t fully utilized Homogenization yet, trying to break through the second iteration¡¯s defense would only lead to further damage on my part. Fundamentally, the gap in skill was overwhelming. To put it mildly, I was barely hanging on to dear life. A short-term fight puts me at a severe disadvantage. ording to the original game¡¯s information, the second iteration is even more fragile than I am. If Ind a single clean hit with Guhwa mes, victory is mine. In reality, the second iteration had just expended resources to deal with the Guhwa mes. However, the second iteration is also a ss cannon. If I get struck by a high-power expansion ability¡ªlike the one it first hit me with¡ªand my body gets severed, I¡¯d die all the same. Breaking through that array of expansion abilities andnding a decisive blow on the second iteration is no easy feat. ¡®Would a long-term battle favor me?¡¯ A long-term battle could tilt the odds in my favor. Based on the original game data and my observations, the second iterationcks stamina and mana. Its physical attributes are disproportionately poorpared to its skill level, and its mana is simrly limited. In fact, even now, the second iteration¡¯s aura is losing ground to mine, despite me being just a first-year at Siyoram Academy. Our physical capabilities are roughly on par. Though my wounds are worsening, they can regenerate. If I bring out Guhwa mes, Taesan, or even a basic body enhancement, I can surpass the second iteration¡¯s physical abilities. The second iteration is conserving its mana. It doesn¡¯t envelop its entire body with aura but instead manifests and dispels it around its limbs as needed to save energy. ¡®The second iterationcks the resources for a prolonged battle.¡¯ That was also true in the original game. The second iteration¡¯s specs were insufficient, requiring meticulous precision in every move. Didn¡¯t the second iteration ultimately fall to attrition and relentless sieges? In contrast, I can handle a long fight. My mana reserves are vast. I have plenty of surplus mana and can replenish it by drawing from the ambient mana around me. I can even bombard it with indiscriminate attacks from above by using elementalization. My stamina is sufficient. If necessary, I can use Homogenization tobine Taesan and Changae. Above all, I have the Authority of Observation, All-Rounder, and Mana Affinity. As time passes, I can collect more data on the second iteration and grow stronger. A prolonged battle favors me. ¡°......¡± The second iteration seemed to realize this as well. It began to move. The second iteration¡¯s heart pounded violently. Boom! The vibrations traveled even to where I stood. The intervals between beats shortened. Its heart raced like mad, forcibly activating its body. - Crack... The muscles within its body expanded. A chilling cracking noise came from its clenched fists. The already muscr second iteration¡¯s frame swelled considerably. Expansion Ability of Ten Thousand Techniques Path of Asura A self-buff expansion ability. Its effect is the amplification of physical attributes. Immediately afterward, it spread its arms wide to either side. It looked as though it was surrendering... or giving up in enlightenment. But I couldn¡¯t think of it that way. - Rumble...@@novelbin@@ An intangible aura surged from the second iteration. Its distinct presence rapidly expanded, showing no signs of stopping. Finally, the formless aura took on shape and color. Aura manifested in its hands, shaping into weapons. One hand gripped a sword, the other a long de. And then¡ª From its shoulders, a mirage-like pair of arms appeared, gripping a long-handled axe and hammer. From its waist, yet another pair of arms emerged, clutching a spear and a great scythe. Expansion Ability of Ten Thousand Techniques One Face, Six Arms One face. Six arms. Like a legendary Asura, three pairs of arms materialized. Even now, the second iteration stared at me with its dark, abyssal eyes, holding aura-forged weapons in its grasp. I, dumbfounded, moved my lips soundlessly like a goldfish, before grimacing and deploying the Authority of Space and Proof of Protection. [¡°A bastard who¡¯s at least thirty harassing a student¡ªwhat a joke.¡±] Immediately after¡ª Expansion Abilities of Ten Thousand Techniques Mid-Summer Decimation: Setting Sun, Azure Dragon¡¯s End Inferior de: Dragon-w sh Dominating Strike: Skull Splitter Resonance Strike Serpent Tail Surpassing the Spear Wall Perimeter Harvest: Cervical Severance Six expansion abilities rained down at once. . . . F***. That hurts. How many times have I died now? [¡°The Blessing of Growth¡± assists your growth.] [¡°The Special Growth Blessing¡± assists your growth.] [¡°The Tower Entry Growth Blessing¡± assists your growth.] ... [¡°The Curse of a Short-Lived Beauty¡± assists your growth.] [¡°The Curse of Solitude¡± assists your growth.] [¡°The Curse of Silence¡± assists your growth.] ... [The unique ability ¡°All-Rounder¡± is growing rapidly.] [The unique ability ¡°Mana Affinity¡± is growing.] ... [The Tower Lord of Harmony expresses doubt: ¡°Is this really okay?¡±] [The Tower Lord of Knowledge lowers their gaze.] [The Tower Lord of Growth nods solemnly in agreement.] Chapter 187 "Urgh, urgh...!" Closed eyes. The pitch-ck darkness before me suddenly turned vibrant with bursts of color. It wasn¡¯t a pleasant sight. It wasn¡¯t that the world had truly changed; it was just that my mind had begun to falter, conjuring illusions. I had just died. A series of shes severed my waist and wrist. Countless, continuous strikes diced my entire body. An axe descending from the sky split my head, and a hammer smashed my torso. A serpentine spear pierced my heart, and the scythe¡¯s de severed my neck. The Authority of Observation predicted these results, but my body couldn¡¯t keep up to respond. Horrifying sensations assaulted my mind. The grotesque feeling of life momentarily being snuffed out and then reconnected churned my brain. I didn¡¯t die. I regained consciousness. I found myself sprawled in the deste wastnd where I had first entered the Tower of Growth, panting heavily. "Damn..." Momentster, the range of my observation caught a presence. It was the second iteration. In the distance, it was trudging toward me. The inventory opened. From within the swirling space emerged a pitch-ck spear of dark steel. Holding the spear shaft tightly, the second iteration steadily approached. I forced myself to rise. My brain and organs felt like they¡¯d been mashed into a pulp, but my body swiftly prepared forbat. "I can''t die too many times." A direct confrontation wasn¡¯t an option. Its skill overwhelmed mine. Without even considering expansion abilities, I was at a disadvantage. The very act of approaching the second iteration tilted the battle in its favor. If I charged in recklessly and died again, my mental and emotional strength would deplete rapidly. Once my spirit hit rock bottom, a catastrophic copse of my Authority would follow. "I need to create some distance." Though it might start firing expansion abilities based on archery if I retreated,bining Taesan with elementalization should let me endure. And then, if I could buy enough time... ... Suddenly, my thoughts stopped. My retreating body froze. I felt a strange sense of doubt. What am I trying to achieve by stalling for time? Gather information? Even with the Authority of Observation, the fastest and most precise way to acquire data and integrate their techniques in real-time is through direct confrontation. "This is the Tower of Growth." A ce meant for growth. Survival or victory isn¡¯t the priority. Even if I¡¯m defeated here, as long as I grow and return stronger, that¡¯s what matters. I won¡¯t die in this ce. Even if my body is reduced to pieces, it will be restored, and though my mind might suffer, it will remain intact. The Blessing of Growth amplifies in this space. I can feel it even now. My body burns with growth, and my skills are advancing rapidly. If worsees to worst, I can dere my surrender and immediately return to reality. The time allotted to stay in this absurdly advantageous space is no more than five days. Such a short span. Why, then, am I wasting it by retreating, ying it safe, and stalling for time? It¡¯s not even worth considering. "Manifesting Authority: Space." Grinding my teeth, I opened a subspace. From the countless weapons stored within, I pulled out a spear. A spear simr to the one wielded by the second iteration. A head-on fight holds no chance of victory. Its skill level is overwhelmingly superior. There¡¯s no need to mention expansion abilities¡ªI¡¯m at a clear disadvantage. Engaging it in closebat would be a fool¡¯s errand. Instead, I¡¯ll push myself to grow faster and harder. My body and mind will suffer. Somehow, this ce replicates sensations with a painful realism, and it will hurt terribly. Fear lingered. No matter how much time passed, some parts of my nature remained unchanged¡ªI was still terrified of even the smallest prick, enough to bring tears to my eyes. For now, I could use that as an excuse to retreat. But in the future, I wouldn¡¯t have that luxury. In the truly critical moments, when retreating wasn¡¯t an option. When falling would mean disaster¡ªnot just for me, but for those more precious than myself. To endure those moments, I need to grow here and now. Gripping my spear tightly, I began walking toward the second iteration. +++++ The space Baek Arin faced upon entering the Tower of Growth was a snowy in, nketed with thickyers of white. The river that should have flowed gently was frozen solid, and the barren branches of the trees bore not green leaves but white blossoms of frost. Baek Arin lifted her hand slightly. A small snowke fell gently onto the back of her hand. Though it wasn¡¯t snowing heavily, the kended precisely there. The snow wasn¡¯t cold. It didn¡¯t melt against the warmth of her hand. In fact, her body¡¯s temperature was so close to the snow that there was no reason for it to melt. Baek Arin¡¯s Changae was particrly specialized in handling cold. While she was adept at manipting vitality, her true affinityy in the frigid elements. Thus, her body easily amodated cold. The energy flowing through her circuits was icy, and even her blood seemed chilly as if the crimson liquid in her veins carried frost. Her bones, muscles, and skin¡ªall were cold, devoid of warmth. This hardened body dulled her senses. "Cold." Still, Baek Arin felt the snow was cold. Despite the snow¡¯s temperature being close to her own, she perceived it as cold. In truth, it wasn¡¯t just the snow. She felt her mana, her blood, her entire body as cold. And she hated it. A visceral sense of rejection rose within her. No matter how much fire scorched her, her body showed no signs of thawing, and it disgusted her. Brushing the snow off, she turned her head. Thendscape had changed drastically since her initial entry. The once pristine snow-covered ground had long since vanished. The aftermath of battle had left the barren soil torn and exposed, chaotic and deste. "Can¡¯t you talk?" She nced toward a crater where a figurey battered. Covered in frost, its severed limbs frozen solid, no blood escaped from the stumps. It was her replica, created by the Tower of Growth. "Can¡¯tmunicate, huh? Is it a functional limitation, or is it intentionally blocked?" Attempts atmunication were futile. The replica responded only with unrelenting hostility, attacking the challenger. "Well, I guess it¡¯d be creepy if a replica could talk." Talking to a doppelg?nger destined to be beaten to death wouldn¡¯t be pleasant. Baek Arin nodded to herself. She had just subdued the replica moments ago. Of course, she wasn¡¯t unscathed. Her hair was disheveled, and she bore wounds all over, though she felt no pain. Her condition wasn¡¯t as dire as her replica¡¯s. "Took me about four days...? That was rough." Her first attempt to defeat the replica began on the first day. Since their abilities and skills were identical, her odds of victory were initially fifty-fifty. It had taken her four days to decisively overpower it. "I wonder if Yeonhwa was faster. She¡¯s such a brawler¡ªshe¡¯s probably beaten hers already and moved on to fighting monsters." In short, Baek Arin had grown enough in three days to easily subdue the version of herself that had entered the tower. "The Tower really is broken..." The Blessing of Growth and the entry effects were absurdly overpowered. It was no wonder young prodigies and their guardians bowed to Siyoram Academy, unable to oppose it. "I wish I could enter every week." If that were possible, she thought she could reach the highest ranks in just half a year. Of course, that wasn¡¯t realistic... - Crackle. As Baek Arin took a moment to recover, the replica twitched. Its lifeless eyes stared up at her, and its body squirmed slightly. It seemed to resist, but the ice stakes firmly embedded in its body suppressed any movement. The stakes, imbued with curses of suppression and wound degradation, made it impossible to resist. Furthermore, its core and circuits had been destroyed, and no residual mana remained to fuel a counterattack. ¡°......¡± Baek Arin stared down at the replica. It writhed on the ground, its severed limbs making it resemble an insect. The replica bore her exact appearance. Eyes like a clear, serene ocean and long, soft hair cascading down her back. Even her curves, features, internal circuits, core, and mana properties were identical. But it was different. The replica didn¡¯t smile. Its eyescked emotion, and its lips never curved into a grin. Those differences alone drastically altered how others perceived Baek Arin. What once resembled a vast, tranquil sea now felt like an icy, static cier. "Tch." She hated her cold, sluggish body and the impressionless face that failed to brighten even with a stupid grin. No matter how much effort she poured into oveing it, there had been little improvement. The only sce she had found was leaning on Hong Yeonhwa for hope. Recently, however, a greater possibility had emerged. Smiling brightly, Baek Arin hopped forward. She approached the replica, sprawled helplessly in the crater. ncing down at the wriggling replica, she gripped an icy spear forged from Changae. The sharp, menacing tip glinted as it aimed at the replica. "Well then... maybe I¡¯ll try summoning a monster too." - Crunch! The spear plunged into the replica¡¯s chest, piercing it through. +++++ - Crunch! In an instant, the gleaming spear pierced through his chest. A chilling sensation of sharp steel digging into his flesh surged through him. Crack! Clenching his teeth, Lee Hayul barely managed to grab hold of the spear shaft, halting its advance. The tip quivered as it scraped against his ribs. For a brief moment, they struggled for control. If this continued, he would be skewered. Lee Hayul swung his fist at the spear shaft. Expansion Ability of All-Rounder Thousand Variations - Iron Breaker Palm Strike Crunch! The ck iron spear shaft snapped like a brittle reed. Without hesitation, the second iteration discarded the broken spear and moved both hands. Aura wreathed its crimson hands as they shot forward. This wasn¡¯t the first time Hayul had faced this. He¡¯d been caught before, felt his bones wrenched out, and died after sessive blows burst his heart and head. This time, Lee Hayul reached out as well. - Crackle! Their hands blurred in a flurry of white and red afterimages, intertwining in a chaotic sh. The second iteration¡¯s eyes locked onto Hayul. Its hands shot out like lightning, twisting limbs the moment they made contact. Reacting instantly, Lee Hayul brought his elbow crashing down on the forearm aimed at him. Deflecting the attack, Hayul retaliated, extending his hand toward his opponent. His movements differed from the second iteration¡¯s. His attack, veiled like a swirling mist, blurred his form and targeted the second iteration¡¯s neck. ¡®Expansion ability.¡¯ The second iteration evaded, analyzing the hazy attack and twisting its trajectory. Its eyes immediately pinpointed a small opening. - Boom! A short, explosive step propelled its body forward, twisting its torso and driving its shoulder in. Expansion Ability of Ten Thousand Techniques Step Forward, Break Through the Mountain An expansion ability featuring a devastating body m. The second iteration¡¯s massive frame collided with Hayul. - Thud! A powerful shockwave erupted, shaking the ground violently. The immense force surged into Hayul¡¯s body, but he remainedposed, stomping firmly onto the ground.@@novelbin@@ - Crack! The earth beneath him crumbled instantly. Dust and debris dissipated into the air as Hayul skillfully dispersed the impact. He opened his hand. Aura coiled like a vortex from his elbow, swirling tightly. Replicating the Whirlpool Palm technique he had learned, Hayul substituted water energy with aura and unleashed a strike. - Whooosh! A brilliant white vortex expanded, sweeping forward in the direction of his palm strike. The spiraling force tore through everything in its path. Just before the vortex could expand fully, the second iteration retreated,nding softly at a distance. The raging vortex gradually subsided. Despite the swirling dust obscuring the battlefield, the second iteration¡¯s eyes found Hayul without fail. Brushing off the remaining vortex aura from his arm, Hayul turned his body. ¡°......¡± The second iteration observed, analyzing their recent sh. The Lee Hayul who had first entered the Tower of Growth. Resourceful and skilled, but manageable. Even when showcasing his abilities, Hayul had been rtively easy to subdue, especially as he insisted on sticking to closebat. Now, however... "He¡¯s no longer easy to suppress." Despite revealing considerable skill, the second iteration struggled to dominate the battle. On the contrary, it was now facing counterattacks. In just a few days, Hayul¡¯s abilities had surged to an rming degree. This rapid growth, though expected, was astonishing even by the standards of the Blessing of Growth. "So, this is the difference of the real thing." It was a foolish, hollow thought, yet it lingered. Suppressing its bitterness, the second iteration braced itself as Lee Hayul charged forward once more. +++++ [The unique ability "All-Rounder" is growing rapidly.] Chapter 188 During the Tower Entry schedule, the professors in charge of each grade gathered in one ce. The purpose was twofold: to discuss the progress of the Tower Entry and to respond immediately in case of any emergencies. This semester¡¯s Tower Entry theme was Introspection. The concept was simple. A fight against a replica of oneself. After oveing the replica, cadets could request the summoning of other entities, but the primary challenge remained the battle against their duplicate. As such, the evaluation criteria were neither as varied nor as strict as the Tower Entry in the first semester. In essence... "If it¡¯s like this, why not just let them go? We¡¯re not even getting real-time updates..." The voice echoed in the quiet room. It was Lee Suyeon, the professor in charge of the Elite ss. Resting her chin on her hand, she murmured in a bored tone, prompting a few professors to nod inwardly in agreement. Unlike the first semester, the holograms disyed on the table were sparse. Even those were not real-time video feeds but simple charts and tables filled with equations. For some reason, real-time video sharing was not implemented for this Tower Entry. As a result, the first-year professors gathered here were all busy handling their own tasks. A teaching assistant near Lee Suyeon offered a wry smile and responded. "There might be emergencies." "We¡¯ve never had a single emergency before. It might be overkill, but honestly, what kind of ident could even happen here? A fistfight between cadets?" "Haha..." Siyoram¡¯s defenses were infamous. There had been countless attempts to breach it, yet not a single minor intrusion had ever seeded. The term ¡°impregnable fortress¡± suited it perfectly. The idea of something going wrong at Siyoram was almost inconceivable to Lee Suyeon. Still, the academy¡¯s policies were the policies, so she remained in ce. In any case, since the first-year professors were gathered, multiple meetings took ce. "Will this year¡¯s Birth Festival follow the same schedule asst year?" "ording to the Vice Principal, it will be even grander this year." "Really? Last year¡¯s was incredible¡ªI had so much fun. Especially going around all the stalls cadets set up... Oh, wait, I¡¯m in charge of a grade now." The primary topic of discussion was the Birth Festival. The Birth Festival was an end-of-year celebration hosted by Siyoram. It had been a tradition since the academy¡¯s founding, meant to celebrate the futures of students leaving Siyoram to venture into the world. While the processes and schedules had changed over the years, the core of the festival¡ªeating, ying, and enjoying¡ªremained the same. As such, the schedule was fairly standard. Ultimately, the festival¡¯s purpose was to provide enjoyment for its participants. There were entertainment contests,petitions, and exhibitions showcasing unique magical tools. And, as with any festival, food and drink stalls¡ªsome serving alcohol¡ªwere set up. In addition to vendors from themercial district, cadets themselves often ran stalls. Recalling the joy of eating and drinking atst year¡¯s festival, Lee Suyeon¡¯s face brightened. But she quickly remembered that this year she was in charge of the first-years, and her expression darkened. Being in charge didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t enjoy the festival, but she wouldn¡¯t have the same carefree experience asst year. ¡°......¡± ¡°......¡± As the discussion about the Birth Festival continued, two people remainedpletely uninvolved: Riana and Atra. Riana listened intently, her eyes blinking curiously at the conversations around her, while Atra sat with her eyes closed. Neither of them spoke. It wasn¡¯t that they chose not to participate¡ªthey simply couldn¡¯t find a way to join in. "...Professor Atra, don¡¯t you have any opinions?" Riana, ncing around, leaned over to whisper to Atra, who opened her eyes and looked at her. Atra wasn¡¯t a graduate of Siyoram. She had attended the British Academy. While they had festivals there, Atra had spent her time obsessively training in the practice rooms¡ªa self-professed training maniac. "I don¡¯t. I¡¯d have to know something to offer an opinion. Besides, shouldn¡¯t you have something to say? You¡¯ve experienced it firsthand." "...Me? Uh, no, not really... I don¡¯t have any opinions either." Riana drew out her words, evading the question. She was a Siyoram graduate, having experienced the Birth Festival four times from her first to fourth years. But Riana hadn¡¯t enjoyed the festivals. While others set up stalls and participated inpetitions, Riana buried herself in books at the library or yed with spirits in deserted areas. Despite many wanting to spend time with her¡ªespecially as she continuously ranked first during her time at the academy¡ªshe had rarely epted their invitations. Back then, before experiencing the bitterness of the Demon Realm, Riana had a personality that was difficult to describe. In any case, both Atra and Riana were far removed from the word ¡°festival.¡± And since there was no real-time sharing of Lee Hayul¡¯s Tower Entry, they both found themselves idle. Riana, at least, had her duties as the Spring Division¡¯s head, but Atra had nothing to upy her time. Thus, while Riana busily handled tasks, Atra spent her time pondering Lee Hayul¡¯s training schedule. - Crackle... "...Huh?" A hologram appeared above the table. The disy showed ripples as the entrance to the tower slowly opened. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened at the sight. It was the afternoon of the fourth day of the Tower Entry. There was still a full day left before it was scheduled to end. "Who¡¯sing out? Wait a second, let me check the records..." Some professors hastily flipped through the holograms. "...Cadet Lee Hayul?" One professor voiced their confusion aloud. Before the words had even finished, Atra and Riana shot to their feet. On the screen, Lee Hayul staggered out of the tower¡¯s entrance, teetering precariously. Both of their hearts sank. That fragile, precious little cadet¡ªwhat had he gone through this time to exit the tower prematurely? And why was he swaying like that again? Suppressing their rising unease, they bolted toward the tower entrance. "...!?" Atra, leading the way, suddenly halted. Her body, instinctively ready to lunge forward, froze in ce. She wanted to rush to Hayul¡¯s side immediately and check on him. "...What is..." The hair on the back of her neck stood on end. Instinct warned her not to approach. Her umted experience screamed danger, forcing her to stop. Lee Hayul¡¯s presence had changed. The once faint and fluctuating aura had undergone a dramatic transformation. It felt as though the aura had taken on a tangible, de-like form, shredding everything around it. A phantom sensation of a cold de at her neck sent chills down her spine. Even Atra, seasoned andposed, found her body stiffening under the oppressive aura. A bead of cold sweat rolled down her cheek. "My God." "...What happened in the tower?" Riana and the other professors, who had followed her out, froze as well, overwhelmed by the ferocity of Lee Hayul¡¯s aura. A strange standoff continued. When someone swallowed dryly, [Teacher?] [Professor Riana?] The ne around Lee Hayul¡¯s neck clicked, and a stuttering, noise-filled voice emanated from it. At the same time, the menacing aura dissipated. Lee Hayul¡¯s unusually cold demeanor softened, and his previously round, gentle expression returned. While others fumbled with confusion at the sudden change, Lee Hayul began walking forward. A few people remained tense, unable to rx after the earlier oppressive atmosphere. But Lee Hayul paid them no mind, heading in a straight line toward his destination. Finally, he buried his face into Atra¡¯s arms. "...?" Atra, who had also been frozen in ce, blinked in surprise. Lee Hayul had thrown himself into her embrace. Her body reacted instinctively. She opened her arms without hesitation, pulling him close. Wrapping an arm around his waist and cing a hand gently on his head, she stroked him softly. In response to her touch, Hayul nestled deeper into her arms. Holding Hayul in her embrace wasn¡¯t anything unusual. With that thought, sheforted the cadet who was clinging to her like a child seeking sce. "What happened this time...?" Riana, who had approached as well, shared Atra¡¯s sentiment. She didn¡¯t understand why Hayul was acting this way, but she quickly moved tofort him. Stroking his hair and back, she focused on soothing the distressed cadet. "...It¡¯s heartwarming to see such a close bond between mentor and student, but could we perhaps address the situation first?" "Huh?" "Oh?" "While it¡¯s not my ce toment on personal matters... isn¡¯t this a bit too much physical contact for such an open setting?" It had gone on for quite some time. Professor Alberoth¡¯s interruption finally snapped the two professors out of their daze. As they lifted their heads and nced around, they noticed the peculiar looks being directed their way. "Oh my..." Among the curious gazes, many carried intrigue. Lee Suyeon, in particr, widened her eyes and covered her mouth with one hand, letting out a soft exmation of admiration. In the once-chaotic battlefield filled with deafening explosions, silence had descended. The wastnd, already barren and deste, had be an unusable wastnd of rubble and ruin. Deep craters, ruptures, and fractures marred thendscape¡ªevidence of countless collisions between weapons and expansion abilities. Sitting atop a mound of disced earth, the second iteration absently traced its fingers over its shoulder. Pain lingered. A wound ran from its right shoulder down to its left hip. For the second iteration, this wasn¡¯t anything new. It bore countless scars from its life. Some were residual effects of old injuries, while others, though functional, left hideous marks on its body. Even a robust adult might faint at the sight of the second iteration¡¯s grotesque visage. "Hah..." Yet now, the second iteration felt aplex mix of emotions toward this particr wound. Even though it had deliberately suppressed its physical abilities to match Hayul¡¯s... This was a wound inflicted by the ¡°real thing.¡± A wound that, under normal circumstances, should have been impossible to receive. The wound served as the proof of the trial¡¯s sess, and the real one had just exited the tower. In truth, its mental reserves were nearly depleted, so the second iteration had nned to pause anyway. "...Haha..." Running a hand over the wound, the second iteration couldn¡¯t help but feel the gap between the fake and the real. All the techniques and skills it had honed over countless struggles in pools of blood¡ªHayul had crudely acquired them in just a few days. The sheer disparity was overwhelming, eliciting a hollowugh. Then again, was it even urate to refer to itself as having a ¡°life¡±? The fake was never the real thing. "...Such a restless one." As it traced its wound, the second iteration muttered to itself. The words were inaudible. There was no vibration, no flow of mana. But the second iteration¡¯s senses, its mastery of Ten Thousand Techniques, detected a change. The presence behind it hadn¡¯t bothered to conceal itself. Without turning around, it continued speaking. "How absurd. Back when I was desperately searching, not a single hair of yours was visible, and now that I¡¯m a damned ghost, you show your face?" No response came. The presence remained silent. "Why show yourself only to stay quiet? If that¡¯s the case, you might as well crawl back into hiding. Or is it that you¡¯re here to mock me for this pathetic state?" ¡ºG...! C...!¡» A strange sound resonated in response to the second iteration¡¯s dry question. What was it? Like hearing muffled sounds underwater, except far more distorted and iprehensible. "What nonsense... I¡¯ll justment on my own." Scratching its ear, the second iteration shook its head.@@novelbin@@ "I understand the current approach. It¡¯s better to hurt now and be happyter than to lose everything in misery at the end." Having faced the real Hayul directly, the second iteration was well aware that Hayul¡¯s pain perception was fully implemented. Yet, it hadn¡¯t held back. Stopping for such a reason would have been a waste of this opportunity. The figure behind it, bowing its head, likely thought the same. Indeed, Hayul had returned with more than enough results¡ªresults that exceeded expectations to the point of ridicule. Though still inexperienced, Hayul would undoubtedly grow and wield those results on his own. An absurd existence. Even so, the second iteration couldn¡¯t help but reflect on the choices made by the Tower Lords... It stopped mid-thought, memories flooding its mind. A life both long and short, thick and thin. An existence as a mere shell, never truly alive. "...I understand. Given your position, this was the best, most efficient, and most certain choice." The figure behind it remained silent. "But no matter how much I understand, I hate you all." Crunch... Strength surged into its hand, veins bulging over its scarred knuckles. "I understand that your intentions were good, that you didn¡¯t mean for me to suffer this much, that this was the best path. But... I cannot bring myself to like you." Birth, growth, yearning, frustration, helplessness, desperation, impatience, death... The second iteration, or rather, Lee Hayul, reflected on its life. A life of hardship and mediocrity. Nothing had been achieved. Itcked the skill to match its ambitions. Despite pouring everything into its struggle¡ªscraping, wing, and fighting¡ªit still fell short and died disgracefully. Even that wretched life hadn¡¯t truly been its own. It was merely a potential path, identally observed. That fact was unbearably bitter. It felt as though its painstakingly fought-for life had been denied. No, it had been denied. Its life wasn¡¯t real. ¡º......¡» There was no reply. Perhaps the figure couldn¡¯t speak, or perhaps it could but felt too ashamed to respond. It simply bowed its head, silently epting the me. Noticing this, the second iteration let out a deep sigh. "...Even so, I don¡¯t wish for you to be punished to the point of death." As much as it hated them, their actions weren¡¯t wrong. If the n seeded, the world wouldn¡¯t end, and the real Lee Hayul would finally live the happy life he had always desired. The presence behind it trembled. Perhaps it hadn¡¯t expected such words. "So help properly. You don¡¯t have a way out either, do you?" The second iteration... no, Lee Hayul, wasn¡¯t someone who wished for others to suffer just because he had. "At least let the real one be happy." As the conversation drew to a close, Lee Hayul¡¯s body began dissolving into light. Meanwhile, inside the shared training room of the Tower of Growth... "Yeonhwa, could I have a word with you about Hayul?" "...About Hayul?" At Elia¡¯s question, apanied by a light p of her hands, Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s expression turned sour. Chapter 189 The intense scuffle with the second iteration had finally ended. What a grueling ordeal. My entire body still tingled with the aftermath. I¡¯d been shed, stabbed, battered, exploded, and torn apart¡ªit was an exhausting experience. Things became even harder when my mental strength was depleted, causing my Authority to shut down. When the Authority of Space failed, retrieving weapons from the subspace became impossible, and I couldn¡¯t use gravitational or repulsive forces. Moreover, I couldn¡¯t seal off the second iteration¡¯s inventory, allowing it to pull out an endless arsenal of weapons to torment me. Though I carried a considerable number of weapons myself, the second iteration¡¯s inventory seemed limitless. At one point, it wielded two curved swords of differing lengths, toying with me from a distance and slicing me apart. At another, it swung something resembling a meteor hammer, pummeling me relentlessly from all directions. There were ws, karambits, saber-like des, a spear bristling with countless sharp edges, a spiked mace... I had trained with my mentor and handled many weapons, but the sheer variety wielded by the second iteration was in a league of its own. Even raiding an enormous armory or a weapon museum wouldn¡¯t yield as many items as it had. Eventually, my Authority of Observation also failed, limiting my ability to gather information. From that point on, responding to the second iteration¡¯s movements became exponentially more difficult. I tried to make up for it using Echo Positioning, which I had diligently trained for such situations. While not as effective as observation, it allowed me to keep up with the battle to some degree. But it still fell short, and I ended up gettingpletely wrecked. [Pleasefort me more...] In short, I was mentally drained. And so, I craved emotionalfort. That simple logic led me to cling desperately to my mentor, seeking affection in real-time. "Goodness... Not a single day passes without some kind of trouble." [Ehehe...] "That wasn¡¯t apliment..." My mentor muttered with a tone of exasperation. It was an unfair remark. It wasn¡¯t as though I deliberately sought out trouble¡ªothers just kept dragging me into their messes. Shaking my head in frustration, I rubbed my face against the softfort of her embrace. The steady rhythm of her heartbeat gradually eased my tension. After iling for a bit, I eventually calmed down and rxedpletely. "Hmph..." Though my mentor let out a sigh and a wry smile, she couldn¡¯t help but gently stroke my head. [This is nice...] Grinningzily, I clung to her even tighter. Before I knew it, I was back at my mentor¡¯s residence, lying side by side on the bed as we rested. When I first emerged from the Tower of Growth, my mind was in chaos, but I vaguely caught snippets of conversation. Apparently, today was the fourth day of the Tower Entry schedule. Everyone was bewildered by my early exit. Concerned about my poor condition, my mentor had left midway to bring me back to her home. I wanted to see Seo Yul right away, but my current state made that impossible. As her guardian, I wanted to show her a dependable side of me. ...Though, admittedly, that ship had sailed. I¡¯d already shown Seo Yul plenty of pitiful moments. Even though I was supposed to be her protector, I couldn¡¯t help but worry that my image had sunk to rock bottom. Of course, kindhearted Seo Yul still followed my words obediently... ...In any case, for now, I was recovering my mental strength, lying beside my mentor on the bed. "I¡¯ll take care of Hayul. You stay here." "Huh? Why me? I want to go too..." "You¡¯re the Spring Division head. Plenty of cadets haven¡¯t exited the Tower yet. What happens if the supervising professor leaves in the middle of it?" "...Why do you only make sense at times like this..." My mentor was in charge of special admissions. She had only been at the first-year meeting because I was a first-year cadet. Once I exited the Tower, there was no reason for her to stay. Riana, on the other hand, was the Spring Division head and couldn¡¯t abandon her remaining cadets just because I had emerged early. And so, Riana stayed behind, her reluctance evident. "Was I forcibly ejected?" The Tower of Growth had basic safety mechanisms in ce. For instance, it would eject cadets if it deemed them in danger. Additionally, it minimized pain to protect their mental well-being... "Yeah, right. That didn¡¯t apply to me at all." I grimaced at the thought. I could still vividly recall the shock of having my throat shed for the first time. "Why is the second iteration here? Why is a game character alive and moving? Oh, my neck¡¯s cut... Why does it hurt? It hurts so damn much..." At the time, I¡¯d been too preupied to dwell on it, but now that I reflected on it calmly, it was absurd. "I need answers." If the principal was unavable, I¡¯d track down the vice principal and demand an exnation. Most of all, I needed answers about the second iteration. The character I had nicknamed The Dual Ghost. Its official system title was the grandiose Asura of Conflict. There was no doubt that I had fought the second iteration. The artifacts it wore, the techniques it used, and above all, its expansion abilities like Path of Asura and One Face, Six Arms left no room for argument. "What the hell is going on?" This wasn¡¯t just encountering a character from a game. It was facing a character I had created, moving and attacking me. The elegance of its movements, its mastery of weapons andbat techniques, and its unparalleled tactical prowess overwhelmed even my Authority of Observation. Its seamless transitions between aura manifestation and dispelling, its control over body eleration and deceleration, and its versatile use of aura went far beyond mere pre-programmed skills. It was infused with experience¡ªsomething profound and beyondprehension. For a character I had simply designed and yed, it was unimaginable. Above all... "Sorry for tormenting you. You did well." Just before exiting the Tower, as Iy defeated, that metallic, haunting voice had whispered in my ear. Despite its eerie, scraping tone, the voice wasden withplex emotions, and I could still hear it vividly. ¡®.......¡¯ My head throbbed. A sharp pain rang through my skull. "What¡¯s bothering you so much now, that you¡¯re scowling like that?" Noticing my expression, my mentor pressed her fingers against my furrowed brow, smoothing it out. "You¡¯ll ruin your pretty face if you keep frowning like that. Stop making such grimaces." [Eeehh...] [It feels good.] [Relief.] [Massage, please.] My furrowed brow rxed on its own. My mentor chuckled softly and began kneading various parts of my face, loosening my tense muscles. As I wiggled in satisfaction, my ne clicked and let out a faint sound. ¡®Did the sound just change...? Never mind, it¡¯s functioning normally.¡¯ I noted the oddity but shelved it alongside my thoughts about the second iteration. [I worked really hard.] [Deserve a reward.] [Requesting more pats.] "I don¡¯t need a reason to pat you, darling. But more importantly, I¡¯d like to hear how my disciple endured all that hardship. Could you tell me?" After some time had passed, my mentor¡¯s gentle voice broke the silence, signaling that she thought I had recovered enough to recount my experience. ¡®...What happened in the Tower?¡¯ I paused for a moment, lost in thought. Naturally, I couldn¡¯t exin it. How could I, when I didn¡¯t understand this phenomenon myself? I knew next to nothing about it. Or maybe that was just an excuse. The truth was, I was afraid. Afraid of saying too much and facing rejection or criticism. ¡®Hmm...¡¯ I subtly checked my condition. My mental strength had recovered significantly. Normally, I would have spent several days blind, unable to use my Authority of Observation, but thanks to the Tower of Growth, I was now able to use it again. [I¡¯ll show you directly.] After some deliberation, I decided to show my mentor the results of this Tower Entry. Atra stood across from me in the training field, watching with aplicated expression. ¡®Show me directly... What could he have gained?¡¯ When I first suggested it, she had been hesitant, worried I might copse after spitting up blood. But despite her protests, I insisted I was fine now and convinced her toe to the training field. Initially, she was against it. The idea of me, who had been barely able to stand not long ago, proposing a sparring session was far from reassuring. But my earnest persuasion¡ªand insistence that I was fully recovered¡ªeventually won her over. Physically, I was fine¡ªthere wasn¡¯t a scratch on me. And mentally... Had that recovered too? Normally, I¡¯d still be clinging to her and whining all day. Perhaps the Tower had elerated my mental recovery as well. Atra felt both relieved and oddly disappointed by the thought. [Then, I¡¯ll begin.] "Alright." I signaled the start. ¡®Whatever it is, I need to see it for myself.¡¯ Atra cleared her thoughts and sharpened her focus. She didn¡¯t take it lightly. She was well aware of my explosive growth, demonstrated time and time again. At this point, I could easily overwhelm a high-level hero. Even with just basic aura maniption and reinforcement, I was formidable. Add magic, spirit arts, and my absurd unique ability of mimicry, and my arsenal was virtually limitless. After all, I was the hero who had in the Two-Headed Venom Dragon, a downgraded fourth-rank entity. Fourth rank. An alpha-grade entity in a Tier-2 dungeon, a level that typically required a top-tier hero for solo subjugation¡ªif they were lucky enough to survive the numerous variables involved. While the Venom Dragon had been downgraded due to various circumstances, it was still originally a third-rank entity. Even considering that this was just a spar, where I wouldn¡¯t use all my abilities, my capabilities were daunting. Atra adjusted her stance ordingly. - Snap! Before she could react, I appeared like a ghost beside her and grabbed her wrist. ¡®......!?¡¯ Atra¡¯s eyes widened in shock. My form blurred as if shrouded in mist, and I suddenly appeared at her side. She reacted instinctively. Pulling back her body reflexively, she extended her hand with force, her Aura Reinforcement activating unconsciously to enhance her movement. But her outstretched hand was effortlessly caught. It was as if a thick fog enveloped her, obscuring her perception, before my hand darted out like lightning to seize her wrist. ¡®What is this...!?¡¯ My movements defied physicalws, exhibiting extraordinary techniques. Even just observing them conveyed a vivid mental image of their intent. ¡®An expansion ability...!¡¯ It was a skill-based expansion ability. Not just clumsily executed¡ªit was masterfully handled, to the point of deceiving even Atra¡¯s finely-honed senses. The true strength of skill-based abilities lies in their expansion capabilities. Particrly in one-on-onebat, such abilities are incredibly troublesome to deal with. Even Atra, who possessed her own skill-based unique ability and had achieved some mastery over her expansions, found herself at a disadvantage. ¡®Toote¡ª¡¯ She hesitated. She wasn¡¯t confident enough to use her uncoordinated expansion abilities in this situation. That moment of hesitation cost her. Her body spun, her vision rapidly shifting. - m! The horizon turned to dusk-streaked skies as her back hit the ground. ¡°......¡± Dust briefly rose and settled around them. Her elerated thoughts gradually returned to normal as her mind caught up with the events. Though it felt like an eternity of astonishment and contemtion, only a moment had passed. [How was that?] The mechanical voice from my ne broke the silence. Atra¡¯s lips moved as if to respond, but no sound came out. Instead of the horizon, her vision was filled with my face. I had thrown her to the ground and was now straddling her. A satisfied smile graced my lips, my cheeks flushed with a sense of achievement. Even the usually cold, emotionless tone of the ne seemed to carry a hint of pride. She wasn¡¯t hurt. For someone like Atra, this level of impact was nothing. "Uh... Uh..." But mentally, she was stunned. More precisely, she was utterly confused and overwhelmed. ¡®Just now... No, even now.¡¯ The sparring session had barely begun, and she¡¯d already been thrown down. That was it. [I¡¯ve grown a lot, haven¡¯t I?] "Uh... Uh...?" The ne¡¯s voice pulled Atra out of her daze. Blinking, she quickly assessed her situation. Both of her wrists were pinned above her head, firmly held in my grip. Straddling her, I pressed her down with an innocent grin. [See? Even though you were caught off guard, I won!] Unable to contain my excitement, I swayed slightly forward and back, my body radiating enthusiasm. "Hik...!" Atra flinched as she felt a subtle, awkward sensation against her chest. To restrain her hands, I had positioned myself higher up, causing my hip bones to press against an inappropriate spot. The position was, in many ways, incredibly embarrassing. A sensation she had never experienced before elicited a strange, involuntary sound from her lips. Realizing what she had just done, Atra¡¯s eyes widened, her hands instinctively moving to cover her mouth¡ª - Squeeze. But she couldn¡¯t. Her hands were still firmly pinned by mine. "Uh, uh, wait, no, hold on¡ª"@@novelbin@@ Atra¡¯s face flushed a deep crimson, standing out even against the sunset¡¯s glow. Her pupils quivered as if an earthquake were shaking them. [yer Assistance System: Status Log] ? Emotional State "Satisfaction": Pleased with achieving results. "Anticipation": Eager for praise. "Excitement": Ovee with emotion. ... "? Uncertainty": Unknown fluctuations detected. Chapter 190 The Tower entry event had finally concluded, and the weekend had arrived. It was a legitimate break, underscored even inw as a day of rest. Even the students of Siyoram, as human as anyone else, mostly rested on weekends. Of course, there were always exceptions¡ªsome unlucky ones found themselves dragged to supplementary lectures or buried under a mountain of assignments, looking like livestock being led to a ughterhouse. But today, I was one of the fortunate ones heading out for a leisurely outing. [Alright, Seo Yul, arms up high!] ¡°Up high!¡± Seo Yul enthusiastically raised both arms at the prompt, brimming with youthful energy. Smiling brightly at the sight, I dressed her in the outing clothes I had prepared. This weekend, I had nned a day out with Seo Yul. I¡¯d been so busy running aroundtely that I hadn¡¯t spent enough time with her. Every time I returned to the dormitory, I was met with her dejected gaze, brimming with disappointment, practically tearing at my conscience. To make it up to her, I decided to dedicate an entire day of the weekend to her. Now that she had grown big enough to walk around outsidefortably, it felt like the perfect opportunity. ¡°Ta-da!¡± Seo Yul raised her arms again with a cheerful cry. Her outfit was a neat sailor-cored dress. The dress was pure white, matching her hair, with a V-shaped neckline that extended to a square p draped over her shoulders and back. Though I knew next to nothing about fashion, the design resembled something one might see in a naval uniform. ¡°Ta-da-da-daaa!¡± Seo Yul¡¯s sparkling eyes locked onto mine, expectant and eager. Her gaze made her intentions obvious. [Ahaha.] I couldn¡¯t help butugh. It was impossible to resist, and I didn¡¯t even want to try. Letting the warm, fuzzy feeling in my chest take over, I spread my arms and pulled her into a hug. [Oh my goodness, Seo Yul, you look absolutely perfect!] ¡°Hehehe.¡± Bursting into a cheerful giggle, Seo Yul snuggled into my embrace. She nestled her head against my chest, her shimmering wings fluttering behind her like a wagging puppy¡¯s tail. ¡®Those wings are truly fascinating.¡¯ There weren¡¯t any holes cut into the dress for her wings. I had learned previously that fairy wings weren¡¯t strictly material. While they could take on a physical form, as they often did, they could also exist as a kind of shimmering magical essence, like they were now. Thanks to that, they could flutter freely without damaging her clothes. It was a small blessing¡ªclothes with wing holes would¡¯ve been much harder to reuse. I slipped into my own outfit next: a ck cotton tee and trousers, with a casual jacket thrown on top. [Seo Yul, do you have everything you need?] ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± She nodded confidently, puffing out her chest and thumping it lightly in assurance. [Good job.] As we stepped to the front door, Seo Yul could barely contain her excitement, her little legs bouncing up and down with anticipation. ¡®I should¡¯ve done this sooner...¡¯ A faint, self-deprecating smile tugged at my lips. Looking back, it felt like I¡¯d always made excuses, telling myself I didn¡¯t have the time. Maybe if I¡¯d tried harder, I could¡¯ve made more room in my schedule to spend time with her. [Oh dear, your hair¡¯s getting messy.] Gently brushing back her slightly unruly hair, I ced a white-brimmed hat on her head. The hat matched her outfit perfectly¡ªpure white with a soft sky-blue ribbon around it, giving a delicate and elegant touch. [Mm, mm.] As expected, it suited her beautifully. From head to toe, Seo Yul looked like she¡¯d stepped straight out of a fairy tale. [Alright, let¡¯s head out.] Grasping her tiny hand in mine, we stepped out the door together. . . . The weekend had finallye to Siyoram, a much-needed pause from the chaos of student life. Despite my confidence in taking Seo Yul out for a stroll, I couldn¡¯t shake the doubt creeping in. Even though she had grown significantly, Seo Yul was still just a little kid, and I, her supposed guardian, had very limited experience navigating the world outside. Truth be told, I wasn¡¯t entirely confident in my ability to lead her around. Thankfully, I had reinforcements. At the center of the shopping district, near a beautifully crafted ten-tier fountain of white brick, I spotted Baek Arin. She stood against the wall of a nearby building, focused on a hologram projection. This outing wasn¡¯t just for Seo Yul¡¯s entertainment. I also needed to gather materials for crafting equipment, and Baek Arin had agreed to help. While it would¡¯ve been nice to have morepany, everyone else was busy. Hong Yeonhwa and Elia had their own tasks, Riana was likely buried in thebyrinth of Tower records, and my mentor... ¡®...¡¯ Lately, my mentor had been subtly avoiding me. I hadn¡¯t mustered the courage to ask her why or cling to her with teary eyes. The thrill from ourst interaction had faded, leaving me with the awkward realization of how embarrassing my behavior must¡¯ve been. Honestly, it was a relief that things hadn¡¯t be more strained. Still, a lingering unease gnawed at me¡ªwhat if this awkwardness grew permanent? But I decided to push those thoughts aside, relying on my trust in her and reminding myself not to show my insecurities in front of Seo Yul. Shaking off those worries, I approached Baek Arin, waving enthusiastically.@@novelbin@@ [Baek Arin!] She turned from her hologram, blinking in surprise as her gaze shifted between me and Seo Yul, whose hand I held. Her expression turned curious, and she tilted her head before suddenly letting out a soft exmation. [Sorry for beingte.] ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you, Hah Yul. You¡¯re here?¡± Her sharp yet gentle gaze lingered on us before settling into a faint smile. But something in her demeanor puzzled me, prompting me to tilt my head in response. [Is something wrong? Did something happen?] ¡°No, it¡¯s not a problem...¡± With a shrug, she raised her hand, revealing a silver ring adorned with a radiant green gemstone. ¡°It¡¯s just this ring. It¡¯s an enchantment for obscuring recognition, but someone managed to spot me. It startled me a bit.¡± ¡®Ah.¡¯ I quickly realized why she reacted that way. The gemstone¡¯s enchantment was actively casting an illusion to obscure her identity. Without any exception settings between us, my ability to pinpoint her so easily must¡¯ve been a shock. ¡°Did you use your detection ability?¡± Her curious question carried an undercurrent of genuine awe. [Yes, it was thanks to my detection ability.] ¡°Wow... Just how refined is it to pierce through an enchantment like this?¡± [Haha...] Her round eyes sparkled with fascination as she marveled softly. I scratched my head awkwardly, realizing my mistake. ¡®I need to be more careful next time.¡¯ The power of observation I¡¯d gained had be second nature. It effortlessly bypassed recognition magic, making such illusions ineffective. ¡°Does that mean you can see everything I¡¯m wearing right now?¡± Her teasing voice pulled me from my thoughts. Baek Arin stood tall, showing off her outfit with a yful smirk. Observing her more closely, I took note of her casual attire¡ªa ck tracksuit with white stripes, paired with a ck windbreaker zipped up to her neck. Shepleted the look with a ck mask covering her face and a baseball cap pulled low. She was dressed entirely in ck from head to toe, creating a striking yet casual appearance. [Yes, it suits you well.] Though her outfit was simple, her beauty made it look effortlessly sophisticated. Baek Arin, with her striking appearance and elegant physique, could probably make a bup sack look fashionable. ¡°Thanks.¡± Herugh was light and carefree, but before I could respond, I felt a tug on my right sleeve. [Hm? Seo Yul, what¡¯s wrong?] Turning to look, I saw Seo Yul puffing her cheeks slightly, gripping my sleeve tightly with an adorably indignant expression. Baek Arin chuckled. ¡°Ah, I see. I haven¡¯t set her as an exception yet. She must still see me as a stranger.¡± [Just a moment.] After adjusting the settings on our recognition enchantments, Baek Arin¡¯s presence became visible to Seo Yul. ¡°Wow, Seo Yul! You look adorable today. That big hat suits you perfectly.¡± Baek Arin knelt down to meet Seo Yul¡¯s gaze, speaking in a friendly tone. ¡°Do you remember me? I gave you some candyst time.¡± ¡°Yes, I remember,¡± Seo Yul replied softly, her voice a mix of shyness and honesty. ¡°Did you like the candy?¡± ¡°No, not really.¡± Baek Arin flinched at the blunt response, her expression momentarily caught between amusement and shock. Meanwhile, Seo Yul clung to my leg like a ko, radiating an irresistible charm that nearly made me squeal. I gently patted her head, watching her tense expression gradually melt into one of contentment. ¡°Haha, still a bit shy, huh?¡± Baek Arin stood up, her towering figure now closer than before. Without thinking, I flinched slightly as her tall form loomed over me. ¡°Why did you flinch just now?¡± she teased, grinning slyly. [I didn¡¯t flinch!] ¡°Hmm... I¡¯ll let it slide this time. Shall we get going?¡± [Yes, let¡¯s.] Baek Arin naturally reached for my left hand¡ªthe one with the prosthetic arm. Even though the sleeve covered it, the texture wasn¡¯t exactly pleasant to touch. Yet, she didn¡¯t seem to mind, holding it casually as she led the way. ¡°Did you eat beforeing out?¡± [Not really, I just made sure Seo Yul had something quick.] ¡°Perfect timing! Let¡¯s show Seo Yul around a bit, and then we can grab a bite. Remember that rice cake shop I mentionedst time?¡± [Oh, yes, I do.] ¡°They¡¯ve reopened recently. Let¡¯s stop by there.¡± With Seo Yul holding my right hand and Baek Arin on my left, the three of us began walking together. Looking at the contrasting heights and outfits, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. On the left, Baek Arin was the tallest, dressed in all ck with her striking blue hair. In the middle was me, dressed in ck with white hair. And to my right was Seo Yul, the smallest, in her pure white dress and matching hair. From one side to the other, it felt like a gradient of size and color, making me chuckle softly. ¡°...?¡± I nced down to find Seo Yul looking up at me, her cheeks puffed out again as she tightened her grip on my hand. Chapter 192 [Bnce: 232,103...] ¡°Oh¡­¡± The next day. I stared at my shrunken bank bnce. The zeros at the end hadn¡¯t disappeared, but the leading digit had dropped slightly. It was the result of bulk purchasing supplies while making the rounds of the shops in themercial district yesterday. I visited about eight ces in total. Practically all the sub-materials disyed for sale were swept up. The spectacle of my mass buying spree didn¡¯t go unnoticed; rumors began circting on themunity boards about some student throwing money around in themercial district. ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± I wiggled my fingers, contemting my bank bnce. The majority of the funds in my ount were rewards I had received from the Association. One was for resolving the rampant Siifnaha outbreak, and the other for subjugating the undead Two-Headed Venom Dragon. Both incidents were massive enough to shake the world. If initial measures hadn¡¯t been taken swiftly, they would have escted into catastrophic disasters instead of meremotions. And I was the one who initiated the early response in both cases. In Siifnaha, I prevented the rampage by killing the alpha entity, Aerus, which served as the core of the rampant dungeon. In China, I prevented the rampage by ying the undead Two-Headed Venom Dragon, which had the potential to trigger a chain reaction of dungeon outbreaks. Thanks to these feats, I was handsomely rewarded. I still vividly remember the shock when I first saw the bnce in my ount. Even though the cost of living in this world differs vastly from my previous one, I never imagined handling such an enormous sum. Still, the public seemed to regard the Two-Headed Venom Dragon incident as the more catastrophic disaster, so the reward for that was significantly higher. Well, it makes sense. On one hand, there was a monster barely at the fifth rank, and on the other, a once-third-ranked alpha spewing poison and disease, even if it was weakened after bing undead. The difference in rank was vast. But from my perspective¡ªhaving witnessed Aerus potentially evolving into a third-ranked alpha in the future¡ªit felt like splitting hairs. ¡°Aerus... Maybe it¡¯s fortunate we met when we did¡­¡± As for my other ie sources, they were modest sums earned by selling scraps from monsters I killed while roaming around. Even now, my subspace inventory is filled with unsold monster materials. Initially, I nned to sell everything, but after acquiring necromancy, I repurposed them for study. I even reimed materials I had previously handed over to the Association. ¡°Still, even with all those discounts, my bnce shrank this much¡­¡± With the 30% discount granted to Siyoram students and an additional 65% discount for special admissions, I was purchasing items at 95% off. Yet, even with such massive discounts, the cost was significant. I wondered if I¡¯d ever adapt to the cost of living in this world. Granted, the items I bought were necessary now and would be used continuously in the future, but the thought of paying full price for themter made me cringe.@@novelbin@@ ¡ªMoney troubles? Why are you even worried about that? As I mulled over my dwindling bnce, I suddenly recalled the card Hong Yeonhwa had given me. The day after the banquet at the Guhwa household. In the midst of our conversation, she handed me a sparkling, violet-ck card with an utterly baffled look in her eyes, asking why I was even concerned about money. ¡°¡­¡­¡± After hearing about its usage and benefits, I had nervously stored it in my subspace inventory, where it remained untouched ever since. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to use it¡ªit felt too shameless. What had I done to deserve draining it like a parasite? Though Hong Yeonhwa assured me I could spend freely, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to splurge. ¡°Except for Siyoram discounts.¡± But Siyoram¡¯s discount benefits were an exception. The discounted amount wasn¡¯t covered by the shops but by Siyoram itself. In the past, I was hesitant to take full advantage of it, but that hesitation was thoroughly beaten out of me by my second iteration. ¡°Damn it, releasing something like that in the Tower¡­¡± They even left the pain sensitivity on while tossing me in there. The memory made me grit my teeth. I had already submitted a request for a meeting to both lodge a protest and ask questions about the Tower of Growth. The Tower¡¯s master¡ªor maybe it was the deputy headmaster¡ªwas undoubtedly insane. Sure, I could have given up and escaped midway or used the emergency exit, but crazy is crazy. With a frown, I got up. ... ... ... Siyoram¡¯s facilities were arranged with a certain logic. At the center, where the Tower of Growth stood, were Siyoram¡¯s central administration and other management facilities, along with themercial district. From the central za, four main streets extended outward in the cardinal directions, dividing the dormitory zones for each academic year. Training and specialized facilities were also concentrated in specific areas rather than scattered randomly. As a result, observing Siyoram¡¯syout revealed distinct characteristics for each zone. ¡°Hm¡­¡± The crafting specialization zone, which I visited this time, immediately brought the word "industrialplex" to mind. Buildings were low-rise, windowless, or covered with curtains. Doors wererge and clunky iron ones, and the walls were incredibly thick. White smoke rose steadily from tall chimneys towering above the rooftops. ¡°It really does look like an industrialplex¡ªlow buildings, no windows, thick iron doors, and chimneys to top it off¡­¡± A voice echoed my thoughts. It was Baek Arin, dressed almost identically to how she was the day before. She had joined me to help with today¡¯s tasks, walking with her hands sped behind her back as she nced around, sharing her impressions. The only difference from yesterday was the absence of a perception-distorting magic tool. As a result, her beauty was on full disy, drawing attention from passersby. ¡°They¡¯re not looking at me¡ªthey¡¯re looking at you, Hayul.¡± ¡­She might be right. Honestly, if we¡¯re talking about eye-catching appearances, I probably stand out more than she does. A quick scan of the area revealed many people ncing my way, even stopping to stare nkly. ¡°Why are so many just standing there gawking¡­¡± Most of them appeared to be students specializing in crafting. I hadn¡¯t interacted much with this group before. After all, my focus was primarily onbat, andtely, I¡¯d been attending a lot of magic lectures. They wore simr work aprons fitted with tools, their faces covered in grime and sweat. ssic artisans, right out of a mental image. ¡°What¡¯s the n, Master cksmith?¡± As we continued walking, Baek Arin teased me with a yful tone. Even though people were staring at her as well, she seemedpletely unfazed. [First, let¡¯s gather the materials and rent a workshop.] The process of securing the main materials and renting a workshop went smoothly. After all, this was the crafting zone. Shops and storage facilities were plentiful. Among them, I visited a storage managed directly by Siyoram instead of an external vendor. Siyoram offered numerous benefits to its students. For crafting specialists, that included ess to materials and tools. I stocked up on ck iron and other materials as needed. Afterward, I selected one of the many vacant workshops nearby and rented it in real time. ¡°They sure roll out the red carpet for special admissions students¡ªpremium materials on demand¡­¡± Baek Arin chuckled softly, likely referring to how I had grabbed an ample supply of materials earlier. [Yeah.] [I only found out about this recently.] Normally, students had to fill out a request form when seeking materials or tools from Siyoram. The form detailed what they intended to craft, why they needed specific materials, how they nned to use them, and how much they required¡ªa sort of proposal. This was to ensure resources were allocated wisely and not squandered recklessly. I, however, bypassed that process entirely. By simply verifying my special admission status, I was granted unrestricted ess to the storage, picking out materials and tools to my heart¡¯s content. ...The image of a nearby student came to mind¡ªthe one staring nkly at me earlier. While they sat filling out forms meticulously, I had walked in with a single verification and left with an abundance of supplies. In short, being a special admission student was incredible. The support was phenomenal. Soon, the funds spent yesterday would be replenished by the next grant. I smiled brightly. But I could never forgive what happened in my second iteration. Sure, considering my growth, I was a little grateful...but still¡ªdamn that headmaster. / / / The underground workshop was filled with hot, humid air. Arge furnace along one wall stood ready, preheated and glowing faintly orange. Its warm light illuminated the dim interior, giving the space a rustic, almost magical atmosphere. Nearby, essential tools, including a sturdy anvil, were neatly arranged. The workshop seemed to have all the basic necessities in ce. [Are you feeling too hot?] Even though the furnace was only in its preheated state, I wondered if the heat might be ufortable. While setting up the tools I¡¯d brought along, I nced at Baek Arin, who had apanied me into the workshop. ¡°Me? Too hot?¡± Resting her chin in her hand, Baek Arin tilted her head as though she¡¯d heard something strange. Blinking a few times, she suddenly reached out and cupped my cheek with her hand. [What are¡ª?] [Cool~] Her soft hand pressed firmly against my cheek, sending a cool sensation spreading across my skin. I shivered involuntarily at the sudden chill. Normally, her icy touch would feel unpleasant, but here, in the furnace¡¯s sweltering heat, it was oddly soothing. My body rxed almost instinctively. ¡°Thanks to Changae, I¡¯m perfectly fine. Isn¡¯t that why you asked me toe along in the first ce?¡± [Ah, right... I kind of forgot.] Baek Arin¡¯s body, imbued with the power of Changae, was naturally suited to cold and water energy. Now that I thought about it, this level of heat wouldn¡¯t bother her at all¡ªshe could easily dispel it with Changae. That was precisely why I¡¯d asked for her help in the first ce. Feeling a bit sheepish, I gently pulled my cheek away from her grasp. ¡°So, you¡¯re making equipment today?¡± [Yep.] Baek Arin yfully poked my cheek a couple of times as if teasing me for forgetting. I nodded, enduring her antics. The goal for today was straightforward: crafting equipment. ck Iron Armaments. I nned to use ck iron, a material known for its excellent cost-to-quality ratio, to create a variety of gear. In the original timeline, ck iron was often used as a reliable go-to material when nothing better was avable. Even before this, I¡¯d considered making or acquiring ck iron equipment, but my encounter with my second iteration in the Tower had cemented that decision. The ck iron equipment crafted by my second iteration was of artisan-level quality, something they had forged themselves. Having observed and analyzed those items, I was confident I could produce even better-quality equipment. ¡®I should also try making some magic tools.¡¯ My mana maniption and magical skills had improved significantly since the start of the semester. This time, I intended to craft essories and inscribe magical forms onto them. Of course, the magic tools would be more of an experiment, so I wasn¡¯t expecting much. Still, if the results turned out well, I could give them away as gifts instead of using them myself. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ With those thoughts in mind, I began to release a bit of mana. All the tasks ahead would involve working with metal. For the record, I had learned metalworking techniques from the Guhwa family¡ªspecifically, methods involving Guhwa mes. ¡°So, my role is to adjust your Guhwa mes using Changae, right?¡± [Yes.] This was the reason I had asked Baek Arin for help. While I had practiced extensively with Guhwa mes at the Guhwa family estate, there was always the risk of losing control. If things got out of hand, I could rely on her Changae for assistance. Though I could manifest Changae myself, I wanted to experience Baek Arin¡¯s control over it firsthand. [You didn¡¯t have toe so early...] ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t have anything else to do, and I¡¯m curious to see how you work anyway.¡± I hadn¡¯t expected her to apany me from the very beginning. Worried that I might be wasting her time, I hesitated, but Baek Arin simply perched on a chair in the corner and shed a bright smile. [...Thank you for your help.] I bowed my head slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If anything dangerous happens, I¡¯ll protect you,¡± she said with a reassuring p of her hands and a kind smile. Feeling reassured, I sat down on the workbench. Sweat began to bead on my skin. I rolled up the sleeve and armband on my right arm. Beads of sweat gathered on my pale, unfamiliar skin. After wiggling my fingers with a strange expression, I activated Guhwa mes for the first time in a while. -Whoosh! ¡®Huh?¡¯ The mes red up, swelling dramatically before shrinking back down. I waved my right arm, which was engulfed in Guhwa mes, tilting my head in confusion. ¡®...The output seems higher than before...?¡¯ The mes rippled and surged with greater intensity than I remembered. [Unique Ability: ¡°Mana Affinity¡± activated.] [Expansion Ability: ¡°Homogenization: Guhwa mes¡± activated.] ... [yer Adjustment System: Measurement Mode] ?Mental State ¡°Trial of Guhwa (?)¡± Chapter 193 The furnace was already in a preheated state. The protective screen over the mes rattled slightly. In an instant, the interior of the workshop was bathed in an orange glow, shadows dancing on the walls before the space dimmed again. Powdered coal, crushed mana stones, and reagents... right? I examined the interior of the furnace. Inside, ayer of burning coal was evenly spread, mixed with powdered mana stones and reagents that influenced the properties of the mes. It seemed this setup was part of the furnace¡¯s standard configuration, given the preheating. Alright. I took a seat on a nearby chair and opened the protective screen. A wave of hot air burst out, causing my hair and clothes to flutter. The searing heat seeped through the gaps in my clothing. However, I didn¡¯t feel particrly hot. With Guhwa mes already activated, I wasn¡¯t bothered by such trivial heat. At most, my skin grew slightly warm, and a few beads of sweat began to form. Even that was merely a physiological reaction. What about Baek Arin... ncing over at Baek Arin in the now-orange-hued, heated workshop, I checked if she was affected by the heat. Despite her earlier assurance, I wanted to confirm she wasn¡¯t ufortable. There she was, sitting with her legs crossed, maintaining aposed demeanor. Not a single bead of sweat adorned her skin. Upon closer observation, I could feel the cold energy emanating from her body, stronger than usual. She was actively channeling mana to block the heat. No need to worry, then. Reassured, I turned my focus back to Guhwa mes for onest check. Although the output had felt different earlier, now that I had started controlling it, the mes had stabilized. A detailed observation revealed no abnormalities. The mes were more turbulent than usual, but that was typical of Guhwa mes, which were inherently vtile. I extended my hand toward the furnace, letting the mes engulf it. To an ordinary person, it would be a shocking and horrifying sight, but I calmly let the fire lick my hand. The Guhwa mes burning on my right arm flowed into the furnace. They merged with the coal, mana stones, reagents, and existing mes, swelling in size and intensity. Calm your emotions and focus... Given the output of Guhwa mes, they could easily incinerate the entire workshop along with the furnace. Proper control was crucial. I carefully regted the mes to prevent them from destroying the furnace, suppressing any stray embers that might escape. Mentally, I steadied myself, reigning in the rising impulses and emotions that threatened to overtake me. The Guhwa family¡¯s training had emphasized emotional control above all else. I had absorbed nearly two centuries¡¯ worth of umted knowledge through their rigorous crash course. This task was nothing beyond my abilities. Gradually, the ferocious mes settled, adhering to the furnace¡¯s interior. Satisfied with the result, I withdrew my hand, observing the subdued mes. Like a docile puppy, the fire obediently burned without threatening to overtake the furnace. Done. The preparations wereplete. Nodding in satisfaction, I grabbed a ck iron ingot from the pile I had prepared. I shoved the ingot into the furnace with my bare hand. After all, it was my Guhwa mes, and ordinary heat wasn¡¯t enough to harm me. The Guhwa mes within the furnace flickered and writhed. The fiery waves embraced the ck iron ingot, steadily heating it. I carefully adjusted the mes¡¯ output to prevent the metal from melting too quickly¡ªor burning entirely. When the ingot had softened to the right consistency, I removed it from the furnace. The metal glowed white-hot, its surface shimmering. cing it on the anvil, I picked up the hammer. The hammer struck the ingot. Sparks flew as a resonant sound filled the workshop. Again and again, I hammered the metal, shaping it. Each strike elongated and ttened the softened ingot. Though modern magical tools and automated systems could assist in forging, I deliberately chose to work with my own hands. In this world, many traditional techniques and inventions had been lost during the upheaval of the Great Cataclysm and the chaotic periods that followed. Countless mechanical devices were destroyed, and the brilliant minds behind them perished. Written records of their knowledge were lost as well. Even so, mechanical devices persisted in this world, augmented by magic and the existence of Towers. There were tools right next to me¡ªadvanced ones like pneumatic hammers that automatically hammered metal, grinders for smoothing surfaces, and other mana-powered auxiliary devices. Mass-produced armaments are all made in factories, anyway. Most mass-produced weapons on the market fell into two categories:
  1. Handmade weapons crafted by novice cksmiths aiming to recoup costs.
  2. Factory-made weapons produced by mana-powered machinery, ensuring consistent quality.
Even superhumans couldn¡¯t forge weapons endlessly without rest. Factory-made weapons, produced around the clock, were cheaper and widely avable. They were the go-to option for underfunded or unsupported superhumans. Though disposable, such weapons were affordable and functional. However, high-grade equipment was almost exclusively handmade. It wasn¡¯t just about the craftsmanship¡ªit was because the performance of handmade gear far exceeded mass-produced counterparts. I struck the metal again. Mana flowed from the hammer into the molten metal, slowly merging with it. As I finished one piece, I grabbed another ingot, dipped it in a catalyst, and ced it into the furnace, feeding it more Guhwa mes. Once the metal glowed red-hot, I transferred it to the anvil, sprinkled reagents over it, and resumed hammering. Mana infused the metal. Guhwa mes seeped in, augmented by catalysts and reagents. And... With every strike, I embedded my unique essence into the weapon. This world really ces enormous importance on uniqueness. A single extraordinary trait could grant powers far beyond normalprehension. Creations made by individuals with such traits carried their own distinctiveness. It was like the old saying: "Be famous first, and then anything you do will be celebrated." In this world, a work made by someone unique inherently surpassed the ordinary. I paused, flexing my stiff fingers. Some time had passed. On the anvil nowy a ck sword, its surface smooth and polished. The weapon had no distinctive features¡ªa simple, crude design. From the hilt to the de tip, it was forged entirely from ck iron. I inspected the finished product¡ªa creation born from several ingots, reagents, and catalysts. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ I made a strange face. I wasn¡¯t dissatisfied with the quality. It could have been better, sure, but it met the minimum standard. It was good enough to use. I¡¯d just store it in my subspace and pull it out when necessary. But unintentionally, the sword I¡¯d crafted looked nearly identical to the one my second iteration wielded. ¡®¡­No, that¡¯s only natural.¡¯ For a moment, the resemnce left me feeling unsettled. But upon reflection, it wasn¡¯t odd at all. Its design was crude, so there wasn¡¯t much room for deviation. And I had intentionally tried to replicate the sword my second iteration used, so it was only natural that the appearance would end up simr. ¡°Wow¡­¡±@@novelbin@@ As I mulled over this, a presence approached. ¡°Whoa, how did you manage to make something like this in such a short time?¡± It was Baek Arin, who had been sitting behind me. She walked over gracefully and knelt beside me, her sparkling blue eyes fixed on the freshly forged ck iron sword. [Hehe.] Her reaction made me puff out my chest a little. I felt a sense of pride in crafting something decent. The emotional intensity fueled by Guhwa mes only amplified my satisfaction, leaving me in a slightly euphoric state. And then¡­ ¡°With quality like this, it¡¯s not just technical skills¡ªyou¡¯re practically a master craftsman, Hayul¡ª¡± As I worked the hammer furiously in front of the furnace, her cool breath brushed against my overheated ear. [Ugh! Hwahhh¡ª!] ¡°Whoa¡ª! Hey! Are you okay?!¡± Caught off guard by the sudden sensation, I spasmed and nearly sprung backward like a coiled spring. I hammered away at ck iron ingots, producing an abundance of weapons. Swords of all types, spears, staffs, shields, hammers, blunt weapons, axes... Even exotic weapons like meteor hammers and spiked whips that my second iteration had used¡ªI forged them all, one by one. I had worried that crafting each weapon might take too long, but the process was easier than expected, allowing me to work efficiently. The weapon forging wasplete. ¡®Next up is¡­¡¯ ¡°Hayul~ I¡¯m sorry, please don¡¯t stay mad at me~¡± As I was about to move on to the next task, Baek Arin¡¯s teasing voice came from behind me. I pursed my lips in response. Just as I suspected, she was poking me yfully on the shoulder with a mischievous grin. [I¡¯m not mad.] ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d be so startled! I thought you¡¯d sense it, especially since you said your detection ability was active. My bad¡ªI apologize.¡± [No need to apologize. It was my fault.] [And I¡¯m not mad.] Mad? Me? What a strange thing to say. There was no reason for me to be upset. Sure, she had startled me so much that I jumped and screamed¡ªloud enough to briefly experience the curse of silence again¡ªbut that didn¡¯t mean I was mad. Why was she making me out to be some petty guy who¡¯d hold a grudge over something so minor? ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± As I repeatedly denied her im, Baek Arin let out a curious hum. What was with that unsettling reaction? ¡°Then how about this?¡± [¡­What?] ¡°Since we both made mistakes, let¡¯s call it even and forget about it.¡± [?] Call it even? Suspicious, I tilted my head, and she smirked before pointing at herself. Specifically, at her chest, partially hidden by her windbreaker. ¡°You know, when you barged in with that horn on your head and started grop¡ª¡± [Aaaghh!] The enchanted ne of confession rattled harshly. A memory I wanted to bury forever resurfaced. I shot up like a rocket and lunged at Baek Arin. [Fine! Fine!] [It was my fault! I¡¯m sorry!] [So please, just stop!] ¡°Okay, okay, I ept. Let¡¯s forgive and forget~¡± ¡­Finally, I received forgiveness for that incident. ¡°You¡¯re nning to make magic tools next?¡± [Yes¡­] After receiving some care from Baek Arin and her Changae, I slumped my shoulders as I replied. The next task after the ck iron weapons was essories¡ªin other words, magic tools. Magic tools were, simply put, devices inscribed with magical forms. Technically, even carving a shockwave form onto a rock would make it a magic tool. Of course, such a crude tool wouldn¡¯t be very practical. The weaker and more brittle the material, the harder it was to inscribe the form. Even if you managed to inscribe it, the tool would break after a few uses. Thus, the base material had to be strong and durable enough to withstand the form¡ªideally, something both expensive and robust. Even then, magic tools weren¡¯t permanent. Over time, the form would wear down through use, and since it was artificially imposed, it was prone to damage from external shocks. This was why weapons rarely had forms inscribed on them. Inscribing forms required significant effort, time, and money, yet a few shes could render them useless. Proper maintenance was essential to extend the lifespan of a magic tool, but even with meticulous care, it would eventually reach its limit. ¡®That¡¯s why artifacts are so highly valued.¡¯ Artifacts were permanent. Unlike artificially inscribed forms, artifacts derived their unique properties from the material¡¯s inherent traits. They didn¡¯t lose their effects after a few shes, and even if broken, they could often be restored. ¡®Artificial artifacts¡­ Maybe I could create one someday, given my mana affinity.¡¯ I didn¡¯t expect to make one immediately. But the possibility was there. With the ck iron weaponsplete, I figured I could practice during my spare time. ¡®For the form... maybe a basic protective barrier.¡¯ Typically, crafting the base and inscribing the form were done separately. However, I nned to do both simultaneously this time. Whoosh! The Sky Wings extended. Like a peacock spreading its feathers, the countless extensions of the Sky Wings sharpened into spiked tips. I directed mana into the Sky Wings, concentrating it at the sharpened edges. ¡­It looked like some sort of tentacle monster, but this method was efficient. ¡°That artifact really is amazing every time I see it. The Sky Wings, right? Officially registered as mid-high grade, but it seems closer to top grade now.¡± [It¡¯s a perfect match for me.] I replied briefly to Baek Arin¡¯s admiration and refocused. Though the side effects of Guhwa mes had unsettled me earlier, I had calmed down significantly with her help. Still, it was gettingte, so I decided to make just a few tools and call it a day. With that thought, I picked up a silver ingot to use as the base. Gold was an option, but it felt wasteful to use something so valuable for practice, so I opted for the cheaper silver. ¡®Let¡¯s start with a ring.¡¯ I ignited Guhwa mes in my right arm. The dim surroundings were bathed in red light. Suddenly, my mind felt oddly subdued. An iprehensible scene appeared before me. Lee Jiyeon, her fists pounding on her chest in frustration, shouted with exasperation. And... A man with a face eerily simr to mine waved dismissively, his expression rebellious. Chapter 194 The process of forging the base structure with a hammer while simultaneously inscribing the magic form using the sharp edges of the Sky Wings proceeded without incident. It required intense focus, but there were no mistakes along the way. The resulting ring had a porcin-like appearance, with a refined and elegant design. Satisfied that the desired functionality was sessfully embedded, I nodded in approval. And then¡ª What the hell is this? Guhwa mes began acting erratically. Suddenly, the mes swelled dramatically. Expanding explosively, the Guhwa mes surged, rippling violently. I quickly grabbed hold of the unruly fire, suppressing it before it could scorch everything around me. Worried it might move toward Baek Arin, I redirected it in the opposite direction, gripping my right arm tightly as I stood abruptly. The abnormal phenomenon made my face twist into a grimace. This unruly power had been calm, docile even, like a well-trained dog during the forging process. But now, it was behaving like a rabid beast,shing out unpredictably. ¡­Wait, is it not trying to burn the surroundings? The realization struck me. Though I had restrained the mes from spreading, they didn¡¯t seem as destructive as I initially feared. The heat rippled, significantly raising the workshop¡¯s temperature. Sweat poured down my skin like rain, the mes burning fiercely. But even if I hadn¡¯t restrained them, they wouldn¡¯t have caused much external damage. Instead, the mes were growing internally¡ªwithin me. The seed of Guhwa mes inside my body was swelling. Emotions began fueling the fire. Grrr¡­!@@novelbin@@ Thump! My pulse thundered in my chest. Vibrations rattled through my bones, making me hunch over. For a moment, my mind blurred as though shrouded in smoke and mes. My thoughts wavered. The Guhwa mes clung to my emotions. The emotional surge wasn¡¯t unusual¡ªthis was one of Guhwa mes¡¯ most infamous side effects. The mes could consume many things as fuel, but they were especially adept at feeding on their wielder¡¯s emotions. To growrger, stronger, the mes provoked and amplified emotions, stoking the fire further. I had experienced this often before and had learned to endure it. It had never caused any significant harm. When the mes first manifested in the Tower of Growth, I had briefly sumbed to negative thoughts but managed to control them. Since then, I had used them with caution. But this... This was different. The mes were fiercer than ever. My emotions surged uncontrobly, and the fire refused to subside. And then¡ª A vivid vision reyed in my mind. Golden hair and blue eyes¡ªa man¡¯s neck torn apart. A monster, an Ecliptic Hound, chewed the flesh it had ripped from the man¡¯s throat. The man¡¯s scream stopped abruptly. Blood gushed like a waterfall, and his bloodshot eyes rolled back as his body copsed into the crimson pool. I didn¡¯t know who he was. Or rather, I had seen him before. Someone I had failed to save by a narrow margin in Siifnaha. In the vision, my face twisted in agony. Back when my hair was still ck, and my mana glowed blue, I had clenched my teeth and charged at the Ecliptic Hound. Thud! My fist, cloaked in qi, smashed the monster¡¯s head. The hound¡¯s shattered skull crumpled onto the man¡¯s lifeless body. The culprit was dead. But the man who had been killed couldn¡¯t be brought back. At the time, Lee Hayul¡¯s spatial awareness had captured that scene vividly, searing it into my mind. From Siifnaha to the present¡ª I had saved many lives, jumping into danger to rescue them at thest moment. But I had failed to save just as many. Faces of those who had perished because I was a step toote or hesitated shed through my memory. People who had died because of me. If I hadn¡¯t interfered in China, some of them might still be alive. Even as I justified their deaths as necessary to prevent far greater disasters in the future, guilt wed at me. ¡­Ugh. My breath caught in my throat. My lungs and heart hardened like stone. The guilt I had buried deep within resurfaced, massive and overwhelming. It became fuel for the Guhwa mes, which greedilytched onto it. Seizing upon this vulnerability, the mes roared even higher. More visions surfaced, feeding the inferno. The weight of this guilt crushed me. Normally, I would have rationalized it away, but the emotional turmoil made that impossible. What is this¡­? Amid these visions, there was an inexplicable one¡ªa man who looked like me but wasn¡¯t me. The mes surged again, and my body jerked violently. Forget that for now¡ªfocus on the mes¡­ The Guhwa mes continued to expand, the heat umting in my body. My emotions swelled, overwhelming my reason. The heat rose to unbearable levels. I felt like I would explode. If I let the mes rampage any further, I would undoubtedly die. Recognizing the mortal danger, my scattered reasoning sought a solution. ¡°Homogenization, Changae.¡± Water and ice collided with the mes. Quickly mimicking Changae, I tried to push back the Guhwa mes. The cool energy surged into my overheated body, countering the fire¡¯s rampage. The mes hesitated for a moment but burned through the Changae I had manifested. It¡¯s not enough. My hastily summoned Changae wasn¡¯t enough to suppress the emotionally fueled Guhwa mes. ¡°This is a terrible time for this trial¡­¡± Just then, external Changae enveloped me. I had momentarily forgotten about Baek Arin. She approached through the mes, encased in a shroud of icy mana. cing a hand on my hunched back, she formed a seal with her other hand, flooding my body with her Changae. Her icy energy intertwined with my own, creating a torrent of cold that overwhelmed the Guhwa mes. Gradually, the mes diminished. Thest ember flickered over my shoulder before the Guhwa mes were extinguished entirely. Suddenly, all strength drained from my body. Like a puppet with its strings cut, I slumped forward. ¡°Oh, dear. What a disaster¡­ Are you alright?¡± Before I hit the ground, Baek Arin caught me, cradling my limp body. My breathing wasbored. Hot¡­ My body still felt like it was burning. Though the immediate mes were gone, the residual heat lingered. Steam rose from my overheated skin. So hot¡­ I hated this. Warmth was fine, but once it exceeded a certain threshold, it became unbearable. I craved coolness. As I gasped for air, a hand gently patted my back. ¡°It¡¯s okay now. Take slow breaths¡­¡± Baek Arin¡¯s soothing touch carried her characteristic coolness. No¡­ Her hand swept over my back, cooling my flushed skin. I didn¡¯t even need to check¡ªher icy energy was palpable. I wanted relief from this suffocating heat. Though the worst had passed, the lingering heat and my heightened emotions pushed me to act. ¡°You¡¯re doing great. Just keep focusing on your breathing and¡ªoh!¡± I wrapped my arms around her slender waist and pulled myself closer. Her soft embrace weed me, and with it came the coolness I desperately needed. Haaah¡­ [So cool¡­] My body shuddered involuntarily, and a sigh escaped my lips. The umted heat was dissipating. It felt as if I had been drenched in sweat and then plunged into a pool of icy water. ¡°Haha, are you being clingy again?¡± Baek Arin let out a softugh. One hand gently patted my back, while the other unzipped her windbreaker all the way down. As the jacket opened, it revealed her ck sleeveless top underneath. ¡°Aww, my little Hayul, were you scared because of the trial?¡± With an oddly affectionate tone, Baek Arin pressed my head gently into her peach-colored cleavage. It was soft and cool. The mes, which had long been subdued by the Changae flowing through my body, now clung to the coolness of Baek Arin¡¯s skin. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Suddenly, Baek Arin¡¯s movements froze. A rare, dazed sound escaped her lips. Baek Arin viewed Lee Hayul as someone akin to a hedgehog. Fundamentally, he was full of fear and suspicion. When others approached him abruptly, he didn¡¯t greet them with enthusiasm but instead recoiled, bristling with defensive quills. He wasn¡¯t aggressive by nature, so he rarelyshed out first. However, if someone tried to harm him, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to retaliate. If left alone, he wouldn¡¯t approach others either. He preferred to quietly observe from the sidelines, watching others with wary eyes. [So cool¡­] That was the Lee Hayul she had known before they grew closer. Baek Arin gazed down at the boy nestled in her embrace with a curious expression. He seemed entirely content, his face buried snugly in the cleavage exposed by her sleeveless top. Once someone got close to Lee Hayul¡­ he transformed entirely. The wary hedgehog turned into a puppy brimming with affection. When approached suddenly, he would startle at first but secretly feel pleased, his curiosity betraying his attempts at indifference. He rarely showed aggression toward those he trusted, preferring to retreat into his own shell rather thansh out. Baek Arin had worked hard to get closer to Hayul. From their first meeting, through discovering his Guhwa mes, which rivaled Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s, she had sought a deeper bond with him. After realizing that he could simultaneously manifest both Guhwa mes and Changae¡ªan unprecedented feat¡ªshe had resolved to create a rtionship where she could support him unconditionally. It wasn¡¯t merely selfless. Baek Arin believed that Lee Hayul had the potential to fulfill her own desires as well. And now¡­ ¡°Haha!¡± Baek Arin felt hope¡ªa tangible, achievable hope. A smile spread across her face as her heart skipped erratically. Whatever objections her body had to this "intrusion" into her personal space were irrelevant. Sniff¡­ Baek Arin suddenly lowered her head, burying her nose in Lee Hayul¡¯s white hair. She took a deep breath, causing Hayul to flinch. She didn¡¯t care. Instead, she tightened her arms around him, holding him securely in her embrace. He was warm. She could feel his body heat through the soft, damp texture of his skin. The smooth strands of his white hair brushed against her face as she inhaled deeply. His scent was intoxicating. Even though he was drenched in sweat from the ordeal with Guhwa mes, there wasn¡¯t a trace of an unpleasant smell. Instead, his natural scent had deepened, overwhelming her senses. For a moment, Baek Arin felt as though she were drowning in honey. Even her dulled senses, blunted by her ursed condition, couldn¡¯t resist the sensation. The curse seemed to weaken slightly. Though it was faint, Hayul¡¯s Guhwa mes had an effect on her curse. If it was Guhwa mes that hade to understand Changae... ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± she murmured. Before long, her dulled senses returned. She lifted her head, breaking the contact. [Huh¡­?] Lee Hayul¡¯s wide eyes looked up at her in confusion, his face clearly startled by her sudden actions. Even then, he didn¡¯t resist¡ªhis head tilted slightly,pletely vulnerable. ¡°You know, Hayul,¡± Baek Arin whispered with a yful smile. [Yes?] ¡°I saw it.¡± [Saw what?] Hayul tilted his head again, genuinely puzzled. Perhaps he had forgotten in the chaos of the situation. Baek Arin leaned down further, bringing her lips close to his ear. ¡°I saw you using Changae.¡± Lee Hayul frozepletely, his memories flooding back as if a switch had been flipped. His head tilted further, stiff as if he were a frozen fish. [¡­ ¡­] [¡­?] [Uh?] [What?] [Oh, shit?] ¡°Haha, look at that reaction!¡± Baek Arin giggled, lowering her hand. ¡°Hey, Hayul, could you do me a little favor?¡± Her fingers trailed gently over his back, down to his waist. Even as her hand brushed over him, Hayul remainedpletely immobilized, unable to respond. [yer Adjustment System: Affection] Lee Hayul ¡ú Baek Arin ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð (69 ? 74/100) Keywords: "Coolness," "Comfort," "Affection," "Curiosity," "Confusion," "Cow?," "Guilt" Chapter 195 Lee Hayul became a member of the Guhwa family. This was the news that spread through society after the recent Guhwa family¡¯s annual banquet. n members from both the main family and the branch families gathered to see him with their own eyes. In Hayul¡¯s hands, they saw the raging Guhwa mes, with the red flower buds bursting open like mes blooming at the scene. That was all the proof that was needed. From the very beginning, even though he had already ignited the Guhwa mes, there was no one left to doubt, as all doubts had been dispelled right then and there. Even if the banquet had ended there, the entire world would soon have learned that Lee Hayul had manifested the Guhwa mes. However, the news didn¡¯t stop there. The news that spread to the outside world was so shocking and intense that the intelligence agents of various factions had to work tirelessly through the night, trying to verify the truth and uncover the deeper intentions behind the reports. Nheless, the oue of this information, as it spread through the world, was clear: Lee Hayul was the one who had manifested the Guhwa mes, and he had a particrly close and affectionate rtionship with the next family head, Hong Yeonhwa. As a result, the public perception of Lee Hayul was now that he was the son-inw of the Guhwa family, a role that Hong Yeonhwa held dear.@@novelbin@@ The flood of meeting invitations to Hayul¡¯s inbox significantly decreased. The next head of the Guhwa family had chosen him. People were afraid of possible retaliation if they openly pursued him. Also, within Siyoram Academy, female students approaching Hayul with tant intentions had begun to decrease. Those who didn¡¯t want to start trouble with the Guhwa family began to keep their distance. ¡°Heh heh heh~¡± Amidst all this, there was still one person who had the audacity to openly flirt with the son-inw of the Guhwa family. Upon hearing the sound of humming from nearby, Hong Yeonhwa subtly turned her gaze. Yellow hair that gracefully hung down to her waist and soft round eyes that sparkled. Despite her gentle face, her violent and curvaceous body immediately caught the attention of the men around her¡ªElia. For reasons unknown, she was humming and seemingly in a good mood, which made Hong Yeonhwa recall their conversations, both inside and outside the Tower of Growth. ¡°¡­ ...¡± While it may not be known by regr people, polygamy was asionally practiced among superhuman factions. In fact, it was rtivelymon. In regions where powerful factions carved out their own territories and ruled, political marriages were widespread. For instance, the current head of the Taesan family had two husbands, and the head of the Changae family had two wives. The Guhwa family¡¯s head, Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s father, had one wife, but several past family heads had engaged in polygamous marriages. ¡°¡­Hoo¡­¡± She felt a tightness in her chest. ¡®I can¡¯t just hit her¡­¡¯ Hong Yeonhwa was suddenly ovee with an impulse to act, but she quickly suppressed it. She had a deep bond with Elia. Since the start of the semester, Elia had approached her with a yful attitude, and they¡¯d be close friends. She didn¡¯t want to recklessly harm her friend. Above all, Lee Hayul cherished Elia. Wasn¡¯t she the first person he met and the first one to help him? Because of that, Hayul had opened his heart widely to Elia. No matter the reason, if Hong Yeonhwa were to strike Elia like a dog and turn her into a bloody mess¡­? She couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine how Hayul would react to that. ¡­No, to be more precise, she didn¡¯t want to imagine it. Now, Elia was as pure and sweet as an angel who had descended from the heavens. If those beautiful eyes, which were currently filled with only affection for Hayul, were to show hatred and hostility... Just imagining her shedding tears, crying sorrowfully, caused a sudden dizziness to overwhelm her. And even though she tried to pretend otherwise, Seo Yul, who was opening her heart to Elia, would likely develop even more resistance and hostility toward Hong Yeonhwa¡­ Hong Yeonhwa didn¡¯t want to be hated by Lee Hayul, nor did she want him to be upset. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ This was truly a difficult situation. If it was just some random stranger who had no deep connection with Lee Hayul, she could easily drive them away. But the people Lee Hayul had already grown close to¡­ She couldn¡¯t just remove Elia, his mentor, or even Baek Arin from his life. Interfering with Hayul¡¯s personal rtionships was never a good idea. Hong Yeonhwa sighed deeply. She had returned to her dormitory. It wasn¡¯t her own dormitory, but rather Hayul¡¯s. After noticing that the yellow street cat had sneakily settled into Hayul¡¯s dormitory, Hong Yeonhwa had also moved in. She felt a small unease. What if, after letting Elia stay, he suddenly kicked her out? Luckily, those fears were unfounded. Hayul didn¡¯t kick her out. Instead, he feigned happiness, constantly asking if she felt ufortable, and kept checking in on her. Thanks to that, Hong Yeonhwa was able to settle into Hayul¡¯s dormitory. She opened the door with the verification code Hayul had given her. The door opened silently, and as she was about to step inside, her expression froze. ¡°Hmm?¡± At the strange presence, Elia also stopped in her tracks. After tilting her head for a moment, Elia let out a soft gasp. Only then did Elia sense another presence in the dormitory. There were two of them. One was Hayul¡¯s familiar presence. Previously too faint to detect, buttely, it had be more tangible, like his energy had grown stronger. And the other one was¡­ a chilling presence. Hong Yeonhwa nced down at the floor. Two pairs of shoes were lying in the hallway. ¡°.......¡± With a stiff expression, Hong Yeonhwa stepped into the dormitory. Elia, blinking in confusion, followed closely behind. Beyond the sliding door that separated the hallway and the living room, a light was on. Shadows were cast against the frosted ss. With trembling hands, she ced her palm on the sliding door, calmly pushing it open. The lit living room came into view. And then... ¡°Hahaha, it tickles. Don¡¯t go anywhere, just stay here, alright? It¡¯s fine~¡± [Yeah¡­] Sitting on the sofa, Baek Arin was holding Hayul in her arms, his belly pressed against hers. ¡°......¡± Hayul¡¯s condition was strange. For some reason, he was sweating profusely. His hair was damp, and the sweat that dripped from his cheek fell between Baek Arin¡¯s chest. His mouth was slightly open as he gasped for breath, revealing his pale pink tongue. His breath and body scent mixed in a dizzying blend. ¡°Here¡­¡± With a gentle smile, Baek Arin patted Hayul¡¯s head, and he lowered it deeply. In his ck sleeveless shirt, his chest was clearly visible as Hayul¡¯s face was engulfed by it. He then pressed his nose against her cool chest, trying to cool down. ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re cute¡­¡± Baek Arin encouraged his actions by guiding his head to her chest. She smiled warmly as she lifted her head and, for the first time, met Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s gaze. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here?¡± Hong Yeonhwa stood there stiffly, looking as if she might crumble into pieces. Baek Arin waved her left hand casually. Time passed. ¡°Anyway¡­¡± Sitting at the kitchen table, Hong Yeonhwa finally spoke up. Her lips, which had been tightly sealed in silence, parted, and an emotion-filled voice escaped, bubbling with frustration. ¡°¡­Of all times, Hayul¡¯s Guhwa mes triggered a trial, and you were the one who had to calm him down¡­¡± ¡°Mmhm. That¡¯s right.¡± Baek Arin, sitting across from her, absentmindedly brushed through her disheveled hair as she nodded. The trial of Guhwa. Hong Yeonhwa had experienced it once before. The massive side effects that came with the transformation of the Guhwa mes. There were many types of trials, but the first one that typically hit was always the same. It forced the practitioner to relive their memories, stirring up emotions. From trivial daily matters to life-altering events... The emotions dragged out by the trial would eventually escte, causing the person to lose control. If they couldn¡¯t ovee it, they would end up consumed by the mes, burning themselves to destruction. Hong Yeonhwa had struggled alone with it for several days before finally oveing it after receiving a scarf from Hayul. ¡°Hayul hasn¡¯t manifested his Guhwa mes for very long, right? But the side effects have been severe. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve had no choice but to stick around and provide constant support. Ah~ it was really dangerous earlier in the forge.¡± That was how Hayul had ended up in such a state. ¡°Therefore, I¡¯ll be staying here for a while. I¡¯m counting on you~¡± ¡°Yeonhwa, I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not Hayul¡¯s fault. Don¡¯t apologize.¡± Baek Arin waved her hand dismissively, still holding Hayul in her arms. Hayul mumbled an apology against her chest. Of course, Hong Yeonhwa, though wishing to immediately smack Baek Arin and separate them, couldn¡¯t do it. The heat and rising emotions within Hayul were being held in check by Baek Arin¡¯s presence, which was the undeniable truth. Hong Yeonhwa couldn¡¯t act rashly. Though she could help Hayul by adjusting the Guhwa mes, she couldn¡¯t help to the extent of Changae. She was someone who had experienced the trial herself. She knew how exhausting it was to endure that without assistance. And considering the painful memories Hayul might be recalling, having suffered since childhood until now... ¡°Haah¡­¡± In the end, separating them would only increase Hayul¡¯s suffering. And the worst-case scenario could lead to death. She couldn¡¯t put Hayul in danger just because of a petty jealousy. Hong Yeonhwa let out a deep sigh. It was a silent acknowledgment of the situation. ¡°Oh no... He¡¯s so limp. Hayul, are you able to eat?¡± ¡°I have to feed him, even if he doesn¡¯t want to eat. The trial will continue for a few more days, so he needs to keep his strength up.¡± Now, an unwanted cohabitant had appeared. [Tower of Coordination Leader tilts their head] [Yeonhwa''s !What is this?] [Tower of Knowledge Leader shrugs] [Tower of Growth Leader expresses concern] [Soon, A# is about to enter the Tower of Knowledge] [Tower of Knowledge Leader nods] Chapter 196 ¡°Hey, why are you eating so much? Eat moderately.¡± ¡°Huh? Hey Hong, I¡¯m only eating two of these¡­?¡± The breakfast table has been quite noisytely. It¡¯s the influence of the new guest who came into the dorm. I mechanically stuffed the tasteless meat into my mouth and listened to the conversation. ¡°You ate two? That¡¯s a lot. Stop eating.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s too much. Who are you talking about putting two pieces in? This isn¡¯t enough to fill a normal person¡¯s stomach! Let¡¯s not do this to superhumans.¡± Hong Yeon-hwa, who stops eating and looks away, and Baek A-rin, who stops using her chopsticks and looks dumbfounded at the criticism that she only ate two pieces of meat. The bickering that started with Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s one-sided criticism felt strangely like background music. Maybe because they knew that they weren¡¯t really fighting, everyone else, including me, ate breakfast without much thought. Seoyul was still nodding off, as if she hadn¡¯t been able to shake off the sleep, and Elia and I sat on either side of her, taking care of her while eating. On the other side, Hong Yeonhwa, Baek Arin, and Ariel were sitting and eating breakfast. ¡°It¡¯s presumptuous of me to ask you this, miss¡­ but you really look so ugly.¡± In the midst of the bickering, Ariel, who was quietly eating her food, poked Hong Yeonhwa. At first, she refused, saying that she couldn¡¯t eat at the same table, but these days, they sit at the table together and eat without saying anything. ¡°No, sir, if it¡¯s presumptuous of you to say anything, don¡¯t say it! Rather, shouldn¡¯t you naturally take my side?¡± Hong Yeonhwa raised her voice in anger. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°What¡¯s with that reaction¡­? I¡¯m your employee?¡± ¡°My employer is, strictly speaking, Hong Jin-seon. Also, I, Ariel, am an employee who can point out mistakes even if the other party is the employer.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! They say you don¡¯t even bother a dog while eating, but you¡¯re harassing me at the dinner table?¡± The situation changed. Hong Yeon-hwa, who had been unterally poking Baek A-rin, was now being harassed 2-on-1 by Ariel and Baek A-rin. Ariel seemed to have no hesitation in poking Hong Yeon-hwa, as if she was hated by Ariel. ¡°Hey.¡± Hong Yeon-hwa eventually gave in. She frowned and grabbed a big piece of stir-fried pork from the table and put it in her mouth. Hong Yeon-hwa prefers meat side dishes, so she puts meat side dishes on the table every day. Among them, she especially likes stir-fried pork, so she often puts stir-fried pork prepared to suit her taste. While I was looking at him, I noticed that Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s rice bowl was almost empty. ¡°Yeon-hwa? Please give me a bowl.¡± ¡°Huh? Huh.¡± Hong Yeon-hwa, who was grumbling with chopsticks in her mouth, blinked at the hand held out in front of her. After that, she let out an exmation of ¡°Ah-¡± and quietly held out her rice bowl. I epted it and handed it back to him, filling up the steaming rice. ¡°Here, there¡¯s plenty left, so let me know if you need more.¡± Superhumans eat a lot. I also eat a lot more than before. There are four superhumans, one fairy, and one fairy (I guess) at this table. Since the ingredients consumed in one meal are incrediblyrge, I intentionally make plenty of rice. ¡°Ha-yul¡­! As expected, you¡¯re the only one I have¡­!¡± Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s eyes became moist as she received the rice bowl. The figure was clearly visible through the thick fog. Her fluttering red hair and sparkling eyes, her pretty eyes, looked even more beautiful today. ¡°Hehe.¡± A big smile formed. Huh-ruk¡­ Maybe it was because the fear was burning inside her in real time, but she was even happier. . . . Most of the lectures were skipped because of the fear ordeal. Iined that I could handle the schedule, but I was immediately suppressed by those around me. My cheeks were pped, saying that I was in such bad shape and why was I wandering around alone. [¡­ You don¡¯t have to miss it because of me¡­] The problem is that I wasn¡¯t the only one who skipped the lecture. I looked around nervously. It was about 10 in the morning. Normally, the lectures would be in full swing, but Hong Yeon-hwa and Baek A-rin were still around me. ¡°No, I have to get out of here. Do you know when the fear will run wild? If it suddenly explodes while I¡¯m alone, I can¡¯t just joke around.¡± [I can control it¡­ I was able to do it alonest time¡­] ¡°Oh my, sucks!¡± ¡°Yeonhwa¡­¡± In the end, I had to receive intensive care for a while. Of course, I¡¯m not going to just pour out my anger and suppress the fear. Although it¡¯s an ordeal, it¡¯s ultimately a phenomenon that appears because the fear is fundamentally changing. In the end, I didn¡¯t have to suppress it, but rather ept it and adapt. That¡¯s why at times like that, I had to meditate alone and control the fear, with Hong Yeonhwa and Baek Arin by my side as fire extinguishers. ¡°Don¡¯t suppress it too much. If you suppress your desires too much, they¡¯lle out of nowhere¡­ Right, yes, yes, like this~¡± ¡­ I showed an embarrassing side at times, but I¡¯m slowly controlling the fear. The question is why the fear remains in the body even after the homogenization is turned off. Originally, when the homogenization is released, all the energy that has changed in the body returns to my original magic power. But now, for some reason, there was no sign of the fear being released. ¡®I¡¯ll have to check this after the ordeal is over¡­¡¯ After Lee Ha-yool became able to control the fear through meditation, he trained himself to control the fear even inbat situations through simple sparring. Kwaaak¡­ Hong Yeon-hwa gripped the sword tightly. A strong grip gripped the handle, and the magic power that flowed in formed a strong energy on the de. A bright red strong energy swelled like mes. He pulled the sword above his head. A body with the manifestation of the rigid body technique. He pulled his leaping body back like a bow, and spread it wide, putting all the power he had moved into the sword and shing down. A cut using the rigid body technique and the strong technique. If Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s physical ability is added to this, even a sword that is no different from a club without being sharpened can easily bring down a building. ¡°Haap¡­!¡± The strong blow that fell while tearing through the air mmed into the spear. - Kkwoong¡­! The loud noise of the spear cutting down andpletely destroying the ground¡­ . The expected sound was not heard. What Hong Yeon-hwa heard in her ears was not the explosive sound of the ground bursting and copsing, but a long, drawn-out echo. The spear took the strong blow. It did not break or cut. It fell down as if a trampoline was receiving a heavy object, and then it shook its arm greatly with the repulsive force. - Kkwaang! ¡°Shut!¡± The sword was pushed back. Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s body floated into the air. Only then did the wind burst out violently, causing her red hair to flutter. Hong Yeon-hwa quickly stretched out her hand. Before the spear tip that was approaching her reached her in an instant, she released her magical power with her palm. Kwarururur! The red magical power released without any consideration for fuel efficiency pushed the opponent back and pushed Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s body. Her body was easily pushed back because of the nature of fire. The moment Hong Yeon-hwa, who had gained some distance,nded on the ground, this time, she was approached from the spear side. The opponent ran toward her, skimming the ground as if not giving her any leeway. Hong Yeon-hwa also responded to the sight of Lee Ha-yool stabbing her with his spear while fluttering his pure white hair. Her posture had already been adjusted. She gripped her sword tightly and swung it forward. Her arm, which had pulled up her rigid body as high as it could, moved, leaving an afterimage. Soon, countless bright red shes were drawn forward. A barrage of strong strikes that did not distinguish between the real and the false. The moment a monster of a certain rank was attacked, it split into small pieces of flesh, and a pure white qi suddenly burst in. Just like a loach churning through a puddle, it flowed in and scattered the chaos. Kwagagang! The shing shed the poor ground. With a loud noise, Lee Ha-yul suddenly appeared, cutting through the rising dust. The distance narrowed. The sword and spear were drawn. The spear touched first. Hong Yeon-hwa targeted her target with the spear attack, not Lee Ha-yul. - Chajajajang! The weapons were entangled in a mess. The qi of different colors scraped and pushed each other away. ¡®No¡­¡¯ The red was pushed back. The qi was cut down. The spear slid in through the gap between the shes. Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s attack is oftenpared to being strong. He puts all his strength into his faithful basics and honestly crushes his opponents. Honest paths are reinforced with Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s experience and intuition, and he uses fear to increase his killing power. Powerful attacks are kicked away before they even reach him, and restraints are counter-analyzed and defeated without strength. The spear technique that Lee Ha-yool shows off is¡­ if I have to say, it was flexible. The spear, flowing along the soft water path, catches the strong attack and sends the power to the wrong ce. It was also an illusion. The spear, whose image was blurred as if covered by a smoky fog, was difficult to read the next movement. What happened next¡­ Bang! Thunder shed in the fog. The spear, shing like a sh of lightning, pierced the gap in his consciousness and rushed in. - bang He immediately responded and swung The tip of the spear, which had been thrown away after all the swords, was striking the spleen. Hong Yeon-hwa''s expression became nk. Although she had wrapped her qi around her like armor, even if she hadn''t, there wouldn''t have been any wounds. Even while stabbing the spear, it was a gentle touch, as if she was worried about getting hurt. While Hong Yeon-hwa flinched, Lee Ha-yool jumped and gained distance. ''How many times has this happened?'' This pattern repeated itself over and over again. They shed, and before she knew it, the spear was touching her body. At the same time, Lee Ha-yool gained distance... "Shoot...!" Baek A-rin jumped in. Baek A-rin had been blown away by a big attack earlier and was back. She grabbed the same blunt spear and rushed at Lee Ha-yool. Lee Ha-yool, who had grabbed the spear, responded. - Knock "Ouch." The pattern was simr. Like Hong Yeon-hwa, Lee Ha-yul and Mu-jang shed, and before she knew it, Lee Ha-yul¡¯s spear tip pricked Baek A-rin and escaped. ¡°Eight!¡± Baek A-rin did not give in and pursued Lee Ha-yul. A vortex entangled her raised left arm. Jeojeojeok! Frost formed on the blue qi that was entangled like a coil. Vortex-smashing chaos. At the same time that Baek A-rin swung her sword, Lee Ha-yul also held out his palm. A vortex made of pure white qi also entangled his right hand. Their palms met at one point. Kwarururur! Then, like a dam overflowing, different vortices poured out and mixed together. At that moment, Baek A-rin interlocked her fingers with Lee Ha-yul¡¯s hand that was facing her. While the vortices were entangled messily, she released her spear with her other hand and wrapped her qi around it. Jeojeojeok! He wrapped his cold air around himself and hurled a water gun¡­ - Poke ¡°Huh.¡± Lee Ha-yool untied his hand and twisted his wrist. The wind around his hand twisted and the vortex became chaotic. The water gun that had been shot pierced Lee Ha-yool¡¯s shoulder. Crack! It felt like metal, not skin or steel. The water gun couldn¡¯t even scratch the highest-grade artifact. In that wasted time, a fist that pierced his consciousness hit his chest. Another virtually epted blow. Baek A-rin blinked nkly. Then she wrapped her arms around her chest and shouted. ¡°¡­ Why do you keep aiming for the chest? This is sexual harassment!¡± [What] [No!] [That¡¯s not it¡­!] Lee Ha-yool¡¯s momentum, which had been sharp since they entered the duel, was disrupted for the first time. His stiffplexion loosened, and he pped his arms like a penguin, expressing his strong denial with his bodynguage. ¡°Now!¡± Not missing that moment, Baek A-rin suddenly thrust his spear. Hong Yeon-hwa, who was next to him, also attacked him absentmindedly. [Lee-beok] [Cowardly¡­!] It didn¡¯t work. . . . ¡°Oh my¡­ I¡¯ll just rest for a moment.¡± - bang Baek A-rin copsed to the spot. She threw the dull spear nearby, and sighed deeply as if she was exhausted, sitting on the green grass. - ¡­ hoo-hoo¡­ Seeing Baek A-rin like that, Lee Ha-yool also let out a deep breath. Maybe because she moved her body so much, her fear was rippling. Strange memories kepting to her mind, and the unpleasant memories that she had tried to bury on the ground also surfaced. My body is soaked with sweat. The heat builds up in my body, so I sweat too easily. People around me say that I smell good¡­ embarrassing things, but¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but be concerned. I took a deep breath to let out some of the heat, then exhaled, and fell to the floor. ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡± Hong Yeon-hwa also rxed her posture. She leaned against the sword that was stuck upside down on the floor and blinked nkly. The cadets achieved great growth while going through the Tower of Growth. They were growing rapidly thanks to the protection of growth that was applied normally, but inside the tower, an additional multiplier was added. To exaggerate a bit, inside the tower, even if you just breathe, your body will experience significant changes. In that ce, you moved your body to the limit and swung your weapons for five days. It¡¯s an environment where you can¡¯t help but grow even if you don¡¯t want to. In particr, through the ¡®observation¡¯ of this tower, you achieved tremendous growth. A battle with yourself, realized as an individual entity. It was a valuable ce for growth beyond imagination. In order to understand one''s strengths and weaknesses and level, one often seeks advice from a third party or evaluates oneself from an objective point of view. This observation allowed me to clearly feel that objective level of oneself. It is said that one action is more important than a hundred words. In a simr vein, things that were not visible no matter how much they were pointed out from the outside quickly came into view. My strengths. I learned in what situations I shine and what I excel in. I learned in what ways I find it difficult and troublesome from the perspective of the other person. My weaknesses. I felt in what situations my weaknesses stand out the most and what aspects are easy to dig into and fatal from the perspective of the other person. In a way, it was a time to reflect on myself... It was literally a time of observation. Hong Yeon-hwa also grew a lot through this entrance. I am proud to say that my physical ability and magical powers have greatly improved, and my skills have also grown significantly. Something tickling in a corner of my head seemed like it might be the unique abilities of the technical field that could be expressed. At that point, Hong Yeon-hwa thought back to the battle just now. To put it bluntly¡­ she was overwhelmingly defeated. Not using fear was no excuse. This match was a closebat match that allowed only strong body techniques and strong techniques. The conditions were the same for Lee Ha-yul. Even though she was attacking Baek A-rin together, it was the same. She was simply overwhelmed in terms of skill. She had been proud of herself for having grown a lot in the Tower of Growth, but when she actually saw Lee Ha-yul¡¯s growth, she was disappointed. ¡®¡­ What the heck¡­¡¯ A special admission student. A cadet with potential chosen by the Tower of Growth for the first time.@@novelbin@@ She felt like she had been reaffirmed of her reputation. ¡®That¡¯s why I have to work harder.¡¯ Hong Yeon-hwa focused her eyes. She was overwhelmed, but she wasn¡¯t frustrated. She didn¡¯t have the luxury of doing that. In order to protect Lee Ha-yul, who keeps getting involved in idents and returning as a corpse, Hong Yeon-hwa must be stronger. ¡°?¡± It was around the time when she took a deep breath with that determination. She felt a gaze fixed on her skin. - Paaaaan¡­ The owner of the gaze was Lee Ha-yul, who was sitting on thewn. Her eyes, which had been closed earlier, were now open. Hong Yeon-hwa blinked and followed the destination of the gaze. In fact, she didn¡¯t need to do that. She could feel the sticky gaze sticking to her skin. Lee Ha-yul gaped openly and absentmindedly stared at Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s chest¡­ no, stared at it openly. ¡®¡­ ¡­ ¡¯ Hong Yeon-hwa examined her appearance. Her sternum was clearly visible because she was wearing sleeveless clothes. Steam was rising from her perfectly flushed skin right after exercise, and beads of sweat were running down her neck and seeping into her sternum¡­ It was quite an obscene sight. She moved her body slightly. Lee Ha-yool¡¯s gaze followed her openly. ¡®Fuck.¡¯ A smile formed on Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s lips. ¡®So cute¡­¡¯ Her gaze was too obvious. She didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of hiding it. No, it seemed like she didn¡¯t even realize that Hong Yeon-hwa had caught her gaze in the first ce. Lee Ha-yool, who usually feels awkward with his eyes open. He might not even realize that his eyes are open right now. ¡®Is it because of the fear?¡¯ Her gaze was also very hot. Lee Ha-yool, who was constantly being stimted by the trials of the fear. It might have been natural for him to be stimted by such an obscene sight. Hong Yeon-hwa snickered and crawled across thewn to approach Lee Ha-yool. How focused are you, you don¡¯t notice even when I approach you right in front of your nose. A sweet smell brushed your nose. Just like Hong Yeon-hwa, Lee Ha-yool¡¯s body odor, thick from sweating, filled your nasal passages. Hong Yeon-hwa brought her lips to the forehead in front of her nose with a yful air. - lick The soft and moist sensation of the world collided with her. Her eyes, which had been nkly open, came into focus. After blinking a few times, her eyes finally opened wide as if she wasing to her senses. ¡°¡­ Hik?¡± Then she let out a sharp sound and covered her forehead with both hands. That action was very cute. Hong Yeon-hwa, who gently arched the corners of her eyes, kissed the backs of the hands that covered her forehead again. - lick ¡°Eww¡­¡± An inarticte groan escaped from between Lee Ha-yool¡¯s tightly shut lips. She looked embarrassed and didn¡¯t know what to do. The back of her hand was quite hot. It had been some time since she hadst cooled down her body. I should just do this and cool down her body. ¡°Ha-yul?¡± This time, she didn¡¯t reach out first. Instead, she tapped her lips with her finger. Ha-yul, who hade to her senses a little, swallowed her saliva. Her head was dizzy. Her reason was clouded by the heat. Her pupils were dted. Whoosh! Her fear was puffed out. Her emotions were fanned. Her desire was rising. Ah, Yeon-hwa is so pretty, I want to act like a fool, lips? Kiss? Freezing. The judgment that followed. The conclusion was reached. I stuck out my lips absentmindedly¡­ - Tak At that moment, a hand touched my back. ¡°Oh my, the fear has already be this strong¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± A cold air seeped into my hot body. Thanks to the iing energy of the sea, some of my reasoning returned. ¡°Hey! This bastard¡­! What the hell are you doing!¡± ¡°Huh? What the¡­ Are you just calming down Ha-yul¡¯s fear?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Why are you interfering now!¡± ¡°Interfering? I¡¯ve never done that before~¡± ¡°Gyaaaaah!¡± Hong Yeon-hwa screamed. . . . ¡°Hieeeeek¡­!¡± Lee Ji-yeon ran in, her breath catching in her throat. Before I could respond, she hugged me and buried me in her voluptuous chest. ¡°¡­ ¡°Did these guys attack in a group?¡± Hong Yeon-hwa, who had seen the sight, drew her sword. Chapter 197 Due to the physical weakening caused by the Trial of Guhwa mes, I skipped most of the lectures but didn¡¯t miss the mentoring with Lee Jiyeon. Fortunately, there weren¡¯t any lectures with group projects going on, so it was easy to skip those. The attendance issue could be handled as sick leave, and the missed content could be made up with assignments. It would be a bit exhausting to catch up on all the work that piled up, but I was just d my grades wouldn''t suffer. However, if I skipped the mentoring session with Lee Jiyeon, it would affect her too. I could make up for my missed assignments with a little effort, but Lee Jiyeon¡¯s schedule would get thrown off as well. Of course, missing two or three sessions wouldn¡¯t cause a huge problem. Schedules don¡¯t always go ording to n, and sometimes they get dyed. But since I wasn¡¯t a bedridden patient and it wouldn¡¯t take too long, I decided to go ahead with the mentoring session. Instead, I asked Hong Yeonhwa and Baek Arin, who had just finished sparring with me, to apany me. The reason being that Guhwa mes could re up unpredictably and pose a danger. I asked Lee Jiyeon for permission, and when I casually texted her, she said it would be good to meet after such a long time. ¡°Did I tell you that I¡¯m learning necromancy from Lee Jiyeon?¡± I was casually walking towards the meeting spot when Hong Yeonhwa, enjoying the breeze, suddenly turned to look at me and asked. ¡°Yes, Taesan is¡­ famous for necromancy, right? I¡¯ve wanted to learn it, so I asked my senior to teach me.¡± I nodded and raised my hand. Soon, a necromantic spirit, resembling a will-o¡¯-the-wisp, appeared on my palm. It was a spirit drawn from some random monsters, a dull grayish figure that flickered like smoke. It wasn¡¯t very useful. It could be used to inhabit a corpse, but its effectiveness wasn¡¯t significant. It wouldn¡¯t even serve as a decent meat shield. ¡®If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll just use it as kindling for Guhwa.¡¯ Guhwa mes burn everything like a country house dog. I could just throw in these random spirits and immediately boost Guhwa¡¯s output. As I thought that, the spirit on my palm shuddered. ¡°Oh¡­ you¡¯ve already started? Hayul, you really can¡¯t do anything badly.¡± Hong Yeonhwa, bending down to examine the spirit on my hand, couldn¡¯t help but praise me. ¡°Hehe.¡± Her response made my lips involuntarily curl into a smile. Compliments from someone who likes me are always so sweet. Even if I regained my sense of taste and ate sweet cookies and cakes, I wouldn''t be able to enjoy sweetness like this. ¡°Has it been that long since you started mentoring? You¡¯re handling necromancy already? You¡¯re learning really quickly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m terrible at basic magic¡­ Hayul, how many talents do you have¡­¡± Hong Yeonhwa muttered to herself, then zipped up her thin windbreaker while asking. As the zipper was pulled up, the white skin that had been showing disappeared from view. The milky scent that had been thickened by the windbreaker faded in an instant... ¡°......¡± Suddenly, I pressed my lips together. A feeling of regret I found embarrassing welled up inside, and I raised my head after briefly lowering it. Our eyes met, her jewel-like red eyes locking with mine. Her eyes, which had been blinking for a moment, narrowed as they focused on where my gaze was directed. Hong Yeonhwa gently pinched my cheek. ¡°Ahem¡­ just hold on until tonight, alright?¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am¡­¡± ¡°Good girl.¡± Lately, sleep has not been a source of fear for me. In the past, I had insomnia, and even if I managed to fall asleep for a short while, I always had nightmares. Sleep was something I dreaded. But now, as I sleep in the arms of another person, there are no nightmares. When I enjoy the soft sensation and the warmth of the body, feeling the regr heartbeat, I fall asleep without even thinking about nightmares or insomnia. I nodded quietly, looking forward to the happiness I¡¯d feel tonight. ¡°If you want to stop Guhwa from going off while sleeping, shouldn¡¯t I sleep beside you too?¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± . . . We arrived at the meeting spot shortly after. It was a spacious park with arge grassy field. Various types of flowers were nted along the walking paths of the park. Shadows were cast beneath the scattered trees, making it the perfect ce toy down a mat and enjoy a pic. ¡®It¡¯s close to the dorm, maybe I should ask Seo Yul toe out too.¡¯ It would be nice to just pack a simple lunch ande out for some fresh air. I briefly surveyed the surroundings as I walked further in. Lee Jiyeon was waiting for us, sitting on a bench under a tree. She was focused on a hologram, her chin resting on her hand, and she looked quite serene. Her natural hues of green and brown blended perfectly with the hologram¡¯s green color. When Lee Jiyeon noticed us, she lifted her head. Her green eyes blinked and took in our group. I nodded my head slightly in greeting. After I told her about missing lectures due to the Trial of Guhwa, she sent me a concerned text. I thanked her in response, and I nned to express my gratitude in person as well. It seems like we¡¯ve built quite a good rapport. And with the debt I still owe her from China, I was considering casually bringing up the fairy issue. [Thank you for worrying about me.] [Thankfully, there¡¯s no problem with my body¡ª] ¡°Hiieeeek?!¡± [¡ªdid I...?]@@novelbin@@ Lee Jiyeon¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Then, with a scream that sounded like she¡¯d just been thrown into a hot frying pan, she bounced off the bench. In the midst of this strange scene, her body froze for a moment, but she quickly waved her arms and lunged at me, burying me in her embrace. My face was now pressed between her ample chest. [?] A question mark appeared above my head. Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s face contorted. If I could, I¡¯d scream and faint. I kept my eyes open, but my body felt frozen as I looked down at Lee Hayul, who was nestled in my arms. The sweet fragrance that brushed my nose, the warm and soft sensation transmitting through my body... I could feel it with all my senses. Lee Jiyeon, already tuned into her sixth sense, examined Lee Hayul once more. Recognizing his vitality through Taesan, she expanded her range to sense vitality not just from the earth, but from someone outside its bounds. It was an advanced method that Lee Jiyeon had somehow learned to use. She focused on him again. An empty vessel. An unbearably hollow emptiness, and even now, I could feel the faintest yet clear traces of something vanishing as if evaporating... ¡®What the hell...?!¡¯ The vitality I had previously replenished was almostpletely gone. Lee Jiyeon¡¯s eyes trembled at the realization. She had overexerted herself just a couple of days ago to fill his vitality. How had it depleted so soon? What on earth was he doing outside? Was he gambling with vitality as if it were money? The thought of him copsing suddenly made Lee Jiyeon feel anxious. ¡®Guhwa...? Could it have affected him?¡¯ In the midst of her panic, Lee Jiyeon remembered Lee Hayul¡¯s condition. The Trial of Guhwa. That was why he had missed most of the lectures. She vividly remembered the text she had sent after hearing the news. Guhwa¡­ it might have had an impact. Thinking about the nature of Guhwa, it made sense. It¡¯s one of the most troublesome abilities among the Three Great Families. Guhwa is the cause of many deaths of its bearers. Of course, nothing was certain. At the end of the day, no one could be sure about Lee Hayul¡¯s current state. That¡¯s because two abilities from the Three Great Families were fused within one body. Taesan and Guhwa. Abination that had never happened before in history. No one knew what kind of interaction might be urring inside him. ¡®No, first I need to fill his vitality...¡¯ Lee Jiyeon shook her head. This wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on it. She had to fill his vitality. Though she didn¡¯t have enough energy to fully replenish it, she could at least do something... ¡°Unnie.¡± It was then. A cold voice called from behind, freezing Lee Jiyeon in ce. Her shoulders shook at the menacing tone. She stiffly raised her head, and despite the cold voice, the intense re burning into her made her feel like she was being cooked alive. ¡°Unnie, do you want to die?¡± ¡°Eek¡­¡± ¡°What the hell are you doing right now?¡± Hong Yeonhwa, with her bloodshot eyes, was staring at Lee Jiyeon. It was as if hellfire was burning within her pupils. Lee Jiyeon swallowed hard. The word ¡°Unnie¡± and the honorific didn¡¯t mean much anymore in the face of Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s fierce re and voice. Lee Jiyeon felt as if she might be torn apart by those eyes and that voice. With a sharp sound, the tightness in Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s mouth told Lee Jiyeon that the threat was real. If Hong Yeonhwa attacked, Lee Jiyeon would try to resist, but after a year at Siyoram, she had no confidence she could win... ¡°Lee Jiyeon? What¡¯s wrong with you suddenly hugging people like that?¡± Beside them, Baek Arin¡¯s expression was far from kind. At first nce, she looked calm, but Lee Jiyeon, who had grown up with Baek Arin since childhood, knew better. Baek Arin was not pleased. Her gaze was directed at Lee Jiyeon with clear disapproval. For a moment, a childhood memory surged in Lee Jiyeon¡¯s mind. Back when neither of them had awakened their abilities, but their personalities had already shown. The lively, action-first tendencies of Hong Yeonhwa¡­ and the cruel memory of her tormenting Lee Jiyeon¡­ Lee Jiyeon resisted, but after getting a good beating, she was left lying on the floor, looking up at the pure and cruel smile on Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s face, with Baek Arinughing beside her... Of course, it was only a memory from childhood, but the emotions from that torment still lingered strongly. They had been good younger siblings, but they had also caused Lee Jiyeon quite a bit of pain... Lee Jiyeon¡¯s shoulders hunched. Naturally, her arms came together, and Lee Hayul, who was nestled in her embrace, sank even deeper. Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s gaze became even more intense. ¡®...?'' The sharpness of her gaze had intensified, and Lee Jiyeon felt a strange emotion. She read the emotions in Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s gaze. Anger and animosity. And... ¡®Jealousy?¡¯ Jealousy, envy, resentment... Lee Jiyeon, unable to notice Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s trembling fist, blinked vacantly. Jealousy is the feeling of desiring something someone else has. Lee Jiyeon had felt that emotion toward Hong Yeonhwa. She had envied Hong Yeonhwa. She had been jealous of Baek Arin. She had resented her mother. Even though Lee Jiyeon had awakened her own ability, she hadn¡¯t received the same kind of praise, nor the same expectations. She often felt inadequate and had beenpared to others, even though she tried to pretend it didn¡¯t bother her. Now... that feeling had reversed. Hong Yeonhwa was jealous of Lee Jiyeon. ¡°......¡± Lee Jiyeon felt aplicated and indescribable emotion. She felt a strange warmth rising in her chest... [Um...] [Could you let go now?] ¡°Aah, aah, okay¡­¡± Lee Hayul, feeling the intense pressure, quickly tapped her on the back. Atst, Lee Jiyeon let go of him with a nk expression. As Lee Hayul stepped back, his body trembled. [Hm?] Lee Hayul suddenly felt uneasy, as if something inside him was heavy. It seemed like he had just barely filled himself up a little bit in that short time. [yer Correction System: Affection] Lee Hayul ¡ú Lee Jiyeon ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð(46?47/100) "Taesan¡¯s Heir" "Good Person" "Shrimp?" "Uncertainty" Chapter 198 The necromantic spirit, resembling a transparent will-o''-the-wisp, fluttered in the air, emitting a gloomy aura. For a while, the spirit floated aimlessly, as if it couldn''t find its way, before it was suddenly drawn into the lifeless body of a bird monster lying on the grass. The corpse twitched. Thanks to the preservation process, the body wasn''t damaged, but the lifeless corpse began moving on its own. For a while, the body jerked like a fish out of water, then it stood up, defying nature, and stood on its two legs. Chirp, chirp¡ªnow even the creature was chirping as it pped its wings and climbed onto Lee Hayul''s shoulder. The art of necromancy deals with the flesh and souls of the dead. ¡°It looks like a sparrow. Is this an 8th-tier necromancy?¡± [Yes, it''s an 8th-tier. It¡¯s also the easiest to control with necromancy.] ¡°Even so, it¡¯s still impressive. You¡¯ve only been learning for a few days.¡± Chirp, chirp¡ªThe monster, shaking its head vigorously, nced around, really looking like a live sparrow. Hong Yeonhwa quickly reached out and touched its feathers. ¡°Hm¡­ It¡¯s cold.¡± Hong Yeonhwa scrunched her face as she rubbed the stiff feathers. While it acted like it was alive, it didn¡¯t have the body heat that most living creatures do. There was also no heartbeat to hear, not even a faint pulse. It was, quite literally, a moving corpse. Thankfully, its appearance was intact, so it didn¡¯t cause too much difort. If it had been a rotting, decayed body, I honestly wouldn''t have felt asfortable. [How does it look?] Lee Hayul tilted his head and asked. ¡°No problems. The synchronization is seamless, and the necromancy is working well.¡± Lee Jiyeon took a moment to inspect the spirit¡¯s condition. The most basic and efficient way to handle a necromantic spirit is to inject it into a corpse, using it as a puppet body. Operating a spirit on its own has extremely limited physical interaction, and using just the corpse usually results in a one-time use like a corpse explosion. So, the best method is to insert the spirit into the empty body and control it as a soldier at will. The spirit inhabiting the corpse... no problems. There¡¯s no loss during the process of the spirit merging with the corpse. The corpse didn¡¯t sustain any damage during the process. The operation is really clean¡ªno waste, efficient, and quick. ¡®...When was I able to control it like that?¡¯ Lee Jiyeon reminisced with some hesitation. I immediately sensed the vitality, and it took me several days to learn to manipte my own life force. Expanding the sensing to the outside and learning to control it, then diving into necromancy... it took me quite a while to handle it that skillfully. ¡®Ugh...¡¯ I tapped the calctor in my mind and sighed in frustration. Some might consider thisint of mine to be the whining of a pampered pig, throwing mud... but evaluations are always rtive, aren¡¯t they? Seeing this brilliant prodigy in front of me, I couldn¡¯t help but feel small. Nothing in this world is easy, but necromancy is an incredibly difficult skill to master. Most necromancers rely on their unique abilities. It¡¯s extremely rare to find someone who learns necromancy without a special ability. In other words, necromancers usually possess a unique ability rted to necromancy. I had seen some necromancers with such abilities in China, and Lee Jiyeon¡¯s Taesan ability was the same. And now, Lee Hayul was the same, handling both. ¡°...¡± Lee Hayul had asked for a lesson on Taesan during our mentoring. There was nothing strange about it. Taesan is a very rare unique ability. It¡¯s rare to meet someone who has manifested Taesan during mentoring, so it¡¯s natural that most would request to study its application. Lee Hayul, knowing this, likely nned to secretly learn how to operate Taesan from me. But what Lee Hayul didn¡¯t expect was... I had heard from the family that he had manifested Taesan. Then, Lee Jiyeon received an order directly from the head of the Taesan family. After receiving this instruction, Lee Jiyeon had been diligently demonstrating how to operate Taesan to Lee Hayul. ¡®...What should I do about this?¡¯ Lee Jiyeon felt a sharp headache and sighed inwardly. After witnessing Lee Hayul¡¯s vitality draining, she started to think he had indeed manifested it. Though she hadn¡¯t seen a direct manifestation yet... seeing his ability to control vitality and necromancy so adeptly in such a short time made her even more certain that Taesan had indeed been manifested. Thinking about it, the surname is the same: ¡°Lee.¡± While I would need to ask him for the meaning, this seemed like a hint, didn''t it...? Of course, doubts remain. Why can he sense and manipte vitality, yet his own vitality is depleting? Why doesn¡¯t he feel any difort when Lee Jiyeon fills his vitality? If he manifested Taesan, why doesn¡¯t his magic nature align with what it should be...? How is he handling both Taesan and Guhwa...? ¡®...This is soplicated...¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but let out another deep sigh. If the fact that Lee Hayul had manifested both Taesan and Guhwa ever became known... I couldn¡¯t even imagine the chaos it would cause. Would the Guhwa family even know he manifested Taesan? Or perhaps they know and are already trying to seize it from him? Either way, it would make things much moreplicated. From the family¡¯s perspective, they would want to ept a child who manifested their unique ability. The same goes for Taesan. Though the families exchange abilities frequently, the case of someone changing their family registry is quite different. ¡®Taesan and Guhwa...¡¯ With yet another sigh, Lee Jiyeon stared at Lee Hayul, her thoughts tangled. . . . Baek Arin had many thoughts of her own. At first, she was too focused on Lee Hayul¡¯s Guhwa to think about anything else. But, as time passed, she noticed Lee Hayul managing Guhwa on his own, giving her a little more space. ¡®Guhwa and Changae...¡¯ The simultaneous manifestation of Guhwa and Changae. In her understanding, it was an impossible urrence, but she didn¡¯t dismiss it outright. After all, logic can always be broken. He had manifested Changae, yet his magical nature was different? Perhaps for Lee Hayul, that was possible. What really mattered was that he had manifested both Changae and Guhwa. Lee Hayul was a unique existence. Not just anyone could manifest both powers. He was the only one capable of understanding the ice of Changae and igniting Guhwa. And, she realized, he was the only person who had demonstrated the realistic possibility of handling both. For that reason, Baek Arin desperately needed his help. She nced over at Lee Hayul, who was focused on his necromancy training. She still couldn¡¯t quite believe it. That wild dog was now looking at Lee Hayul with such calm eyes. It seemed they hadn''t acted on anything major yet, but it was clear that their rtionship was more than just friendly. ¡®What a pity.¡¯ Baek Arin suddenly felt regret. She should have made her move earlier in the semester to get closer to him. Especially before Hong Yeonhwa did. If she had done that... she wouldn¡¯t feel this strange unease right now. Baek Arin fiddled with her hands. It was still stiff and cold, but she could still remember the warmth from when it had melted. The brief warmth that had spread in that moment. It was just a surface feeling for now, but one day, she hoped the fire that could melt her heart would reach her. ¡®...¡¯ Baek Arin nced at Lee Hayul withplicated eyes. . . . Meanwhile, Hong Yeonhwa caught a glimpse of theplicated and wistful gazes exchanged by Lee Jiyeon and Baek Arin. She furrowed her brows slightly. In that brief moment, their tone had turned cold, and the way they referred to her as "that girl" wasn¡¯t lost on her, but she didn¡¯t mind much. They used to be close, and she had acted recklessly enough in the past to be treated like that. Why were they acting like this now? Hugging the kid without asking, treating it as a harmless act? Using Lee Hayul¡¯s natural trust to exploit him like that... It could be considered harassment, something that could be reported. The reason Hong Yeonhwa didn¡¯t strike them immediately was because she understood their personalities, and Lee Hayul had blocked her path with his pping arms. Especially, Baek Arin¡¯s recent behavior bothered her. She felt like punching her out of frustration... but doing so would only make Lee Hayul sad. ¡®Tch.¡¯ Hong Yeonhwa clicked her tongue, her gaze shifting back to Lee Hayul.@@novelbin@@ Lee Hayul was focusing, controlling the spirits around him, and as his hands formed seals, the spirits began moving in perfect unison. ¡®The trial is almost over, huh? It¡¯s taking a while...¡¯ Even though the trial still stirred up unpleasant memories and emotional turmoil inside him, Lee Hayul looked fine on the outside. He asionally furrowed his brow, and beads of sweat would form, but otherwise, nothing too abnormal. ...Of course, when night came, the atmosphere and sleepiness made him a bit more clingy, which Hong Yeonhwa didn¡¯t mind. Anyway, soon the trial of Guhwa would end. When that happened, Guhwa would show its true power. By the way, in their family, the trial of Guhwa was considered a sort ofing-of-age ritual. The first trial was treated with even more significance, and the elders of the family had already prepared congrattory gifts. As she watched, it seemed like the family was more excited about Lee Hayul¡¯s Guhwa manifestation than even Hong Yeonhwa was. ¡®A gift, huh...¡¯ As the thought passed through her mind, Hong Yeonhwa suddenly remembered the red scarf Lee Hayul had given her as a gift. The first gift from Lee Hayul. She had kept it in a safe, preserved after treating it specially since the weather wasn¡¯t quite right. ¡®...I have to repay him for this...¡¯ Hong Yeonhwa began thinking. What kind of gift would make him happy? What should she give him? She¡¯d been mulling over this ever since, but she still couldn¡¯t figure out what would be best. ¡®Well, if I¡¯m going to give something, it¡¯s probably better at hising-of-age ceremony, right? It¡¯ll be more memorable if I give it to him on that day...¡¯ As she considered the gift, Hong Yeonhwa suddenly recalled something she had said in the past. ¡°......¡± Hong Yeonhwa blinked in surprise, ncing down at her chest. The memory of her words made her feel strangely drawn to them. . . . That night. Under the shimmering light of the moon, I awoke suddenly from my sleep. I felt soft sensations on either side. One was warm, the other cool. It was Hong Yeonhwa and Baek Arin. The memories of before I fell asleep returned. Since the evening, Guhwa¡¯s re-ups had intensified, but I had managed to hold back and fall asleep nestled between them. ¡®What is this...?¡¯ When the recollection ended, I furrowed my brow. Instead of burying my hands in soft flesh, I gently traced my chest with Sky Wings. I felt a strange heaviness inside. It wasn¡¯t just a feeling of fullness, but more like something was bubbling inside, as if mes were rising, heating me from within. ¡®When will this trial end...¡¯ The sleepiness washed over me again, and I shook my head before burying my face back into the soft embrace. Suddenly, I heard the sound of mes crackling in my ear. It felt like something was gathering at my chest, an odd sensation. [Unique Ability "?" is...] ... ... [Unique Ability "Guhwa" has manifested.] Chapter 199 ¡°Back here again, huh?¡± While quietly sitting and gazing at the sky, I heard a voice calling my name from behind. I didn¡¯t need to turn around to know who it was. The voice, the magical signature, the subtle aura¡­ it was all too familiar. I heard footsteps approaching and felt someone sit down next to me. ¡°¡­¡­¡± For a while, there was a silence. asionally, distant roars from monsters would strike my eardrums. As I let my thoughts drift away with the noise, I felt a gaze flicker toward me from the side. I nced sideways without turning my head fully. A woman with brown hair tied in a messy bun, her green eyes, filled with clear signs of tension and concern, stood out. She had a striking appearance. Lee Jiyeon, the heir to Taesan. ¡°Hmm¡­ well¡­¡± Her voice trailed off, a bit hesitant, as she nced at me and tried to figure out what to say. ¡°What¡¯s up? Is there something you want to say?¡± ¡°No, just¡­ I thought I¡¯d give you some space to cool off.¡± Since the Guhwa had calmed down, I patiently waited, and Lee Jiyeon, still wary, asked me. I shrugged my shoulders. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s fine now. The Taesan effect works well.¡± The troublesome Guhwa had quieted down, and now Taesan was making its presence known. The fiery emotions that had raged earlier hadpletely settled, and I was left with a sense of peace rising unexpectedly. If Changae had triggered, though¡­ I would have just felt cold. ¡®Really, I¡¯m like a walking bipr disorder.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at that thought. Guhwa, Changae, and Taesan. The three unique abilities cycle through, or sometimes appear together, and each time they do, it feels like my emotions are being manipted. One moment I¡¯m filled with rage, charging at everything like a mad dog, then I¡¯m suddenly exhausted and crumbling to the ground, and then I¡¯m back to being calm, normal, and collected before it all descends again¡­ I must be a madman. ¡°¡­Taesan¡­¡± As I muttered that with a bitter smile, Lee Jiyeon¡¯s expression grew serious. She hesitated for a moment, then seemed to gather herself and spoke with determination. ¡°I got carried away earlier. There was no need to react so harshly, and I let my temper get the better of me... It was my fault, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Gone was the awkwardness from before, reced with a voice that sounded steady and resolved. Her tension and worry were still visible, but she didn¡¯t shy away from meeting my gaze. I studied her eyes for a moment, then, feeling awkward, turned my head away to avoid her stare. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. It¡¯s my fault, really. I couldn¡¯t control the side effects, so I snapped.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I should have stayed calm, knowing the situation. I¡¯m the one at fault for not handling it¡­¡± ¡°Alright, alright... let''s just agree that we both made mistakes.¡± For a while, we kept bickering back and forth, arguing about who was at fault, but eventually, it felt pointless. What were we even doing? ¡°Heh.¡± I shook my head at how silly it all felt, and I heard a smallugh from beside me. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± I raised an eyebrow and asked again, and Lee Jiyeon giggled and shook her head. I stared at her for a moment before turning the topic away. ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s enough of that. How¡¯s the situation outside? Is it still the same?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ it¡¯s still the same.¡± The moment I asked about the situation outside, Lee Jiyeon¡¯sughter abruptly stopped. Her face aged by what seemed like ten years as she shook her head, and I could easily guess what was going on outside. ¡°Oh dear.¡± It was clear that things were still a mess. I sighed deeply in response. This was exactly the kind of situation I had feared when I started attending Siyoram. In the end, in a ce packed with people and surveince devices, my abilities were used recklessly. As a result, the unique abilities of the Three Great Families were exposed to the world... and it caused chaos. Unrted factions were stirred up, and especially the Three Great Families werepletely shaken. The memories of being swept up in the center of that chaos made my body shudder. It was a painful memory I didn¡¯t want to recall. In the end, I had to retreat and settle down in the magical battlefield area. At least no one would dare toe to the magical battlefield, right? ¡®Huh...¡¯ I couldn¡¯t say I had no regrets... but one thing was clear. If I could go back, I would still do the same. If I hadn¡¯t used my abilities back then, everyone I could have saved would have died. I saved them because I used my powers. Of course, some mightugh and call it meaningless. ...Maybe I think it was meaningless too. ¡°¡­¡­¡± No matter how much I struggled, the chances of stopping the Tower¡¯s invasion were slim, and even if we won, it would probably be in vain. ¡®Tch...¡¯ I knew that, but I still couldn¡¯t just sit back. If it was an impossible task, I would have epted it. If it was a hopeless delusion I couldn¡¯t achieve no matter how hard I tried, I would have given up and resigned myself. But it was right there. Within my reach, just a little further, someone could still be saved. I couldn¡¯t turn away with excuses of it being meaningless, especially when there were so many people like that. So I asked myself again. If they weren¡¯t fake, if this world wouldn¡¯t disappear in vain and would continue... If I turned my back and lived like a dead man, doing nothing, avoiding doing anything. Then, when one day someone asked if I had the right to feel wronged, I wouldn¡¯t be able to answer without hesitation, ¡°Yes.¡± That¡¯s why I was fighting like this. Not just for others, but so I could be proud of myself. When the dayes that I am wronged and treated unfairly, I want to be able to say without hesitation that I never lived a life that deserved to be treated that way. It may be an ideal that¡¯s far too high for my abilities. I have the desire, but no means to achieve it. I¡¯ve sought power far beyond my limits, bing a mental wreck as emotions rise and fall. And yet, there are very few sesses, and so many who I couldn¡¯t save. ¡°Junior, you¡¯re digging another hole.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°Why? Did Guhwa re up again?¡± A hand suddenly pressed against my cheek. When I turned, the fingers dug deeper, and Lee Jiyeon¡¯s concerned face appeared in my view. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Nothing? Your face says otherwise, you¡¯re obviously lost in thought.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s bothering you, but¡­¡± As I tried to evade the hand poking at my cheek and stood up, Lee Jiyeon followed and got up as well. ¡°If you need help, just say the word. You¡¯ve helped me a lot already, right? I¡¯ll help you with everything I¡¯ve got. Don¡¯t worry, as you know, I¡¯m a pretty capable person.¡± Lee Jiyeon said this with an air of confidence, much different from the cautious attitude she had shown earlier. ¡°¡­¡­¡± People are really confusing. Sometimes they seem so reliable, and other times they act like nervous wrecks¡­ People really show many sides, but Lee Jiyeon¡¯s tendencies seem to stand out strongly. That¡¯s what makes her more likable. Especially when she acts like a nervous wreck, I can¡¯t help but feel a strange sense of solidarity. Maybe the reason we became close so quickly was because, when Lee Jiyeon realized I had manifested Taesan, she showed this unexpectedly awkward side, making me feel morefortable with her. It made my heart open to her. So, I really hope this person doesn¡¯t die. If the future continues, I want her to be happy. With a strange expression, I swatted her hand away from my rear. ¡°I¡¯m stronger than you. And don¡¯t touch my butt.¡± ¡°What? I didn¡¯t touch your butt! I just brushed off some dust!¡± With a loud smack, Lee Jiyeon, who had been swatted away, looked at me with an astonished expression and shouted. ¡°Oh... Can you spare some timeter? I have something to tell you.¡± After a while of grumbling, Lee Jiyeon slumped down, then, sighing deeply, looked at me again, asking with a more serious tone. I tilted my head. ¡°Is it really that important? Just tell me now.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll tell youter. It¡¯s something I need to prepare for mentally.¡± ¡°Prepare mentally? Fine, I¡¯ll stop by once more and make time afterward.¡± I responded casually, but for some reason, Lee Jiyeon insisted on waiting untilter. She promised to make time after we returned from the magical battlefield. ¡°But it might take a bit of time. I need to wrap things up first.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait.¡± Hearing her promise to make time, Lee Jiyeon finally smiled faintly, as if relieved. [HP has reached 0.] [yer is dead.] [Bad End 4 - Death in the "Magic Battlefield Core."] [Calcting Data.] [Round: 3rd] [Choice Setting: Vessel] [System Title: "Three Ends"] [Cause of Death: Self-destructive reaction between unique abilities.] ¡°¡­Shit? Hayul~¡± My consciousness, submerged deep, slowly resurfaced. My ears, which had felt muffled like I was underwater, cleared up, and I heard someone calling my name. [Eh?] [Huh?] [Sluggish...] [Three Ends] [Delusion] [Sorrow] My awareness came back. My senses returned. Soon, a cool sensation spread from the soft thing my body was pressed against. Above me, I heard a voice, and it seemed like Baek Arin was calling my name. [Eh?]@@novelbin@@ [Yes¡­ what¡¯s going on?] Still groggy from waking up, I responded in a daze. I pulled my head from the soft body and nced around. Soon, I saw Baek Arin¡¯s face with a strange expression. Her blue eyes stared at my face¡­ alternately ncing at the ne of confession and my lips, then grabbing a tissue from beside her and rubbing it on my lips. Confused, I tilted my head. Why was she suddenly doing this? As I wondered, the tissue became moist. ¡®?¡¯ A question mark appeared above my head. The tissue that had been wiping my lips continued rubbing, and moisture spread from it. ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s all wet.¡± Baek Arin, with a tender expression, wiped my lips and nced down at my face. My face, still groggy and nk, was wiped with the tissue, and Baek Arin smiled lightly. She took a new tissue and wiped the dampness from her chest. The ce where I had been burying my face just a moment ago. ¡®Oh...¡¯ As my groggy mind pieced everything together, it clicked. The image of me with my mouth open as I was asleep, the moistureing from my lips, and Baek Arin¡¯s chest... It all fell into ce. My face instantly turned bright red, full of various shades of red. ¡°You were drooling in your sleep. You really slept well, huh?¡± With that final blow, Baek Arin yfully patted my rear with a mischievous expression. My face dropped in embarrassment. While traveling to the lecture hall, Lee Jiyeon suddenly narrowed her eyes. A tickling sensation arose in her nose. She tried to hold it in, but it wasn¡¯t going as nned. "Ah, a-choo!" She sneezed loudly, her body jerking as the sound overtook the surroundings. Her friends nearby looked at her with wide eyes. "What¡¯s that? Jiyeon, what happened? Did you catch a cold?" "If the Taesan user is sneezing, then we¡¯re all probably dead, right?" "Haha! Look at that sneeze! So cute." "N-no..." Her friends, who had been bored until then, pounced on her like a bunch of little pests, teasing her immediately. Lee Jiyeon, who was used to being teased, sighed and pouted under the barrage of jokes. Chapter 200 ¡®Ughhhh...¡¯ I had a humiliating experience from the very morning. I couldn¡¯t help but run my hands through my hair, groaning in frustration. ¡®I slept with my mouth wide open all night and drooled... and not just on the pillow or nket, but all over Baek Arin¡¯s chest.¡¯ It was unbelievable and so embarrassing that I couldn¡¯t bring myself to lift my head. I could have at least dealt with it if I was alone, but I ended up causing trouble for someone else... ¡°It¡¯s fine. Drooling a little doesn¡¯t break your heart, does it?¡± Baek Arin chuckled softly at my struggling appearance as I sat on the bed. She adjusted her open shirt, then walked over and patted my backfortingly. I turned my head slightly to avoid her gaze. Although the victim was saying it was fine, the embarrassment still wouldn¡¯t go away. Hong Yeonhwa was still fast asleep. Even though Hong Yeonhwa usually woke up when sensing a disturbance, it seemed the fatigue from adjusting my Guhwa¡¯s wild fluctuations the night before had worn her out. ¡®Ugh...¡¯ A sigh slipped out. A little whileter, Hong Yeonhwa finally stirred and came out of her dream world. ¡°The trial seems to be over.¡± Herment came before we began breakfast as she checked my condition. It wasn¡¯t just a casual nce. She sat me in herp, and her hand slipped under my clothes to gently rub my stomach. A soft warmth, apanied by her mana, thoroughly examined my body. ¡°The heat has settled. No signs of an outburst, and your mana has calmed down.¡± The trial of Guhwa was over. Her words carried weight, as she was someone who had mastered Guhwa far beyond my level. Most importantly, I knew my own state. Just the day before, I would¡¯ve turned into a fiery rage just by staying still, but now, the mana was calm and steady. ¡®...¡¯ Usually, someone who has awakened their unique ability can recognize their own power. I¡¯ve heard that not everyone can sense all their unique traits like I can. The major ones that stand out as abilities are usually recognized, while the minor or more subtle traits might not be.@@novelbin@@ That was how I had felt. Without needing to use my Observational powers, I could sense it easily when I focused. The feeling of difort I had since waking up was still there. I rubbed my chest with a strange expression. Countless unique abilities. Two major ones stood out, with many smaller ones gathering around, growing steadily. And then, near them, something that hadn¡¯t been there before¡ªa new, distinct, and strong unique ability, made itself known. The awareness burned like a zing fire. ¡®Guhwa.¡¯ It was unmistakable, but I didn¡¯t understand it. ¡®I haven¡¯t activated Homogenization. So why...?¡¯ I could feel Guhwa. Even without going through Homogenization, Guhwa was making its presence known, and it wasn¡¯t an illusion. It wasn¡¯t a mistake. Both my senses and Observational abilities clearly recognized it. I didn¡¯t understand it, but the fact was clear. I had manifested Guhwa. It wasn¡¯t a mere imitation through Homogenization; Guhwa had truly settled inside me. ¡®How?¡¯ My face was filled with confusion and disbelief. Looking back, the whole thing about me facing the trial of Guhwa seemed odd. The third round was the one where I should¡¯ve manifested Guhwa. I had previously manifested only a partial Guhwa, using it sparingly when I was alone. I used it efficiently based on round time, and even after graduating from Siyoram, I continued to use it. I had dealt with it for so long. But I had never actually faced the trial of Guhwa. I had assumed that because I had only manifested a partial version, there would be no trial. So, I thought the trial wouldn¡¯t happen to me. I wasn¡¯t even a full manifestation, just a temporary imitation. It wasn¡¯t like I had an iplete unique ability buried inside me. I had just changed the nature of my mana to resemble Guhwa for a brief period, and I could summon the mes of Guhwa. And yet, I faced the trial, and now, Guhwa had truly taken root inside me. ¡®So now, do I need to be cautious of Guhwa?¡¯ I hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it before. I only needed to control my emotions temporarily when the mes erupted. But now, I might need to be aware of Guhwa¡¯s influence all the time. ¡®What if Changae and Taesan also settle in? Will I be a mental wreck with constant mood swings?¡¯ Suddenly, I remembered a dream I had just had. Like most dreams, the memory wasn¡¯t crystal clear, but a few things stood out. Guhwa, Changae, and Taesan, all in use, and in the end, I died deep in the Magic Battlefield¡­ the memory of the third round. And the second round I encountered at the Tower of Growth. ¡®...I should have been able to learn something at the Tower of Knowledge.¡¯ Though it¡¯s uncertain if I can even enter at this point. In any case, the trial of Guhwa had ended. Because of that, my emotions were stable, and there were no indecent thoughts. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to take this long. I thought it would be done in a few days like me...¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± It didn¡¯t happen. The sensation of a hand rubbing my skin, causing me to squirm from the ticklish sensation, was inevitable. The itchiness was a physiological reaction, so I couldn¡¯t help it. My train of thought was abruptly interrupted. ¡°It took almost ten days, didn¡¯t it? Finally done!¡± p-p¡ªElia pped her hands, her eyes shining as she looked at me with a bright smile. I wasn¡¯t the only one in the living room. Baek Arin, who had been sleeping next to me, was there, along with Elia and Seo Yul, who hade out from the other room. ¡°Does this mean Guhwa won¡¯t go out of control anymore?¡± ¡°Yeah... for now, it seems like that. But it¡¯s neverpletely safe, since Guhwa can erupt at any time, even outside the trial¡­¡± ¡°You mean it¡¯s just like usual? That¡¯s good! Then, we can all sleep together, right?¡± ¡°Y-yeah¡­ that¡¯s true¡­¡± ¡°Lately, Seo Yul has been really lonely. Right, Seo Yul?¡± ¡°Yes, I want to sleep with Daddy.¡± Elia asked, and Seo Yul, as if prepared, replied clearly. Her ring eyes pierced into me. My shoulders involuntarily shrank. I hadn¡¯t been able to spend time with Seo Yul because I was dealing with Guhwa. I had dedicated myself entirely to training with Guhwa, trying to get used to it while I could. It seemed like Seo Yul had built up someints over that time. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hong Yeonhwa, with a somewhat awkward look, alternated between looking at me, who was still in Baek Arin¡¯s arms, and Seo Yul, who was in Elia¡¯s arms. It seemed like she felt a bit dissatisfied, but at the same time didn¡¯t want to separate a parent from their child. Her eyes were filled withplicated emotions. With those words, a strange silence filled the room. ¡°Well, now that the trial is over, I suppose Guhwa will change, right?¡± [Yes, it will.] The silence was broken by Baek Arin¡¯s calm voice. In the awkward atmosphere, everyone, except Hong Yeonhwa, was looking at me with watchful eyes, and I smiled and replied with a hint of color on my face. Then, I extended one hand forward. It was to check the state of Guhwa. I knew it had settled within me, but only by activating it could I be sure of the changes. I was curious to see how Guhwa had transformed. Had the output increased? Maybe like Hong Yeonhwa said? Or maybe the side effects also grew? ¡®Manifestation... Guhwa.¡¯ Guhwa settled in my palm. The sunlight that had been pouring in earlier seemed to recede, and the mes colored the surroundings. The mes rose up, stretching upward like Guhwa awakening. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Squeak... My arm, which had been around me, tightened as I was still in Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s embrace. She was staring at me with a dumbfounded expression, muttering in awe. The reactions of everyone else weren¡¯t any different. Their eyes widened, staring at the mes in front of them, and gasps of admiration escaped their mouths. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful¡­¡± Elia¡¯sment. Even I, watching the mes, couldn¡¯t help but agree. The fire swayed vigorously as if it were a burst of life, then, like epting the world¡¯s natural cycle, it twisted gracefully as though performing a dance. It still had its red color, but there was something different about it¡ªsomehow, it felt warmer, more soothing than dangerous. Before the evaluation, it was undeniable that the mes themselves were aesthetically pleasing. That¡¯s how my brain interpreted it. ¡°Wow, wow¡­ it¡¯s so beautiful¡­¡± ¡°¡­Yeonhwa. Can such changes ur?¡± ¡°Huh? Well¡­ It¡¯s not like changes haven¡¯t been observed before, but... I¡¯ve never seen one like this.¡± Hong Yeonhwa, who was supporting the mes in my hand, answered slowly, as if lost in admiration. It wasn¡¯t just Hong Yeonhwa. Everyone had gathered around me, watching the mes closely. ¡®...Why does it look so beautiful, even though it¡¯s fire?¡¯ I tilted my head slightly, still puzzled. I thought it would just increase the output and end there, but the atmosphere of the mes had suddenly changed. Outwardly, it looked more like a decorative me rather than one for battle. I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at it. The mes remained beautiful, and everyone continued to admire them until I extinguished the mes. ... With the trial over, the ticking time bomb that had been clinging to me disappeared. Though the danger wasn¡¯tpletely gone. Now, I had to be cautious of Guhwa even in my everyday life. Before, I only had to control it when the mes erupted, but now I might be affected by Guhwa at any time. ¡®If Changae and Taesan settle in as well... will I be a mental wreck, with emotions constantly fluctuating?¡¯ Suddenly, the dream I had earlier resurfaced. Though not a clear memory, some parts lingered. Guhwa, Changae, Taesan¡ªtogether¡ªand in the end, the Hayul of the third round died in the Magic Battlefield... And the second round I encountered at the Tower of Growth. ¡®...I should have learned something at the Tower of Knowledge.¡¯ Although it¡¯s uncertain whether I can even enter there. At any rate, the trial of Guhwa was over. Thanks to that, my emotions were stable, and indecent thoughts didn¡¯t cross my mind. Chapter 201 There were many things I wanted to ask. Since the moment I opened my eyes in this world¡­ no, since I woke up, the number of questions I had only grew as time passed. Still, I never sought to meet the Vice President or the President to ask them. To be honest, I was scared. I didn¡¯t understand my own situation, and I didn¡¯t know theirs either. What if I went to meet them and ended up in a worse situation? So, I thought, I¡¯d just ept whatever they give me¡­ and that was my line of thinking. But now, my thoughts had changed. Inside the Tower of Growth, I met something simr to myself. A character who was nothing more than a game character ruthlessly tore me apart, taught me with a bitter expression, and offered an apology with a sorrowful face. I had a dream. A person who, despite feeling undeserving and suffering because they had power that didn¡¯t fit their emotions, wanted to stop the tragedy and misfortune within arm¡¯s reach. I came to ask about him. ¡®¡­A key?¡¯ But I couldn¡¯t immediately ask my question. At the Vice President¡¯s words, my mind froze for a moment. I blinked stupidly, then nced at the two keys that were subtly handed to me. A dazzling golden key and an elegant silver key. Both of them carried an unusual aura. It wasn¡¯t just the material or decoration; there was a distinct energy that anyone could sense, not just the average person. Siyoram holds many treasures. Artifacts with excellent performance. Potions of such quality that you could expect groundbreaking growth. Rare materials so scarce that even if you searched all corners of both the light and the dark, they would still be hard to find. Anything that couldn¡¯t be easily bought with money, treasures that even factions, despite spending time and effort, often fail to obtain. Real treasures in every sense of the word. And Siyoram actively offers such treasures to its students. They are exchanged for umted credits or given away as prizes during various event schedules. There are many systems designed to ensure that students receive these treasures in one form or another. I, too, am a beneficiary of such benefits. In my first semester, I gathered credits in one go and obtained the Sky Wings. Of course, unless you¡¯re in a unique situation like mine, it takes some time to gather enough credits. But one way or another, there are plenty of ways to receive treasures. The treasures are kept in a highly secured ce called the "Bigo." As the name "Bigo" suggests, its location is secret, but... I know where it is. I had entered before, and if I casually observed, I could pinpoint its location without effort. Of course, the security measures are tight. As someone without the use of powers, there were defenses in ce that made itpletely impossible for me to spy or enter. It was a ce filled with such borate rituals that it could easily be described as mad, and even observing it gave me a headache. The golden key, however, is the key that grants ess to Bigo. The fact that they gave me the key meant they had granted me ess. I know the location, and now I have the key. That means I can visit Bigo anytime and take what I want. I had expected some reward, but this was far more extravagant than I had imagined. And the silver key... ¡®The Tower of Knowledge.¡¯ An isted tower on a floating ind, so well hidden that most of the world has no knowledge of its existence. That¡¯s why the world is familiar with the term "Four Great Towers," excluding the Tower of Knowledge. Even highly skilled individuals in powerful positions only know of its existence but have no idea what the tower actually does. And now, the key to that tower was being handed to me. At that moment, I found myself struck dumb. ¡®I expected Bigo, but¡­¡¯ I didn¡¯t expect an immediate answer. Given how little had been revealed so far, I figured there must be some reason for the secrecy, but I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d hand me the keys to both Bigo and the Tower of Knowledge right away. ¡®Wait, did the key even exist from the beginning?¡¯ I hadn¡¯t even known that the key existed. In the original, ess to both Bigo and the Tower of Knowledge was only possible through the Vice President¡¯s spatial magic. Without the Vice President, yers would have to create their own path. That¡¯s why in the 11th run, I had to break into them myself, which is why I had to destroy Siyoram and the floating ind. In the end, the Tower of Growth wasn¡¯t fully destroyed, and I couldn¡¯t find the Tower Master in the broken Tower of Knowledge. But now, it turns out that a key existed... ¡°I¡¯m afraid I cannot resolve Lee Hayul¡¯s doubts.¡± As I stood there, dumbfounded by the sudden appearance of the keys, the ever-expressionless Vice President spoke up. I shook off my confusion and stiffened my face. [Are you saying you know what I¡¯m going to ask?] ¡°The President and I have not exined the circumstances to you. I thought you would have many questions.¡± [That¡¯s why I came to hear an answer.] ¡°As I just said, it is difficult to provide a satisfactory answer.¡± [Why? Why can¡¯t I get an answer? And why is the Tower Master of the Tower of Growth¡­] ¡°Lee Hayul, your circumstances are simr to ours.¡± [Simr circumstances?] What does that mean? Just as I was about to ask, a memory suddenly popped into my mind. It wasn¡¯t aplete memory. It was from when everyone gathered at my dorm room, and they all noticed the oddity in my eyes and throat. Not wanting to keep the secret any longer, I had tried to tell them the truth... But the memory was broken off. For some unknown reason, I nearly died. Blood had poured out in the Seventh Hall, and my body nearly shattered. ¡°That¡¯s probably what you¡¯re thinking,¡± the Vice President continued as I stood frozen. She took a sip from her teacup, steam rising from it. ¡°With the President, something simr was done to us as well. Therefore, there are difficulties in sharing these matters.¡± [What does that mean¡­] My head was spinning. A headache like a sharp tool being hammered inside my skull struck me. I furrowed my brow and pressed my temples with my fingers. [That doesn¡¯t make sense.] [Didn¡¯t you bring me here?] [Then why have these measures been taken for you¡­] ¡°I cannot offer you an answer.¡± [But, what about the restrictions on me¡­] ¡°But.¡± The voice from the ne suddenly stopped, and the Vice President interrupted. She ced one of the keys, the silver one, in front of me. ¡°This one has rtively lighter circumstances. I suggest it may help you resolve some of the doubts you hold.¡± [¡­The Tower of Knowledge.] I was now at the Tower of Knowledge. If I were allowed entry, I could look for the Tower Master, and if not, I could at least gather some knowledge about magic there. ¡°And this is the key to Bigo, as per the President¡¯s instructions.¡± This time, the Vice President handed me the golden key. ¡°It grants not only ess to Bigo but also permission to use its contents. Please use Bigo as you see fit.¡± Both the key to Siyoram¡¯s Bigo and the Tower of Knowledge were now in my hands. Aplicated emotion settled on my face. The key to Siyoram¡¯s Bigo, with all its treasures. The key to the Tower of Knowledge, where I could find answers and improve my magic skills. This was beyond what I had expected. I hadn¡¯t received an answer yet, but I had been given the keys to ces where I could eventually get answers. I swallowed myplicated feelings and bowed my head slightly. [¡­Thank you.] ¡°I¡¯m not worthy of your thanks. I merely performed a task as asked. I regret not providing a more satisfactory answer.¡± The Vice President lowered her head in response, not expecting thanks. Her demeanor was as unreadable as ever. Even when I used my power to observe her, I couldn¡¯t find any meaningful information. Even if I learned her body size, it wouldn¡¯t be of any use to me. Of course, I had only met her three or four times¡­ [Well, then, I¡¯ll be going now.] With the matter finished, I stood up. I didn¡¯t forget to take the keys, but I didn¡¯t store them in my spatial pocket immediately. I ced them in my chest for now. ¡°Oh, and this¡­¡± [Yes?] As I was about to turn around, the Vice President stopped me and pulled something else out of her spatial pocket. ¡®What could this be?¡¯ I looked at what she had handed me. It was another key, but unlike the two previous ones, it didn¡¯t carry any strange energy. It was simply elegant in appearance and hadplex engravings, but I couldn¡¯t sense anything special about it. [What is this?] ¡°It¡¯s the key to a mansion. It¡¯s located near your dormitory in the first-year dormitory building.¡± [A mansion?] [Why are you giving this to me?] I tilted my head, asking what this was about, and the Vice President responded casually. ¡°Recently, haven¡¯t you found your roomcking? The basic dormitory is spacious, but the number of rooms is insufficient for multiple people to live in.¡± [Eh? That¡¯s true¡­ No, wait¡­] Suddenly, my body froze. [How did you know that?] How did she know about my dorm situation? I stepped back, leaning against the wall, showing my wariness. I was ready to escape at any moment. Her face showed a trace of surprise before quickly returning to her usual unreadable expression. ¡°¡­I rmend you check themunity forums asionally. It mostly consists of useless chatter, but you can also find rumors and useful information there.¡± ¡®Ah.¡¯ My body, which had been tensed up, rxed a bit. The Vice President mentioned themunity because¡­ I see¡­ the rumors had spread¡­ [¡­Thank you.] ¡°¡­Yes.¡± I mumbled, epting the key from her, feeling a strange sense of unease. I finished my business there. Although I didn¡¯t receive an immediate answer, I gained a lot. And since I was told that I could receive an answerter, I ended up achieving more than I had expected. I left the Central Administration building, where the Vice President¡¯s office was located, and checked the time. ¡®It¡¯s almost lunchtime.¡¯ It was nearing lunch, and as I observed the area with my powers, I saw that the administrative staff were finishing up their morning tasks. The restaurants in themercial district were preparing for the lunch rush. Today was also the day for my lesson with my mentor. ¡®I can just head straight to my mentor.¡¯ I smiled and quickened my pace. I soon arrived at the old training grounds. The sun was directly overhead, and the ground was hot from the midday heat. My mentor was leaning against a tree on the outskirts of the training grounds, seemingly avoiding the sun. [Master!] Waving my hand, I approached. My mentor, who had been staring nkly at the sky, suddenly looked startled and quickly recognized me. Then, with an awkward demeanor, she greeted me. At that sight, I swallowed the unease rising within me. My mentor¡¯s attitude had been strangely different since thest sparring match, specifically after I won with a surprise attack. I didn¡¯t know the exact reason. Even when I asked, she brushed it off. But it was clear that something I had done¡ªeither a mistake or a social misstep¡ªwas the cause. ¡®No matter what, I should apologize first.¡¯ I had been nning to apologize for a while now, but I had missed the timing because of the Guhwa Trial. So, now was the time to make things right. ¡®I also brought a gift, so maybe it will help ease things a bit¡­¡¯ I had packed a pic basket in my spatial pocket earlier today. I had learned that my mentor liked sandwiches, so I had prepared a variety of them this morning and stored them in the pocket. It was part of my strategy¡ªapologize, and hopefully, the gift would soften her mood. I figured she wouldn¡¯t explode in anger orpletely ignore me, so I didn¡¯t think there was too much to worry about. With those thoughts, I approached my mentor cautiously. And then¡ª ¡°Now¡­ I¡¯m beginning to question if you need this time¡­¡± ¡®¡­Huh?¡¯ I had heard something I shouldn¡¯t have. She said, ¡°Do you need this now?¡± Not needed? What did she mean by that? Suddenly, a wave of overwhelming despair hit me, and everything went dark in my mind. ¡°Now¡­ I¡¯m beginning to question if you need this time¡­¡± The reason why Atra said those words was efficiency. During thest sparring match, Atra had been thoroughly defeated by me. In an instant, she had been caught by my wrist and thrown to the ground.@@novelbin@@ The shock from that was beyond what she could measure. There were plenty of excuses. When facing me, Atra always restricted her physical abilities. She also restricted her techniques, and blocked all of her unique abilities. Even as she was being defeated, she had thought of many countermeasures. She could have raised her physical abilities, or unleashed her magical power or energy freely. She could have triggered the White Night technique or countered with an expanded technique. But she didn¡¯t do any of that, fearing I might get hurt due to her rough control. Even with all those excuses, Atra had still lost. The reason it was possible wasn¡¯t because she was careless, but because my abilities had risen to that level. ¡®¡­It¡¯ll be soon that I catch up.¡¯ ¡®The student surpasses the master.¡¯ It¡¯s something you hear often. Students surpassing their teachers is amon urrence. Atra never thought that she would always be stronger. She never held that foolish belief. But to be this close to being caught up¡ªespecially at the beginning of the second semester¡ªshe hadn¡¯t expected it. ¡®Now, there¡¯s not much more I can teach.¡¯ If she looked for it, she could probably find something. There would surely be something to gain from repeating the sparring matches. But if she spent that time training other techniques¡­? Magic, spirit arts, necromancy¡­ I had many talents. It seemed more efficient to invest time in those rather than in teaching her morebat skills, which had already been perfected. Of course, Atra had no intention of ending the lectures right then. She wasn¡¯t going to cut off everythingpletely, but she had thought about finding another way. With that in mind, she opened her mouth to ask for my opinion. But just then, she was confronted by me rushing in. Atra¡¯s eyes widened. Reflexively, she spread her arms to catch me. ¡°Ugh?¡± The shock was pretty big. My body staggered for a moment, and I copsed to the floor. Thud! I hit the ground hard,nding on my bottom. Atra blinked, confused by the sudden situation. She hadn¡¯t expected me to rush at her like that, and certainly hadn¡¯t expected me to knock her down. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± In the midst of the confusion, Atra¡¯s shoulders trembled with a slight ticklish sensation. Breaths filled her chest. The frantic, hasty breathing mixed with the scent of embarrassment, and every exhale filled her with more heat. Below, a sweet scent began to rise. Slightly lowering my head, I saw that my face was buried in her ample chest. ¡°Student? What¡¯s this about all of a sudden?¡± Atra, though bewildered, patted my shoulder gently and asked in a kind tone. But I didn¡¯t answer. [Sorry¡­] At that moment, a strange noise filled the air. It sounded like metal scraping together, and it drowned out all the surrounding sounds. Atra froze. ¡®What just happened?¡¯ [It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m so sorry.] The strange difort grew. That¡¯s when Atra realized something was off. Her body shivered. It wasn¡¯t Atra who was trembling. It was me, in her arms. My shoulders shook, and I let out a sound, as though holding back something, like a whimper of fear. Atra¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°What are you saying? What have you done wrong¡ª¡± [No! It¡¯s all my fault! Please don¡¯t throw me away!] With a tight grip around her waist, I trembled, desperately clutching Atra¡¯s waist with all my strength. The ne let out a shrill scream. [It¡¯s all my fault, I¡¯ll fix everything!] [Please don¡¯t throw me away!] [I don¡¯t want to fall¡­] [I can¡¯t be without you, Master.] [Please forgive me, I¡¯ve done everything wrong.] [Please, I¡¯ll do anything to fix it.] [Don¡¯t throw me away, please¡­!] With the unpleasant sound, desperate pleas filled the air. Atra¡¯s face froze, her expression hardening even further. Chapter 202 ¡°Baby, where am I going¡­? Abandoning her¡­?¡± ¡®I¡¯m leaving? Abandoning this child? Me?¡¯ It was ridiculous. Unless Atra went crazy, that would never happen, and Atra wasn¡¯t crazy right now. If someone had suggested something like that, Atra would have beaten them up right away. The words he had said to Lee Ha-yul were to teach Atra more. He had only asked Lee Ha-yul for his opinion. Somehow he had misunderstood that, Lee Ha-yul had a seizure and clung to Atra. ¡®You stepped on andmine¡­¡¯ I don¡¯t know why, but it really stimted Lee Ha-yul¡¯s trauma button. As soon as Atra realized it, he immediately hugged Lee Ha-yul and brought him to his quarters. It was an action based on his intuition that Lee Ha-yul wouldn¡¯t be able to calm down easily, no matter what. In fact, even after some time had passed, Lee Ha-yul was still terrified and unable to calm down. - Hehe¡­ Atra felt a cold sweat running down her body. She looked down at her product. Pure white hair that did not feel a single impurity and a petite body that fit perfectly into her arms. The body temperature transmitted from the skin that was stuck to her and the sweet smell that filled her nasal cavity. Lee Ha-yul rushed to Atra and dug into her arms. It was no wonder. Lee Ha-yul really liked hugging people, so he was always hugged by Atra after training. Also, even if it was not after training, Lee Ha-yul would hover around Atra and keep an eye on her. When Atra caught that kind of atmosphere and slightly opened her arms, Lee Ha-yul smiled brightly like the sun rising and hugged Atra tightly. [I''m sorry...] He looked a lot different now. He didn''tugh. His face was buried in his flesh and he couldn''t see it. But the gloomy and decaying appearance and the sobbinging from between her chest¡­ Her body, trembling as if soaked in fear, told her that Lee Ha-yool was absolutely not smiling. [I was wrong¡­] Kkuuk¡­ The arms wrapped around her waist gained strength. She desperately clung to him, tightly pressing her body together and burying her face in his chest as if hiding it. Her appearance was just like a puppy abandoned on a rainy day. Her hair had also lost its color and seemed to be hanging down. Atra¡¯s face darkened at the miserable atmosphere that made the viewer¡¯s heart ache. ¡®Why did it change like this¡­¡¯ Atra¡¯s eyes drooped and she examined the wing robe wrapped around her. The blue color like a clear sky had disappeared, and the wing robe had be gloomy and cloudy as if covered with dark clouds. It wrapped around Atra and Lee Ha-yool¡¯s entire bodies. The wings were tightly wrapped around each other, squeezing each other. I pulled them lightly, but they wouldn¡¯te loose. Actions filled with the intention of never letting go. It was as if Atra thought that she would just mercilessly throw herself away and disappear. That kind of attitude was very difficult for Atra. [I¡¯m sorry, Master!! I¡¯m sorry! It was all my fault¡­!] ¡°No no no! I¡¯m not trying to let go¡­ No, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°Je-! Kkeuk! Smack, keuk, kruk¡­¡± ¡°Ahhh! Stop! Don¡¯t talk¡­!¡± Lee Ha-yool had a seizure at the action of tightly pulling on the wings. Suddenly, he gasped for breath as if he was about to vomit blood. Atra just touched it because she was curious about why it was like that, but Lee Ha-yool seemed to have interpreted it as an action to get away from him. Kkeukgigi¡­! The noise the ne was making grew louder. Then, Artora was startled by the voice filled with desperation and hugged Lee Ha-yul tightly. . . . Afterpletely embracing him for a while, Lee Ha-yul¡¯s condition gradually improved. [I¡¯m sorry¡­] He hadn¡¯t fully recovered. The sound itself had gotten lower, but the voice still resonated softly, soaked in desperation and fear. ¡°Where would your master go? I will always¡­ always be by your side.¡± He sat down with his back against the back of the bed and offered Lee Ha-yul his arms. He pushed his chest out so that Lee Ha-yul could hug him morefortably, and he kept holding Lee Ha-yul with both hands. He stroked his silky, soft hair, tidying up the ces that were about to get tangled, and patted him appropriately along his heartbeat as he went down his neck and back. At the gentle touch that melted all the experiences he had umted so far, Lee Ha-yool¡¯s emotions that had been trembling like a seizure subsided a little. [Please don¡¯t throw it away¡­] ¡®Oh no.¡¯ However, his chronic fear showed no sign of going away. No matter how much he tried to coax andfort him, he would just repeat like a parrot, saying that he was wrong and begging him not to throw it away. ¡°What did you do wrong? You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It was actually me who was wrong. I¡¯m sorry for saying things that could be misunderstood¡­¡± [That¡¯s not true! It¡¯s not the teacher¡¯s fault!] [It¡¯s all my fault¡­!] Lee Ha-yool shook his head strongly. He desperately denied Atra¡¯s apology and insisted that it was his fault. It¡¯s Atra¡¯s fault? That can¡¯t be right. If the teacher was wrong¡­ So what do you want me to do? You can¡¯t just arbitrarily change someone else¡¯s opinion. Atra¡­ What if the Master simply hated Lee Ha-yul because of a whim? If he just hated her for no reason¡­ Lee Ha-yul can¡¯t do anything about it. So it has to be his own fault. If it happened because Lee Ha-yul was bad and made a mistake, he can change and take action to fix it. He can change and change himself. But if it¡¯s not his own problem but an external problem¡­ What on earth can Lee Ha-yul do¡­ ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Artra didn¡¯t understand such detailed psychology. Instead, he guessed that there was a crack in the rtionship of trust. In short, it was because Lee Ha-yul didn¡¯t trust Atra. It was an incident that urred because Atra lost the belief that he wouldn¡¯t abandon Lee Ha-yul. In that case, he had to rebuild the rtionship of trust¡­ What should he do? How should he give her trust? ¡®¡­ Trust?¡¯ Atra, who had been pondering this, suddenly narrowed his eyes. The words of the red-haired woman who had been carrying a scar on her back and whining came to mind. The story of a knight bragging about his skills and stealing his disciple¡¯s lips. I listened while holding back the anger that was rising inside me, so my memory is intact. The moment Hong Yeon-hwa pressed her lips together, Lee Ha-yool¡¯s eyes opened and his voice opened. ¡®¡­ ¡­ ¡¯@@novelbin@@ My head spun around for a moment. Lee Ha-yool¡¯s phenomenon, presumed to be a curse. Side effects of it. The harm caused by Hong Yeon-hwa, proof of the phenomenon. The teacher and the disciple, their age, Lee Ha-yool¡¯s reaction¡­ ... In fact, Artra was feeling resentful. No, abandoning his disciple? Does Lee Ha-yool really think of Artra as that kind of person? How much I cared for and loved him, and yet he feels such insecurity¡­ The more I thought about it, the more I felt a little annoyed. Artra took action. ¡°The very idea of ??abandoning someone is ridiculous. Who would abandon whom¡­ ¡± He carefully grabbed Lee Ha-yul¡¯s head buried in his arms and slowly pulled him out of his arms. ¡°Right, good¡­¡± As if his actions had sparked anxiety, Lee Ha-yul shivered, and as he tried to soothe andfort him, he pulled his face away from his arms, only to see his face in disarray. His bangs were soaked with cold sweat and his breathing was rapid. His narrow, unfocused eyes were red, and tears like chicken poop were still dripping down. Even in such a ruined state, his beauty stood out, a deceptive appearance. Rather, it seemed as if pitifulness and regret were added to set people¡¯s hearts on fire with a sense of betrayal. That fueled Atra¡¯s determination. Atra¡¯s hand moved. With one hand, he grabbed the back of Lee Ha-yul¡¯s head and tilted his head back, and with the other hand, he lightly grabbed Lee Ha-yul¡¯s cheek. He lowered his face just like that. [Huh? Huh? Ah? Ah?] Lee Ha-yool''s body jerked. A ray of consciousness appeared in his mind that was burning with fear and consumed by terror. A shadow fell over his face. His master''s face gradually... came closer to mine. The distance narrowed. Lee Ha-yool struggled. [Ah, no...] I can''t... I should only kiss with the person I''m going to marry... The voice that was about to continue suddenly stopped. His struggles also stopped. Fear surged at the thought that if he refused, his master would hate him even more. Atra, master. An adult who cherishes me and protects me. I don''t want to be abandoned by someone like that. I don''t want to be hated either. I should refuse... but I couldn''t bring myself to refuse. In the end, the only resistance Lee Ha-yool could muster was to close his narrowed eyes tightly, as if he were escaping from reality like an idiot. - Sigh... "... ... !" Even that was called the road. Their faces were covered. The bridges of their noses touched and their breaths mixed together. The moist and soft lips rubbed against each other. - Thump! At that moment, Lee Ha-yool''s heart pounded loudly. It was different from a normal heartbeat. It was a feeling I had felt once before. A strange sensation spread through his body like waves. And, Atra, whose eyes were open, could see. Light was shining on his dark gray eyes, and his pupils were focused on something he didn''t know where to go. Atra''s figure was clearly captured in Lee Ha-yool''s blurry eyes. His eyes really opened. In response, a dizzying sense of tion filled Atra''s head. - Sigh... He took his lips away from where they had been rubbing for a while. "Uh, huh? Ah..." Lee Ha-yool''s mouth gaped open nkly. Although their tongues were not mixed, liquid that was either saliva or sweat flowed up and down. That obscene sight¡­ came into view. The liquid suddenly stopped andnded on her lips, and it flowed into her mouth nkly. "Huh, huh...!" Lee Ha-yool flinched. The liquid that passed through her teeth and touched her tongue¡­ was too sweet. Her body trembled as if it had been shocked by electricity. At the same time, the wings of the sky that had been gloomy as if covered with dark clouds straightened up and regained their lost blue color. "How are you? Are you still anxious?" Atra said, looking down at Lee Ha-yool, who was flushed red and trembling as if broken. There was no answer. Atra narrowed her eyes at him. She still hadn''tpletely let go of her frustration. "You''re still anxious, aren''t you? Don''t worry. I''ll express it until your anxiety disappears." "Oh, ah¡­ ? No- ss, sss¡­ sss¡­¡± The mouth that was about to protest was shut. Instead, moist and fragrant lips kept rubbing as if they would do it until he was satisfied. The arm wrapped around his waist was pulled strongly, and the hand that held his head was holding him still so that he could not leave, urging him to kiss. ¡°Sss, ssss¡­¡± In response to such coercive behavior, Lee Ha-yool felt a sense of security. The teacher does not hate me. He has no intention of abandoning me, and he cherishes me. On the contrary, he is expressing his affection¡­ his love in this way. At that, his anxiety disappeared. Instead, an indescribable happiness settled in his heart. [yer Compensation System: Favorability] Lee Ha-yul ¡ú Atra Clyde ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð(87/100) ?Master? ?Anticipation? ?Stability? ?Affection Craving? ¨‹Dramatic Change¨‹ Lee Ha-yul ¡ú Atra Clyde ??????????(87?90/100) ?Affection? ?Master? ?Anticipation? ?Stability? ?Affection Craving? ?Anxiety? ¡­ [yer Compensation System:Pioneer] [Subquest ?Atra Clyde? Completed] [Arge amount of points are umted] ¡­ [Some of the conditions for the "Curse of Silence" are met] ["Curse of Silence" is weakened to Conditional (Atra Clyde)] ... [Some of the conditions for the "Curse of Solitude" are met] ["Curse of Solitude" is weakened to Conditional (Atra Clyde)] Chapter 203 My head is dizzy. My thoughts are not connected properly and are interrupted in the middle. It is as if fog has settled inside my skull. The thick fog obscures my thoughts and destroys my reason. Not only my head, but my eyes are also covered in fog. My narrowed vision is filled with a whitish fog. Is this fog a curse of sensory sealing? I cannot properly perceive what lies beyond the fog, but it must be painted in a dark color like the universe. The fog that has always been there since I first stepped foot on this world. The fog parted. A strong golden color was reflected in the dull gray world. Strong golden hair and eyes like the rising sun, white and smooth skin like white jade¡­ The face of the master. The beautiful face I have always observed suddenly came into my vision, and soon our faces ovepped each other. The bridge of my nose ovepped, and my lips touched. ¡°Ugh, squeak¡­¡± The moisture and softness were the first things I felt, and the body heat that followed soaked into my body like clothes being soaked in a drizzle. ¡°Squeak¡­ squeak, squeak¡­¡± It was a feeling that had been repeated several times since a while ago. My head came down several times, and my lips tapped my lips. The body heat that had piled up like that reached my head and clouded my reason even more. That wasn¡¯t the only thing clouding my reason. The face I saw in my open field of vision was more beautiful than I could have felt through information, and the scent of the body wafting from my nose was incredibly sweet. In particr, the feeling of the flesh pressed against my body was so ecstatic that I wanted to bury my face in it and hold it in my hands right away. That desire was kindled and raised. All the elements were used like firewood, and my emotions swelled. In my ear¡­ no, the fire inside my body red up. My emotions swelled. It wasn¡¯t that I was creating something that wasn¡¯t there, but my existing desires had grown significantly. My head was getting dizzy¡­ and my already low mental age seemed to be regressing. My emotions were taking over my clouded reason. My judgment was clouded, and my body was moving on its own, as if it was going to burst out with obscene desires. ¡°Sleep, Shimaan¡­¡± [Good]@@novelbin@@ I didn¡¯t take action. Thest ray of reason I had left desperately blocked him. I closed my eyes tightly, which were barely open, and turned my head. The corners of my mouth trembled at the sensation of my cheek touching my cheek. My body temperature spread to my cheek and I felt a sense of drowsiness. ¡°Why are you like that?¡± As I held it in, a gentle hand stroked my cheek. When I slowly opened my closed eyes, I saw my Master tilting his head and staring at me. Likewise, my cheeks and the nape of my neck were flushed white as if I had a fever. I could feel her slightly rough breathing right in front of my nose, and affection dripped like honey from her eyes. ¡°Huh, huff¡­ No¡­ No¡­¡± [Okay] I managed to speak, controlling my rapid breathing. The teacher blinked and let out a snicker. My heart pounded at that smile. ¡°I thought about itst time, but your voice is really pretty. It¡¯s like you¡¯re ying an instrument. How can someone make such a sound?¡± ¡°Heh¡­ Heh¡­?¡± ¡°And your pupils? It¡¯s a shame that they¡¯re always closed.¡± The teacher ced his finger on my lips and began to rub them as if he was stroking a precious piece of porcin. I blinked at the sudden gesture. Then his finger rose toward my eye. I closed my eyes reflexively, and a careful hand stroked my eyelids. ¡°Suddenly, what¡­ ¡± Why the sudden embarrassing remark? The content didn¡¯t really hit home. I¡¯ve heard people talking about my appearance outside¡­ Honestly, I don¡¯t know. But my mood was lifted by thepliment from my teacher. I squirmed at the suddenpliment. As if waiting for that very moment, my teacher¡¯s face lowered. ¡°Ugh! Oh, no¡­ " [Okay] He turned his head in surprise. He couldn''t avoid it much, so this time his lips touched the corner of his mouth. "If you kiss me, I can''t..." [Okay] He shook his head and expressed his intention. Eyes dripping with affection like honey. Kisses that kept colliding... It was an intuitive expression of intention that left no room for doubt. I wanted to be loved like this, but it couldn''t be. No matter how much my reasoning was clouded and I wanted to give in to my desires, this wasn''t right. ... We''ve already kissed several times, but it still can''t be... When I told him my intentions, the teacher tilted his head as if he was puzzled. "Why not?" "... Yes?" [Yes?] Why... you say? I blinked nkly. Why can''t we kiss... My mind froze at that question for a moment. I''ve never really thought about it. It''s an obvious question. You shouldn¡¯t kiss other people without permission. Intimate¡­ Isn¡¯t it obvious that you shouldn¡¯t kiss each other unless you¡¯re a married couple? Do you really need to prove your reason by adding ¡®why?¡¯? ¡°Kissing should only be done between married couples¡­¡± [Yeonhwa] ¡°¡­ If that¡¯s what our disciple thinks, then there¡¯s nothing we can do, but there are various perspectives in the world, right? In some regions, it¡¯s treated as a simple greeting.¡± ¡°T-that¡­ I know that, but¡­¡± I bit my lip at the teacher¡¯s answer. Of course, I know that. Just like in the fairy tales I read when I was young, I know that only married couples should kiss, and that holding hands and sleeping together won¡¯t suddenly lead to a baby. When I was young, I believed the contents of the fairy tales like a rock, but not anymore. Although I didn¡¯t do well in school, I learned about sex education on my own. When I worked part-time at a convenience store, I didn¡¯t know why people would buy rubber balls every morning. That was strange, so I looked into it a little¡­ and realized the reality. Thanks to that, I also know how babies are born. But the feelings I felt as a child still don¡¯t go away. Of course, there was no room for innocence in my childhood¡­ But realizing the coldness of reality didn¡¯t make my innocence disappear. I was embarrassed to utter all those shallow, even foolish thoughts. ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± While I was hesitating with those thoughts, my body froze at the sharp question. You don¡¯t like it¡­ The moist feeling of my lips rubbing against yours, the sweet scent, and the touch full of affection. Thecking feelings that were fulfilled through that¡­ ¡°No, I don¡¯t¡­ But, still¡­¡± [Good] ¡°Do you feel ufortable with my actions like this?¡± ¡°No¡­!¡± [No!] I shook my head in surprise. My throat hurt because I rarely raised my voice. But I was even more scared of being misunderstood by my teacher. I quickly denied that my teacher might hate me, and tightened my arms around my teacher. The wings of the sky that had been spread out straight moved again, wrapping their bodies around each other. ¡°No, no¡­ That¡¯s not true¡­ I like you, teacher¡­ I absolutely don¡¯t hate you.¡± [I like you, teacher] ¡°Then what¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± My teacher adjusted his posture and picked me up, patting my butt as if he wasforting a child. I didn¡¯t have the talent to exin things in aplicated way. I rolled my eyes and mumbled, avoiding my teacher¡¯s gaze that was staring at me intently. ¡°Still¡­ I¡¯m going to marry Yeonhwa¡­ So I can¡¯t do it with someone I¡¯m not married to¡­¡± [I like Yeonhwa¡­] In the end, this was the fundamental answer. In fact, there was no need for a long and rambling exnation. Since I have someone I¡¯m dating, I shouldn¡¯t do it with someone else. It¡¯s natural when you consider morality and ethics. Of course, I didn¡¯t get a confession from Hong Yeon-hwa saying, ¡°Let¡¯s date,¡± but¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡± ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± ¡°Baby, do you trust me?¡± Suddenly, the teacher sat up straight. Then, he lowered his head and met my gaze earnestly. ¡°Huh? Yes, yes¡­ I trust you¡­¡± [I trust you] I nodded without realizing it. Teacher¡­ the guardian who takes care of me. If I don¡¯t trust this person, who else can I trust? The teacher smiled with a satisfied smile at my answer and patted my butt. ¡°Then it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m sure he figured out your tendencies, and it¡¯s toote to stop you.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Hong Yeon-hwa, I¡¯ll tell you separately. It won¡¯t be a big deal, so don¡¯t worry.¡± I didn¡¯t understand what he was saying. But the words ¡°it¡¯s okay¡± were clearly there. In fact, I was desperately denying it now, but my head was still spinning. My judgment wasn¡¯t right, and my body was burning¡­ - Hurururuk¡­ The tension I had been trying to hold back was relieved by the words ¡°it¡¯s okay¡± that my guardian was saying. ¡°Are you¡­ okay?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t need to change your thoughts right now. There¡¯s time, so it¡¯s okay to change them slowly.¡± As I muttered vaguely, a hand brushed my head as if to affirm me. The teacher moved his hand. The hand that had been stroking my head grabbed my head and tilted it back. Our faces got closer. Actually, I still don¡¯t know. To be honest, I don¡¯t have this much knowledge or experience¡­ In the previous world, my only close friend was my inte friend, Kkotnim. On the other hand, Master is older than me, and isn¡¯t he a hero who was active in the Demon Realm? At the very least, he would know thismon sense better than I do. And Master wouldn¡¯t say or do anything that would harm me¡­ ¡°Peck, peck¡­¡± This time, I didn¡¯t have the strength to refuse. We just nkly locked lips. Lee Ha-yool is perceived as cute and lovable to those around him¡­ like a child who hugs him without any sense of caution and acts like a spoiled brat. However, to those who are more distant¡­ to those who know him as a moderate acquaintance, he is a person with a rather rigid perception. He has a strange sense of wariness, so it¡¯s quite difficult to get close to him. Although he doesn¡¯t attack first, Lee Ha-yool is sharply wary like a hedgehog. If you try to approach her without caution, you¡¯ll most likely get pricked by the thorns. However, if you just remove those thorns a little, you¡¯ll be close in an instant. Once you approach her with your guard down and show affection, Lee Ha-yool¡¯s guard will copse rapidly. To be exact, it¡¯s no exaggeration to say that after you ovee one uphill slope, it¡¯s practically downhill. Was it because of his innate nature and his unfortunate upbringing? Lee Ha-yool was a child who was so thirsty for affection that he was almost starving. If we really had to be specific, he was extremely affection-deprived. Maybe that¡¯s why Lee Ha-yool easily opens his heart to affection¡­ especially to someone who satisfies his maternal instinct. ¡°......¡± Lee Ha-yool melts into her arms and bes weepy as she repeatedly kisses him and showers him with affection. Right now, he¡¯s catching his breath and quietly being held in Atra¡¯s arms. It was really lovely to see her fall without even being able to put up a proper resistance despite being forced to do so¡­ but at the same time, a sense of crisis suddenly arose. Her resistance is extremely weak to someone she has be close to. In other words, even if she is not Atra, there is a high possibility that she will not be able to resist the unreasonable demands of someone she has opened her heart to. Even if she is forced, if the other person pushes her blindly, she will hesitate and ept, and even listen to them while being flustered. Atra did not exploit this(?), but I cannot guarantee that there will not be those who will figure out Atra¡¯s personality and exploit it in the future. Of course, it is not as if Atra will not be able to figure out such dark intentions, but if a major ident urs where she opens her heart to such a person¡­ it will be difficult to deal with. Since everyone around her knows that, didn¡¯t they make a pact to get rid of the flies around her with dark intentions? Atra felt that danger even more now. She needed to be more careful in the future. With that thought, he gently patted Lee Ha-yul¡¯s butt, who was sniffling and whining while burying her face in his chest. ¡°Baby? Are you sleepy?¡± ¡°¡­ Baby, no.¡± [Pat pat, good] Two conflicting answers. Artra let out a snicker. The answers have been conflicting since a while ago, but she must have been so distracted that she didn¡¯t notice. She really was cute. Artra arched the corners of her eyes and kept patting her butt. ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡± Lee Ha-yul was quite displeased with that. Of course, it felt good to have her butt patted. It was veryfortable¡­ and reassuring, but he was also upset that Artra was treating him like a child. It was an emotion that he would have just let go of, but Lee Ha-yul was being fanned by fear¡­ And his reason, which had melted away because of all the affection he had poured on him until just now, didn¡¯t work very well. As a result, his hand moved on its own instinct. The hand that was tightly hugging his back went down. It slid down his lower back. A soft sensation brushed against his palm. The curves were clearly visible even through his clothes. When his hand reached the right position, Lee Ha-yool grabbed therge buttocks that were in his grasp without hesitation. - Kwaaak...! An unfamiliar sensation, different from soft breasts, filled his palm. Perhaps because he had used quite a bit of force, the plentiful flesh that he had not been able to grasp overflowed between his fingers. ¡°Hiyak...!¡± He had been letting his guard down, just loving Lee Ha-yool. An unfamiliar and intense sensation that sent tingles down his spine. Atra¡¯s head tilted back on its own, and a shrill sound escaped his mouth. Chapter 204 ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The Master stroked his chin and let out a sigh. His slightly narrowed eyes scanned my entire body. After briefly scanning my appearance like that, the Master reached out. - Swirling His hands brushed my body here and there. He closed my open front and straightened the angles of my crooked clothes. His slender fingers neatly straightened my messy hair. He seemed to be paying a lot of attention to this series of actions. It was hard to believe that his gentle hands could crush even a lump of special alloy iron in an instant. The wings of the sky, which had once been dyed a dull gray and now returned to their original state, fluttered. ¡°Hmm.¡± A simr sound to before. However, the emotions contained were different. The Master looked at my condition again with a strangely proud face. Unlike before when it was messy, it was quite neat. However, Master, who was not satisfied with that, began to tidy up my appearance even more meticulously. ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡± I rolled my eyes while epting those touches. No matter how much I rolled my eyes, all I could see was fog. The outer part of my vision was filled with dull gray, so the presence of flesh dangling in front of me was too strong. While he had meticulously tidyed up my appearance, his own front was wide open because I had been whining. Thanks to that, I could clearly see his skin, which was very curved and had a nice flush.@@novelbin@@ I wanted to take my eyes off of him, but Master, who wasing over to me and tidying up my appearance with his own hands, was twitching right in front of me, making it difficult to take my eyes off him. ¡°Sniff sniff¡­¡± When I closed my eyes tightly, I recognized the sense of smell that I had been trying to suppress. The scent that filled my nasal cavity without any trace was the smell of flesh wafting from the flesh in front of my nose. It also smelled like warm milk. A rich and sweet scent lingered at the tip of my nose. I was a little puzzled. Why did Hong Yeon-hwa and Master''s chest smell like milk? The other parts just smelled like good flesh, but only the chest smelled like milk. ... Maybe it''s not that strange. Considering the function of a woman''s chest in the first ce, it might be natural... - Gulp My mouth watered unconsciously. In the previous world, I often looked for milk. In fact, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that it was my main food. I liked dairy products to begin with, so I kept a lot of milk and yogurt in the refrigerator. Then, whenever I was hungry, I would open one or two and eat them, and I would heat milk in the microwave and drink it to solve my meals. It was one of my few extravagances. The price of milk must be so expensive¡­ How many times have I been shocked by the price that was at least 2.5 times higher than that of the neighboring country? At least I don¡¯t have to eat fruit. Anyway, in this world, my sense of smell is practically disabled. With that sense of smell, giving off such a stimting scent¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to that flesh. ¡®Profit¡­ Identification, Changhae.¡¯ - Chiiik¡­ I cooled that impulse with Changhae. Earlier, even my reasoning had melted away and my judgment was slow. Master knows that I use Changhae, so it¡¯s okay for me to use it openly. ¡°Bbang?¡± While I was cooling off my emotions with self-rationalization that I didn¡¯t know who I was talking about, Master suddenly grabbed my shoulder and pulled me tightly. My face naturally buried itself in the flesh that had been dazzling in front of my nose. Changhae suddenly broke. The soft texture rubbed against me, and the much thicker scent of flesh filled my senses. For a moment, my head throbbed. ¡°Master?¡± When I raised my head, I saw Master looking down at me with a strange expression. The hand that had been on my shoulder slowly lowered. It stroked my shoulder, and the hand that ran down my back was ced slightly lower than my waist. I flinched at the movement of the hand. It was a very familiar gesture¡­ It was a path. For a moment, I clenched my hand tightly without realizing it. The obscene feeling that was in my grip lingered in my mind. ¡°There will never be anything that makes you anxious.¡± The hand that had lowered even further patted my butt. ¡°This Master promises. There will be no fighting, and there will be no anxiety. So you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± The palm that was patted regrly, as if in sync with my heartbeat. The anxiety that had been building up in my chest gradually washed away as I made gestures that seemed tofort and soothe a child. The teacher¡¯s face was calm. There was no grand tone in his words. He just told me not to worry as if it was something obvious. I believed him. I pretended not to care, but my stiff face slowly rxed. The anxiety that would not go away no matter how much I repeated it to myself disappeared with the teacher¡¯s few words. I felt a groundless sense of security when my guardian asserted it so firmly. The teacher smiled deeply at my appearance and brushed my bangs back. He lowered his head and kissed my exposed forehead. ¡°Hehe.¡± My face melted at the expression of affection that tore away even the remaining anxiety. The teacherughed and pulled the arm around my waist to hug me even tighter. Only then did I hug my teacher tightly with my iling arms. I am happy. ¡°I am happy¡­¡± [Happy¡­] A guardian who simply showers me with affection. Just his presence made me feel relieved. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± - Kwaaak¡­ ¡°Heh, hmph¡­!¡± Just as I was feeling relieved, the hand that had been patting my buttocks grabbed my buttocks. A tingling sensation surged through my otherwisefortable emotions. ¡°No matter how anxious I am, if I tease my teacher¡¯s buttocks as I please¡­ and squeeze them for so long¡­ huh.¡± As I trembled as if I had static electricity, I felt a warm breath on my ear. My buttocks were teased for a while. It was retribution. . . . In the second semester, I applied for magic sses. There are also some liberal arts sses like monster breeding that I applied forst time, but most of them are about magic. Originally, I nned to improve my magic skills in the second semester. The Tower of Knowledge was also initially nned to improve my magic skills. Now, its main purpose is to hear various secrets¡­ In the original, you could greatly improve your magic skills by entering the Tower of Knowledge. I will enter the Tower of Knowledge soon. But I have to finish many preparations before that. In the original, once you enter the Tower of Knowledge, you cannot go back and forth with Shiyoram. You can only enter once, and that¡¯s it once you leave. In other words, you have to enter once and get your money back. Of course, that¡¯s the story of the original. I have the power of space, so I think I can go back and forth¡­ But I still have to prepare just in case. ¡®And I have to move.¡¯ The house key I received from the vice president. Since the vice president said it was spacious, it will be muchrger than the current dormitory. I already felt that the current dormitory was not enough. How many people have entered my dormitory right now? ¡®Me, Seoyul, Elia, Hong Yeonhwa, Baek Arin¡­¡¯ There are five. Ariel, who acts as Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s servant, didn¡¯t bring her own bedding, but she does breakfast and dinner together. If you count that, there are six. Of course, the overall size is notcking. It is a cradle that pours money into making sure there are no shorings in the facilities. It doesn¡¯t feel cramped even if six people enter. Instead, there are not enough rooms. Even including the storage room I used for work, there are only four rooms. The vice president¡¯s consideration, who came in while feeling the need for a solution and looking for another dormitory, was wee. ¡­ But how well did he hear the strange rumors for the vice president to take care of something like this¡­ Whenever I had those thoughts, my legs almost gave out, but I managed to keep my bnce and walked forward. - Wiiing 12th Magic Practice Hall, 4th floor, room 413. This is the lecture room where the ¡ºPractical Workshop Writing¡» lecture is held. I learned the concept of workshop at the beginning of the semester, and I also learned that simr effects can be achieved through the power of space. I have used simr workshops through power many times. However, I have never implemented a real workshop. I applied for this course to learn that. Since the element of workshop cannot be left out when improving magical skills. The lecture room is not a typical staircase-type structure. The interior is several times wider than a typical lecture room, andrge rectangr desks are installed at regr intervals on the t floor. The desks are muchrger than regr desks because they include functions such as assisting magic. ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡± As I opened the door and entered, the voices inside suddenly stopped. And as if it were natural, their eyes turned towards me. As if advertising a magic ss, most of the cadets were wearing robes over their cadet uniforms or activity uniforms. Most were first-year students, but there were also second-year and third-year students. After bowing their heads once to the flying gazes, they confidently looked away and went forward to take the empty seats. They took their seats and packed their bags. As we started to unravel, the surroundings began to chatter. Of course, regardless of grade, they were ncing at me and checking my mood... but I could see that they were quite friendly with each other. Wasn''t it set up that magic families were acquaintances? Many families have been connected since right after the Great Cataclysm. Especially since magic allows for academic exchange, magic families are connected like a spider''s web. Among the main characters, there was one who belonged to a magic family with quite a bit of influence... - Wiiing At that moment, the back door opened and the person who came in was Baek A-rin, who I also know well... and who has be quite friendly now. She seemed to look around for a moment, then checked on me and strode over to me. "Hello, did you have a nice lunch...?" Chuck- Her steps stopped. Baek A-rin blinked and stared at me intently. [Why are you doing that?] I tilted my head at that strange reaction. There were also curious and suspicious looks from those around me. ¡°Hmm¡­?¡± Baek A-rin, who had been tilting her head as if she didn¡¯t care about those looks, suddenly strode towards me. ¡°Ha-yul, follow me for a moment.¡± [Huh? Suddenly?] Then she gently grabbed my sleeve and lifted me up. I tilted my head because I didn¡¯t know what was going on, but Baek A-rin just pulled my sleeve and urged me to move. I had no choice but to follow Baek A-rin. - Weeeing¡­ Tiring! Baek A-rin left the ssroom and headed to the nearby break room. [Temporarily locked] There was no one in the break room. Baek A-rin, who carefully examined him, locked the door. [What¡¯s going on?] When I got to that point, I became very curious. What business could he have? ¡°Ha-yul.¡± [Yes] When I asked while swinging my sleeve that was caught, Baek A-rin stretched out her index finger and pressed my stomach. ¡°Would you like to take off your clothes for a bit?¡± [Yes] [Yes?] [?] What is this person suddenly saying again¡­ Question marks appeared one after another above my head. [Unique ability ¡°All-rounder¡± grows] ¡­ [yerpensation system: Favorability] Lee Ha-yul ¡ú Atra Clyde ??????????(90?91/100) ¡°Affection¡± ¡°Master¡± ¡°Anticipation¡± ¡°Stability¡± ¡°Longing for affection¡± ¡°Anxiety¡± Chapter 205 An awkward atmosphere swept through the break room. ¡®What do you want me to take off?¡¯ I rolled my eyes reflexively. The words in my ear sounded rather obscene. It¡¯s not that the atmosphere was strange. As I entered, the door was locked, and Baek A-rin took off the thin outerwear she was wearing, and told me to take off my clothes¡­ ¡®No, that can¡¯t be.¡¯ I had a strange thought because of the situation, but I quickly changed my mind. If it was someone else I didn¡¯t know, Baek A-rin wouldn¡¯t be the type to suddenly say something like that¡­ ¡®Isn¡¯t that so?¡¯ I tilted my head. Baek A-rin is a person with many strange corners. On the surface, she always looks bright and sociable, but underneath, she also shows a cold personality. People can¡¯t bepletely t, but Baek A-rin was the type with strong contrasts. I forgot because he treated me so kindly these days, but in the original, he even stabbed the yer in the back to death. When I thought about that, I unconsciously stepped back.@@novelbin@@ ¡°Ha-yul? Come here. The lecture will start soon, so I don¡¯t have time.¡± Baek A-rin, who had just taken off her outerwear, tilted her head and gestured to me. The curve of herrge chest, which was covered by her outerwear, was clearly visible. She sat in the middle of the long sofa, ced her outerwear on one side, and patted the seat next to her, urging me on. [Why¡­ clothes all of a sudden¡­?] ¡°Huh? Oh~ Did I say something strange?¡± [Yes] When I asked hesitantly, Baek A-rin let out an exmation. Then she smiled strangely mischievously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t mean anything bad. It''s just that I felt the energy of the sea from Ha-yul." [Sea?] "Yes, did you use the sea before you came?" Yes, you did. I came here after calming the raging fire from the sea. [How did you know that?] What surprised me was something else. Unlikest time, I didn''t directly witness the manifestation, but I noticed the traces left after the manifestation. I, who has magical affinity, erased the traces. Even a person with sensing ability wouldn''t notice it? [Does Baek A-rin have sensing ability?] "No? I just felt it with magical affinity." [How could I do that with normal sensing ability...] "I can do that too... Oh, right." As I felt puzzled, Baek A-rin, who had also tilted her head, suddenly pped her hands. "It didn''t happen to other people, but I could sense Ha-yul''s sea." [My Changhae?] ¡°Yes, yes, is it because I feel a sense of simrity? If you look closely, you can feel it clearly.¡± ¡®Sameness¡­ homogenization?¡¯ I managed my expression that was about to change without me knowing. It was just a guess, but I guessed the reason at first nce. The Changhae I use is an imitation through homogenization. While the fear has settled in and be my own uniqueness, Changhae is clearly a temporary imitation. Imitation means imitating something else. The Changhae I implement is based on Baek A-rin¡¯s Changhae. ¡®Can the original feel the imitation better¡­?¡¯ It¡¯s an unexpected problem. It¡¯s just a guess, but it seems right. Of course, the imitation derived from me will have simrities. ¡°I¡¯ll clean it up. It¡¯s a trace so faint that even I can¡¯t detect it, but if I get caught outside, what kind of trouble will it cause?¡± [I can handle it.] ¡°So you¡¯re just dribbling around like that? Come on. The lecture will start soon, so I¡¯ll do it right away.¡± [But¡­] ¡°Oh, my¡­ ¡®Baek Ha-yool¡¯ keeps hitting you? Isn¡¯t he nice?¡± [I¡¯m not Baek¡­] I tossed and turned for a while. In the end, I slowly headed toward Baek A-rin because the lecture was about to start and because of the small threat about Baek Ha-yul. Baek A-rin, who sat me down, smiled and grabbed the bottom of my shirt, pulling it up. Then she ced her palm on my stomach. Her cool, smooth palm covered my belly button and rubbed it. - Shh¡­ My body shuddered. Baek A-rin¡¯s magic, which had entered through my stomach, began to calmly organize the energy of the sea by tapping it. [Do I really have to put my hand on my stomach like this?] ¡°It¡¯s because the chest and stomach are more efficient. It¡¯s also easier to inject and manipte magic. Didn¡¯t you hear an exnation from Yeonhwa?¡± [I heard it, but it tickles¡­] ¡°It¡¯ll be over soon, so just hold on for a bit, Baek Ha-yul?¡± [Not Mr. Baek¡­] [Heh] [T-Don¡¯t press like that¡­] ¡°Huh? Did it hurt? Um¡­ Can I put something in your hand for a moment?¡± [Back!] [Don¡¯t stick that out!] . . . - Wiiing As I entered the ssroom with Baek A-rin, I was met with a barrage of nces. The gazes were a little different than before. The awkwardness was strong when I first entered, but now the gazes that alternately looked at me and Baek A-rin were clearly filled with curiosity. - What were you two doing just now? - I don¡¯t know, when I saw Diriaing, she said she went into the break room? She even locked the door¡­ - Huh As I sat down quietly, the conversations around me continued. It was a small voice that made the onomatopoeia ¡°whisper whisper¡±e to mind. Even for a superhuman, it was at a level that you wouldn¡¯t be able to hear unless you put your ear right next to it. But I could hear it well. Even if you couldn¡¯t hear it, you could still read it with lip-reading through observation. ¡®The rumors are like this¡­¡¯ My expression became unknowingly cold. The rumors spread one by one like that. Of course. Of course, since there were people like Hong Yeon-hwa and Baek A-rin among the people involved in the rumor, no one would dare speak carelessly. You wouldn¡¯t want to receive mail in your mailbox saying, ¡°We are from such-and-such family, so if you don¡¯t want to get lost,e find us.¡± However, since the scene of the rumor is happening right next to you, it feels strange. But you can¡¯t just go up to them and tell them to shut up. I kept my expressions and quietly downloaded the lecture materials. . . . ¡°This is the first ¡ºPractical Workshop Writing¡» lecture of this semester. Due to various circumstances, we started a littleter than the other lectures, but I will conduct the lecture so that there are no disruptions to the progress, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡ºPractical Workshop Writing¡» lecture. As the name suggests, it is a lecture about a wizard¡¯s workshop. ¡°You probably already read the outline, but let me exin again. My name is Friedrich Hermann. Before retirement, he was active in the African Magic Front as a high-ranking hero. Although he is now retired, he came to the stage to teach the knowledge and experience he had umted at that time.¡± The professor standing on the stage was a man with a fierce look. He had a stiff expression and speech like a soldier, and his thick muscr body could not be hidden even by the robe he was wearing. He was trying to keep himself in check, but the aura he observed showed that his history of activity in the Magic Front was not a lie. ¡°This subject will be conducted mainly with practice. The evaluation is also the same. Since there are many other excellent lectures on the theoretical aspect, I n to teach the construction of attacks and tactics that can be used in actualbat.¡± Attacks and defenses were also taught in the first semester¡¯s ¡ºBasic Magic Theory (¢ñ)¡» lecture, but that lecture was more theoretical. Since it was a basic theory subject that simply covered the theory, the proportion of practice was very small. This lecture, on the contrary, focuses on practice rather than theory. So, it wasn¡¯t a theoretical professor likest time, but a professor who retired after rolling around in the field. ¡®There may be a lot of knowledge about the Tower of Knowledge, but¡­ It¡¯s better to learn the basics.¡¯ For any magician, the workshop is an indispensable skill in any way. However, I¡¯ve never made a big workshop. At the beginning of the first semester, I didn¡¯t even have the basic skills to build a workshop. Later, when I had the skills to try making a workshop¡­ For various reasons, I didn¡¯t have the conditions to make one. Rather than spending time and effort to make a shabby workshop, I could have just used the power of space to get the effect of the workshop. Even if I made it, the output would be weaker than hitting a fear or white night, and the speed and fuel efficiency would be lower than spirit magic¡­ Above all, there was no situation where I could use it. In the first ce, I had no situation where I could make a workshop and defend it. However, there¡¯s no reason to not do that in the future. I¡¯m going to learn magic, but it¡¯s stupid not to learn how to create a workshop. ¡°Then let¡¯s start the lecture.¡± The professor said that while making eye contact with the students inside the ssroom. He flinched slightly when he saw my eyes closed, but he didn¡¯t point it out much, perhaps because the rumor that I could recognize up, down, left, and right was already well-spread. At the beginning of the semester, I was called by many professors with this and asked if it was okay¡­ but now I didn¡¯t hear any such words. I was deeply moved. - Woohoo¡­ The desk in front of the students started to operate. Magic flowed through the desk. The engraved spell activated. Soon, a hologram suddenly appeared on the desk. It wasn¡¯t a shape that printed letters like a ckboard. It was a square, translucent hologram. ¡°This time, In this time, we will cover the simple method of creating a workshop foundation. This hologram is an auxiliary device that helps you create a workshop. Please note that this is a function that is only used in the beginning when you are not familiar with creating a workshop.¡± That is how the lecture began. As the advance notice of ¡®practical¡¯ suggests, we started creating a workshop at the same time as the theory. When I nced around, everyone was waving their hands that had been inserted into the hologram. Their fingertips were filled with magic. The hands were scribbled and filled in various spells. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ Magic is activated by inserting magic into a spell. Different magic is manifested depending on the spell, and the higher the level of magic, the more extraordinary andplex the spell bes. A workshop is a technique that requires fitting together such various spells like a puzzle. And it is not about inserting one or two, but rather, hundreds of them must be inserted easily. You can¡¯t just insert them randomly. Hundreds of spells must fit together properly. Otherwise¡­ - Crunch ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± It suddenly copsed like that. A cadet¡¯s hologram turned red. And Crunch- With a mechanical sound, part of the spell he had painstakingly constructed came crashing down. The cadet¡¯s face crumpled. He was a first-year cadet who had already destroyed several defenses. In fact, most first-year cadets were simr to him. More than half of them had a look of confusion on their faces, unable to find the foundation. On the other hand, the second-year cadets and above were designing their defenses in a familiar manner. ¡°The axis of the foundation was set incorrectly. If you set it to that location, it could sh with the protective spell and cause the defense to copse in an emergency.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± ¡°The location of the axis depends on the area of ??the defense you are setting¡­¡± The professor pointed out the cadet¡¯s problems and solutions. The professor¡¯s next target, who had been teaching the cadets who were having trouble finding the foundation, was me. ¡°Hmm¡­ ¡± Ttukbukttukbuk- The professor who approached me carefully scanned my hologram. The professor¡¯s eyes, which seemed to be focused for a moment, moved around. ¡°The axis and the outer perimeter, the tuning and the protection spells are all working perfectly, and the counterattack settings are also well-made. Excellent.¡± [Thank you] I nodded indifferently at the professor¡¯s praise. I am also the owner of magic affinity. Of course, I should be able to do it. Of course, with my current magic, I couldn¡¯t inflict any significant damage on the twin-headed dragon or the second round¡­ A momentter. In any case, all the cadets formed a simple attack and defense. There were many crooked and sloppy corners, but for now, a small attack and defense was established. ¡°Then, we will proceed with the attack and defense performance test. Please choose a partner to take charge of defense and attack.¡± At the professor¡¯s words, the cadets looked around and looked for a partner. Many of the eyes flew at me, and they were people who wanted to be friends for the purpose of friendship. Most of them were pairing up with people they were already familiar with. Some were rolling their eyes and looking around. It seemed like there weren¡¯t any students who had be friends with anyone who had taken the ss. ¡°Tsk¡­¡± The person next to me was the same. He looked like he couldn¡¯t find a partner. A male student with hair neatly swept back. A face as hard as a statue. I nced at his nametag. He was a green first-year student, the same grade as me. ¡®Baize Dietrich.¡¯ I know his name. It¡¯s not because I¡¯m observing him now, but because I knew him from the original. Well, he¡¯s a main character. He¡¯s not as good as Hong Yeon-hwa or Baek A-rin, but he has the potential to be a great student in the future. In the 5th episode, he¡¯s deeply intertwined with ¡®Stupid Reverse Horse¡¯. He is the ¡®wise magician¡¯ who willter be a certified magician of the Magic Circle. Dreureuk- He pushed the chair and stood up. He approached him and tapped his shoulder. [Hey, do you want to do it with me?] "... Yes? Uh, with me?" Baije asked with a nk expression. - Thump As that voice echoed, the surroundings became quiet for a moment. When I looked around wondering what was going on, everyone who had been pretending not to notice and ncing at me was staring at me. ¡°Huh.¡± A strange sound rang out. Baek A-rin, who had been sneaking up on me, opened her eyes wide and covered her mouth with both hands. ¡°No, are you already tired of standing up to me?¡± [Gyaaaaaaah!] "Ah, ahh~ Don''t hit me~ This is domestic violence~" He swung the staff he took out from the subspace and chased away Baek A-rin who was giggling nonchntly [Unique ability "Magic Affinity" grows] ... [yer Correction System: Favorability] Lee Ha-yul ¡ú Baek A-rin ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð(74?75/100) "Cold" "Cool" "Favorable" "Questionable" "Confusion" "Milk Cow?" "Mischievous" Chapter 206 I moved to a different location. It was arge facility arranged in the basement of the same building. The floor, walls, and ceiling were all pure white. Upon examining the materials, I could tell that this space was designed specifically to resist magic. While the previous ssroom was a kind of design room, this one was aboratory for performance testing. The facility could not be harmed by magic below the intermediate level, and if any damage urred, the system would automatically repair itself. "Shortly, we will conduct an experiment to test if the magic constructs are functioning smoothly. Rather than evaluating abilities like attack and defense, we will focus on whether the constructs can maintain normal operation," said the professor, who was leading the students into the basement, pping his hands. "Will this experiment be reflected in our grades?" "Since it''s the first test, it will not be part of the grading. However, depending on your achievements, there will be small rewards such as store credits or behavior evaluations, so do your best," the professor answered, scanning the room as he responded to a student''s question. "The space isrge enough, so keep your distance, and during the limited time, please construct your magic formations ording to the design from the ssroom. If you have additional questions, feel free to ask. Now, let''s begin." With the brief announcement, the students paired up and spread out in different directions. As the professor had mentioned, the space was so vast that the students kept an appropriate distance from each other. At least it seemed unlikely that a magic mishap would lead to someone being identally hit. The atmosphere quickly became lively. As they hurriedly set up their magic formations, students pointed out issues or questioned each other''s designs, exchanging ideas in a rather friendly manner. Looking around, it seemed like many of the students knew each other well. "Magic factions tend to be well-connected," I thought to myself. Magic is a technology that is rtively easy to pass down in knowledge. While other techniques, like martial arts, can also be documented, magic, with its "formation" concept, is much more intuitive. Even if the user dies, the spell remains. The oue may differ depending on the user, but the basic structure remains the same. As umted knowledge grows, it bes a valuable asset for future generations. Thus, families or factions with arge amount of magical knowledge will share their expertise with each other, as long as it doesn¡¯t leak their core secrets. They exchange a variety of knowledge and also build personal connections. During this process, it¡¯s even better if future leaders form bonds. Fewer enemies and more allies are always good. This applies to me as well. No matter how much the gap widenster, it won¡¯t hurt to create connections now. "Hmm..." I briefly observed my surroundings and then shifted my focus again. [How about we start here?] "Yes, the distance is just right. That sounds good," said Baize Dietrich, who nodded while tapping his staff on the ground. ... The conversation stopped. In the bustling basement, an awkward silence lingered around me. Baize, with a somewhat awkward expression, looked around, and I too absentmindedly opened my mouth before closing it again. "Ah! Right, greetings." Come to think of it, we hadn''t had the chance to greet each other immediately after pairing up. As I approached him, I extended one hand slowly, making my presence known. [Sorry for thete introduction] [I¡¯m Iha-yul from the Ippchunban group] [Nice to meet you.] "Oh, yes, I look forward to working with you. I¡¯m Baize Dietrich, from the Gyeongchipban group, specializing in magic." His skin had returned to normal, but he was still wearing arm sleeves on his right arm, which had a strange feel to it, like wearing socks. It felt a bit off for him to extend an artificial arm. "Since calling me by myst name can be confusing, please just call me Baize." [Alright, Baize.] Baize Dietrich... Baize gave a small smile and took my hand. After shaking it up and down a few times, he let go. ... Again, the conversation halted. Baize seemed to be cautiously observing me, so I went back to setting up my magic formation. ¡®...What should I do?¡¯ I knew it would be good to build some rapport. My head understood that. I had received help in the original story from making connections. More allies are always better... But how do I make allies? Thinking about it now, I realized... I didn¡¯t know how to make friends... Of course, I have the knowledge from the original story. While it might not be perfect, it should help me in bing close to others. If not that, I could predict the situation the other person is in and offer help to gain their trust. But Baize Dietrich didn¡¯t seem to have that tendency. He was the second son of the Dietrich family, a well-known magical lineage. He wasn¡¯t struggling with poverty or anything like that. His family rtionships were smooth. His father and mother, based on the original story, were not bad people either. Baize¡¯s older brother, the first son, was a genius skilled in both martial and magical arts, and his temperament wasn¡¯t bad. He was set to inherit the family leadership, but Baize didn¡¯t seem to mind it. His talent was exceptional enough to enter Siyoram, and he received plenty of support. He didn¡¯t covet the head of the family position, so there was no rivalry with his older brother, and he was showered with love from his parents. The location of their family was also peaceful, not a dangerous one, so he had a peaceful childhood. Of course, his hometown was destroyedter by the Tower''s invasion... but before that, it was a peaceful area. So, there really wasn¡¯t anythingcking for him. ¡®......¡¯ As I thought about this, I recalled how Baize and the fifth round became close. There wasn¡¯t anything particrly special. I hadn¡¯t gone out of my way to approach Baize. I just happened to run into him during a group project for Siyoram, and somehow, we ended up growing close due to the direction of the fifth round¡¯s development. Tap, tap... Baize tapped the ground with his staff. He drew out the core¡¯s mana and released it outward. Calmly, he began to shape the formation from the ground up. Unlike some other students, there was no need to keep switching between different interpretations of the spell. He had already thought through everything in his head about how to unfold the formation, and the calctions were already done. Now he just needed to manipte the mana. And that was something I was quite good at. "...This is..." Baize¡¯s eyes widened as he was constructing his formation. He quickly turned his head and stared directly at the formation I was preparing. Normally, I would have mixed in a concealment spell to prevent detection, but since I had kept the formation simple, I hadn¡¯t added any concealment magic. Thanks to that, Baize could clearly recognize my spell. He stared at my formation for a while, his eyes gleaming with intrigue. ¡®This is exactly the same as the original story, thank goodness.¡¯ Baize had grown up in an excellent environment, so he didn''t experience many deficiencies in his life. However, he did have one deficiency. Curiosity about magic. Amon deficiency that most traditional mages have. To be a mage of a certain caliber, not only talent but also an almost fanatic willpower is required, as it ismonly said. Baize was the second son of the Dietrich family, with the potential to receive the title of a certified mage from the Mage Council. He was more interested in studying magic than inheriting his family¡¯s position. "Mana Strike... This is a modified version of the original formation, isn¡¯t it?" [Yes, I modified it to suit my preferences.] "You''ve sacrificed stability but maximized the power," he noted. [To use it based on the original version, it was too weak, so I increased the power.] "You haven¡¯t included any tracking magic? Without it, you¡¯ll have to manually adjust each spell, and it¡¯ll be nearly impossible to hit the target..." [Even without tracking magic, I can still hit it.] "How...?" [It works by linking with real-time detection ability.] "Oh, detection ability..." Though he tried to act indifferent, Baize¡¯s expression subtly changed. He leaned toward me with curiosity in his eyes, peeking around the magic formation I was constructing and bombarding me with questions. "It¡¯s a wed spell," hemented seriously, analyzing the formation. It was a wed spell... He was right. The mana strike I was using was a modified version that I adapted to suit my needs. I had been using it since the beginning of the semester with my insufficient skills, and after some modifications, it had be more functional. I drastically increased the power but sacrificed stability, which could put strain on the user. But it was fine. I could manage it. There was no tracking magic, as it used too many resources, so I removed it and boosted the output. As a result, the uracy plummeted, but with my enhanced observational ability, I could ensure every shotnded. It would be impossible for anyone else to use it, but for me, it worked fine. "However... it¡¯s still working properly. No, it¡¯s working even better than the original." Baize loved magic and wanted to learn everything about it, but he also had a particr preference. Other mages had preferences too, and there were different talents. Some focused on simple mana maniption. Others specialized in elemental magic. Some dived deep into barrier magic, summoning, traps,plex attacks, curses, defense, or support... there were many branches. Baize, among all these, had a unique preference. He had a talent for what could be considered ¡®proper¡¯ magic. This talent earned him the title of "Wise Mage" in the fifth round. "Impressive... to think this is functioning properly." At the same time, he was also interested in the bizarre, unconventional magic that had been used in the fifth round, which was rooted in an abnormal approach to magic. So, he had be quite close to the fifth round. Despite learning magic, the fifth round had used their body¡¯s internal circuits to cast spells, making conventional magic impossible for them. The fifth round had once chosen artillery but then charged into the enemy¡¯s ranks, using their limbs to crush opponents. Even among mages, they were considered mad, and the title of "Mad Mage" was attached to them.@@novelbin@@ The fifth round¡¯s title was "Foolish Mage Against the Way." It was a sharp contrast to the title of "Wise Mage." [Yes, as Baize said, it¡¯s a dangerous and iplete spell.] "Eh...eh? Oh, I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to say something so rude..." I smiled softly and walked toward Baize. As soon as he saw me entering his line of sight, he jumped back in shock as if he had been sshed with cold water. ¡®?¡¯ His reaction made me tilt my head slightly, but I continued adjusting the confession ne. [So, I¡¯m asking other mages for advice.] [If I can control all the risks, how can I increase the power even more?] [What would you do, Baize?] Since I was soon going to enter the Knowledge Tower, and Baize hadn¡¯t fully developed yet, I thought I could still gain some advice from him based on his potential. [yer correction system: Affection] Iha-yul ¡ú Baize Dietrich ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð(35/100) "Normal" Chapter 207 Baize wasn''t the youngest, but he earned the title of a mage at a rtively young age. Compared to other mages, the age gap between him and others could be as wide as the one between grandparents and grandchildren. That was how talented Baize was in magic. ¡°How did you manage to twist the spell like this?¡± Baize, looking even more carefully at my spell, had a question mark hovering over his head. His face was filled with confusion and disbelief as he examined the spell I had cast. Even after several attempts to analyze it, he kept blinking his eyes in disbelief. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ Surprisingly, Baize¡¯s overall magical abilities were¡­ below mine. He couldn¡¯t even interpret parts of the spell I had constructed. ¡®Well, he should have had more affinity for mana and should¡¯ve activated his observation powers more thoroughly...¡¯ His magical abilities were growing noticeably, though. His affinity for mana and the power of his observation were certainly showing excellent synergy. He was not quite at a satisfactory level, but among the students, he had certainly started to stand out. What¡¯s more, Baize had yet to fully unlock his potential. ¡°This is so tangled, it would be hard to even manifest it... And since you¡¯ve lowered the stability so much, the probability of errors urring during manifestation is quite high. If you¡¯re lucky, it might fail, but if you''re unlucky, a bacsh could happen. Did you really go around using something like this?¡± That was a ratherplicated evaluation. While it was worded politely, it basically meant that the magic was useless garbage. It wasn¡¯t an incorrect statement. The magic was indeed risky. In fact, I almost lost my arm when I messed up the adjustment of a strike against Aerus. ¡®...But I had no choice but to adjust it...¡¯ I never regretted learning magic. Learning various kinds of magic had made life much easier. I used it in daily life, camping, and even inbat. However, against truly powerful opponents, most magic didn¡¯t work. Of course, part of that was myck of skill. Another factor was that the enemies I faced were simply too strong for my magic. Common spells were useless against such foes, and I had no choice but to push the output to extreme levels. [Yes, I used it quite a bit.] ¡°How¡­?¡± [Uh¡­] [Just manipted the mana well?] Baize gave me a look that seemed to suggest I was crazy. It was as though he were looking at a madman, and I hid my difort behind a forced smile. ¡®At least I don¡¯t want to get that kind of look from him¡­¡¯ The fifth round had originally tried to follow the traditional mage path. The starting ability was "Mana Maniption," and both the hidden pieces and growth direction were set to align with that. When I entered the tower in the first semester, the hidden piece I obtained from the egg of origin was perfectly aligned. A consumable artifact¡ªReversal of Order. Its grade was the same as the Proof of Protection I was currently wearing, a top-tier treasure designated as a key strategic asset by any faction. Its effect was the modification of internal circuits. Though there were physical limits due to it being human anatomy, the sheer impact this effect had on a mage was beyond words. ¡®Is it like the Transformation of the Bone from martial arts novels? Or maybe the Balmose-susu? Something like that, right?¡¯ For any superhuman, circuits were as important as life itself, especially for mages. No matter how pure or abundant the mana in the core, if the circuits, which act as the plumbing, are subpar, only a faint trickle of power will flow. Even if someone has magical talent, if their circuits are wed, their ability to manifest magic is limited. Thus, the children of affluent families often spend a great deal of capital and effort from a young age to refine and form their core and circuits with the help of specialized mages. And even after all that, there were many cases where the results were unsatisfactory. In such a context, Reversal of Order was incredibly valuable. Especially for the fifth round, who had chosen the mage path, this artifact was incredibly precious. After a bit more development, the fifth round was nning to ask for help from certain mage characters to extensively modify their circuits. I had definitely nned to go down the traditional mage route. The n was set. ¡®If only it weren¡¯t for Baize Dietrich...¡¯ But then, Baize Dietrich suggested a strange idea, throwing off my ns. What? He suggested that if I could manipte the circuits freely, I could use them as part of the spell? So with a simple motion, with one punch, magic would be released at super speed? By using body reinforcement magic, I could also release mana at high output, and if I used recoil, I could exponentially improve the efficiency of the body enhancement, making meleebat even more formidable? How could I resist that temptation? And now, the one who tempted me with that idea was giving me that kind of look. It was utterly absurd. [Anyway,] [How could I increase the output here?] I hid my difort and asked. Baize hesitated for a moment, reluctant to answer. "...Increasing the output here is really dangerous. The risks are already high enough." [I''m not nning to apply it right away.] [Just thought I¡¯d learn about it in case there¡¯s a time I need it.] [That¡¯s what studying is for, right?] "That¡¯s true," Baize replied, nodding at my exnation. I wondered why he hesitated, but since he easily epted my reasoning, I was still baffled by his response. I waved my hand reassuringly at Baize to ease his tension. [It¡¯s okay.] [You won¡¯t die.] I had tried it myself before, and I didn¡¯t die. ... After the time limit expired, Professor Friedrich wasted no time and began the tests. The test was simple. First, Professor Friedrich would evaluate whether the magic formations were constructed properly and maintained smoothly. Then, paired students would each take turns handling attack and defense to test the performance of the formations. "Now, let¡¯s begin the test in order. Hannah Brown, Naiel Garcia." "Yes." "Yep." "First, we¡¯ll check the maintenance ability, then evaluate attack and defense abilities. Please activate your magic formations." The two students faced each other and activated their formations. Mana surged around them, forming the magical structures as the spells intertwined andpleted, upying the space. "Maintenance check. First, Hannah Brown will handle the attack." "Eh!" The student immediately stretched out her hand. "-" With a short chant, a red fireball appeared before her hand. It was a normal procedure, but under the support of the magic formation, the fireball appeared with more force than usual. It wasunched forward. The fireball flew fiercely and exploded upon hitting a barrier in mid-air. The barrier shook like ripples on water. With a loud explosion, dark smoke rose. Professor Friedrich, who stared without blinking, nodded indifferently. "Hannah Brown, the maintenance and attack are excellent. However, there are some gaps in the configuration. These gaps could easily be exploited by counter-magic during an attack. Please take note of this for your next formation." "Yes! Thank you!" "Now, Naiel Garcia will handle the attack." "...Naiel Garcia. The defense is excellent. You¡¯ve built it very sturdily. However, theck of a counterattack option is a major w in the formation. Please improve on this in the future." "Yes! I¡¯ll improve it!" The evaluations were brief. The paired students disyed their defensive and offensive magic, and the professor evaluated their formations. While the feedback seemed brief, the way the professor pinpointed the issues with their formations immediately showed his experience. Most of the students were given a lot of feedback. Of course, this being the first lecture, it was to be expected. The students and the professor weren¡¯t bothered by the critiques, knowing that it was part of the learning process. Everyone here had enough talent to be epted into Siyoram, so they were confident that they would improve over time. "Hannah Arin, your maintenance, support, attack, and defense are all excellent. I was particrly impressed with how you incorporated Changhae¡¯s mana into the barrier of your formation." "Yes, thank you."@@novelbin@@ Some students were praised without much criticism. Hannah Arin was one of them. Her formation was certainly impressive. She had already acquired knowledge rted to the formation and constructed it skillfully and without w. Her formation perfectly blocked her opponent¡¯s attack, and with the subsequent counterattack, the formation of the opposing female student froze and malfunctioned. While the opponent seemed disappointed, Hannah Arin turned towards us and made a victory gesture with her hand, spreading her index and middle fingers in a "V" shape. It reminded me of the time I did the same thing with Hong Yeon-hwa... a rather embarrassing memory. "..." She didn¡¯t seem to care about the strange looks from the others. I pped my hands, hiding my difort, and cheered her on. "Iha-yul, Baize Dietrich." [Yes.] "Yes." "Please activate your formations." Finally, it was Baize and my turn. We nodded at each other and activated our formations. Mana surged immediately, filling the space and forming intricate spellwork. The spells locked together like a puzzle and manifested in mid-air. "Mm." Professor Friedrich let out a sound of contemtion. His serious eyes scanned the formation I had set up. "...The manifestation is quick, and the formation is wless. Excellent." [Thank you.] The evaluation was brief, and there were no additionalments. It seemed like I had built it properly, just as I had been trained to. I felt a sense of relief, but not particrly happy. I had just followed the manual. Thanks to my observational abilities, the process had been quite easy. "Maintenance check. First, Iha-yul will handle the attack." It was my turn to go on the offensive. "...Please take care of it." Baize gulped, visibly nervous. I could understand that. He had just seen my formation and given some advice. He must have sensed my mana and the state of my magic, so he probably had an idea of the power I was about to unleash. I could feel Professor Friedrich''s gaze on me. But it wasn¡¯t just the professor. Hannah Arin, the students who had finished their evaluations, and even those who hadn¡¯t yet been evaluated were all watching. Under these eyes, I began preparing my magic. The magic I prepared was a normal mana strike. Of course, it wasn¡¯t the original version but the modified one I used. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ Suddenly, Baize¡¯s advice popped back into my head. His overall magical level was lower than mine, but he had still given me valuable advice. Those who are truly exceptional stand out, no matter where they hide. Even now, he was making a mark, even with magic that had fundamentally broken the rules. If I continued interacting with him and sought his advice, it would definitely help me a lot. ¡®Using circuits as magic...¡¯ Circuits and spells. Both are frameworks for channeling mana. If used well, circuits could be turned into spells. That thought wasn¡¯t unique to me. But still, everyone else had shaken their heads, dismissing it as madness. It¡¯s impossible to control. Circuits always have mana flowing through them, but it¡¯s nearly impossible to control the conversion of that mana into magic. Even if it were possible, using circuits as magic would be a tedious workaroundpared to simply manifesting magic in the traditional way. ¡®Hmm...¡¯ Mana maniption. For someone like me, with mana affinity, it¡¯s as easy as breathing. Mana affinity is a unique ability that allows me to do things others can¡¯t. I manipted the mana. With a stretch of my right arm, the mana flowed along my circuits to my fingertips. ...But I didn¡¯t release it outside. It was a small experiment. If not now, when would I get the chance to try it? Such questions are meant to be tested through direct experience. I felt the circuits twist as I wiggled my fingers. ¡®Mana Strike.¡¯ ¡®Ugh!¡¯ The sharp slicing sound of wind cutting through the air sent a chill through my skin. My body trembled at the razor-sharp sensation. The mana strike erupted. The crescent-shaped white strike was sorge that its ends dug into both the ceiling and the floor. "Ahh!" Baize¡¯s formation couldn¡¯t hold the mana strike. The formation shattered, and as if predicting this, Baize immediately jumped to the side without hesitation. In a reflex, I used the power of space to pull Baize out of the way. The strike continued, mming into the wall. "......" The mana strike disappeared, leaving deep gashes in the floor and ceiling. Behind the torn wall, several facilities had been destroyed. I stared, wide-eyed. I heard liquid sshing as the sound of liquid spraying reached my ears. The surrounding students stared in horror. [It hurts.] And then a dreadful premonition¡­ no, pain. I swallowed nervously as I looked at my right arm. The ¡®two-pronged¡¯ right arm shook, dangling loosely. It had split neatly between the middle and ring fingers, all the way up to the elbow. The cut bones and muscles were exposed to the air. Blood sprayed like a fountain, forming a puddle on the floor, while the torn arm sleeves soaked up the blood... The surrounding students snapped out of it and rushed to me. Soon, Baize, who had been shocked, hurriedly poured Changhae¡¯s mana treatment onto my right arm. ¡®Ugh, ugh...¡¯ In that moment, I trembled not from the pain, but from the fear of the anger that would soon be directed at me from everyone around me... [The Tower of Knowledge Master is horrified.] [What the¡ª...] Chapter 208 Atra lifted his gaze. He saw the mes. The fire, which had been quite distant, mmed into him in the blink of an eye. A massive shock, breaking through his defense, shook his body. Calmly shaking off the shock, Atra moved his arms. From within the mes, limbs protruded. An attack wasing. Fists struck, elbows and shoulders used for body ms flew toward him. His legs weren¡¯t idle either. His limbs moved organically, sending free-flowing attacks. Fists and kicks infused with Gyeobhwa. Each carried immense force. Most armaments would crumble or tear apart after just one hit. Atra stubbornly blocked and deflected them. He kicked away the hands engulfed in mes. A fist shot upward from below¡ªblocked. With a thud, the shock from the punch struck his forearm, lifting his body into the air. The attack was heavy. Atra furrowed his brow and extended his arm. KWAANG! Without hesitation, Hong Yeon-hwa, who had punched the attack away, kicked up her knee. She extended her palm to block the knee strike. THWACK! Again, her body lifted into the air. In the meantime, Hong Yeon-hwa spun her body. The mes spun like a windmill. A fist, emerging from the swirling fire, was swung like a club. The blow struck, sending Atra flying backward. His hair, torn at the ends, whipped in the wind, and afternding, Atra stared ahead. Hong Yeon-hwa, her body wrapped in mes that clung to her like sticky tar, charged forward. The Gyeobhwa covering her wasn¡¯t chaotic, but calm. However, beneath the calm exterior, an intense, ferocious energy emanated. The fierce emotion leaking out from underneath the static expression only made the Gyeobhwa more intense. ¡®The expanding ability of Gyeobhwa, evolution.¡¯ I had experienced it in the past, not in the present. Hong Jin-seon, the current head of the Gyeobhwa family. I had seen the mes he wielded on the front lines. Those mes were so deadly that I couldn¡¯t help but think they could only belong to Gyeobhwa. Even high-tier monsters, when they became engulfed by those mes, screamed as the world seemed to shake with their agonizing cries, the ground trembling beneath them. Monsters ranked three tiers higher on the front lines treated Gyeobhwa as a serious threat they could not underestimate. I had also encountered it outside of the front lines. I didn¡¯t remember his name. He had been banished by the Gyeobhwa family and sentenced to immediate execution as a disgrace. His Gyeobhwa mes had been especially terrifying, and even though I didn¡¯t remember his name, I could still recall his deadly mes. A regretful memory. I could have caught and killed him, but interference prevented me from doing so. He was someone whose unique ability made des sprout from his body. It was somewhatughable, but he had been skilled enough to escape my grasp. The mes of those who had truly seeded. They ovepped with the image of Hong Yeon-hwa before me. TAP! Hong Yeon-hwanded on the ground and twisted her body. She twisted her waist and pulled one leg back. Gyeobhwa surged through her body. The ability to evolve and expand. Her physical strength was drawn out more strongly than ever. The mes of Gyeobhwa, all of it stored in her body, surged as she pulled back her arm. Turning her twisted body in the opposite direction, she swung the leg she had pulled back with immense force. KWAARRRR! The kick tore through the air with a special intensity. It was unmistakably unique, radiating from her like an expression of her distinctiveness. It seemed the extension of her skill-based abilities was beginning to manifest. But her movement wasrge. If it hit, it would be a powerful attack, but there were plenty of opportunities to dodge. There was also a lot of counterattack potential. Atra could easily exploit the opening tond a powerful counter. But Hong Yeon-hwa was well aware of this weakness. If this were a real battle, such arge move would rarely be used. Even so, she took the risk. "Hmm...!" This time, it was an attack meant tond. Just as expected, Atra didn¡¯t evade or counterattack. He simply stood firm and fortified his defense. If this were a typical sparring match, he would have countered and knocked her out, but that wasn¡¯t the goal here. He couldn¡¯t strike back, as he was in no position to make such a move while also epting the release of her anger. ¡°BACK, YOU¡ª!¡± With a roar that seemed to unleash everything she had been holding back, the trajectory of the attack ovepped with Atra¡¯s defense. It was as if a meteor wrapped in mes had crashed down. The impact reverberated, and something sharp jolted through Atra¡¯s arms, sending a strange sensation through his limbs. The attack barreled through the defense, striking Atra¡¯s face. His head snapped to the side. KURURUR! The ground beneath the two fighters cracked like a spider¡¯s web, and the floor crumbled as if made of sand. The fighting area, built to withstand superhumanbat, copsed like a sandcastle. Both of their bodies were buried in the dust cloud. ¡°Phew¡­¡± After a while, Atra rose from the dust cloud, rubbing his sore neck as he exhaled deeply. His body was covered in dust, and an unpleasant sensation gnawed at his neck. Atra furrowed his brows¡ªnot because of the dust, but because something else was bothering him. His neck was stiff. When he wiped his mouth, blood stained his hand. Looking at the arm that had blocked the attack, Atra found his forearm had swollen considerably. Though he hadn¡¯t wrapped it with Gyeobhwa, the attack had been incredibly powerful. Even a monster would have had trouble withstanding that level of shock. ¡°So, do you feel a little better now?¡± Atra asked as he wiped the blood from his mouth and turned his gaze forward. Hong Yeon-hwa, wrapped in Gyeobhwa, red at Atra with sharp eyes. ¡°Do you think that was enough, you bitch?¡± ¡°I knew you¡¯d say that.¡± Atra shrugged, unfazed by the harsh words. Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s face twisted in anger at Atra¡¯s nonchnt response. The sparring¡ªno, the venting of anger¡ªhad reached its climax. The sudden, uneasy meeting. The ce, a quiet sparring hall. And the words spoken, as if there was no need for hesitation, were what Hong Yeon-hwa herself had already anticipated.@@novelbin@@ Iha-yul is fundamentally cautious. His mental barriers are high and firm, and anyone who fails to breach them faces rejection. Naturally kind, he behaves politely and kindly to those outside the barrier, but if someone acts rudely, he cuts them off and ignores thempletely. But once someone crosses that barrier, things change. Once someone enters, it¡¯s nearly impossible to force them out. Superhumans are unique in their worldview and personality. In a world where individuality is a source of power, such a worldview is particrly pronounced. This kind of barrier was also Iha-yul¡¯s unique worldview, and such worldviews are difficult to change. Hong Yeon-hwa realized this toote. By the time she understood it, several people had already made their way inside the barrier. And after confirming whatever mysterious force had attached itself to Iha-yul, she could no longer push them away. The anticipated problem. Without hesitation, she threw a punch. Atra didn¡¯t resist, allowing it without a second thought. For a while, she vented her fury. ¡°Damn it, that¡¯s so hard. Are you made of iron?¡± Her twisted expression didn¡¯t ease up. Though it was her fist that struck, it seemed like she had received the brunt of the damage. Of course, the blood flowing from her lips did help alleviate her anger, but most of it remained unresolved. No matter how much she beat on Iha-yul, it seemed like her frustration wouldn¡¯t be fully gone. ¡°An ordinary body is naturally hard. Especially the body of a superhuman who engages in meleebat shouldn¡¯t be soft.¡± ¡°Bitch.¡± Hong Yeon-hwa, shaking her aching wrist, continued toin, and Atra shrugged indifferently. Her nonchnt response only made Hong Yeon-hwa more furious. With narrowed eyes, Hong Yeon-hwa thought for a moment, then grinned. ¡°Is your body that hard? Then I guess your breasts are as hard as iron tes, too?¡± The crude and vulgar remark made Atra narrow his eyes. ¡°¡­The heir to the Gyeobhwa family sure speaks in a crass manner. Didn¡¯t anyone ever correct your way of speaking?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with what I said? I¡¯m not hard. That¡¯s why Ha-yul likes me so much. Ah, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t like the iron te body of yours?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Atra¡¯s expression crumpled. She briefly smirked before turning her head sharply, not saying another word. Finally, Hong Yeon-hwa got the reaction she wanted. With a slight sense of relief, she chuckled. ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly, an alert sounded in Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s ear. It was a familiar sound¡ªher smartwatch¡¯s rm. The source of the sound was from the debris nearby. She had been fighting with the floor half-destroyed, and the rm must¡¯ve fallen when the ground caved in. After clearing some debris, Hong Yeon-hwa found the smartwatch and quickly dusted it off before strapping it to her wrist. The hologram popped up in front of her. She read it with a nk expression. ... ¡°This¡­¡± Her indifferent face twisted. A chilling crushing sound echoed from her clenched fist. ¡°This¡­!¡± Her entire body trembled as the Gyeobhwa inside her stirred. ¡°This little shit¡­ AAAAAH!!!¡± ¡°This is¡­¡± KRRRRAAACK! Gyeobhwa erupted. A stunned Atra quickly blocked the Gyeobhwa. The court, by its very nature, is a cold and solemn space. It is a ce where the guilt of the used is judged, and if found guilty, the severity of their punishment is administered. The used hopes that their crime will remain hidden, while the victim wishes for the full uncovering of the offender¡¯s deeds. How could such a space ever be filled with warmth and camaraderie? I had once visited a court. Like a moth drawn to a me, after being torn to pieces and bing a shadow of my former self, I was summoned to the court due to an incident that happened during that time. As I passed through, the atmosphere was exactly as it should be, full of tension. There was a special kind of gravity that enveloped the ce, an aura of seriousness that made everything feel unnervingly solemn. Though I barely spoke, thewyers and prosecutors handled the matter, the air filled with a sense of restrained dread. It wasn¡¯t a positive atmosphere. There was a palpable feeling of anxiety, tension, fear, and even desperation¡ªit was a far cry from anything encouraging. [Anxiety] [Tension] [Fear] [Despair] [Mncholy] Now, I felt that very same energy again. The injury to my arm had been dealt with well enough. The injury where my arm had split into two. I had been disoriented, but Baize¡¯s quick response had stopped the bleeding faster than I could react. The severed part of my arm had been quickly aligned and frozen with cold to stop the bleeding. Then Baize used healing magic to speed up the recovery. His quick and precise actions were impressive, and I couldn¡¯t help but admire him for a moment¡­ but then, I was scolded by him for being distracted. Anyway, after the emergency treatment, I received a diagnosis and healing from the resident healer, and my arm was wrapped up with high-grade bandages. Fortunately, the wound was clean, and Baize¡¯s first aid had been so effective that there were no furtherplications. But this wasn¡¯t where it ended. I was dragged back to the dorm like a criminal, surrounded by a growing crowd of people who had heard the news. In the living room of my dorm¡­ it became a courtroom and a selection process. At the center of it all, I knelt quietly, a sinner in the eyes of many, with several pairs of eyes ring at me¡ªthose eyes, they were the judges¡­ Hong Yeon-hwa, Baize, Elia, Seoyul, Master, Professor Riana¡­ When did they all gather? ¡°Ha-yul, why don¡¯t you take care of your body properly, huh?¡± It was at that moment. Hong Yeon-hwa, who had been quietly observing me, finally spoke up. I slowly lifted my gaze. But when I saw her ring at me with eyes full of disdain, I instantly ducked my head, muttering, "Hick," as I recoiled. ¡°I-I was trying to take care of myself¡ª¡± ¡°Trying? You almost lost your arm! Are you a robot? Can you just detach and reattach your limbs whenever you want?¡± ¡°No, no¡­¡± ¡°What? You didn¡¯t take care of yourself? So you intentionally treated your body like trash?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± The harsh gaze and the sharp words made me shrink back involuntarily. Hong Yeon-hwa, filled with fury, red at me, while Master sighed deeply. Baize and Professor Riana sighed with disbelief. Elia had tear tracks on her face, and Seoyul was still sobbing. ¡®Ugh...¡¯ The pressure of their gazes and emotions felt so sharp, like needles piercing my skin. Especially seeing Seoyul¡¯s face broke my heart. The protector¡ªwhy had I made the child cry? This situation was far more painful than any monster¡¯s ws or venom could ever be¡­ "Sigh..." Hong Yeon-hwa, who had been ring down at me, sighed deeply and then crouched beside me. I cautiously lifted my head, and Hong Yeon-hwa met my gaze and spoke. "Should I try cutting off my arm as an experiment? Maybe then Ha-yul will understand how I feel?" "No, don¡¯t¡ª!" Her next words hit me like a wave, and I felt a wave of dizziness wash over me. I tried to think about it from her perspective¡ªswapping ces in my mind. Just imagining it felt like my head might split open. I would have no problem if my arm was cut off, torn, or damaged. I could handle the pain. But for others, that should never happen. After that, my memory became blurry. "I¡¯m sorry..." I cried out uncontrobly, clinging to Hong Yeon-hwa, tears streaming down my face¡­ [yer Adjustment System: Affection Measurement] ¡­ ? Title "Precious One" ¡­ Chapter 209 At first, I just wanted to scold him a little. The thing is, he doesn¡¯t take care of his body at all. Last time, we met under the pretext of training together. I watched him closely, and it was quite a spectacle. He treated his body like y, throwing himself around recklessly. Even if he got hurt, he just assumed it would heal, or that any damage would grow back, so he recklessly abused himself. He doesn¡¯t even sleep properly. If someone like Hong Yeon-hwa doesn¡¯t hold him and put him to sleep, he won¡¯t sleep for days. Even though people around him tried to intervene, scolding him and showing concern, he just sulked and wouldn¡¯t change his ways. He''s usually a very obedient child who listens to most things, but on this matter, he¡¯s stubborn. It¡¯s as if he feels like if he doesn¡¯t push his body to the limit right now, he¡¯ll die, and I just can¡¯t understand why he hurts himself like that. Of course, being such a secretive child, he must have his reasons... but from the outside, it seems dangerously reckless. That''s why Hong Yeon-hwa, Elia, and I made a pact. Every time Ha-yules back to the dorm, we just rush in, scold him, and then get Seoyul to put him to bed right away. ¡®I¡¯m really going crazy...¡¯ Ha-yul seems to think of his body as a machine, like something that can just be swapped out or reced if broken. No, if you look at the prosthetic arm he carries, it seems like that''s exactly how he thinks. In fact, Hong Yeon-hwa wanted to rip that prosthetic off right then and there. It¡¯s not just Hong Yeon-hwa; most of the people around think the same. The prosthetic arm takes up the space where a smooth, white arm should be, and she¡¯s not happy about it. She wanted to immediately tear that prosthetic off and feed him some kind of magical elixir to regenerate his arm... Top-tier artifact? A treasure with its own magic circuits connected? A beautiful design? ...What does that matter? What Hong Yeon-hwa wanted was to touch Ha-yul¡¯s natural skin, not some high-level artifact... She had to hold herself back. She wanted to tear it off as soon as she saw it, but Ha-yul¡¯s violent resistance made that impossible. She really had the urge to crush him into a fool for a few days and force it off, but... she held back. Every time she saw that prosthetic arm, it made her heart ache. Every time she touched it, the hard metal instead of soft flesh hurt her heart. As time passed, the chance for his arm to regenerate was getting slimmer. And now, he came back after his remaining arm had been severed during a regr lecture? He was experimenting with magic alone, and his arm was cut down the middle? Just thinking about that made her foam at the mouth, and if Ha-yul ever picks up another prosthetic and offers his right arm again... Hong Yeon-hwa might faint on the spot. "Should I try cutting off my arm as an experiment? Maybe then Ha-yul will understand my feelings?" So, she scolded him a little. She wanted him to realize his bad habit of treating his body like y, and said something a bit harsh. She told him to think about what it would feel like to have his arm cut off, to live with a prosthetic. How would that feel to him? Wouldn''t he feel the pain? "I''m sorry...! Yeon-hwa, please don''t be hurt...!" But as soon as those words left her mouth, Ha-yul¡¯s mood shifted drastically. Looking like a drenched puppy, timidly checking the atmosphere, after Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯sment, he desperately clung to her. "I, I was wrong... Cough, cough! Grr...! Please don''t say that, please..." ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean literally! Wait, wait! I said it wrong! Don¡¯t cry...¡± His desperation was so intense that it seemed like she was about to rip his arm off right there. Ha-yul, who had just been confused and sulking while his arm was severed, now sobbed uncontrobly and clung to her. This time, even the people who had been silent up to now came rushing in to console him. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt yourself... I was wrong...¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sorry for saying strange things. I won¡¯t say it again. So, can we stop crying now?¡± Hong Yeon-hwa, who had been consoling Ha-yul, suddenly felt the gazes on her. "Ha-yul? Yeon-hwa didn¡¯t mean it seriously... well, maybe?" "Yeon-hwa, that was too harsh. Why are you saying that to the kid?" ¡°Hong Yeon-hwa, your words were too much.¡± "You''ve got a bad habit of talking like that, and it¡¯s causing trouble." Looking up, I saw the women looking at me with a strange, warm gaze as they consoled Ha-yul. ¡®Why are they giving me such a hard time?¡¯ It was as though they were ming me for something, even though they had all been part of the n. They were now giving me a judgmental look, as if they were trying to shift me onto me to maintain their goodwill with Ha-yul.@@novelbin@@ ¡°Stop bothering Dad!¡± ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± Hong Yeon-hwa, who had been scanning the surroundings with a fierce re, turned to Seoyul, who was giving Ha-yul a pointed look. It felt strange, seeing the roles reversed like this, but I couldn¡¯t afford to lower my rtionship with Seoyul any further... "...Anyway, I¡¯m sorry for the harsh words, Ha-yul. But you have to understand, every time you get hurt, it breaks my heart..." I needed to fix the situation. I hugged Ha-yul, who had stopped crying, and rubbed my cheek against his white hair. "Yes... I''m sorry." "Okay. But Ha-yul, from now on, don¡¯t treat your body recklessly for the sake of others." "Yes... I¡¯ll be careful..." "Good boy." After he cried for a while and apologized, Hong Yeon-hwa smiled warmly at Ha-yul. Then, she kissed his hair affectionately. "......" "Hmph." Ignoring the harsh stares from the others, Hong Yeon-hwa didn¡¯t care. What could they do? "Cough... Yeon-hwa, let¡¯s move." "Yeah, yeah, let¡¯s move... What? Move?" Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s affection didn¡¯tst long until she suddenly dered we should move. Ha-yul, with a key in hand, waved it in front of her. Moving is a huge hassle. It''s one of the most troublesome tasks, considering that changing your residence is one of the three basic necessities of human life. It¡¯s a decision that requires extreme caution, or else it could lead to years of hardship. Among the many tedious processes of moving, packing is the most troublesome part. There¡¯s just so much to pack when you live somewhere. You need to categorize it, keep what you want to take, and separate the things to throw away. For heavy,rge furniture or delicate valuables that could break during transportation, you need to handle them with care. And all the misceneous items that turn into piles of boxes, which are exhausting to move. I don¡¯t have fond memories of moving. ¡®That time was a real pain...¡¯ After I was hit by a car and ended up on the news, it became unbearable. I was annoyed, but I could only imagine how much worse it was for the people living in the same building. When one resident makes the news, everyone¡¯s curiosity swarms around the building. I was as annoyed as I could be, but I felt even worse knowing I was causing trouble for others. So, I had to move to avoid that, but moving while missing a leg was a huge hassle. But that¡¯s a story from the old world. That was Ha-yul¡¯s situation when he was weak and missing a leg. He can casually throw a car and has many talents, so his situation is entirely different. A hole appeared in the air. A strange vibration shifted the surrounding air, and the hole moved with a slight motion of his hand. Everything within the path of that hole, including the surrounding air and piled-up belongings, was sucked into it. When the hole passed, there was nothing left but a dust-free floor. Ha-yul gestured again. The hole moved through the dorm, gobbling up all the belongings. Clothes, furniture, and separate piles of items were all swallowed up. Other misceneous items were gathered with wings of the sky and ced carefully into the hole. It seemed like a flimsy cloth, but with enough force, it could slice through metal like tofu. A clean and quick process without any noise or dust. Preparing for the move? With space maniption, it¡¯s not an issue at all. Just shove everything into the extra-dimensional space. No damage, no effort, and quick. ¡®Space maniption is divine, and the extra-dimensional space is invincible...¡¯ This is the true power. A satisfied smile spread across my face. ¡°You¡¯re handling space magic so precisely... That¡¯s amazing!¡± As I was efficiently packing, Baize, standing behind me, widened his eyes in amazement. His blue eyes were fixed on the hole gobbling up the belongings. "Even though it¡¯s right in front of me, I can''t even feel the magic." "Right? And even the bed, refrigerator, furniture... everything goes in, even the big stuff." "The size can be expanded freely, and the capacity is enormous... People who can handle space magic are really few..." ¡®......¡¯ I controlled my expression at Baize and Elia¡¯s reaction as they marveled at the extra-dimensional space. They can¡¯t feel the magic? The size and capacity are incredible? ¡®Well, it¡¯s not magic... it¡¯s a power...¡¯ Space maniption. The more I get used to it, the more I can do. It started with perception of space, then expanded into extra-dimensional spaces, exerting control, isting spaces with walls, using attraction and repulsion... It¡¯s a different scalepared to regr magic. Though it''s not my natural power, if I lose it, I''ll be powerless... ¡®...Would that be possible?¡¯ I thought for a moment and tilted my head. Now, using this power feels as natural as breathing. The sensations and usage are familiar now. Could this be imitated? Though it¡¯s not my ability, it could be considered a unique power of the Tower. In that case, maybe it could be imitated...? ¡°Did you learn space magic from the vice president?¡± [Ah, yes.] [The vice president taught me separately.] I responded quickly to Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s question, already prepared with an exnation. This was the same excuse I¡¯d used with Lee Ji-yeon. Space maniption and space magic. Most people can¡¯t distinguish between them, so it''s a perfect excuse. "...Did you meet him separately?" [Yes, yes... Why do you ask?] "...Nothing, never mind." Hong Yeon-hwa looked at me with a strange expression. When I tilted my head, she shook it as if to dismiss it. [Should I leave Baize''s things separately?] Now, Baize didn¡¯t need to stay here anymore. My space maniption had stabilized, and Baize would be leaving too. I asked, feeling oddly wistful, and Baize tilted his head. ¡°Ah, is the capacity not enough?¡± [No, the capacity isn¡¯t a problem. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to put it in carelessly¡­] ¡°Then let me pack it with you. It¡¯s awkward to leave just mine behind when we have to pack everything, and it would be troublesome to do itter.¡± [Are you sure?] ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll handle itter. Besides, what¡¯s the problem?¡± Baize smiled and nodded. I nodded back, and then I packed the things from Baize''s room into the extra-dimensional space. ¡°Make sure to pack the underwear too. Don¡¯t leave any behind.¡± [?!] ¡°Stop with the nonsense... Get out now!¡± Hong Yeon-hwa shouted as she pushed Baize out of the room. ¡°Ugh, you really push hard¡­¡± Baize grumbled as he rubbed his back after being pushed out, pouting. ¡°Oh, and.¡± She suddenly turned with a mischievous smile, looking back at me as she put on her shoes by the door. ¡°Shall we see each other tomorrow?¡± [...?] [Yes, see you tomorrow.] Tomorrow is a weekday, so we¡¯ll meet during ss time. It will be a busy day, especially since I still need to finish moving. I nodded at the thought. Chapter 210 It would normally take several days to organize moving, but with the power of space maniption, it was done in less than an hour. Moving in the previous world was exhausting, even without a lot of belongings to pack. This time, although there were more things to pack, thanks to the spatial pocket, my body didn¡¯t feel strained at all. [Complexity] [Regret] However, my heart felt strangely heavy. With aplicated expression, I flicked my finger. As I gestured, the hole moved, and one by one, the items disappeared. The basic furniture that had been provided for the dormitory from the beginning disappeared. It didn¡¯t really cross my mind. At the start of the semester, I hadn¡¯t even stayed in the dorm much. I mostly ended up either sleeping with my head buried in a library desk or sprawled out on the training room floor. The furniture had belonged to Siyoram, so I had nned to leave it, but I quickly packed it up when told it would be reced for the next student. Seoyul emerged from the egg of the origin, and the items I had hastily brought in disappeared. The once dull dormitory lost its vibrancy as colorful things were removed. From that point, I had been living in the dormitory. Back then, I could still remotely ess the library, so I always stayed close to Seoyul, studying together¡­ For some reason, my chest felt heavy, like a stone was ced there. I flicked my finger again. I packed up the pillows Elia had brought in, saying they were good for cuddling and sleeping, and also took the incense burner Hong Yeon-hwa had brought in, not knowing that my sense of smell was practically useless. Recently, there were also the items and clothes Baize had brought in, including therge ck undergarments¡­ ¡®Gyaaah¡­!¡¯ I shuddered at the sudden flood of information entering my head. How could it be¡­ No, damn, that¡¯s not what I meant. Stop with the dirty thoughts¡­ I had epted it without thinking or filtering. I quickly shook off the heat rising in my face and finished packing. This was Baize¡¯s fault, really. Somehow, it was definitely his fault. And this was thest of it. The hole that swallowed the blue box quickly shrank with a rumble, the strange spatial vibration ringing out as it disappeared. [Regret] The now empty dormitory felt oddly deste. [Sorrow] The empty spaces where things should have been made everything feel out of ce. [Disappointment] I pressed my foot hard on the bare floor revealed after the carpet was removed, contemting the strange emotions swirling inside me. Suchplicated feelings that I couldn¡¯t even name them. But the Confession Ne expressed my emotions with a few words. It felt like just yesterday I had first entered the dormitory. The memories of that time were still vivid. I had tried to y a game, but a chill had run through my body, and when I fell asleep early, I woke up the next day in the game world¡­ but I couldn¡¯t wake up properly, and my consciousness returned instead. At the same time, I almost died from an overload of power, and a few dayster, aftering to, I almost died from hunger and thirst. I barely came to my senses, only to find that I couldn¡¯t see anything and couldn¡¯t speak. No matter what I ate, it tasted nd and had no smell. It was likely the life I had left, nearing its end. And then, it was the game world. A world where disaster events were bound to happen, and where eventually, the Tower Lords, those monstrous beings, might invade. Amid all that, I couldn¡¯t just calmly hang myself or jump off to die, so I ran away to Siyoram¡­ and then¡­ ¡°Time sure flies. It feels like just yesterday when I came here¡­¡± As I was reminiscing, Elia murmured behind me. Elia, who had been silently watching the items disappear, stepped forward and lightly ced her hand on my shoulder. Then, resting her chin on my head, she tantly showed her regret. She mumbled something and, slowly, took my hand from where it rested on my shoulder and asked. [...Elia, is it okay for you to move in with me too?] ¡°Ah! Now that Seoyul¡¯s grown up, are you saying I¡¯m no longer needed?¡± [No!] [It¡¯s not like that!] [I just thought it might be too much trouble, and I¡¯d be a burden¡­] ¡°Ah, I was just joking, of course. I know best that you¡¯re not that kind of person, Haryul.¡± I pouted at Elia¡¯s mischievous response. How could she turn a concernedment into something to tease me about? Lately, it seemed like the people around me couldn¡¯t resist teasing me. I felt a little irritated. I twisted my body, trying to shake off her hand from my shoulder. ¡°Aahh, I¡¯m sorry for teasing you so much.¡± Elia extended her words and, with a strangely practiced hand, turned my body the other way and pulled me into a tight hug. My face was buried in her massive chest. There wasn¡¯t any scent rising, but the warmth from being trapped in her embrace was clearly felt. Then, she rested her chin on my head and gently patted my back, as ifforting a child. [Warmth¡­] The frustration that had been creeping out of me in her embrace suddenly melted away. I wanted to pout, but I didn¡¯t want to. I just wanted to stay in her arms and act like a spoiled child. For some reason, I always felt like this around Elia or Professor Liana. Maybe it was because of my spirit affinity, but no matter how mischievous I got, I felt like they would always smile kindly and open their arms to me. I iled my arms for a moment and then wrapped them around Elia¡¯s waist. ¡°Seoyul¡¯s reactions are just too cute. I couldn¡¯t help but tease you. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± [...It¡¯s okay.] [I wasn¡¯t really mad.] ¡°Thanks for epting my apology.¡± Elia giggled and lowered her head, rubbing her cheek against my hair. ¡°Haryul must be really sad too, right? We¡¯ve made so many memories together here.¡± [Regret] [Memories] ¡°Yes, memories. It hasn¡¯t been that long, but¡­ still, I¡¯ve had many fun experiences.¡± At the mention of memories by Elia, I suddenly went quiet. I vaguely realized the reason for the strange difort. Come to think of it, that sharp, almost painful sensation pressing down on one side of my chest had disappeared. In its ce, I could feel the warmth of the tantly affectionate gesture spreading through me. ¡®Is this because of that¡­?¡¯ I casually nced at Elia. She seemed to be so happy that she was smiling down at me, her smile full of kindness. The certainty of that smile turned my earlier doubts into confirmation. Seeing myplex expression, had she intentionally teased me to cheer me up? ¡®...¡¯ If that¡¯s the case, then did I whine like a child even after receiving that kind of kindness? Embarrassment made my face burn red. At the same time, a warm feeling filled my chest. The wings of the sky fluttered. My body itched. I nervously muttered, then pulled the arm around my waist, burying my face deeply into her soft chest. [I''m also happy to be with you, Elia¡­] ¡°El¡­ Oh¡­¡± Elia¡¯s eyes went wide as she heard the sound of the ne. ¡°Heh, you¡¯re so cute.¡±@@novelbin@@ She didn¡¯t say anything else. She just wrapped me in her arms again with a gentle touch. ¡°After the lecture today, do we just go to this address?¡± [Yes, let¡¯s go together after the lecture.] ¡°Yes, yes, then let¡¯s go with Yeonhwa and Seoyul after the lecture.¡± I stayed in Elia¡¯s warm embrace for a while, letting the awkward feelings subside. [Security] [?M] ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s with the question mark, M?¡± [...?] [No idea?] The Confession Ne made a strange sound in the middle. Lately, the state of the Confession Ne had been odd. Even when I tried observing it, there didn¡¯t seem to be any external or internal problems. But there was a subtle sense of unease. It wasn¡¯t broken, but it felt like its function was changing. Elia and I tilted our heads in confusion. The lecture ended first, and then Elia, Yeonhwa, and I headed toward the new home. By the way, Baize and the teacher, Professor Liana, wereing to help with the move. Thanks to the spatial pocket, the packing had gone quickly, so it was more of a housewarming celebration than actual help. I had already prepared plenty of ingredients for the food. Now, I needed to finish unpacking and get everything ready for the meal. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Elia¡¯s reaction to arriving at the new ce was quite intense. Unconsciously, her mouth hung open in awe as her yellow eyes blinked, taking in part of the new residence. Seoyul, who was in Elia¡¯s arms, seemed just as surprised. His usual pouty expression was gone, reced by his eyes frantically darting around¡ªhe looked so cute. ¡°A mansion¡­?¡± ¡°¡­I think it¡¯s more like a castle than a mansion¡­¡± Hong Yeonhwa, standing beside us, murmured, looking a bit uneasy. She wasn¡¯t quite as shocked as Elia, but she was still surprised. ¡°No way, did they give us the entire building?¡± [Yes, I think so.] I also gave a slightly unsure expression. At least,pared to the others, I was in a better situation. I had already received the keys and the address, and had observed the ce a few days ago. It had been surprising at first, but it still didn¡¯t fully sink in. I sighed deeply as I observed the imposing residence. Despite the green vines tangled around it, the walls retained their grandeur and antique charm. The entrance had a thick, grand door, like something you¡¯d see at a prestigious mansion, and a meticulouslyndscaped garden stretched out in front, resembling a work of art. At the center of therge estate was an imposing, D-shaped mansion. No, it was so massive that calling it just a mansion seemed an understatement. The materials used in the mansion¡¯s construction and the quality and quantity of the magic installed here made it more akin to a castle, as Hong Yeonhwa had said. The grandeur of this mansion would be overwhelming even for a king of a prosperous nation. This grand estate was, in fact, quite famous in Siyoram. It was a massive mansion in the central district, home to most of the administrative buildings in Siyoram. Yet, it was rumored to be a ce where no one entered or left, with no sign of visitors. But that wasn¡¯t what surprised me. ¡®...The interior can¡¯t be observed, can it?¡¯ I could barely observe it. The exterior was fine, but the moment I tried to look deeper inside, my observation abruptly cut off. It seemed to be the magic installed in the mansion that caused it. ¡®Is this magic?¡¯ I tilted my head. It didn¡¯t quite feel like magic. It was strange. The ritual wasn¡¯t clear-cut, or should I say¡­ If magic reflects the caster¡¯s will, this seemed more like the will had melted into the form of a picture. ¡°Wow¡­¡± As Elia and Seoyul continued to be dumbfounded, Hong Yeonhwa subtly turned to me. Her eyes were filled with questions and confusion. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the dean¡¯s mansion?¡± [...I¡¯m not sure.] I tilted my head, also a bit unsure. This ce had been said to be where the dean used to live. There were also rumors that this was the ce where the elusive Tower Lord had hidden away. And now, it was going to be my home. Leaving the three of them behind, I headed toward the grand entrance. The magic... the will melted into it, was still there. If I were to break it by force, there would likely be strong resistance. ¡®If I have the key, it should open, right?¡¯ I took the key out of my spatial pocket... The key emitted a strange vibration. A mechanical sound came from the front gate, and the massive doors opened wide without hesitation. [Huh?] Everyone froze in surprise, their expressions stunned as the doors, which had been tightly closed just moments ago, opened wide as if to wee us. [Let¡¯s go inside.] ¡°Uh¡­ Okay.¡± It wasn¡¯t that it was unbelievable, but we couldn¡¯t just stand there in shock. I had the key, so I went ahead and passed through the gate. The key vibrated again. At the same time, I felt a strange sensation that seemed to connect with me. And then... The Confession Ne emitted a sound as well. [yer Adjustment System: Exploration Points] [Quest "Visit the Cradle''s Depths" Achieved] [Points awarded] ... [Artifact "Confession Ne" Reacting] ... [yer Adjustment System: Affection] Haryul ¡ú Elia Sleyed ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð (82?83/100) "Affection" "Gratitude" "Cow?" "Chick" "Regret" Chapter 211 The visitors who crossed the front gate were greeted by an array of flowers, stretching along both sides of the path leading to the mansion. "Wow¡­" Elia, who had been unable to close her mouth since earlier, blinked her eyes in awe. She set Seoyul down from her arms, and, holding her hands, crouched at the side of the path to examine the flowers. "These are really beautiful..." There were different types and colors. They weren¡¯t supposed to bloom in the same season, nor were they native to the same regions... yet, they all bloomed together, side by side in this exotic disy, in the same ce. The sight was like andscape pulled straight out of a fantasy world, and I couldn¡¯t help but admire it silently. In front of her, a variety of flowers bloomed harmoniously. Elia tilted her head, alternating between two flowers, her expression unsure but thoughtful. "Is this white flower Edelweiss? And the red one next to it¡­" "Hibiscus." "Oh, yes! Hibiscus! That was the name!" "And the purple flower next to it¡­ Agapanthus? There¡¯s all sorts of them." Elia pped her hands, pleased with the answer she received as she struggled to recall the names of the flowers. "Mm?" She then seemed to sense something strange and turned her head. The one who had answered her¡­ no, the fairy Seoyul. "...Seoyul, do you know all these flowers?" "I saw them in a book." Seoyul replied with a somewhat puzzled look on his face. He tilted his head repeatedly as he examined his surroundings, and on his back, a set of vibrant, multi-colored wings fluttered. "Wow, our Seoyul is so smart!" "Heh." Seoyul gave a sly smile, proud of himself, and Elia, smiling softly, gently ruffled his head. Both of them wore bright-colored dresses, and with the beautiful flowers around them, it felt like a peaceful scene that could easily be captured in a photo. In that peaceful moment, Elia and Seoyul resembled a perfect mother and child duo. "Haryul, is something wrong?" Hong Yeonhwa, who had been watching the scene with a strange look, approached me, noticing I had been standing there absentmindedly. "No¡­ I¡¯m fine. Just spaced out for a moment." She seemed puzzled by my dazed state. I shook my head and responded, but suddenly Hong Yeonhwa grabbed my shoulder and pulled me into her embrace. I naturally leaned into her. "Hmph... If you¡¯re feeling sick, just tell me right away. I told you before, right? Don¡¯t suffer in silence." "Yes, I¡¯ll keep that in mind." "Good." Was she satisfied with that? Her earlier discontent disappeared, reced by a gentle smile as she patted my shoulder. ¡®...Here¡­¡¯ As I leaned against Hong Yeonhwa, I felt the strange and distinct sensation that had been bothering my body and mind since earlier. I reflected on it. ¡®What kind of space is this?¡¯@@novelbin@@ The mansion, and the magic that filled the grounds, felt very unusual. Normal magic felt like a calction. By interpreting the ritual, you could figure out what kind of effect it would have. This ce was different. There were no rituals to interpret. The magic didn¡¯t intricately weave together to project will. Instead, the will itself seemed to melt like a painting. Even the flowers sprawling throughout the park had a will embedded in them. "Bloom, bloom in your most beautiful form, bloom fully, and be full of life¡­" In response to that will, the flowers seemed to be in their most vibrant state, full of vitality. Even the barrier that stretched around the grounds, from the front gate to the walls, held a simr intent. It was the will to block outside eyes and prevent intrusion. It was so powerful that even with my ability to observe, I couldn¡¯t easily peer inside. The will was even stronger on the mansion itself, and the interior of the building waspletely unobservable. ¡®The key?¡¯ For now, observation was possible. I fiddled with the key I still held in my hand. Just a moment ago, the key had been vibrating, and now, I could feel something connecting me to it. At the same time, the thorns that had been keeping out everything from the outside seemed to lower, and the firmly locked seal opened wide. That wasn¡¯t all. The will that had settled in this ce responded to me. The persistent headache that had been guing me faded, and the sharp aches from intense training slowly began to subside. The ground, flowers, grass, and trees¡ªeverything that belonged to life was now imbued with vitality, and the purity and quality of the mana were exceptionally high. Breathing became easier. With the pain and fatigue gone, I automatically felt better. The wings of the sky fluttered like a fish in water. It felt almost like this ce was made for me, as my condition improved. "Sniff..." "Hick." When I took a deep breath, instead of fresh air, the fragrant scent of Hong Yeonhwa filled my nostrils. ¡®Ah, I had forgotten I was leaning on her.¡¯ I had momentarily forgotten. "Umm... why all of a sudden?" Hong Yeonhwa flinched at the scent and pulled back slightly, pushing her chest forward. ... We quickly finished our brief tour of the garden and entered the mansion. We spent some time wandering through the mansion, inspecting everything. Normally, we wouldn¡¯t say we were "wandering" through a house, but this mansion was so vast that it was more than appropriate to use that term. "Wow¡­ it¡¯s like they shoved everything they could think of in here." Hong Yeonhwa, who had been apanying me on the tour, said with a look of exasperation. At first, she had just seemed impressed by the size, but now, even she was astonished by how much of the mansion remained unexplored. "Ser field, basketball court, tennis courts, a movie theater, a training area, an alchemyb, a magic measurement room... it¡¯s unbelievable." "Haha¡­ yeah, it is pretty big. It¡¯ll probably take days to check everything out." "Not just big, this is insane." "It¡¯s huge¡­" Even Seoyul, who usually didn¡¯t seem too impressed, agreed with Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s assessment of the mansion¡¯s size. I let out a sheepishugh. The mansion had three above-ground floors and two underground levels. It was shaped like a "D," with the central building and two wings, to the west and east. The central part served as the main building, filled with all the essential living facilities. By the way, every room was ready for immediate upancy. The many rooms already had furniture and were impably clean. Even the bed I brieflyy on was a top-tier luxury. It was far better than the one in the dormitory, and just lying down for a moment made my mouth drop open in amazement. The west wing had a ser field, basketball court, tennis courts, a movie theater¡ªbasically every form of entertainment you could think of. The east wing had facilities for martial arts, magic, alchemy, and metallurgy. Everything was managed by the same strange magic, so nothing seemed to malfunction. "This isn¡¯t the end, though, right? There are annexes behind the mansion too. When are we going to check those out?" Surprisingly, it wasn¡¯t over. A little distance away from the mansion were several annexes. They weren¡¯t asrge as the mansion, but still massive in their own right. Honestly, they could probably amodate all of Siyoram¡¯s students. This vast estate also had a park, a botanical garden, and even a herb garden. The grounds were sorge that I didn¡¯t have the time to explore all of it. So for now, I released only the spirits that preferred the natural environment. Since the space was full of vitality and mana, the spirits glowed brightly and scattered. "Why are they handing over a ce like this¡­" "Yeah¡­" In the lobby of the mansion¡¯s central building, Hong Yeonhwa, who had flopped onto one of the many sofas, muttered, and I nodded in agreement. When she casually handed me the key and said, ¡°This is the key to the mansion,¡± I had imagined something like a mansion where Baize might live. I had thought it would be something manageable, but this... was ridiculous. [Well, we don¡¯t have to explore everything today.] It was far too big to explore in one day. [Should we unload everything here?] [It¡¯s fine if I keep it, but we¡¯ll need to move it to our rooms now.] At this point, I already had the key. I could always return it and leave if I felt burdened... but for now, I wasn¡¯t nning on doing that. "Ah, we should pick rooms now. Ipletely forgot with all the exploring." Elia sighed and opened arge hole in the air. The hole released the luggage, which I caught with the wings of the sky and set down on the floor. "Haryul, which room will you take?" As I started unpacking, Hong Yeonhwa, who had quietly approached, asked in a casual tone. "I¡­ haven¡¯t decided yet. But I¡¯ll probably choose the room next to Seoyul." "Ah, next to Seoyul¡­ Hmm? Where are you going?" I finished unloading the luggage. After double-checking to make sure I didn¡¯t miss anything, I stood up, and Hong Yeonhwa tilted her head. "You and Elia should rest for a bit. I¡¯m going to start on the food." "Right, you said we¡¯re having a housewarming. Who¡¯sing?" "Uh¡­ The teacher, Professor Liana, and Baize. Also, Senior Lee Jiyeon¡­" "Lee Jiyeon? You invited her?" "Ah, yes." "¡­Really?" Hong Yeonhwa, who had cut me off mid-sentence, looked a bit ufortable. "Why?" "Oh¡­ it¡¯s nothing." "?" Anyway, I had a lot to do. Since tomorrow was the weekend, we were nning to have a housewarming dinner. So I was going to make a lot of food. The kitchen was already well-prepared, so I just needed to start cooking. And before I started cooking, there was one more ce I needed to visit. At the far corner of the east wing of the mansion, there was a door that was tightly shut. It didn¡¯t look particrly special on the outside. Like any other door, it was a dark brown wooden door that gave off the depth of age. ¡®The lock is strong.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t observe the inside. Even now, through the key, I couldn¡¯t easily observe what was beyond. Even with the boundary released outside, this ce still maintained its own barrier. It was immediately obvious that this ce had strong security. As soon as I recognized it, I had been nning to visit. This was the ce that was said to have been inhabited by the previous dean, and there were rumors that the elusive Tower Lord had hidden away here. Such a ce still had a strong barrier around it¡­ ¡®Hmm...¡¯ I paused in front of the door, thinking for a moment, and then took out the key and ced it against the door. Shudder¡ª The key vibrated. Click. ¡®As expected.¡¯ Though the door had no keyhole, the sound of the lock opening rang out as soon as the key came close. It seemed the key was indeed the ess pass. It appeared that the key itself granted ess to this mansion. I grabbed the doorknob. Creak¡­ The door opened with a strange sound as the boundary around the room loosened, allowing me to observe the inside. ¡®...What is this?¡¯ The interior was a library. But it was enormous. It was dozens of timesrger than I had perceived from the outside. It seemed to have been affected by spatial expansion magic. The walls of this vast room were filled with bookshelves, and countless books filled every inch of space. And¡­ ¡®A portrait?¡¯ Arge portrait hanging on the wall became visible. Chapter 213 Despite the turbulence in my heart, I had to focus on preparing for the housewarming. No matter howplicated my feelings were, I couldn¡¯t afford to just dig a hole and ignore the things I had to do. I dragged myself out of the library. ¡®¡­It¡¯s huge.¡¯ The kitchen in the grand mansion¡­ It was more fitting to call it a cooking room. This was no ordinary small kitchen. It was thergest and most well-equipped kitchen I had ever seen. If I had to estimate the cost of this kitchen, I was afraid to even think about it. ¡®The condition¡­ I can use it right away.¡¯ After closely observing it with my powers, there was no w to be found. ¡®What¡¯s this? A broiler for steak? A fast grilling tool for the top part?¡¯ There were a lot of unfamiliar cooking tools I was seeing for the first time. After examining the internal structure and rituals, I immediately understood how to use them. The cleanliness was perfect, and the tools were more varied and of better quality than anything I had brought. This was true for most of the facilities in the mansion. From what I deduced, no one had lived here for decades, yet all the equipment was high-end, almost brand-new. The condition and cleanliness were excellent. ¡®...Sigh.¡¯ I quickly surveyed the area and made sure everything was in ce. Once everything was ready, I started cooking. Tap, tap, tap! The rhythmical sound of chopping vegetables and meat filled the air. I wasn¡¯t holding the knife. As always, my ¡°Heaven¡¯s Wingtip,¡± one of the best decisions of my life, took care of the task. The de of the Heaven¡¯s Wingtip chopped the ingredients, while other versions of the tool neatly ced the prepared ingredients into cooking utensils. Even the utensils and ingredients were carefully handled by the Heaven¡¯s Wingtip. This was all happening as if it were normal in the vast kitchen. The food was quickly prepared through countless simultaneous actions, then lightly enchanted with preservation magic, and finally transferred to the table by the Heaven¡¯s Wingtip. One by one, tes and bowls settled onto the table. The freshly prepared dishes, steaming warmly, were diverse in type. Taste is an incredibly prizing thing in this world. While I knew roughly what the housewarming guests liked, I made sure to prepare a variety of dishes just in case. ¡®After all, they all eat a lot.¡¯ The physique of superhumans requires a significant amount of energy. Since their physical abilities vary, they also consume vastly different amounts of calories. To replenish that energy, they need to eat a lot of food. ¡®For the housewarming, we have¡­ the teacher, Professor Liana, Baize, and¡­ Senior Lee Ji-yeon.¡¯ Including myself, there were eight participants. Six of them were high-level superhumans, one was a fairy knight in the middle of their growth period, and I, well, I¡¯m a hybrid of human and fairy. No matter what, I probably needed to prepare a huge amount of food. Even though Elia and Professor Liana didn¡¯t use their bodies much, they could still eat a few servings easily. As for those who engaged in physically demanding roles, like Hong Yeon-hwa, the teacher, Baize, and Lee Ji-yeon, they ate much more. Now I understood why all superhumans had such good physiques. Without this kind of eating habit, there¡¯s no way they could maintain such a full figure orrge frames. So, I had to make a muchrger amount of food for this housewarming. Since two hands weren¡¯t enough, I called on Heaven¡¯s Wingtip to help. My hands didn¡¯t stay idle either. I gathered mana into my palms. A pure white mana oozed from my hands. ¡®Manifestation, Ember.¡¯ Whoooosh! As I mixed in my uniqueness, the mana ignited into mes. This wasn¡¯t the usual Ember that had been mimicked through harmonization. This was my own unique form. ''So this is how it works...'' I carefully controlled the Ember that was attached to my hands. Normally, Ember would be too intense to use for cooking. Its output was too strong, capable of burning ingredients to ashes instantly. Controlling it was extremely difficult. Whoosh¡­ The roaring mes simmered down, calming as I directed them. Gently, I ced the Ember beneath the pot I was using to cook the stew. The Ember adhered to the pot with ease. The movement was so smooth, it almost felt like I was cradling an egg, like a bird protecting its nest. ¡®This is easier than expected.¡¯ I looked at the Ember with a strange expression. This was not the Ember I had harmonized with before. It wasn¡¯t the one I had seen from Hong Yeon-hwa or the ones from the Ember family. Nor was it the unknown Ember I had encountered before. This was my own unique version, grown and developed through trials. It was the Ember that had manifested as a personal power, but it had taken on its own form, quite different from what others had. It was a power that could burn someone alive with a single touch, yet appeared strangely beautiful. It was a me that didn¡¯t seem to burn, but rather, it seemed to warm and heal. The usual deep red color had shifted to a softer orange hue, the me dancing like a living creature. My expression turned more peculiar as I watched it. ¡®It¡¯s much easier to control now.¡¯ Before, Ember had been unpredictable, wild like a vicious dog. But now, it had be tame, like a puppy wagging its tail yfully. Thanks to this, I could easily use the Ember even to cook. ¡®Didn¡¯t they say food cooked with Ember tastes better?¡¯ I recalled that food cooked with Ember tasted better. Especially when making dishes that needed a bit of smokiness, like meats. Ever since I saw how much Hong Yeon-hwa enjoyed food cooked with Ember, I had been using it for every meal. ¡®By the way, didn¡¯t I see a line in the original work where it said noodles cooked with the seafire tasted better?¡¯ I remembered a simr line from the original story. Was it in the first round? When we were exploring dungeons, there was a message in the system window that said eating noodles made with seafire gave an extra sense of fullness. ¡®Maybe I should ask Baize to try itter.¡¯ Whoosh¡­ Just as I was lost in cooking, a sharp shift in my mood brought back past memories. Though Ember was now much gentler, it still stirred emotions and memories I had been trying to ignore. Of course, there was a difference. Before, it had felt like the nasty, painful memories were being dragged up. But now, it felt as if the pleasant memories were being gently coaxed intoing back. ?Agapanthus: Hello? ¡°Fool in the Corner¡±? ?Me: Why are you insulting me? ?Agapanthus: Huh? Good memories, yes. But memories I didn¡¯t want to revisit. Suddenly, everything stopped. ¡­Drip, drip, drip. The boiling water, the sizzling meat, everything resumed its natural rhythm as I snapped back to the present. A dark room shed in my mind. ?Agapanthus: Did you sleep wellst night? ?Me: Yes. ¡­ ?Agapanthus: For your health, don¡¯t skip meals. ?Me: Yes. ¡­ ?Agapanthus: It¡¯s cheap and tasty. ?Agapanthus: If you¡¯re toozy to cook, just buy this. ?Me: Thanks. ¡­ ?Agapanthus: Open your windows regrly. ?Agapanthus: Or, at least get an air purifier. ?Me: Thanks for worrying. ¡­ ?Agapanthus: [Changed Contact: Agapanthus ¡ú Flower Princess] ¡­ ?Flower Princess: Didn¡¯t eat again? ?Flower Princess: Please, at least eat something. ?Flower Princess: You¡¯re going to copse if you keep doing this. ?Me: I¡¯m already full. ?Me: (Huffing dog emoji) ?Flower Princess: I¡¯lle to your house, open your door, ande in. ?Flower Princess: Eat what I rmended! ?Me: Aww. ?Me: Can we just continue ying Othello? ?Flower Princess: Come on, hurry up! ¡®Flower Princess¡­¡¯ An online friend. One day, they suddenly messaged me, and for some reason, started acting like we were close. At first, I ignored them or gave short replies, thinking they were suspicious¡­ but somehow, we ended up bing friends. ¡®Agapanthus.¡¯ I had heard that they were a flower species. There were six to ten different types, depending on the ssification. Most bloomed in the summer. The flowers were funnel-shaped, usually purple, though white and blue variants existed. I had tried growing one on my balcony at home; it wasn¡¯t that difficult, and I managed to grow it well. There were many blooming in the mansion¡¯s garden, but I wasn¡¯t paying much attention. Other flowers were blooming too. No need to focus on just Agapanthus. In the vice-dean¡¯s office, there had been an Agapanthus in a pot, well-maintained. And now, in the library of the mansion, there was an Agapanthus, vibrant with magic applied to it. The same flower I had observed earlier in the mansion¡¯s library, as I remembered the person who had saved me in the previous world. ¡®......¡¯ My thoughts tangled. Several words circled in my mind, creating several hypotheses that didn¡¯t quite fit together. None of them were confirmed theories, but none of them left me feeling good. ¡®How foolish...¡¯ It felt like a ridiculous hypothesis, even to me. Why would they deliberately approach me? What¡¯s the point? Isn¡¯t that just human nature? After all, didn¡¯t I try to get close to Baize with some intentions?@@novelbin@@ If the hypothesis is correct¡­ then Flower Princess just acted in the same way. What am I upset about? Isn¡¯t it just the same thing I¡¯ve done myself? Realizing this, I felt even more deted. The Ember that had been rising with energy now fizzled out and lost its intensity. "Why are you sulking again?" ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Just as I was distracted with cooking, a hand suddenly rested on my waist. ¡°Hmm?¡± Hong Yeon-hwa, who had been wandering around the mansion, suddenly stopped in her tracks. A strong scent wafted past my nose. Spicy and sweet¡­ the smell of meat. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re cooking.¡± Ihayeol had suggested having the housewarming dinner together. So, I had to prepare a lot of food. I asked them to wait a bit, then quickly disappeared. ¡®I¡¯m hungry¡­¡¯ Maybe because of the smell, Hong Yeon-hwa felt hunger pangs. Her stomach growled, and she nced around. As expected, it was about time for dinner. ¡®Maybe I should have just gone and helped... no, I would¡¯ve just been in the way.¡¯ Hong Yeon-hwa wasn¡¯t great at cooking. Her skills were limited to basic field cooking techniques. Not that they helped with making food taste good, but just making something edible. That wouldn¡¯t help Ihayeol, who was trying to make delicious food. Without much else to do, Hong Yeon-hwa could only set the table or cut ingredients¡­ Sizzle sizzle! ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s an artifact. It makes things much faster.¡± It was the artifact Ihayeol always carried around. The winged outfit spread out like tentacles, doing everything from stirring the pot to cutting the ingredients. It was absolutely absurd. I already knew Ihayeol¡¯s mana maniption ability was off the charts, but I didn¡¯t expect the artifact to be used like this... ¡°Ugh.¡± In the end, Hong Yeon-hwa, even losing her spot to the artifact, realized she was just getting in the way, so she quietly moved aside. But now, she was hungry. Hong Yeon-hwa rubbed her stomach and walked toward the source of the smell. Whoosh¡­ ¡°Hmm?¡± She finally entered the kitchen and saw Ihayeol busy with the cooking. The massive kitchen, built to match the grandeur of the mansion, was bustling with activity. The winged artifact was moving rapidly, cooking, preparing, and transferring everything. It was a sight I¡¯d never seen before, not something you¡¯d normally pay to witness. Instead, it was Ihayeol¡¯s back that caught my eye, strangely wrapped in a bittersweet atmosphere. ¡°......¡± I walked over to Ihayeol and stood behind them. Despite the obvious presence I gave off, Ihayeol was so absorbed in what they were doing that they had their hands absentmindedly hanging in the air while the artifact handled the cooking. Meanwhile, the artifact was floating just out of reach of Ihayeol. "Why are you sulking again?" ¡°Ugh...!¡± Surprised by the sudden hug, Ihayeol shuddered, as if electrocuted. They turned to face Hong Yeon-hwa. Although they tried to hide it, their face clearly showed a mix of subtle dissatisfaction and loneliness, their white apron standing out in stark contrast. ¡°Y-Yeonhwa? Just a second¡­ I¡¯m in the middle of cooking¡­¡± When Hong Yeon-hwa didn¡¯t speak, Ihayeol gave a helpless sigh and gently nudged my hand off them, signaling they were still working. Then, as if a thought struck them, they shed a soft smile and spoke. ¡°I made the meat dishes you like. Please wait just a bit longer...?¡± This almost seemed like an attempt at temptation. I wrapped my arms around Ihayeol and gently pulled their chin up. I leaned down and kissed their lips. ¡°Mmm, mmm¡­!¡± Caught off guard, Ihayeol¡¯s eyes widened for a moment, but soon enough, they leaned into Hong Yeon-hwa, letting their body rx. They seemed to stand on tiptoe, hesitantly puckering their lips toward me. ¡°Chu, chu¡­¡± The loneliness that had been subtly emanating from Ihayeol gradually faded, reced by the warmth of affection that now shone on their face. ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡®This is getting ridiculous.¡¯ Satisfied with the interaction, Hong Yeon-hwa tightened her embrace around Ihayeol. [yer Correction System: Favorability] Lee Ha-yul ¡ú Hong Yeon-hwa ??????????(91?92/100) ?Affection? ?Debt? ?Thankfulness? ?Warmth? ?Stability? Chapter 214 There is no such thing as a square for Lee Ha-yul, who is manifesting the power of observation at every moment. The scope of observation is vast, and the information measured is precise enough topare each pore of a person. Although he has not created a variety of applications like the power of space, he can operate it unconsciously like breathing. ¡°Ugh¡­ ¡± Lee Ha-yul did not notice Hong Yeon-hwa approaching. He was so shocked that he did not even notice her approaching him right behind him and putting her hand on his waist. It was strange. He was operating his split consciousness in preparation for the situation where his main consciousness had sunk. Even if his main consciousness had sunk, his split consciousness, which was absorbed in detecting a crisis, should have noticed the approach of an external entity. ¡®No¡­ I recognized it¡­ ¡¯ He was wrong. Lee Ha-yul searched his memory with a nk mind. Even though his main consciousness, which was distracted, did not know, his split consciousness noticed Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s approach. However, he did not inform his main consciousness. Because that split consciousness focuses on ¡®detecting a crisis¡¯. For Lee Ha-yool, Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s approach was not a crisis. It wasn¡¯t simply the arrogance of thinking that she couldn¡¯t be a threat to him, but the trust that she wouldn¡¯t harm him. That would have been the same even if Hong Yeon-hwa was wearing a weapon. Even if she had her weapon drawn, or if she had approached him stealthily while aiming at him. Even up until the moment she stabbed Lee Ha-yool with her weapon. If Hong Yeon-hwa had swung a weapon at him, there would have been a reason. Lee Ha-yool had that kind of belief. ¡°Kiss¡­¡± That series ofplicated thoughts was interrupted. A kiss slipped in between. The arm wrapped around his back pulled him to lean against her voluptuous embrace, and the hand holding his chin forcefully forced him to kiss her. Because of the inevitable height difference, he had to support himself on his tiptoes in order to kiss her. ¡°Kiss¡­¡± ¡± It was a rather coercive action, but Lee Ha-yool didn¡¯t care. On the contrary, he stretched out both arms and hugged Hong Yeon-hwa tightly. He actively covered her body with his lips as if he wanted more. ¡®Good¡­¡¯ [Good] He felt the voluptuous texture of her covered body. His body was heated by the warm body temperature. He was intoxicated by the sweet scent of flesh wafting in, and his head became foggy and dizzy. And with their lips rubbing against each other and their breaths mingling, he really felt like an idiot. ¡®I¡¯m happy¡­¡¯ [Happy] That was good. All theplexity, bitterness, agony, and resentment that had filled his head until just now were pushed away, and his ce was filled with abundant affection. - Hwaruk¡­ The still-still-extinguished Kyeophwa slowly pushed his head in. He carefully let out his emotions as if he was checking her mood. I like the dizzying feeling of my originally stupid mind really regressing. After I finish all the work that I have to do, if I do it, I want to live my whole life buried in this kind of affection¡­ ¡°Huh¡­¡± Hong Yeon-hwa couldn¡¯t figure out Lee Ha-yool¡¯splicated psychology in detail. However, she could clearly see that the negative shadow on Lee Ha-yool¡¯s face was gradually melting away with the affection she had poured on him. The pure porcin-like child was bing colored by her own colors. Lee Ha-yool, who had been prickly and wary, was now melting into her every gesture and embracing her¡­ ¡®Wow, shit¡­¡¯ Her breath trembled involuntarily at the sense of betrayal, as if she was messing up a clean, white piece of paper. ... Of course, she wasn¡¯t moved by such dirty feelings alone. Somehow, something had seemed strange since she entered the mansion. As expected, when left alone, she was like a puppy soaked in the rain, cooking alone. Hong Yeon-hwa, who has not yet given birth, can understand how she feels about letting her baby out on the water. Everyone around Lee Ha-yool must have experienced it. ¡®It¡¯s fortunate that it¡¯s easy to let her go in this way.¡¯ In fact, it¡¯s very easy tofort Lee Ha-yool, who is gloomy and depressed. Just pat her head and most things will go away. Even on the rare asion when she does cry, if you hold her in your arms and apologize, she will pretend to be defeated and whine. If you lean on her morefortably and stick out her chest and pat her butt, everything will go away and she¡¯ll fall asleep. Does she want to be treated like a child like this? ¡°Ha-yool.¡± Her lips were rubbed for a while. Hong Yeon-hwa, who had tasted the moist, warm¡­ ecstatic sensation, slowly raised her head. ¡°Heh, heh¡­¡± There was no answer. Her pink tongue peeked out through her slightly open mouth, and she only exhaled and exhaled heavily. The fragrant smell of the food was gone. Instead, the honey scent emanating from Lee Ha-yul¡¯s body in her arms was tempting Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s nasal passages. ¡°Ha-yul.¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± The answer came only after she patted her back and called her name again. Her eyes, unfocused, looked up at Hong Yeon-hwa. Her cheeks were pressed against her chest, and her pronunciation was raspy. ¡®Really, how can someone be this pretty¡­?¡¯ Hong Yeon-hwa reached out with her eyes dripping with honey. Her thumbs rubbed under her eyes. Soon, she took in the bridge of her nose, cheeks, dimples, earlobes, forehead, eyebrows¡­ every feature of her face. ''I''m going crazy...'' Lee Ha-yul''s appearance was so impressive that even Hong Yeon-hwa eximed in admiration when they first met, but as time passed, it didn''t end with admiration. It is said that many superhumans are physically beautiful due to their strong bodies and magical powers, but Lee Ha-yul was different. Even the students of Siyoram, who had met all sorts of beautiful people, would gape and stare at Lee Ha-yul. Lee Ha-yul didn''t seem to notice his appearance at the moment. However, if he walked around the city streets for just 10 minutes without covering his appearance, Lee Ha-yul would be able to sense how bad his appearance was. "Ha-yul, do you have ns for the day of the birth ceremony?" "Ah... birth, je...?" Lee Ha-yul muttered as he absentmindedly enjoyed the feeling of his face being touched. The birth ceremony. An event held by Siyoram every year at the end of the year. It is an event that is also treated as quite important in the original work. The birth festival is strictly a festival, so it gives the cadets time to y. A small incident at this time¡­ If you eat well and go through the sub-quests, your favorability rating will increase significantly. Not only that, you will also enter the Tower of Growth during the birth festival. The unique thing is that everyone enters regardless of grade level¡­ and there is a special event for special admission students. ording to Lee Ha-yool¡¯s memory, the entrance is on the third day of the five-day schedule. ¡°Stay with me on thest day. Until the next day.¡± ¡°Thest day¡­?¡± ¡°Yeah, on thest day. I¡¯ll feed you something delicious that day¡­.¡± ¡°Something delicious¡­?¡± Lee Ha-yool tilted his head and looked up. He saw Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s face looking down with a smile, and she had a smile that seemed to be filled with embarrassment and anticipation. He tilted his head. ¡®Birth festival¡­? Is there something to do¡­?¡¯ His dazed mind searched for memories¡­ - Bang! ¡°Hic¡­¡± Lee Ha-yool straightened his back. A dizzying sensation ran up his spine. Then, warm breath touched his ear. ¡°Answer.¡± Lee Ha-yool flinched. He nodded nkly at the voice that seemed to be forcing him to give an answer.@@novelbin@@ ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll do it¡­ I¡¯ll do it, so I¡¯ll be with Yeon-hwa¡­¡± Lee Ha-yool unconditionally agreed without even making a proper judgment. Even at first nce, he waspletely out of his mind and heart, and was in a state of mental weakness. He didn¡¯t even mix his tongue, and at most, he just touched his lips, and yet he looked like this. Normally, he would have waited for her to answer in her right mind, but Hong Yeon-hwa was a little greedy and forced Lee Ha-yool, who was in a state of mental weakness, to answer. ¡°Yeah, right¡­ You¡¯re kind.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ ¡°Pick.¡± Hong Yeon-hwa smiled with satisfaction and gently patted his back. Then, as if giving him a reward, she lowered her head again and kissed him. Lee Ha-yool¡¯s body, which had stiffened from the dizzying sensation, rxed again. After that, his eyes slowly opened as if he wasforting and soothing a child. - Knock ¡°Knock¡­ Knock¡­!?!¡± His eyes, which had been sagging, opened wide. His body shook greatly at the moist and warm sensation of his tightly shut lips. A strong hand suppressed Lee Ha-yool¡¯s struggle. The hand that had been holding his chin was now pressing the back of his head, and the other hand was still pulling his back. ¡°Pick. Knock¡­!?¡± Knock knock- He tightly closed his eyes at the reckless sensation of his lips being tapped several times. In fact, this wasn¡¯t the first time this had happened. When I fall asleep with Hong Yeon-hwa, a strange sensation repeatedly taps my lips as if telling me to open them. I have somehow managed to hold out until now. I feel like if I open my lips and mix my tongues, I will be an irreversible fool¡­ - Knock knock ¡°Yeah¡­¡± But that was also slowly reaching its limit. No matter how strong the gate is, if you knock on it continuously without stopping, a gap will be forcibly created. Lee Ha-yool was like that. If someone who gave him a lot of affection continued to coerce him with kind words and gestures¡­ Lee Ha-yool, who was already weak to coercion, had no choice but to slowly open. ¡°Boo¡­¡± Her lips were finally starting to open. ¡®It¡¯s opening.¡¯ Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. In an instant, memories of the past shed before her eyes like a panorama. The days when she suppressed her desires and recalled her patience after her mistake at her parents¡¯ house. The days when she held back her desires that seemed like they would explode at any moment¡­ ! Now that too was over. Once she opened her lips, everything happened in an instant. If she had learned from her mother Choi Ji-yeon, that was how it was. The timing was perfect. Even though it was semipulsory, they made a promise for the birth ceremony. It was around the time when Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s mind was filled with hope and anticipation. - Hey~! Ha-yul-ssi~! I¡¯m here! ¡®Uh.¡¯ A voice that shouldn¡¯t be heard¡­ at least not now rang in her ears. The mansion, which was unnecessarily well-equipped, ryed the voice of the guest who had arrived at the main gate to the owner. Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s eyes filled with bewilderment. ¡°¡­ Heeeeek!¡± Lee Ha-yul¡¯s momentum also changed. Reason appeared in his eyes that had been melting like candy under the zing sun. Soon, Lee Ha-yul came to his senses with a gasp and pushed Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s shoulder hard. ¡°Ah, ah, ah¡­! Gyaak¡­! Gyaaaaak¡­!¡± Lee Ha-yul, who had turned red like a bright red apple, nked and stamped his feet like a broken machine. - Ssaeaaaaaaang! Within a moment, a strange sound leaked out of her throat and shot out like ab. The speed was incredible. It wasn''t a simple effect, but a sudden eleration that utilized the rigid body technique and homogenization: speed. As a result, Hong Yeon-hwa''s hair swung wildly as if a storm hade. The short, fluttering hair settled down. Under the hair that was more messy than before, her bright red eyes blinked nkly. "Mom." A fierce curse leaked out from her mouth that she had tried to keep quiet. Nothing in the world goes as nned. Born as the sessor to the Gyeophwa family. Hong Yeon-hwa, the precious jewel of the Gyeophwa family, who lived withoutcking anything, doing whatever she wanted, and getting whatever she wanted. She realized the way of the world once again. "Wow." Baek A-rin let out an exmation without realizing it. Blue eyes captured the two people who came out to greet her. Lee Ha-yool, who was fanning his face with his hand, and Hong Yeon-hwa, who was revealing her murderous intent to an unprecedented degree... Baek A-rin, who saw that, raised the corners of her mouth and smiled brightly. "It seems like you came at the perfect time! Thank goodness!" The murderous intent became even stronger. However, Baek A-rin did not withdraw her statement and only smiled as if to counter it. [yer Correction System: Favorability] Lee Ha-yool ¡ú Hong Yeon-hwa ??????????(92?93/100) ?Affection? ?Milk? ?Debt? ?Gratitude? ?Warmth? ?Stability? ?Softness? ?Shame? ?Embarrassment? Chapter 215 The first visitor to the housewarming party was Baek A-rin. She was pressing the doorbell on the front door? It seems that if you press it and speak, you can hear the sound inside the mansion. I jumped out as if my butt was on fire, and Hong Yeon-hwa, who had hurriedly followed me, greeted Baek A-rin. ¡°By the way, what did you do to her again?¡± ¡°What are you talking about as soon as you got here? What did I do?¡± Baek A-rin looked at my condition and tilted her head. I tilted my head too at the rather unexpected words, and Hong Yeon-hwa responded with an ufortable expression. ¡°Ha-yul, your clothes are all messed up. Your hair too... Oh my.¡± Baek A-rin let out a deep sigh and reached out to me. The clothes were calmly tidied up ording to Baek A-rin¡¯s gestures. The clothes that were disheveled and folded here and there regained their original appearance. ¡°Untidy. ¡°You should always organize your clothes properly, whether you¡¯re inside or outside the house.¡± ¡®Ah.¡¯ She let out a small exmation with her mouth wide open. Now that I think about it, I forgot to organize my clothes because I was in such a hurry to get out. On top of that, I had to rush out with the same technique as the body mechanics, so my clothes must havee loose. I was meeting a guest, but I ended up getting dressed up in a mess. [I¡¯m sorry] [I was in a hurry to get out¡­] ¡°Sigh, stay still.¡± The moment I was about to move my hands in a panic, ming my mistake, I suddenly stopped when I heard a voice from above. ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re so kind.¡± Baek A-rin, who saw me suddenly stop in my tracks, smiled gently and brushed my hair back. ¡°Why did I have to rush out¡­ I don¡¯t think my clothes would get messed up in the first ce¡­ ¡± ¡°Big...¡± Hong Yeonhwa, who had been showing difort at Baek Arin¡¯s actions, suddenly coughed in vain. ¡°Even this gentle Geumhwa is actively moving around¡­ Who on the outside is fanning this¡­¡± ¡°What, why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°No, I just saw your friend¡¯s face. Are you feeling hurt by something?¡± ¡°Hit? What? Me? What did you do wrong?¡± Hong Yeonhwa raised the corners of her eyes at the strange gaze that was poking her, and Baek Arin shrugged her shoulders, asking why she was overreacting. The two bickered as usual. Baek Arin continued to wave her hand in the meantime, and soon my appearance returned to normal. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it. You can move now.¡± The arrangement was finished with a gesture of pushing her hair behind her ear. I flinched at the cool sensation touching my earlobe, but I was impressed by the neatly organized clothes and hair, even before they became disheveled. ¡°If you need anything else organized, please let me know. I¡¯ll be happy to help.¡± [Ah] [Thank you] [Thank you] ¡°That¡¯s all. How is it? You¡¯re dressed up nicely¡­ Can you feel it all?" Baek A-rin smiled brightly and turned away, then slightly emphasized her body. She put one hand on her waist and the other hand lifted the hat on her head. ''Hmm...'' Only then did I sneak a peek at Baek A-rin''s outfit. A pure white one-piece dress and a straw hat with a wide brim that was easy to use to block out the sunlight. The one-piece dress, which had no distinct decorations other than the frills, gave off an elegant and clean impression. Except for the straps on her shoulders, her skin was exposed, and the overall dress was loose and fluttery. Loose clothes can easily make your body look overlyrge, but the blue straps wrapped around her chest act as a focal point to prevent that. ...Thanks to that, herrge chest was emphasized... Anyway. Overall, it seemed like she had considered the hot summer weather, and it looked like she hade to enjoy a pic in the summer. It¡¯s a dress. Also, since the hair itself is sky blue, it blends in well with the white clothes, giving off a pure vibe. ¡­ Even that pure vibe seemed to fade because of her swollen chest. ¡®But something¡¯s strange¡­?¡¯ I felt a strange sense of difort in Baek A-rin¡¯s chest. It was a slight sense of incongruity that made her poke her head. It was different from before. It was when I tilted my head and tried to observe her in detail. ¡°Don¡¯t just observe her chest.¡± [Yes] [Yes?] [How about that] [When did I] ¡°What? I was just joking, but I was really only observing her chest?¡± I was startled by the words that pierced my conscious mind, and I jerked my body back. Soon, when I changed my observation point, I observed Baek A-rin yfully covering the corners of her lips with her hand. I tried to burst out in rage at that sight, but¡­ ¡°¡­ Hayul?¡± [Misunderstanding¡­] Immediately after, I quietly crouched down at the sight of Hong Yeon-hwa staring at me with her eyes sparkling. . . . After Baek A-rin arrived, other guests arrived one after another. Since the purpose of the visit itself was a housewarming party, I also looked around before dinner. ¡°Wow~ There are so many rooms.¡± Baek A-rin mainly looked around the rooms where she would live. She opened the empty room in the center and looked at the condition of the interior, eximing in admiration. ¡°The facilities are spacious and everything is nice. I expected it from the size of the mansion, but it¡¯s really big. It seems to be managed by magic¡­ It won¡¯t be a problem if a few peoplee and live there. Right?¡± [Yes] [There¡¯s also an annex] [I think hundreds of people could live there] ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± [?] I tilted my head at Baek A-rin¡¯s strange smile. . . . ¡°The training ground is well-equipped. It has all the necessary functions¡­ If you just look at the facilities, it¡¯s a really good ce.¡± As expected, the Master was a physical superhuman, so he mainly inspected the training facilities located on the east side. He not only looked at them with his eyes, but also used them himself. Fortunately, he seemed to be satisfied with the condition of the facilities. I haven¡¯t experienced it myself yet. It was because I didn¡¯t have much time because of moving preparations, the study, and the cooking, but there were also many outrageous facilities. For example, the gravity pressure device? From the exnation, there were training devices that looked like they were from anyic book. ¡°Can Ie and use itter?¡± ¡°Yes,e by whenever you need it.¡± I wondered if it would be useful, but since the Master, who had such strict standards, reacted like that, it seemed like a facility that could be used. . . . ¡°Wow. The facilities here are really nice. There¡¯s a swimming pool, a hot spring, a steam room¡­ ¡± Professor Riana mainly focused on the west side. He seemed to be paying attention to the training facilities and the material cultivation facilities scattered in the garden on the east side, but when he saw the various entertainment facilities on the west side, he quickly ran towards them. ¡°Wow, wow, this is really good¡­¡± Professor Riana finally took possession of a high-end massage chair and rxed. [¡­ Wouldn¡¯t someone like Professor Riana be able to get something like this?] Shiver, shiver¡­ Professor Riana shrugged as she sat down on the massage chair. ¡°Ahh¡­ I looked around briefly¡­ I couldn¡¯t find anything I liked¡­ Even if you have a lot of money, if there¡¯s no one for sale, it¡¯s all for naught¡­¡± [Aha] Well, even if you have a lot of money, it¡¯s useless if there¡¯s no one to sell it to. And even if you do, you might not like it. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s refreshing¡­ ¡± The Master who inspected the training facility first and Professor Riana who rushed to the amusement facility. I could understand the conflicting reactions. Although the Master entered the cradle as a professor, he is still officially active. However, Professor Riana retired due to an injury while rolling around in the Demon Realm. He thought training was boring and was interested in the amusement facility. ¡®¡­ Then am I making a retired person suffer in China?¡¯ A feeling of guilt rose slightly as he continued his thoughts. He realized anew that it was truly ungrateful to bring Professor Riana, who had already retired, to China and make her suffer. I will definitely repay him for the inconvenienceter. - Brrrrrrrrr¡­ ¡­ He made that promise while excluding therge lump of flesh that was shaking to the vibration of the massage chair from observation. . . .@@novelbin@@ ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte, junior.¡± Thest guest was Lee Ji-yeon. [What do you meante?] [There¡¯s still a long way to go until the appointment time.] [Pleasee in first.] ¡°Oh, yes¡­ Thank you.¡± Lee Ji-yeon said she was sorry for beingte, but the sunset had not yet set on the ground. It¡¯s summer, so the days are long, but today¡¯s work was over quickly. Usually, students choose which sses to take during the second semester. Many students adjust their schedules appropriately and either skip sses on one day or take only one or two sses to secure a day off. This tendency is said to be particrly prevalent on Mondays and Fridays. Today, since it¡¯s Friday, most students and professors finish work early. ¡°Well, excuse me¡­¡± Lee Ji-yeon entered the mansion with an awkward attitude. I stepped in. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ I had definitely be close to her, butpared to the others, Lee Ji-yeon wasn¡¯t exactly friendly. But I invited her to the housewarming party. I wanted to deepen our friendship, and I had a favor to ask her. ¡®I should start asking her.¡¯ We had be close to each other to some extent. I also nned to sneak a favor during the housewarming dinner. She probably would listen to me since Lee Ji-yeon had said something nicest time. ¡­ Honestly, it¡¯s a petty thought, but I couldn¡¯t help it. Me too, and it¡¯s Seo-yool¡¯s business¡­ Anyway, everyone gathered. It was time to call the people who were resting in the room and start the meal. ¡®Whew¡­¡¯ I nodded with determination, and put my hand into the subspace. - Thump¡­ An object touched my fingertips. My body trembles at the smooth and cool sensation. I can''t even smell or taste it, but I feel a sense of rejection. But I mustered up my courage and grabbed it gently. Chapter 218 In the end, Lee Seo-yool fell asleep. I had expected it since he tilted his head up and down. He held his body, which was slowly copsing, with the wings of the sky. ¡°Eeeeeing¡­¡± He wrapped Lee Seo-yool with the wings of the sky like a nket and made him sit on hisp. Even while asleep, he waved both his hands and hugged Lee Ha-yool tightly. He even buried his face in his arms and nuzzled him. [Hehehe] Lee Ha-yool¡¯s face naturally rxed at the sight that was like a kitten acting up. He ced his cheek on Lee Seo-yool¡¯s head and nuzzled him. The hair tickling his chin couldn¡¯t have been more shabby. He could hear his breathing and his heartbeat pounding from their bodies that were stuck to each other. [Eeeeeung¡­] [I¡¯m going crazy¡­ ] Enjoying that feeling, Lee Ha-yool unconsciously put the apple on the ne as if whining. His body felt strangely hot and his head felt dizzy. He didn¡¯t even touch alcohol and couldn¡¯t smell anything, but he was like this. The only smell he could smell was the body odor of the two people in the room, so what was making his head spin so much¡­ [Mi-ah-nae¡­] A gloomy look rose up as the alcohol that he didn¡¯t realize was mixed in. A sense of guilt and regret welled up. There were so many things he couldn¡¯t do for such a pretty and lovely child. Instead of the things he tried so hard to give her, he couldn¡¯t do because hecked the ability or anything else. Lee Ha-yool never called himself a parent. He never called himself a father, and he never called Lee Seo-yool a daughter. Before he considered Lee Seo-yool to be anything. It¡¯s because they can¡¯t consider themselves as proper guardians, whether consciously or unconsciously. Material environment and the guardian¡¯s mindset. It¡¯s hard to raise a child in an environment where nothing is properly prepared. Knowing him, I had no intention of having a child¡­ Just as the world doesn¡¯t follow the rules, this incident was no different. [Mi-ah-nae¡­] I should have taken good care of him even if I had to make excuses, but there were too many things I couldn¡¯t grade myself on¡­ ¡°Uh, um¡­¡± The damp apple echoed in the room that had be quiet. The sincerity in the voice that was slurring was evident. Even Hong Yeon-hwa, who had been smiling at the sight of Lee Seo-yool falling asleep, moved her hand away with a prickle. ¡°Oh my, you fell asleep. Well, if it were normal, you would have fallen asleep a long time ago.¡± In the meantime. Elia smiled quietly and lifted her butt. He moved to the seat next to Lee Ha-yul, which Lee Seo-yul had been upying, and extended both his hands. ¡°Okay, Seo-yul will like it if I hold her like this, but if you want her to sleep morefortably, you should put her on the bed, right?¡± He patted Lee Seo-yul¡¯s back with one hand, and gently stroked Lee Ha-yul¡¯s cheek with the other. The gestures that seemed tofort children, big and small, seemed quite familiar. [Huh¡­] Now Lee Ha-yul, who had been nodding his head up and down, was troubled. ¡®Should I go out too¡­¡¯ Normally, he would have fallen asleep lying on the bed next to Lee Seo-yul. However, the situation was not good. The meal was almost over, but many people were still drinking heavily. Now, food has long since be a side dish rather than a meal. Towards the end of the meal, he even started to list foods that were suitable for side dishes. In other words, the meal was not over yet, and it was a bit strange for him, the host, to get up first. But I didn¡¯t feel like leaving Lee Seo-yul alone¡­ ¡°Should I put you to sleep?¡± That¡¯s where Elia thankfully said that. [Euuung¡­] [No] [It¡¯s okay] Lee Ha-yul blinked for a moment and shook his head. [Elia, you should enjoy it too] ¡°Then, should I put you to sleep?¡± [Um¡­] [No¡­] [I should continue to serve you¡­] ¡°No, it feels a little awkward to say serve you¡­¡± Hong Yeon-hwa, who was next to him, muttered nervously. It¡¯s not that they weren¡¯t drinking around them. Everyone was sitting with their backs against the sofa, and there were snacks and bottles of alcohol lined up on the table. The interior, bathed in orange light from the lights, had a rather sticky atmosphere until just a moment ago¡­ But now that he¡¯s saying that, he starts imagining something gloomy¡­ [Yeah yeah¡­] Lee Ha-yul shook his head nkly without hearing him and wiggled his fingers. Jjuk- The air split apart. It was simr to the subspaces that had been shown many times, but it was a different space, a familiar space for Riana and Elia who had learned spirit magic. - Pyobyeobyeo As if confirming him, a rainbow of lights poured down from the torn space. The spirits that burst out like a waterfall from a copsed dam soon attached themselves to Lee Seo-yul¡¯s body one after another. The spirits that Lee Ha-yul contracted with really liked Lee Seo-yul. First of all, perhaps because they were fairies, they basically followed Lee Seo-yul¡¯s words even though they had not contracted. ¡°The spirits have grown so much! It seems like they will all be promoted to lieutenant soon?¡± Everyone was nkly staring at Lee Seo-yul, who was buried in the spirits¡¯ light. Riana, who had been keeping an eye on the situation and holding a bottle of alcohol in her mouth, let out an exmation after checking the spirits¡¯ condition. At first, they were all sub-spirits who acted instinctively, but now they have their own sense of self. I feel like they will soon rise to the rank of lieutenant, starting to develop a proper consciousness. [Yes¡­] [That¡¯s true] [There¡¯s also themand issue, so I tried to¡­ consult with them] ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Spirits and spirits don¡¯t get along well.¡± Spirits are part of the natural cycle. In some ways, the spirits are beings who go against the cycle. Thepatibility between the two beings is not good. [Last time, they ruined the corpse they worked so hard to make for the spirit¡­] ¡°Ahaha, that¡¯s a big tendency.¡± If we really have to be specific, the spirits tend to hate the spirits. When Riana was in China, the spirits that she released to be on guard turned their eyes and cut down the spirits scattered everywhere. It was the same when he secretly destroyed the corpse that Lee Ha-yool had made for him. ¡°There¡¯s no one who has mastered both necromancy and spirit magic¡­ as far as I know.¡± [I tried to get help with that¡­] ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s definitely unprecedented. I¡¯ll have to think about it.¡± [Sigh¡­] Lee Ha-yool shook his head as if shaking off the alcohol and waved his hand. Lee Seo-yool¡¯s body surrounded by spirits floated up. Lee Seo-yool¡¯s two hands, which were shaking as if trying to regain the lost warmth, were filled with spirits. And he let out a strange sigh as if to say, ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem right¡­¡± However, the spirits who didn¡¯t understand him took Lee Seo-yool out of the room. - Suddenly The spirits who opened and closed the door with their own power and left Lee Seo-yool on the bed in a nearby room. ¡®Ugh¡­ ¡¯ Lee Ha-yul nodded, observing the scene with his power of observation. He wasn¡¯t too worried about safety. This is a cradle, and this mansion is equipped with a massive security system. Also, the hundreds of spirits surrounding Lee Seo-yul are all on the verge of reaching the middle rank. They are much stronger than ordinary spirits because they are supplied with Lee Ha-yul¡¯s magic power, which is the very essence of purity. Even if they only operate them, they canpletely destroy low-level monsters thate in droves. In addition, Lee Seo-yul has protective magic and magic tools that Lee Ha-yul himself meticulously ced on Lee Seo-yul¡¯s body. The observation for crisis detection is also being applied at a higher priority than Lee Ha-yul¡¯s. If any signs of an emergency are detected, they will disappear without a trace from the remote barrage of magic. ¡°Uh, uh¡­?¡± Just in case, he was checking the safety devices again. The hand that came between her armpits suddenly lifted Lee Ha-yul up. Her light body lifted up without strength. Lee Ha-yul, who had been shaking around, was ced on Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s thigh without any time to resist. The flesh that rested on her buttocks was soft. It was much softer and more supple than the high-end sofa she had been sitting on. Hong Yeon-hwa looked down at Lee Ha-yul, who was blinking her eyes, withplicated eyes for a moment. She finally let out a deep sigh. ¡°Oh my¡­¡± Then she brushed Lee Ha-yul¡¯s bangs back and kissed his forehead, which was clearly exposed. Lee Ha-yul¡¯s eyes widened at the kiss, which was filled with sweet affection rather than sticky emotions. ¡°Why does she get gloomy so often, huh? She was like that in the kitchen earlier.¡± Kiss kiss kiss- She kissed Lee Ha-yul¡¯s forehead repeatedly, hugged him tightly, and stroked his back. No matter how much Hong Yeon-hwa was burning with lust, she had at least a little bit of conscience. As a parent¡­ As a guardian, she was not depressed and apologizing for being a failure, and she was not a human trash who teased her child because he fell asleep¡­ So she put her lust aside for a moment andforted Lee Ha-yul with only affection. ¡°Ha-yul is doing the best he can from his position, right? You don¡¯t have to me yourself like that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Last time, you spent days making a magic tool to give to Seo-yul¡­ Okay, good? Stop Should we do it?¡± ¡°That child also knows your sincerity and bes attached to you¡­¡± It seems that the others felt the same way, and for a moment, they all tried tofort Lee Ha-yool. . . . Lee Ha-yool, who was somehow returned to the embrace of the dinner participants and began to receivefort.@@novelbin@@ Before he could express his intention, his body was suddenly lifted and he was ced on soft thighs. A hand was ced on his straight back and gently stroked. He went down and patted his butt as if he was putting a baby to sleep. As he absentmindedly enjoyed the touch, arge chest was soon thrust out as if telling him to lean back and bury himself. As he buried himself in the chest and felt the warmth and heartbeat, a hand was ced on his head and stroked again¡­ ¡®Happiness¡­¡¯ Lee Ha-yool sagged as the care that suddenly drove away the guilt that had suddenly appeared in a mess. Not only that, the pain felt from the broken circuit that I had been secretly fiddling with seemed to be subsiding little by little¡­ ¡°What¡¯s been going on, Jiyeon?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, ah¡­ That, everyone else was like that, so I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± Lee Ha-yool was recovering his mind and bodyfortably. There were also a few dissonances among the others. Lee Ji-yeon, who had been secretly spreading her arms like everyone else, bit Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s arm, feeling stung. Hong Yeon-hwa narrowed her eyes at that sight. ¡°What¡¯s been going on¡­ Unnie, you¡¯ve been suspicious. Last time, you made excuses like something happened and hugged me tightly, which was a bit strange. Is that manly way really true?¡± ¡°Yeon-hwa, you have nothing to say about that, right? Rubbing my stomach to convey the warmth of the fear¡­¡± ¡°Shut up¡­! Shut up. The kid will hear a harsh word.¡± ¡°That method was¡­ nonsense.¡± Atra, who had been quietly listening to the story, snorted. She opened a new bottle of alcohol and drank it down, muttering. ¡°You have to take off your clothes and touch your bare skin just to transfer body heat¡­ It was weird from the start.¡± ¡°Ha! What do you know, an outsider? Have you even read our family records? A b*tch who doesn¡¯t even know anything is spitting out words from the heir of the cowardly¡­¡± Even superhumans get drunk. As they were drinking expensive superhuman alcohol, they got drunk and started to have friction that sparked fire. ¡°Yeonhwa¡­ Master¡­ You shouldn¡¯t fight¡­¡± ¡°Ah, I get it¡­ Aaaah! Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re not fighting. It¡¯s just¡­ a minor difference of opinion¡­¡± That friction was resolved with Lee Ha-yool¡¯s one sob. ¡°Hmph¡­ ¡± The sight of them sticking their tails out all of a sudden after all the bickering and bickering. Baek A-rin, who had seen such a shameful sight,ughed at Hong Yeon-hwa, and Riana at Atra. ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡± Atra¡¯s eyes trembled, unable to even grit her teeth in case she made a sound. ¡°Huh¡­¡± Then, Atra, who seemed to be thinking about something for a moment, suddenly took out new bottles of alcohol one after another from under the table. ¡°What?¡± She held one out to Hong Yeon-hwa, who was sitting across from her. Atra let out a rather provocativeugh at Hong Yeon-hwa, who nodded at the bottle of alcohol that was suddenly held out. ¡°Aren¡¯t you confident?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Well, kid¡­ How much has a child ever drunk?¡± An abbreviated question with no context. But that unlucky smile and the corners of her lips lifted up. I could tell what he was thinking by the way he shook the bottle. ¡°You don¡¯t have confidence? Ha!¡± A tant provocation. You¡¯re a brat, so you can¡¯t drink like shit¡­ A sneer. Hong Yeon-hwa, who let out a sound of being angry without realizing it, grabbed the bottle that was being held out to her. ¡°You old bastard, you¡¯re so full of baseless confidence¡­ Why don¡¯t you put down the bottle and get a cane?¡± ¡°Those who only talk the talk are all the same. Can¡¯t you show it with your actions?¡± Sparks flew between the two. Everyone blinked at the sudden war of nerves that had taken ce so suddenly. . . . ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Hong Yeon-hwa let out a death sound as she banged her head on the table. There were countless bottles standing and rolling around on the edge of the table, below, near the sofa. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Ugh! The same sound rang out. Likewise, Atra¡¯s shoulders, which had also slumped against the table, shook. The bottles of alcohol rolling around were the same. The result of the chicken race between the two proud women was mutual destruction. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Riana, who had been watching the swindle from the beginning, shook her head. They both blocked the detoxification of their magic and blew their whistles, eventually ending up in aa. ¡°Ugh, baby? Come here.¡± Riana, who had finished drinking her share of alcohol, hugged Lee Ha-yul in her arms. Hong Yeon-hwa and Atra had just slumped, and Lee Ji-yeon, who had somehow gotten caught up in the chicken race, had also fallen asleep on the sofa. Baek A-rin and Elia also left for a moment. All that was left were Riana and Lee Ha-yul, who was nodding. "No one is thinking of cleaning it up..." Tsk tsk Riana took out a bottle of medicine from her bosom. It''s a hangover cure that Riana carries around. Even though Riana is known as a heavy drinker, she doesn''t have hangover fatigue. In order to drink cleanly and happily, she always carried a precious hangover cure. "Hey, baby? Ah~" She gently lifted Lee Ha-yul''s chin in her arms, pressed his cheek, and opened his mouth. Lee Ha-yul didn''t drink, but he was definitely drunk. - Gulp, gulp... She slowly poured the expensive hangover cure. The hangover cure that touched her pink tongue first flowed down her throat. It was Riana''s warm consideration, worried that Lee Ha-yul might suffer from a hangover the next day. Such consideration tapped the habit engraved in Lee Ha-yul''s mind. Rihanna holding him in her arms and giving him medicine... The feeling of being held in her hand every time... Lee Ha-yul''s hand, which had been still, trembled and instinctively rose. He soon grabbed the voluptuous flesh that could not be contained in his hand with all his might. - Kwaaaaak... "Shhhh...! Huh...!?" Rihanna''s eyes widened as she straightened her back at the sudden thrilling pleasure. Oh. I''ve experienced this before... Chapter 219 Rihanna was once a hero who was in charge of one axis of the African Magic Front. Inmon pance, she has survived through all kinds of hardships. Since she has experienced all sorts of extraordinary things, she can respond calmly and coolly to most things. - Kwaaaaak¡­ ¡°Ugh¡­ Huh, uh, wait¡­ Wait¡­¡± That¡¯s not possible now. Her head, which should be calm and cool, was filled with passion. Absurd moans kept leaking out of her mouth that was opening on its own. Rihannapletely shut her mouth. After a while, she carefully opened her tightly shut eyes and looked down. [Soft] [Giant] [Milk? Cow] [Question] [Happiness] The pure white hand that was tightly holding her milk kept moving. Compared to her huge mass of flesh, it was an extremely small and delicate hand like a delicate jade. Even if I had two hands like mine, I wouldn¡¯t be able to hold all the flesh. But he didn¡¯t seem to care, and he kept fidgeting with incredible concentration. The flesh would squish with his hand gestures, and a tingling sensation, though less intense than before, would continue. ¡°Ugh, huh¡­¡± This wasn¡¯t the first time Lee Ha-yool had shown interest in Riana¡¯s chest. In China¡­ Lee Ha-yool, who had grown old and worn out, would y with Riana¡¯s chest every time he gave her medicine to calm her down. Even when he fell asleep, he would tremble as if he was scared. When he cut Riana¡¯s arm and held her in his arms, he would immediately feel relieved and fall into deep sleep. It was the same when he came out with a unicorn horn on his forehead. He would press his chest while smiling brightly like a pure child. He stabbed Leena with a harmless knife, calling her a three-headed dog¡­ ¡°Ha¡­¡± The stimtion was much stronger now than back then. She was still cute enough, but her hand, which had grown considerablyrger, was squeezing her breasts, increasing the stimtion. It didn¡¯t seem to be the only reason. Her face twisted as if she was responding to Lee Ha-yul¡¯s touch in some other¡­ essential realm. ¡°Baby¡­ Cadet? Are you good? Okay, let go of my hand first¡­¡± In any case, if her passion continues like this, it doesn¡¯t seem like it will end well. Leena suppressed the corners of her lips that were twitching and slowly lowered her hand. Lee Ha-yul, who was distracted by his chest, didn¡¯t even care to brush his hair back. He lowered his other hand to her lower back, supporting her buttocks as if supporting her, and patted her gently. I¡¯ve never had a child or raised one, but my strange skills keep growing¡­ [Euuung¡­] [Rejection] [Happiness] [Satisfaction] ¡°Oh my¡­¡± Now she¡¯s even throwing a tantrum. She buries her face in Riana¡¯s chest, whining at Riana¡¯s restraint. She wraps her arms around her back as if telling her not to let go, and shakes her head as if whining. ¡°Why are you suddenly whining like this¡­ Did a bad memorye to mind?¡± She twisted her hips as her breath gathered in her sternum. She wasn¡¯t drunk, but her body was already hot from the alcohol. And as her breath kepting in, her thin clothes and even her underwear felt like they were getting wet. Judging from the heat she felt from her body pressing hard and her sloppy breathing, she seemed drunk. Is it because his reason is clouded by drunkenness that he instinctively seeks out breasts? ¡®¡­ Could it be that his drinking habit is seeking out breasts?¡¯ ¡­ It¡¯s a difficult situation. More than just a simple crime, if Lee Ha-yool does it, it¡¯s a big problem. If Lee Ha-yool goes out and looks for women and whines to be hugged¡­ how many people would refuse? On the contrary, there would be a lot of people who would go to Bossam¡­ [It doesn¡¯t smell] [It doesn¡¯t smell like milk either¡­] [It¡¯s so big] [Question] ¡°¡­ Well, that¡¯s because I don¡¯t have milk. No, it would smell a bit there in the first ce¡­?¡± As I was pondering what to do and giving her my arms, a strange question came flying in. He buried his head in a lump of flesh bigger than his head and sniffed, then he became gloomy on his own. At the difficult question, Riina stroked her snow-white hair with the corners of her eyes hanging down. ¡°Ugh¡­ Seriously, are you going to take responsibility for me? I¡¯m a woman too¡­ Hey, first of all, hands¡­¡± [I¡¯ll take responsibility¡­] ¡°Yeah, I thought about it carefully. Responsibility¡­ Responsibility¡­ What, yes?¡± Riana¡¯s words stopped. What did I just hear? Riana lowered her head, doubting her ears. Before she knew it, her eyes met with Lee Ha-yool¡¯s, who hade out of her chest. Her face was hot and flushed, sweat dripping down her face, and her gray eyes were out of focus. But somehow, she felt like she was looking straight at Riana. [I¡¯ll protect you] Click, click- A metal nking sound echoed from her arms. A ne of confession. The effect is to convey the inner voice of the wearer¡­ Lee Ha-yool and the people around her deduced that the function had changed recently. Sometimes it clicked, and sometimes it made a creaking noise like scraping iron against iron¡­ Sometimes, it gave the illusion that emotions were being expressed in the voice¡­ [Stay with me] It wasn''t a mistake. Rihanna felt the emotions of Lee Ha-yuling from that voice... her heart. I''ll take responsibility. I''ll take responsibility for the disasters ahead, Rihanna. I''ll protect you. I''ll protect you somehow, from the threats that wille. [I like the professor...] I like Rihanna. [Let''s continue together in the future...] So, please continue to stay by my side in the future... The meaning wasn''t conveyed, but that determined emotion. It directly struck Rihanna''s mind. "Uh, uh...?" Responsibility, protection, affection, futurepanion... I don''t know what Lee Ha-yul actually thinks. It was a strange word that made it easy for the listener to misunderstand... It was a veryplicated feeling. That''s why Rihanna, whose body and mind were frozen, couldn''t stop her hand from returning to her heart. My head hurts. It was an unpleasant headache, as if someone was pressing a small nail into my head. It was hot and stinging as if someone had poured soda into my head¡­ ¡®Ah, ugh¡­¡¯ Lee Ji-yeon¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. She groaned involuntarily due to her severe hangover. ¡®Ah, I shouldn¡¯t get caught up in it¡­¡¯ Hong Yeon-hwa and Professor Artra¡¯s drinking fight. I wasughing quietly because it was so funny how Lee Ha-yool¡¯s whining became deadly quiet. Before I knew it, I got involved in their fight. Riana, who was fine even after drinking so much, giggled and lifted the bottle. Baek A-rin also slyly joined in, thinking it would be fun. Hong Yeon-hwa and Artra were the main rivals from the beginning. The only ones left were Elia and Lee Ji-yeon. However, Elia was holding Lee Ha-yool in her arms, so her arms were sealed and she couldn¡¯t participate. Among the sane people, only Lee Ji-yeon did not hold a bottle of alcohol. Everyone lifted their bottles and nced at her. Lee Ji-yeon also hurriedly lifted the bottle and was swept away. ¡®Ugh¡­¡¯ It had been so long, and she had drunk too much. When the game was heating up, I should have followed Baek A-rin, who had slipped away, but I couldn¡¯t go because I felt embarrassed¡­ Feeling the hangover filling my head, I regretted it so much. ¡®Here¡­ Did I copse on the sofa? My throat hurts¡­ I want to lie down on the bed¡­¡¯ When I looked around the mansion earlier, there were many rooms. There were so many of them, and it seemed like it was ready for immediate habitation. It seemed like it would be okay to go and sleep anywhere. ¡®It must bete, so let¡¯s go in and sleep for now¡­ Let¡¯s meet up the next day¡­ and ask for understanding¡­¡¯ ¡°Aaang¡­!¡± ¡°¡­!?¡± At that moment. Lee Ji-yeon''s body shook at the sweet moans melting into her ears. Her mind, which was lying in a daze, was startled by the stimting sound. "Ah... uhh... sleep, sss... uhh..." She restrained her body from jumping up without realizing it, and moans followed. ''Uh, uh... ?'' The throbbing headache stopped. No, the shock went beyond that and pushed the headache to the corner. Question marks and exmation marks kept popping up in Lee Ji-yeon''s head. Moans. That voice, full of passion and joy... was refreshingly familiar. ''Professor Riana... '' Lee Ji-yeon had never attended Professor Riana''s lectures before. The first time they met was through Lee Ha-yool. However, she had heard the name of Professor Riana before that. Unlike the nominal title of high-level hero. In reality, the rare spirit sorcerer has a reputation of being no different from the top-tier hero of the Great War. In addition, an elegant appearance and a gentle smile that always hangs on the corner of the mouth. A gentle and warm personality. A violently sensual body that goes well with that. A powerful and beautiful superhuman who can confidently im to be one of the most beautiful women even by superhuman standards. ¡°Ugh¡­ Yeah¡­ Aang¡­¡± ¡®Uh¡­ Uh¡­ ¡¯ Lee Ji-yeon slowly raised her eyelids. She squinted and quickly scanned the room. Hong Yeon-hwa and Atra. They fell to the table and fainted. Baek A-rin? She should have been across from her, but she couldn¡¯t see her. Elia wasn¡¯t there either. At that point, she turned her gaze to the ce she had been trying to avoid¡­ the source of the moan. ¡®Ugh¡­ ¡¯ Lee Ji-yeon gasped. Swallowed. One of the long sofas in the room. Rihanna is lying on a straight sofa without armrests. She puts one arm over her face as if to cover it, and is breathing heavily. - Kwak¡­ ¡°Ahh¡­ ¡± ¡®Huh, huh¡­ ¡¯ Lee Ha-yool, who is sitting on Rihanna¡¯s stomach, is stroking her chest. Whether Lee Ji-yeon is shocked by the shocking sight or not, Lee Ha-yool keeps moving his hands. A mass of flesh boasting an enormous mass even while lying down. It was distorted obscenely along with Lee Ha-yool¡¯s gestures, along with her clothes and underwear. He puts his weight on top of her and presses down as if enjoying her voluptuousness. He also puts his palm underneath her and pulls her up as if to gauge her size. ¡°Huh¡­ huh¡­¡± ¡®Oh my¡­ ¡¯ As if allowing Lee Ha-yool¡¯s teasing. The hand that was not covering her face lifted the other hand and stroked Lee Ha-yool¡¯s head, and the maternal smile that was reflected in the pleasure¡­ And¡­ The moment Lee Ha-yool¡¯s hand that was ying with her flesh filled the root of her breast and squeezed it hard as if squeezing something. ¡°Hmph¡­ Heung¡­! Aang¡­!¡± The sweet moan that had shocked Lee Ji-yeon just now was heard. Riina¡¯s body shook. Her bent legs struggled and her body rose upward. ¡°Ugh, hauh¡­¡± Because of Lee Ha-yool sitting on her waist, her lower body was blocked, and her upper body shook as if squeezing her milk¡­ At that moment, the arm that had been raised as if covering her face fell limply on the sofa, revealing Riana¡¯s face. ¡®¡­!¡¯ Their eyes met for a moment. Lee Ji-yeon closed her eyes in surprise, and soon opened them again because she thought it was strange. Riana¡¯s eyes were open. But their gazes did not meet. The green eyes that were filled with gunshots and freshness were different now. The pupils were out of focus, trembling, and the fresh eyes were filled with passion and foggy. From her gaping mouth, thin drool was already dripping down¡­ ¡®Ugh¡­¡¯ Lee Ji-yeon swallowed her breath for the umpteenth time at the sight that was¡­ lewd and¡­ obscene beyond her imagination. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± The sticky moan that was stuck to her ear made her head spin. Riana¡¯s arms were drooping. The sound of her face being buried in herrge, exposed chest and rubbing against it couldn¡¯t have been more stimting¡­ ¡®This, junior Lee Ha-yool¡­ wasn¡¯t Yeon-hwa¡¯s lover¡­ me?¡¯ A womanizer¡­ The expression may not be correct. This world is one where polygamy is possible, and there are many superhumans who have multiple wives or husbands. Right now, Lee Ji-yeon¡¯s mother was one of those cases. Lee Ji-ah, the head of the Taesan family, had two husbands, and Lee Ji-yeon is the child of her first husband. ¡®Ha, but¡­ Yeon-hwa will be the head of the family¡­ The head of the family¡­ No, that¡¯s right¡­ If I think about it, Arin¡­ And Elia, her junior¡­ That sharp professor¡­ Is she a teacher? She¡¯s wrapped in her arms¡­ Uh¡­¡¯ Theplicated thoughts continued and spun around with the alcohol. My head felt like it was going to burst. Lee Ji-yeon¡¯s eyes, which hadn¡¯t even opened, were spinning¡­@@novelbin@@ - Weeing¡­ ¡°¡­ Oh my?¡± Baek A-rin came in at that time. Baek A-rin, who had just entered the room, blinked. The sticky, hot warmth of the room and the asional obscene moans¡­ And then I saw Lee Ha-yul, who was on top of Riana, who was lying on the sofa, squeezing and ying with her breasts. ¡°Huh?¡± Baek A-rin blinked for a moment, then raised her eyes sharply. Then she strode over and put her hand between her armpits and lifted Lee Ha-yul up. [Question] [Floating] [Rejection] [Feeling¡­] ¡°Why are you touching a woman¡¯s breasts?¡± [Soft] [Refreshing] She put her breasts in Lee Ha-yul¡¯s struggling hand. [?] Lee Ha-yul tilted his head for a moment, feeling a sense of difort as if something was strange. Soon, she instinctively squeezed the flesh that could not be contained in her hand. Lee Ji-yeon¡¯s shoulders shook slightly. Lee Ha-yul ¡ú Riana Bellus ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð(76?78/100) "Like" [Milk? Cow] "Thank you" "Kind adult" "Soft" "Warm" "Plump" Chapter 220 Baek A-rin, who had lifted me up, strode forward briskly. She headed to the balcony connected to the room where the drinking party was taking ce. ¡°Oh, the terrace is also well-made.¡± Baek A-rin muttered as she looked at the terrace through the ss window inside the room. Compared to the huge mansion, the terrace was quite ordinary. It wasn¡¯t huge, and there weren¡¯t a ton of chairs. It was just the right size for a few people to sitfortably. The railing was woven with long grass and flowers, and there was a table and chair right next to it.@@novelbin@@ Baek A-rin opened the transparent ss window that seemed to be there but not there, and strode forward. - Whooooowung¡­ [Eugeueueeee] [Wind] The world, where even the sunset had receded, had bepletely ck. Aside from the small lights installed on the terrace, everything was ck. Above all, it was cool. It must have been summer, but the night air that clung to my skin couldn¡¯t have been that cold. My body was so hot that I could feel the cool night air deeply. I shivered from the sudden change in temperature and buried my face in Baek A-rin¡¯s arms to escape the wind. [Cool¡­] [Soft] This side is cold too. It was the same for me to cool my heated body. My hot and cool skin was rubbing. But this side was better. My excessively high body temperature seemed to be going down. [Good¡­] Baek A-rin passed the chair with a snicker. And she leaned herrge butt against the railing while sitting in my arms. [Big butt¡­] ¡°Huh¡­ Oh my, your drinking habits are so obscene. So what? Are you feeling better now? Your body is covered in sweat.¡± The hand on my head lifted my hair. My hair was definitely green, and beads of sweat were forming on my exposed forehead. The cool body that had been in contact with the wind blowing from afar cooled my flushed skin. [I¡¯m thirsty¡­] [Thirst] Even so, the thirst that had been tickling my throat since earlier was still there. ¡°Oh my, is my baby thirsty? Should I drink some water?¡± [Eung¡­] [I drank water] [Thirst] I shook my head back and forth at Baek A-rin, who was shaking the water bottle while making a short sound. At some point¡­ When the alcohol opened and gradually became sticky and my body began to heat up. When instinct took precedence over reason, my throat suddenly became parched. I had already drank the water. I drank a few sips of the water next to me, but it didn¡¯t have much effect. Even after drinking the entire 1L bottle, my thirst was not quenched. In the end, I gulped down the drinks that others had left for me to drink. I couldn¡¯t taste anything, and my thirst was still there. The thirst grew stronger as I buried my face in Professor Riana¡¯s arms and squeezing her breasts. I felt thirsty. My mouth was filled with saliva. I wanted to drink something, but even if I drank something cold, it didn¡¯t work. I didn¡¯t even know what I wanted to drink in the first ce. [Frustration] [Question] I also felt frustrated because I didn¡¯t know why I was doing this. I frowned and turned my head, but I didn¡¯t know why I was doing this. I shook my body from side to side in frustration. ¡°Hmm¡­ why am I thirsty¡­¡± Baek A-rin patted my back with a puzzled expression as if she was soothing andforting a child. She seemed to be thinking for a moment, then suddenly tapped my lips with her finger. [Huh?] ¡°Ha-yul, open your mouth.¡± An unexpected request. Without thinking much, he opened his mouth slightly, and a thin finger suddenly entered through it. [?] The cool finger touched the tip of his tongue. It tickled. Reflexively, he bit the finger in his mouth. He carefully poked the finger with his teeth, and the finger went in deeper. As he wiggled his tongue, it wrapped around the smooth finger. [What is it¡­?] ¡°Okay, drink it first.¡± When he tilted his head slightly at the unfamiliar action, Baek A-rin smiled faintly and inserted her finger deeper. - Uwuk, uguuk¡­ A strange sensation tickled his mouth. He didn¡¯t feel nauseous, but his Adam¡¯s apple twitched at the unfamiliar sensation. - Gulp¡­ ¡°¡­ ?¡± Liquid flowed out from the tip of my finger. Cool liquid flowed down the root of my tongue. Judging from the use of my magical power, it was water released into the ocean. ¡°Swish¡­ swish¡­ swish¡­¡± I instinctively took a sip of the water. [Refreshing] My eyes widened as my thirst began to ease, even if briefly. ¡°How is it? Is this different?¡± - Nodding I quickly nodded my head and grabbed Baek A-rin¡¯s hand with both hands. Then I sucked my fingers without thinking. ¡°Swish, swish¡­!¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ It tickles.¡± Baek A-rin, who flinched her shoulders, giggled and wiggled her fingers. Her fingers kept moving. I was already feeling anxious because I wascking in capacity¡­ [Ugh¡­] I raised the corners of my eyes. I pulled my mouth forward and drank all the way to the roots of my fingers. Without raising her teeth, she stretched out her tongue and wrapped it around her fingers. ¡°Slurp¡­¡± Her fingers stopped moving. Now, she opened her throat and gulped down the water that was flowing out exactly. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re eating well~ No need to rush? There¡¯s a lot, so take it slow¡­¡± The hand on her head stroked her gently. Baek A-rin, who had her buttocks resting on the railing, patted my buttocks as if supporting them. [Good¡­] Her thirst was quenched, and the affectionate hands patting her body. The emotions that had been raging like a calf with its tail on fire gradually subsided. She stopped shaking her body continuously and quietly licked her fingers in my arms. ¡°Ha-yul, promise.¡± After drinking the water absentmindedly for a while, My hot body cooled down, and Baek A-rin¡¯s cold body was warming up. Baek A-rin, who had been staring at me while biting my finger, suddenly started talking about a promise. It was a sudden remark, but it was a signal that I had be quite familiar with. I nodded and pulled up the goblin. - Hwaruk¡­ Goblin, who had risen in an instant as if stretching, swayed. The mes that had already eaten up a lot of emotions and grown in size rippled. However, thanks to Goblin¡¯s gentle nature, it was very easy to manipte. I carefully attached Goblin, who was wagging its tail like a well-trained puppy, to Baek A-rin, who was covering her body. The mes clinging to her body. Normally, it would have been a sight that would have made her flinch and fall. Baek A-rin¡¯s eyes briefly showed anticipation. - Chiiik¡­ ¡°Ugh¡­ Haaah¡­¡± Goblin, who had touched her cool body, melted the cold air. Eventually, steam rose from her body. ¡°Slurp¡­ ¡± The coldness gradually melted away. The beads of sweat dripping from Baek A-rin¡¯s nape gathered in her sternum. ¡°More¡­ deeper¡­¡± Baek A-rin, who was breathing hard, hugged me even deeper and urged me on. At her disheveled appearance, I quietly raised my right hand and grabbed my breast. ¡°Yeah¡­ hauh¡­¡± Kwak¡­ I grabbed my breast and let the fear flow into my body. - Thump! That was it. Baek A-rin¡¯s heart, which had hardly been beating, pounded loudly. The hand holding the breast trembled at the strange beat. She raised the corners of her eyes at the beat that seemed to be resisting¡­ as if warning. ¡®¡­ ¡­ ¡¯ The power¡¯s performance remains the same. Instead, my skill in handling the power only increases. From the beginning, it was the power of observation that could grasp very precise and detailed information. As time passed, and my skill deepened. I could observe things that I had not observed before. That was the same. It was still just the tip, the tail, and a very faint outline. I recognized it. The two shackles that were attached to me. And... another thing. ¡®¡­ But what was it since a while ago?¡¯ At that time. Suddenly¡­ no, a question mark kept popping up in my head since a while ago. The feeling of the flesh in my hand was strange. I took off the face that was buried deep and turned to observation. The elegant and pure white one-piece that Baek A-rin was wearing. However, because of the distinct curves of her chest, it gave off a strange aura. ¡®Huh¡­?¡¯ I felt a sense of difort when I first visited the mansion. Thinking about it, it¡¯s strange. The power of observation can¡¯t reveal the detailed reason? He tilted his head and pressed the flesh with his palm. [Good] Soft and fluffy. The flesh that I couldn¡¯t even hold with both hands was soft like rice cake. It was cold earlier, but it was warm enough like freshly cooked rice cake because the cowardice had melted it. Of course, it¡¯s not strange for a woman¡¯s chest to be fluffy. It¡¯s much softer than before. What should I say? It¡¯s as if there¡¯s nothing blocking it¡­ ¡®There¡¯s nothing blocking it?¡¯ As I blinked at the thought that suddenly came to my mind. Baek A-rin, who had noticed my expression, smiled faintly and lowered her head. ¡°Ha-yul-ssi¡­¡± [Itchy] A cool¡­ no, now quite warm breath knocked on my ear. In case someone heard, I whispered very quietly The sound of the slicing filled my ears. ¡°Why do you have my underwear?¡± [Underwear?] ¡°My luggage in the lobby. Everything is there, but only my underwear is missing?¡± [Question] [Negative] I tilted my head at the sudden sound and stuck my hand firmly into the subspace. My luggage is missing only my underwear? That can¡¯t be. In the first ce, I divided the subspace into sections and pulled out everything inside. It¡¯s not a structure where luggage can fall out in the middle¡­ [?] Something touched my fingertips as I was waving. It wasn¡¯t the section where Baek A-rin¡¯s luggage was piled up, but it wasn¡¯t something that should be in my subspace. I grabbed it and pulled it out. Something ck came out like a sweet potato stem. Underwear with lots ofce decoration¡­ Arge bra. [Question] [Question] [Question] Question marks continued to rise above my head. ¡®Why is this in my subspace¡­ Ah.¡¯ I recalled my memories. And then I realized the reason. I nkly observed my luggage, and when I observed that, I was startled and shoved it into my subspace. And then, as I was taking out my luggage from the mansion, I was so distracted by the study that I ended up taking out Baek A-rin¡¯s luggage, leaving that out. ¡°Really¡­ Don¡¯t spill it in the middle, I ran, so you took it all with you¡­ That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t have anything to wear today, right?¡± Baek A-rin shrugged her shoulders, saying she couldn¡¯t help it. Her flesh shook at that sight, and the rhythm was more intense than usual. Baek A-rin let out a mischievousugh at me, who had frozen after realizing the whole story. ¡°Pervert.¡± - p! [Hic] Then, she suddenly nced at the room and lightly pped my butt. I unconsciously bit the finger in my mouth due to the sudden stimtion. ¡°Okay, now it¡¯s over.¡± ¡°Whoosh¡­ baee¡­¡± The finger that had been wiggling for a moment slipped out of my mouth. My mouth opened, and the tongue attached to my finger hung limply. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Baek A-rin¡¯s finger was soaked in saliva and mmy. Baek A-rin stared at the finger for a moment. ¡°Yum.¡± I put my index finger covered in spit into my mouth. Baek A-rin''s cheek twitched as she sucked her finger. "Churup... Paha..." After slurping for a while, she spat out her finger. Baek A-rin smiled faintly as she looked at the spit that was still covered in spit, but now mixed. Then she lightly lifted my hair with one hand. She buried her nose in it and sniffed... the smell. "Baek Ha-yul, I''ll give you that as a gift, so can you give me just that room?" Baek A-rin, who was calmly enjoying my scent as if she was smelling a flower, said. [yer Correction System: Favorability] Lee Ha-yul ¡ú Baek A-rin ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð(75?77/100) ?Coldness? ?Coolness? ?Favor? ?Question? ?Cow?? ?Mischievousness? ?Water? Chapter 221 There is no way to live without regrets. Life is a series of choices. When you choose one, you have to let go of another, that¡¯s just the way it is. Ultimately, there might have been a better choice. But the lingering attachment to the road not taken is unavoidable. "Shit." I am deeply regretting it. From the moment I woke up early this morning, up until now, when I am trying to distract myself from the regret by focusing on cooking. What happened yesterday is so regretful... "Sigh..." It¡¯s unbelievable. I didn¡¯t drink yesterday. Not even a sip, not a single drop touched my lips. Of course, I kissed Hong Yeonhwa, who had drunk, but... we didn¡¯t mix tongues. But how could my reason have slipped away like that... It doesn¡¯t make sense logically. "Could it be... that I got drunk just from smelling it? A guy who can''t even properly sense the smell...?" The exact reason is unclear. But the things I did are now etched in my mind, my hands, and my face like an imprint. The dough changing shape in my hands. While preparing breakfast, I was making bread dough to dip into soup. "..." Therge dough, which keeps changing its shape as it is squeezed in my hands. As I keep squeezing it, kneading it, and pressing it, the sensations from yesterday keeping to mind. It was so much softer than this bread dough, and much more abundant that it couldn¡¯t even fit into my hands. Just rubbing it eased both pain and fear... "Haam..." [Ugh!] While absentmindedly kneading the dough, I was startled by a presence from the stairs that connected to the upper floor. I hurriedly grabbed the dough that was floating in the air. "Oh¡­ It¡¯s been a while since I drank, so my stomach feels a bit queasy..." The source of the presence was Professor Liana. She covered her mouth with her palm and walked briskly down the stairs. Soon, her vibrant, light green eyes captured me. "¡­¡­" [¡­¡­] Professor Liana, covering her mouth with her hand, froze. I, too, froze, clutching the dough. A strange silence lingered between us. "U-umm... You woke up early, huh?" After a brief pause, Professor Liana, her cheeks tinged red, nervously shifted her gaze. I quickly nodded in response to her awkward attempt at conversation. [Yes, yes, yes¡­] Fortunately, I didn¡¯t feel any resistance in my voice. The address was a little blunt, but I didn¡¯t resist it, given the situation. Professor Liana stepped closer, and I braced myself to stop my body from trembling. "How are you feeling? Do you have any stiffness, or a headache...?" [No, I¡¯m fine.] I nodded my head repeatedly to assert my well-being. My raised hand felt stiff. The fatigue from physical training and the periodic strain on my body. Additionally, the circuits in my body are aching, as I¡¯ve been manipting them. My head aches. I¡¯ve expanded my observations widely, and now I¡¯m training to extend them even further, with increasing precision. [I''m fine.] I am fine. Everything can be done while maintaining my daily routine. Even if I inject magic into my body to check, the circuits are fine externally, so there¡¯s no concern. "That¡¯s a relief. I¡¯m a little queasy because I drank after a long time..." [Ah, just a moment. I¡¯ll serve you first, Professor.] "Well... since it¡¯ste already, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s fine if we all eat together?" [Ah, yes.] The conversation ended. The only sound was the bubbling soup, gently simmering on a low me. In the strange silence, I briefly pondered. Professor Liana''s gaze, which was still fixed on me, felt somewhat sharp. "Ugh." While I awkwardly shifted my body, Professor Liana sighed deeply. The sound made me flinch, and Professor Liana took a step forward. Her long legs stretched, closing the distance. A shadow fell over me, and I instinctively hunched my shoulders. When Professor Liana, now right in front of me, silently gazed down at me, she suddenly raised her hand. Then. "It''s alright." Her hand gently rested on my head. "Don¡¯t be like a puppy that¡¯s been scolded, nervously looking around... It¡¯s really fine..." As her hand gently swept over my head, my stiff body slowly rxed. Soon, with a soft smile, Professor Liana pulled my head into her embrace. That action made the anxiety I had in the corner of my heart disappear. I stretched my arms out and tightly hugged her thin waist, burying my face deeper into her warm embrace. [Ugh¡­] "Hahaha, I can see you acting like a spoiled child." I could hear her giggling. As she said, my immediate whining was a bit embarrassing, but I didn¡¯t remove my face from her embrace. "Did you think you were going to be scolded alone? It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s nothing..." Professor Liana just keptughing, not letting me go. She looked at me with a gentle gaze, petting my head and patting my back. For a while, I let myself be pampered, with the sound of soup boiling in the background, easing my anxiety. "By the way, your drinking habits are pretty intense." Suddenly, Professor Liana muttered under her breath, as if recalling something, and I flinched. Her gaze, which pierced my scalp, had an added emotion. It was a mischievous look, as though she were looking at a yful child. "You get drunk really easily. You didn¡¯t even drink, but you got drunk just from the smell... It¡¯s amazing. And your drinking habits... hmm? Very... lewd." [Ugh¡­] My body twisted. It wasn¡¯t a topic I wanted to dwell on... "Did you like it when I touched you? You kept touching and rubbing me." [Ugh¡­] "You eveny me downter, smothered my face, rubbed me, and sniffed... squeezing tightly... Aha..." [Ahhhh¡­] But Professor Liana seemed to have other thoughts, as she kept bringing up the topic. Her voice was kind, but the content was far from it. As if entranced by her words, my body squirmed. Professor Liana tightly embraced my squirming body and whispered the topic into my ear. "So, from now on, let¡¯s avoid drinking, alright?" About 10 minutes passed before she finally reached that conclusion. She supported my limp body and gently patted my back as she spoke. "Let¡¯s avoid drinking as much as possible. And if you do have to, make sure to bring along an adult... a guardian." [Adult?] "An adult like me. Someone who can stop you before you get drunk and who will be there to help you when you are drunk. Alright?" An adult. Someone kind like Professor Liana, someone strong like a teacher. Someone who can take responsibility for themselves and the people around them. "Alright, it¡¯s a promise." Her pinky finger was extended in front of me. I hesitated for a moment, but eventually extended my pinky and hooked it with hers. "Good." Our pinky fingers crossed. Then, we both bent our fingers and made a firm promise. "Did you promise? To be careful with drinking from now on?" A pinky promise. A custom shared by many cultures. It was the first time I actually made one. I remember seeing a pinky promise scene on the inte... where a mother jokingly made one with her child. [Yes.] "Good, you¡¯re such a good kid." Professor Liana smiled warmly and patted my backside. I felt a strange emotion and buried my face in her embrace. [If you''re still feeling unwell, would you like me to make some honey water for you?] "No, I¡¯m fine." Professor Liana shook her head and lowered her head, burying her nose in my hair. "...This is enough." The breath against my hair made me shiver. It was fortunately the weekend, so I didn¡¯t wake anyone up early despite all the alcohol that had been consumed. I leisurely finished preparing the meal, and by the time it was nearing lunch, people beganing down from their rooms one by one. They all looked a bit sluggish, as if they had been suffering from hangovers. "Ugh, my back..." "Hoo..." Among them, Hong Yeonhwa and the teacher looked particrly hungover. Both of them were acting quite disheveled, their movements jerky and uncertain. ¡®...After drinking that much, this must be a mild hangover, right?¡¯ I made a slight grimace. While cleaning up the room where the drinking party had been held, I couldn¡¯t help but notice how many bottles of alcohol we had collected. I had pulled out every kind of alcohol I could find so no one would run out, but I hadn¡¯t expected them to drink it all. There were some strong drinks that, even if I had only taken a drop, I¡¯d probably lose my senses and copse... It was surprising just how much superhumans could drink. ¡®They probably used magic to help them get drunk, right? Without using magic... ugh.¡¯ I unconsciously shook my head. "Everyone¡¯s still out of it~" Then, following those two, I felt a cold presence behind me, making me flinch. "Good morning, Hayeol-ssi." With a bright smile, Baek Arin waved her hand. She didn¡¯t seem to have any signs of a hangover. Her outfit was different from yesterday. Instead of a white dress, she was now wearing ck short-sleeve and shorts. It seemed like she had pulled out some indoor clothes from her luggage. ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯ I suddenly remembered my words from yesterday. I also recalled the things still stuck in the pocket dimension. [Yes.] [Good morning.] I desperately controlled my observations from peeking through her clothes and nodded. [Everyone should eat first.] I had prepared breakfast with the idea of curing hangovers, expecting that everyone would be feeling a bit rough. ...Though, I had never had a hangover cure myself, so I looked up some foods that are said to help with it. For those who like bread, I made some bread with tomato soup and a few types of meats. And for those who usually eat rice, I prepared some bone broth soup. I also made sure to prepare other options just in case they didn¡¯t like it. [Ah, Senior, did you sleep well?] At that moment, I noticed Lee Jiyeon finallying down the stairs. "Ah, yes, yes! I slept... well..."@@novelbin@@ [?] She suddenly jumped up, startled by my greeting. Seeing her exaggerated reaction, I couldn¡¯t help but focus my gaze on her, while she awkwardly nced around before greeting me in a small voice. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Lee Jiyeon looked incredibly tired. She seemed physically drained. The shadow under her eyes had grown a bit darker. Her energy seemed to have been spent, and I tilted my head. "Ah, yes¡­ thank you¡­" Her strange behavior continued even after this. Whenever I got closer, she would jump in shock. She would nibble at the meat from the bone broth, sneaking nces at the others around the table, as if lost in thought, then suddenly blush alone... "Unni, what¡¯s wrong? Do you need something?" "Huh? Oh, no?" Her behavior was so odd that even Hong Yeonhwa tilted her head and asked. [Lee Jiyeon-senpai,] [Can I talk to you after breakfast for a moment?] "Yes, yes... I understand..." Lee Jiyeon flinched at my call. She was holding her chopsticks in her mouth, ncing at me nervously and replying in a small voice. After breakfast, I took Lee Jiyeon to the park on the mansion grounds. [Ta-da!] And, as if it were part of the n, I lifted Seoyul in the air and made sure Lee Jiyeon could see. I tucked my hand under Seoyul¡¯s armpit and showed Lee Jiyeul the sight. "......" "......?" Lee Jiyeon tilted her head, a questioning look on her face. [Seoyul?] I, too, was just as confused. We had agreed earlier, but Seoyul hadn¡¯t acted yet. "Hmph..." [Oh dear¡­] Seoyul had been in a bad mood since early morning. The moment she woke up, she immediately buried her nose all over my body, rubbing herself against me. It was all quite strange. After all that odd behavior, she seemed to sulk and pout like this. [Seoyul¡­ are you being good now? Just let me do it once, then we can go inside.] "Hmph." I tried to coax her by holding her and gentlyforting her, and luckily, she gave in, following my wishes. Suddenly, magic surged, and colorful wings sprouted from Seoyul¡¯s back, breaking through her clothes. These wings, in a mix of bright colors, were a clear sign that she was a fairy. Lee Jiyeon, having entered the protected area of the Taesan n, would definitely recognize them. "I knew it¡­" [?] Lee Jiyeon nodded, her face showing understanding. ...It wasn¡¯t surprise, it was understanding. She seemed almost relieved, as if she had expected it. "Oh, I had suspected it since yesterday when I heard from the spirit before we left. The color of your hair and the energy from Taesan was odd, and when the spirit got close to you, I was suspicious." [Ah, I see¡­] I nodded, thinking she might have had a point. Lee Jiyeon, being so closely connected to Taesan and having met fairies before, probably knew a lot more about them than I did. ''...So, she must have figured out that I¡¯m a fairy, too.'' "Then, do you need any information about fairies?" [Yes, please.] I had a small suspicion, but I nodded to her request. [And there¡¯s something else¡­ I need a favor.] "Another favor?" [Yes, Seoyul?] "Ugh..." Lee Jiyeon tilted her head, her face full of curiosity. I patted Seoyul and sent her inside, and Seoyul, who had been reluctant, suddenly flew into the mansion with a pout. ¡®I guess I¡¯ll have to go inside andfort herter...¡¯ So, I was left alone with Lee Jiyeon in the park. Lee Jiyeon, now clearly ufortable with being alone with me, kept darting her eyes around as if trying to hide something. "...Of course. If it''s a favor from Taesan''s benefactor, I¡¯ll dly help. I''ll do whatever I can." After a moment, Lee Jiyeon turned her gaze towards me with a determined look. Taesan''s benefactor. I hadn¡¯t meant to say it that way, but it felt appropriate, given that she was asking for a favor. ''Hoo...'' I waited for Seoyul to be far enough away before I activated my ne. [If¡­] I hesitated briefly. Should I say this? I wondered if it was really necessary to say these things. Even though she called herself a benefactor, it didn¡¯t mean I would deepen my rtionship with Lee Jiyeon. Also, it was an uncertain future. An oue I didn¡¯t want to see. I would resist with all my might to prevent that future, but you never know. [If I die¡­ could you help Seoyul?] But I suppose that''s what insurance is for. If I rush into danger and solve the world-ending threat, then if I die, I¡¯d like to know that Seoyul will be taken care of. Lee Jiyeon, being from the Taesan family, who knows so much about fairies, would be the one to help Seoyul. So I used the ne for this purpose. "¡­Who¡¯s going to die?" Lee Jiyeon¡¯s face immediately stiffened. Lee Ha-yool ¡ú Riana Bellus ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð(78?79/100) "Like" [Milk? Cow] "Thank you" "Kind adult" "Soft" "Warm" "Plump" Chapter 222 Disaster events. Though it was called that in the original work, in this reality, calling it simply a disaster would be more urate. A disaster usually refers to an unfortunate event that urs unexpectedly, such as an ident or a natural disaster. There are terms like "cmity," which treats it on a smaller scale, or "man-made disasters," referring to human-caused events. Anyway, the most representative disasters that ur in this world are dungeons and monsters. When a dungeon goes haywire, the environment and people in the area arepletely swept away. Right now, observation posts can detect signs of dungeon rampages, but at some point, many rampages will ur just like the Siphna incident, where the signs weren¡¯t detected. If a high-tier monster starts rampaging, human lives are like flies, easily lost. The moment monsters startmanding armies, it bes necessary to assemble a raid force. And even after that, some monsters are too tough to be defeated. Even without the Tower¡¯s invasion, all kinds of disasters break out like mushrooms after rain. It¡¯s not something new. Just about a century ago, the world was in turmoil, worried about the survival of the species, so it¡¯s not strange for such an era toe around again. When I think about the Tower¡¯s invasion, the future seems pretty grim. Of course, it¡¯s not a disaster that¡¯s going to happen right now. Rather, for a few years, it will be safe as long as I¡¯m stuck in the Siyoram. In the original work, the scale of disaster events started happening from the second year. It continues into the third and fourth years. There was no need for the yer to rush out and solve them immediately. There are plenty of powerful forces outside as well. The most prominent is the association. When a disaster urs, they send out investigation teams to assess the situation, and they form raid teams or strike forces to resolve the issue. For more covert and isted events where assembling arge team is difficult, they send internal security departments or enforcement teams to root out the cause. There are forces established in various ces as well. Not many like it when outside forces intervene in their territories. Usually, they handle things on their own before even asking for the association''s help. Even if a disaster appears, or if there¡¯s arge-scale disaster, it will likely be stopped before the world is destroyed. Even if arge-scale dungeon rampage traps the country within the dungeon. Even if a tier-2 monster rampages uncontrobly. Even if a new cursednd emerges. yers in the Siyoram are safe. While in the Siyoram, there will be no threats, and they can grow safely in the most optimal environment. The problemes after graduation. After the Siyoram, we¡¯ll face a weakened world due to the disasters that happened during our time there. A chaotic world where it¡¯s impossible to even know where to start, a world that seemspletely out of control. At first, I thought that during my time in the Siyoram, I would just safely gain strength and run to some remote ce... but now, even that¡¯s impossible. So, I have to pull out the roots beforehand. Naturally, danger will apany that process. "Insurance." Liability insurance, who would want someone to suffer damage? Health insurance, who would want to be weak and be bedridden in a hospital? [If I die... could you help Seoyul?] Life insurance, how many people actually desire their own death? Living beings rarely wish for death. I¡¯m the same way. I don¡¯t want to die. If it were up to me, I¡¯d just quit everything and live a carefree life. But people take out insurance. Because the future is uncertain, and even if I dislike it, there are events that are unavoidable. Insurance is taken out to be somewhat prepared for those events. What I asked of Lee Jiyeon was in that same spirit. We don¡¯t have a particrly deep rtionship, so I felt that it was a bit awkward to ask, but since I¡¯ve referred to her as a benefactor, she would probably ept. If I had asked Hong Yeonhwa or the teacher, though... my arm would probably be ripped off and I¡¯d be locked up in the mansion right away. But Lee Jiyeon and I don¡¯t have a particrly close rtionship. However, I did refer to her as a benefactor publicly, so she might hear me out. "Who¡¯s going to die?" [Confusion] Her intense reaction caught me off guard.@@novelbin@@ "Die? You want help if you die? Don¡¯t be ridiculous." Suddenly, her demeanor changed dramatically. She had been looking at me, but now her awkwardness was bing more evident. asionally, she would blush and avoid eye contact, her face showing the signs of embarrassment while still maintaining the formal "benefactor" address. Everyone had changed. The awkwardness was instantly cleared away, and her emotions began to boil over. Her gaze, which had been diverted, became sharp, focusing directly on me. "Why is death a premise here, huh?" She dropped the polite tone. It was unmistakably... no, openly a murderous tone, and my body trembled. [Please, don¡¯t curse¡­] "Do you think I won¡¯t curse?" The grinding of her teeth echoed sharply. The tension mixed with the boiling emotions made it feel too harsh to be real. My shoulders stiffened even more. [Why, why are you angry...?] [I didn¡¯t say death was a premise...] [It¡¯s just... just a request in case of anything, just in case...] I carefully responded, watching her closely. I could understand why she was reacting this way. Morality is aplex and subtle concept. But from what I know, Lee Jiyeon is definitely a good person. She empathizes with others¡¯ pain and sorrow. She¡¯s the kind of person who offers a helping hand when her people are in trouble. She doesn¡¯t shy away from injustice and speaks out boldly when something is wrong. But since we don¡¯t have a deep rtionship, I thought she would ept such a request with some hesitation... "Just in case... if anything happens..." Lee Jiyeon muttered softly. Although her voice hadn¡¯t gotten louder, the cold tone that came with it was frightening... "Ha..." She then sighed deeply as she pushed her bangs back. Observing her actions, which were filled with frustration and anger, I took a few steps back. [Ugh] At that moment, a hand shot out and grabbed my wrist. I was startled and bounced back. The force pulling me was too strong, and my body was helplessly dragged toward her. Given her immense physical strength as a Taesan sessor, it was only natural. Of course, it wasn¡¯t like I couldn¡¯t resist being dragged. With the growthpensation I¡¯ve received, I¡¯ve reached a level where I can easily free myself from this kind of restraint. But I couldn¡¯t escape. Lee Jiyeon¡¯s overwhelming presence made it impossible to break free. Her coldly spokenmand made it difficult to resist. Her hand that tugged at me pulled me firmly into her embrace. My face was buried in her soft body. One hand pressed my head down, burying it against her chest, while the other arm wrapped tightly around my waist. [Ugh¡­] I iled my arms in the air as she held me close, as if trying to trap me. "Who¡¯s going to die?" I heard Lee Jiyeon¡¯s murmur above my head. "Die? Want help if you die? Don¡¯t say things like that." The words were the same, but the emotion behind them was different this time. The first time was anger, but this time, it felt like there was a sense of resolve behind the words. [Ugh] The hand that had been pressing on my head was removed. Instead, Lee Jiyeon¡¯s hands gently cupped my face. She tilted my head back with her rough hands. "You¡¯re not going to die. I won¡¯t let you die. It¡¯s okay, you won¡¯t die." Her intense gaze, focused on my eyes, felt like it was drilling into me. It was intense, a forceful will that seemed to pierce right through me. "You... someone as good as you can¡¯t die. I won¡¯t let you die. Got it? Don¡¯t talk about dying again." ¡®Ah...¡¯ Taesan. The great and towering mountain. Taesan sessors are generally very proud of themselves. They handle the earth, give life, and even control the dead. Their own abilities also contribute to building their high self-esteem, which is as lofty as the mountain itself. I didn¡¯t feel that kind of force from Lee Jiyeon, though. When I first met her in the magicalke, she was busy blushing and avoiding eye contact. During the battle with the two-headed dragon, she was reliable. But when we reunited at Siyoram, she seemed to be more concerned with my reactions. Even after that, she¡¯s always been cautious around me, with a soft impression, too strong for someone so unsure of themselves. "Answer me. I won¡¯t let you die, so you can¡¯t give up." Now, it¡¯s different. In her sharp, determined eyes, I could see her unwavering will. Her hands holding my cheeks tightly revealed her persistence. She made it seem as though she was considering my feelings while simultaneously pushing forward with her own views. With that immense self-confidence, she forced her conviction upon me. [Yes, yes] [Okay, I won¡¯t die...] Her resolve was so intense that it made me believe her. It gave me the impression that she would take responsibility and never let me down. I was overwhelmed by it and nodded absentmindedly. A short whileter, with Lee Jiyeon holding Hayeol, now oddly calm, in her arms, she sat down on a nearby bench and began to infuse him with life energy. She didn¡¯t use all the life energy herself, though. Normally, she would draw life energy from the earth and filter it before infusing it into Hayeol. Typically, life energy infusion happens in ces rich in life force, but that wasn¡¯t necessary now. This mansion¡¯s grounds were brimming with enormous amounts of life energy. The earth beneath their feet. The nts and flowers blooming around. All of it was saturated with life energy, beyond its natural limits. ¡®There¡¯s so much life energy here. It¡¯s not naturally urring, though. Did the head of the household intentionally cultivate it to be this abundant?¡¯ Even when she drew life energy from the petals of flowers, it replenished quickly. The life energy buried in the earth was so vast that no matter how much was drawn, it didn¡¯t seem to deplete. Evenpared to the spiritual veins back at the family home, it was overwhelming. The life energy here was abundant enough for Hayeol to thrive in. ¡®...I won¡¯t let him die.¡¯ Lee Jiyeon didn¡¯t pay much attention to that thought. Instead, she gazed down at Hayeol, lying peacefully in her arms, with a serene expression. She infused more life energy into his body. It was like cramming energy into an empty vessel. ...But it quickly leaked out. It seemed as though there were holes in the vessel; the energy poured out uncontrobly. ¡®I won¡¯t let him die.¡¯ Hayeol had spoken of death. Though heter imed it was just a precautionary statement, Lee Jiyeon didn¡¯t believe him. Of course, death is amon urrence in this world. Especially for superhumans who live in constantbat and violence, death is always near. For them, contemting death is not something grave. But when someone with leaking life energy like Hayeol speaks of death, it¡¯s not taken lightly. ¡®I won¡¯t let him die. Even if he''s in danger... I¡¯ll save him.¡¯ Lee Jiyeon felt a deep sense of responsibility. She wasn¡¯t sure why Hayeol was in this state, but it was very likely that the damage from the battle with the two-headed dragon had weakened him. If only she had been able to provide him with enough reassurance back then... "...It¡¯s done." The life energy infusion wasplete. Though it was like trying to fill a bottomless pit, she had filled him to the best of her ability. At Lee Jiyeon¡¯s words, Hayeol, who had been resting with his face buried in her arms, slowly raised his head. His face was slightly flushed. ...At the same time, it seemed oddly devoid of life energy, which made his face appear strangely hollow. Lee Jiyeon gazed down at him for a moment, then gently patted his back. She rubbed the area near his neck and gently brushed it downward. She repeated the action a few more times. Hayeol¡¯s body trembled slightly. A little whileter, he let out a soft burp through his slightly parted lips. ...Hayeol¡¯s face was now glowing with a pale heat. ¡®This scene is so bizarre.¡¯ What was it called? This whole process almost felt like feeding a baby and coaxing it to burp. ¡®What a crazy woman.¡¯ Lee Jiyeon suddenly shook her head as if to stop her thoughts. She had been deeply affected by the shocking scenes fromst night. The way Professor Liana¡¯s chest was blindly toyed with, and then pinned down, while she sniffed it... And how Baek Arin¡¯s chest was groped, and she was sucking her fingers... And when Baek Arin had met her eyes and grinned... ¡®Ugh...¡¯ [?] Suddenly, heat rose to Lee Jiyeon¡¯s face. She coughed awkwardly and patted Hayeol¡¯s back. [yer Correction System: Affection Level] Hayeol ¡ú Lee Jiyeon ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð(49/100) "Sessor of Taesan" "Good person" "Cowering?" "Questionable" ¨ŒChange¨Œ Hayeol ¡ú Lee Jiyeon ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð(49?60/100) "Sessor of Taesan" "Good person" "Boldness" "Coercion" Chapter 223 I attempted to stretch my arms. They moved better than before. It felt as though I had oiled the machinery. ¡®It¡¯s definitely true that a body filled with life energy moves more freely. After all, since I¡¯m alive, I should have life energy to keep my body energized.¡¯ One of the reasons why the physical abilities of Taesan''s manifestors are so strange is because their bodies are overflowing with life energy, making it impossible for their bodies to remain inactive. So, manifestors who reach a certain level of Taesan ability are extremely hard to kill. If someone like Lee Jiyeon, at her level, had her neck dangling, as long as it was reattached, it would heal naturally. If she focused on healing, the process would speed up exponentially. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ I touched my shoulder with a strange look. Every time I think about life energy, I¡¯m filled with a question. Even now, as I¡¯vee to understand life energy, Lee Jiyeon is still infusing me with more life energy. The strange thing is that even though my body is already filled with life energy, more is still being pumped into me. Where is all that energy going? Even after observing carefully, it seems to be swallowed into a dark space, leaving no trace behind. It¡¯s an inexplicable phenomenon. ¡°Umm... Junior, may I have a moment?¡± It was then. Lee Jiyeon suddenly reached out and grabbed my right wrist. ¡°Does it hurt... at all?¡± She gently stroked my wrist with a worried expression. I realized it was the wrist she had gripped tightly earlier, and it seemed she was concerned I might have hurt myself. [No.] [It didn¡¯t hurt.] I shook my head, reassuring her not to worry. My physical abilities are also abnormal. There was no way I would bruise from something like that. ¡°I¡¯m d. I got a little emotional earlier and acted too aggressively. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Upon hearing this, Lee Jiyeon smiled softly, relieved. I hesitated for a moment, then nodded. ¡®...Has something changed?¡¯ She seemed different from the shy Lee Jiyeon I had seen earlier. It felt more like the reliable version of Lee Jiyeon I¡¯d encountered in the original work. ¡®The original Lee Jiyeon... she did have some shy moments, but she was always someone you could rely on.¡¯ She used Taesan to support the party from the front, taking care of everyone¡¯s psychological well-being as the leader. Although she didn¡¯t have the extraordinary output like Hong Yeonhwa, Baek Arin, or her mother, her leadership, honed through experience, was what stood out. Even in the first ythrough, simply having Lee Jiyeon in the party significantly eased the psychological burden on the yer. She was the character who could firmly support the party like a mountain. [Hmm¡­] [Shall we go inside now?] ¡°Ah, yes.¡± After a while, Lee Jiyeon, who had been gently stroking my wrist, turned around to leave. [?] She still held my wrist firmly. It felt like she was preventing me from straying off, much like you would with a young child. My steps stopped unconsciously. ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lee Jiyeon stopped and looked back at me, tilting her head as if unsure of what was happening. [Oh¡­ no, it¡¯s nothing.] I shook my head, feeling somewhat bewildered, but I didn¡¯t argue. Lee Jiyeon blinked, then resumed walking. Indeed, the way people around me have been treating metely has been very consistent. It felt like I was being treated like a little child by the riverbank. It made my feelings quiteplicated. ¡®Of course, it¡¯s true that my mental state is like a child¡¯s, and I don¡¯t necessarily hate being treated like this... but...¡¯ It feels like a bit of my pride is crumbling, and it¡¯s making me feel conflicted. Anyway, still with Lee Jiyeon holding my wrist, we continued toward the mansion. [Hah] [Hah¡­] [Hah¡­] Just before opening the door, my body stiffened at the sounding from inside. Baek Arin... somehow, she had given permission. She had been drunk, and while talking about Hayeol, she casually epted without thinking. The teacher... had that happened? I tried to recall. It came back to me. It was a memory from a while ago. When I said I¡¯d eventually wander away from her, she smiled and said that I could stay with her. Professor Liana... when did I say that? I didn¡¯t want to recall the memory, but it came back. Professor Liana told me not to do this, that I had to leave soon, and I acted spoiled, burying my face in her arms and begging her not to go... "Junior?" Lee Jiyeon tilted her head as she turned to face me. With a tug on my wrist, I resisted, shaking my head. I shouldn¡¯t go in right now. Of course, I desperately wanted to go in, see Yeonhwa, and act spoiled, but right now, I felt it wasn¡¯t the right time. [Hah¡­] The voice from inside sent a shiver down my spine. It seemed the life energy, which had been so stealthy, had suddenly surged. I hadn¡¯t even tried to hide it, so it was impossible to ignore. My face turned pale. [Se, senior¡­] "Eh? What?" I asked, turning with trembling hands and pulling on Lee Jiyeon¡¯s arm. She seemed to have heard the sounds from inside, and with a somewhat hesitant look, she stared at me. [Help¡­] The ne I wore clicked. A quiet but sincere voice resonated. If it had been any other Lee Jiyeon, I would have had no doubt, but the Lee Jiyeon of just now¡ªassertive, dependable¡ªmade me feel confident that she would help. She called me a benefactor, right? And though I hadn¡¯t said anything explicitly, I knew she had also helped that child! I didn¡¯t know it at first, but Maxwell had subtly tipped me off. He said she was just as precious as Lee Jiyeon back at the family home, and that she was important... "I, I..." With her face flushed, Lee Jiyeon answered my plea as if responding to my desperation. She quietly turned her head. This betraying little one. She suddenly burst through the door, and her hand grabbed my wrist, pulling me inside. [yer Correction System: Affection Level] Hayeol ¡ú Lee Jiyeon ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð(60/100) "Sessor of Taesan" "Good person" "Boldness" "Coercion" ¨ŒChange¨Œ Hayeol ¡ú Lee Jiyeon ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð(60?70/100) "Sessor of Taesan" "Good person" "Difort" "Is this it?" The ruins were tangled with debris from buildings and the corpses of various monsters. A man frowned and began rummaging through the rubble. He kicked debris aside with his feet, and after a bit of searching, he found an object. He grabbed it and pulled it out forcefully. "It looks like just a straw doll at first nce... But, oh, it definitely looks like a high-grade artifact when you check its magical energy." "...Ah, yeah. That¡¯s it. Finally found it." "Shit, how long did it take? It feels like it¡¯s been two or three months since it got buried here." The red-haired man standing next to him replied. The other man let out a deep sigh and tilted his head back. The sky was a gloomy gray. There were no clouds floating in the sky. The gray color of the sky wasn¡¯t due to storm clouds, but just the natural color of the sky itself. The strange thing about the sky wasn¡¯t just that. There were no rays of sunlight that should¡¯ve been shining down on thend, nor the moonlight that should have illuminated the ground during the night. Even the wind, which should have been a constant, was almost nonexistent, and the little wind that did blow was eerily deste. It was a world where thews that should naturally apply had disappeared. It was a separate, isted space that didn¡¯t follow thews of the original world. "Of all ces, it¡¯s stuck here. We can¡¯t bring the others here... Damn it." The man clicked his tongue and stared at the artifact he was holding, which was firmly grasped in his hand. It was an old straw doll, looking like a broken piece of junk with clear signs of damage. The thread that held the straw together was frayed in many ces, making it look as if it would unravel and fall apart at any moment. "So, what kind of artifact is this that a god would be looking for? Just because it¡¯s high-grade doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s any good; the performance might be off and it¡¯s a waste." "I don¡¯t know, they called it ¡®Gangshinche¡¯ (½µÉñów)." "¡®Gangshin¡¯? Is the god supposed to descend with this?" "Idiot, it¡¯s me." "Then what is it? Is it some sort of early summoning for a general or something?" "Well... I didn¡¯t get the full exnation, but they said it would summon something else... What was it..." The red-haired man closed his eyes as he tried to recall the memory. He spoke the faint thought that came back to him. "¡®Pacheon Sinjang Geumgang Yeoksa¡¯ "Pacheon... what?" "I only overheard it, so I¡¯m not sure. Stop asking me about it. Chapter 224 The rooms for residential purposes are concentrated in the central part of the mansion. To the west are leisure facilities, and to the east are training facilities. Each floor below ground also houses various facilities. Most of the first floor of the central part is taken up by multipurpose spaces like living rooms and dining areas. The rooms to choose from were on the second and third floors of the central part. At first, I was thinking of choosing a room on the second floor in a quiet corner. It was close to the stairs leading down to the first floor, and more than anything, I liked how secluded it was. But then someone said, since I am the homeowner, it would be better to take the top floor, the third floor. Another person suggested that it wouldn¡¯t be quite right for the homeowner to take the secluded room. Although no one directly said it, the reactions around me suggested that they weren¡¯t thrilled about me choosing the corner room. I was curious as to why, but in the end, I chose a nice room in the center of the third floor. The room in the center of the third floor... was bigger than the other rooms. This must be what theymonly refer to as the master¡¯s room. Once my room was decided, despite everyone whispering about still being uncertain, they ended up choosing their rooms too. To my left was Seo Yul¡¯s room. Of course, in reality, she was staying in my room. Although her body was growing rapidly, it seemed she didn¡¯t want to be separated from her guardian yet. But perhaps one day she would want her own space, so I assigned her the room next to mine. To my right was Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s room. Opposite her was Elia¡¯s. And other people... everyone chose rooms close to mine. ...Though the mansion was sorge, I wondered if it was necessary for everyone to be so close together. But it felt kind of heartwarming, so I had noints. I had noints. Hong Yeonhwa, however, seemed to have manyints... Hong Yeonhwa was furious. Sitting somewhatfortably on her bed, the conclusion was quickly drawn without much contemtion. Hong Yeonhwa was very angry¡­ [Fear] [Anxiety] [Chill] The rough hands grabbing my wrist and the terrifying words whispered into my ear caused my body to tremble. With a shiver, my hand fumbled across the bed, gripping the nket tightly. I wondered if I should cover myself with it, but before the room¡¯s owner arrived, I figured it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to mess up the bed, so I let it go. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ I made an effort to calm Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s anger. I tried to act cute, hanging around next to her. I even made all her favorite dishes for dinner, carefully preparing them¡­ And I fed them to her myself¡­ But in the end, I couldn¡¯t do it. Even though I tried to smile widely and twist my body, I fundamentally failed to calm her down. The result was the current situation. Despite having chosen my room, I was now in Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s room... ¡®¡­!¡¯ Suddenly, I heard a loud sound from inside the bathroom door. It sounded like thunder crashing down. My heart raced to match the noise. The bathroom door opened, and a white mist suddenly burst out. It wasn¡¯t as thick as fog, but it shared themon trait of being a mist. As it parted, Hong Yeonhwa appeared in a bathrobe. [!] I took a sharp breath. The upper part of her white bathrobe was not fully closed. As a result, the valley between her soft body was exposed. ¡°¡­¡­¡± I slowly raised my fixed gaze, and our eyes met. Her flushed cheeks and half-closed eyes lookedzily at me. She stared at me, stiff, then walked over and plopped down beside me without saying anything. The bed shook a little, and I involuntarily trembled from the sensation next to me. Hong Yeonhwa dried her hair with the towel hanging around her neck. She had wiped off the moisture inside her robe, so there was no dripping water, and her touch was gentle, so no droplets sshed. I rolled my eyes for a moment. Though I turned them out of awkwardness, the only thing I could see was Hong Yeonhwa. After some hesitation, I stretched out my hand. ¡®Manifestation.¡¯ Hoooosh - A warm breeze blew from my palm. With noplex calctions required, a simple wind spell from my magic gently tapped Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s wet hair. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Her deep red eyes shot a nce at me. I swallowed nervously. After a moment of eye contact, Hong Yeonhwa closed her eyes and showed me the back of her head. I quickly moved my hands to dry her hair, arranging it with both hands. Although I hadn¡¯t specifically studied hairdressing, with my observational abilities and my diverse skills, I was capable of handling most things. [Hair] [Softness] The hair that wrapped around my fingers was impossibly soft. Even silk crafted by an artisan wouldn¡¯t have such a texture. As I marveled at it, Hong Yeonhwa, who had been enjoying my touch with her eyes closed, suddenly spoke. ¡°Is it softer than my chest?¡± [No] ¡°Huh? Ah, no...¡± Ah. I answered without thinking, with no filter. ¡°Hehehe, oh really...¡± I froze, realizing my mistake, but fortunately, Hong Yeonhwa let out a light chuckle. At the sound of herughter, my expression brightened. Shaking her head, Hong Yeonhwa began to adjust her hair. It was quickly dry. After confirming this, she abruptly turned her body. The sudden movement made my body flinch. Before I could even react, a hand shot under my armpit and lifted me up. My body floated up and naturally sat on Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s thigh. [Soft] [Warmth] [Comfort] At the same time, the things I had been deliberately ignoring began to invade my thoughts. The soft sensation of her thighs supporting my bottom. The moist warmth of the skin where we touched. The massive two flesh mounds that couldn¡¯t be covered by the bathrobe, filling my vision. The valley in front of me swayed, and the warm, freshly cooked rice-like scent began to rise. As the scent hit my nose, my mind floated from the sweet, savory fragrance. My mouth watered automatically, and thirst began to build. [U?Yoo] ¡°Puhuh...¡± During this, I shuddered as the sound ofughter tickled my ear. I had unconsciously focused on my chest. I slowly lifted my gaze and saw Hong Yeonhwa giggling. ¡°Really... even if I wanted to get mad, it¡¯s hard with you acting so childlike. Actually, I don¡¯t have anything to be mad about...¡± Shaking her head in disbelief, Hong Yeonhwa gently stroked my hair and asked, ¡°Are you really not twenty? I heard you¡¯re an elf, but did you hide your age? Are you actually ten or eleven years old?¡± [No...] ¡°No...¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like it? Judging by your actions, you look like a baby.¡± [No...] ¡°No...¡± ¡°You like this treatment, don¡¯t you, like being pampered like a baby? Huh? Our little one, want to eat some foodter?¡± [Yes...] ¡°No...! No...! Really not...¡± ¡°The ne is nice, though?¡± [Yes... cut off] ¡°No...¡± I shook my head fiercely, embarrassed by her teasing. I cut off the ne she kept pulling at, abruptly severing the topic. ¡°Hehe, what can I say to a baby?¡± Hong Yeonhwa smiled lightly. Then, as if apologizing, she patted my bottom andy down on the bed. She pulled my head into her arms as she gave me a hug. I found myself lying on Hong Yeonhwa. The warmth of her body passed through to mine. ¡°Hmm, hmmm...¡± Most of all, the scent of milk from her body mixed with my surroundings. The relief from her anger and the milk scent that rxed my mindpletely overwhelmed me. With a soft kiss on my forehead, I buried my face deeply in her embrace. [Like] ¡°Hmm... I like it.¡± ¡°I like you too, really...¡± Hong Yeonhwa, still cradling my head, stared at me with a motherly expression. ¡°¡­So, is it dangerous?¡± For a while, I savored the smell and the warmth, and then Hong Yeonhwa, with one hand gently patting my back, asked me. Her words snapped me out of my dazed state, and I recalled the answer I had prepared. ¡°No, it¡¯s not dangerous. It¡¯s just a ce for studying magic, like a library.¡± ¡°Because of that, you won¡¯t be able toe out for a while?¡± ¡°Yes... probably...¡± In the original story, whenever entering the Tower of Knowledge, you couldn¡¯t leave for a certain period. Technically, you could leave, but re-entry wasn¡¯t allowed. It could differ from the original, but I couldn¡¯t be sure. ¡°Hmm, the Tower of Knowledge... they give you a mansion and teach you magic, very generous of them.¡± Hong Yeonhwa muttered in disbelief. The Tower of Knowledge... it was definitely a heavy name to casually toss around. While patting my back and resting her chest on me, Hong Yeonhwa muttered with her nose buried in my hair. ¡°I trust you. But, as I promised, don¡¯t get hurt, alright?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± ¡°Good. Be safe. But if you break your promise and get hurt... you know what happens, right?¡± ¡°¡­Yes...¡±@@novelbin@@ Shuddering at her cold stare, I buried my face deeper in Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s embrace. I was happy. I would make sure toe back with much to gain from the Tower of Knowledge, to protect this happiness. Determined, I fell asleep. After the weekend passed, the weekdays arrived. Thanks to most people going out, silence settled over the mansion, which had been bustling with activity. ¡°Ariel, I firmly believed that you would seed.¡± The silence was soon broken. Ariel, who had arrived at the mansion, looked around and spoke. [It¡¯s been a while, Ariel.] ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you, Young Master.¡± Ariel bowed smoothly, her posture precise, as usual. As always, her neatly tailored maid outfit stood out. [Has your assigned task beenpleted?] ¡°Yes, I reported the results of thest mission to the head of the household and had a few matters to take care of within the family.¡± It had been quite a while since I¡¯d seen Ariel. Thest time she had disappeared briefly after telling me she would handle another task. After that, she was nowhere to be found in Siyoram. [But weren¡¯t you supposed to be in charge of guarding Yeonhwa?] I tilted my head, asking as I noticed she was acting separately from her usual guarding duties. Ariel shrugged, as though it was no big deal. ¡°This is Siyoram. Acting as a guard here would be rather foolish.¡± [Ah, certainly...] ¡°Actually, the guard role was just a formality. In reality, I was only assisting Lady Hong Yeonhwa.¡± It was a silly question. A guard in Siyoram? If there was a bloodshed here, the outside world would have already turned into a foreign wastnd. ¡°Then I will assist Miss Seo Yul.¡± [Yes, please.] ¡°Humph...¡± [Seo Yul, will you be back soon?] I had already passed the message on to others. They were surprised when I mentioned going to the Tower of Knowledge, and even more so when I said I might not be able toe out for a while, but in the end, I got their permission. ...It was tough trying to calm down Seo Yul, who was upset. To be honest, I had no words to justify myself... Anyway, Ariel took Seo Yul and entered the mansion. Seeing Seo Yul still sulking made my heart ache. ¡®But this time, it really can¡¯t be helped...¡¯ I thought this to myself as I surveyed the area. The Tower of Knowledge was on a floating ind. A floating ind, just as its name suggests, hovering in the sky. No one knew exactly where it was, and that was perfectly fine. It was well-protected, and its location was a closely guarded secret. ¡®There it is.¡¯ I had sensed the floating ind for a while now. I had known its location from the original story. Once I became aware of my powers, my ability to perceive and expand my range grew, allowing me to sense the floating ind. The floating ind was directly above me. It leisurely floated above Siyoram. ¡®It¡¯s hard to fathom that something of that size is just floating in the sky. It¡¯s absurd even by normal standards.¡¯ Though it was smaller than Siyoram, it still had enough space to be considered an ind. Even with my observational abilities, I could only make out the outline of it, as prating the interior was nearly impossible due to the incredibly tight security. ¡®Is the entrance over there?¡¯ One side of its defenses was wide open. Or rather, it seemed open to me because I held the key. With this key... if I didn¡¯t have the right permission to enter, I would have to break through that immense barrier. Given its counterattack abilities, this was nearly impossible, but in my eleventh ythrough, I simply charged right through it... In the original story, the vice-captain apanies me. Originally, she would teleport me there, but now I could move myself with my space abilities. That¡¯s probably why the vice-captain didn¡¯te to greet me. ¡®Hah¡­?¡¯ As I exhaled a deep breath to relieve the tension, the scent that rxed my stiff mind wafted through the air. I froze for a moment. After confirming there were no prying eyes around, I sneaked a sniff. The sweet, savory scent... ¡®Yeonhwa¡¯s scent...¡¯ It was Yeonhwa¡¯s scent. That scent was all over me. After spending the entire night together, it seemed like her scent had deeply embedded itself into my body. Now that I thought about it, I remembered the same thing with my teacher. ¡®Nice.¡¯ Her scent clung to me, making it feel as though Yeonhwa was hugging me tightly. This helped me rx a great deal. ¡®Let¡¯s go.¡¯ The Tower of Knowledge. Aside from improving my magical abilities, it was a ce where I might be able to uncover many parts of my secrets. I took another deep breath, bracing myself, and activated my space ability, teleporting directly to the designated entrance of the floating ind. A massive golem¡¯s fist came crashing down. Chapter 225 After observing the entrance to the floating ind, I activated my spatial power. A spatial tremor, indescribable in words, swept from the top of my head to the tips of my toes. The familiar nausea of space leap echoed violently through my body, and my feet left the ground. An unpleasant sound rang in my mind. It wasn¡¯t a noise physically prating my ears, but rather the dissonance of space naturally registered by my senses. How much time passed? The tips of my feet gently touched the ground. I had just arrived at the floating ind, which moments ago had been a distant height above. And just then, as if it had been waiting for that exact moment, I faced a huge fist falling from above. I had expected it. Without panicking, I casually dove sideways. A massive impact filled my ears. My eardrums ached painfully. Avoiding the gusts of wind and the dust hitting my skin, I mmed my feet back into the ground. As therge dust cloud slowly settled, the identity of the attacker became visible. [Open gate... Intruder...] A giant humanoid figure, the size of a building. Bipedal, with a pair of arms and legs. Thick white armor that encased its entire body. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ Quite a stylish appearance. The golem¡¯s body itself was simply a smooth mannequin, but the armor it wore enhanced its appeal. It wasn¡¯t overly ornate, but it emphasized a rough, practical style, making it stand out in a functional way. [Intruder¡­ Intruder¡­] A voice echoed from inside the white helmet. nk! The giant fist, which had just crashed into the ground, was retracted, and the golem turned its head toward me. The magical energy shining through the helmet''s gaps focused directly on me. ¡®A golem¡­ A summoned beast.¡¯ I had already figured out its identity. Golems exist as monsters, but they are alsomonly used by wizards as summoned beasts, made from earth or metal. The uses for summoned beasts are varied. If they have no special abilities, they are used as errand runners, or, like this golem, asbatants. There are exceptions, but magic generally requires time to manifest. A wizard without a forward scout, who needs a little time and attention, would typically create a durable summoned beast to act as the vanguard. ¡®Creating such a summoned beast is a difficult task, and ites with significant costs, but...¡¯ ¡®Neither skill nor cost should matter to the owner of the Tower of Knowledge.¡¯ The ground trembled beneath me. Countless magical energies mmed against me, making me shrug my shoulders. [Intruder¡­ Intruder...] [Summon order, Open gate...] [Repulsion order, Intruder¡­ Intruder¡­] The one who attacked me was especially wearing heavy gloves. But the other golems rushing toward me each had their own gear. The golems were equipped with swords, spears, maces, and shields, each matching their size perfectly. Holding these weapons, the golems arranged themselves into a semicircr formation, surrounding me. The back was a cliff... there was no escape on two feet. ¡®Hmm...¡¯ I briefly nodded. In the original story, there were two main ways to enter the Tower of Knowledge¡­ the floating ind. One method was during my time in Siyoram, where the vice-captain would deliver me directly to the Tower of Knowledge. In this case, I would be teleported directly to the entrance of the Tower of Knowledge, and there would be no need to deal with golems. Even if I wandered around the floating ind, the golems wouldn¡¯t interfere unless provoked. The other method was simply barging in. There had been many attempts, but the most sessful run was the 11th ythrough. Breaking through the powerful barrier surrounding the floating ind, I entered, destroyed all the golems, and knocked on the Tower of Knowledge, which was imprable, for several days¡­ Ironically, despite all that trouble, I couldn¡¯t meet the master of the Tower of Knowledge¡­ ¡®Even with the key, is this still considered an intrusion?¡¯ I thought this as the giant fist came crashing down. But then... [Authorization check, Repulsionmand revised, Trialmand] I adjusted my thoughts after hearing the voice from the golem who had thrown the first punch at me. Immediately, the fierce momentum directed toward me from the golem began to subside. Could it be that the golem was bluffing? I began to doubt. But surely the summoned beasts of the Tower of Knowledge¡¯s master weren¡¯t made with the purpose of turning me into a pancake... ¡®Wait a minute, now you¡¯re revising your orders? Did the first strike really intend to kill me?¡¯ A narrowing suspicion crossed my mind. Thinking back, the first punch definitely didn¡¯t feel like it was controlled... ¡®The Master of Growth¡¯s tower... even the head of the tower made sure there were safety measures when they were trying to control me. Could the Master of Knowledge be an even bigger lunatic?¡¯ As my rational doubt settled in, the golem mmed its massive body toward me. At its size, just the body alone was a significant threat. The force of the approaching wind was ominous. ¡®It¡¯s fast.¡¯ The golem, moving swiftly despite itsrge body, rushed toward me with a gust of wind. The fist brushed past my hair. Tat-tat! I quickly kicked the ground to create distance. This time, the golem didn¡¯t stop its offensive. I swiftly dodged the heavy punches that came pouring down. My powers of observation detected the magical signs. Crash! Magic energy erupted from the seams in the armor. Perfectly calcted, the energy released from the right spots pushed the golem¡¯s body backward. With the eleration, the golem closed the distance in an instant and threw its punch roughly. My hair flew back. As the punch rushed toward me with a burst of air, I extended my hand. ¡®Magical sh.¡¯ The punch that had been charging toward me was blocked by the white sh. Clink! The protective magic on the armor gradually wore away. The battle of strength was shifting. The punching fist was pushed back. In the end, the golem¡¯s fist was thrown behind it. The sh lost its strength and scattered, but the golem¡¯s fist, which blocked the magical strike, cracked. Thud! The golem was forced back several steps before it raised its fist again. The golem was an artificial summoned beast. It felt neither pain nor fatigue, so it quickly resumed the battle. Knowing this, I naturally didn¡¯t give it a chance to recover. I followed the golem¡¯s retreat and lunged toward it. I gathered magic in my hand and ced it on the golem¡¯s waist, dividing its upper and lower body. Before my hand touched the armor, the defensive magic reflexively blocked my touch. Immediately, I felt the surge of magic. A counterattack spell would be triggered. ¡®Magic Bullet.¡¯ Before that, I cast my spell. A fast casting without an incantation, a field where I excel, as a magic affinity user. I ced my hand on the defense spell and cast my magic first. ¡®Magic Bullet, Shotgun.¡¯ The magic energy gathered in my palm shot out in countless pellets. The defensive barrier that had blocked my hand shattered instantly. The shotgun st hit the golem¡¯s armor repeatedly. The golem¡¯s body shook violently, as though it had swallowed a bomb. The golem, shaking violently, groaned. Despite being a summoned beast, it was still trying to continue the fight, twisting its body. But its waist was already riddled with holes, making it impossible to continue fighting. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ Magical shes and Magic Bullets. These two spells had their magical properties refined, greatly increasing their potency. By modifying the forms, I could easily turn even such a sturdy golem into scrap metal. Of course, the forms became moreplicated, and if not properly cast, the magic circuits could backfire or explode, but... I could avoid failure. I brushed my hands and turned to the copsed golem lying on the ground. ...Even a golem looks impressive when it¡¯s fallen. But now, it was nothing but scrap. The golem, now scrap, rose from the ground. It nted its feet on the ground and straightened its bent back. The heavily damaged waist was revealed. ...The damaged parts were restoring themselves. As if time were reversing, the torn armor slowly returned to its original form. Along with that, the golem¡¯s damaged body was also restored. ¡®Restoration function.¡¯ This was not surprising. Even the wings in the sky have a restoration function. Though not an artifact, a summoned beast like that is easier to repair. The restoration of the armor was no surprise either. What caught my attention was not that. ¡®The spell also restored.¡¯ Soon, the armor, now fully restored, shimmered with light. nk! The golem, now back in its original form, raised its fists high. The surrounding golems, previously just surrounding me, now armed themselves. ¡®Hmm...¡¯ I briefly nodded and then extended my hand into the void. The golem was strong. It was designed to protect the floating ind, created by the Master of Knowledge himself. It couldn¡¯t possibly be weak. A half-grown Aeirus from Sifnaha would be treated like a walk in the park. But right now, I wasn¡¯t going to be crushed by a golem. Even if there were hundreds of them forming formations, it wouldn¡¯t change anything. I could easily melt through their formations with my magic alone. If I used all my other tricks, it would be a breeze. In fact, it wasn¡¯t even necessary. I could just use a space leap to jump to the entrance of the Tower of Knowledge.@@novelbin@@ ¡®But I came here to train my magic.¡¯ I came here to uncover some truths. And at the same time, to learn magic that would aid me in the future. It wouldn¡¯t do to rely on anything but magic, especially from the very doorstep of the floating ind. Of course, my strength lies in using all sorts of methods. But here, on the floating ind, I needed to focus primarily on magic. I pulled my hand out of the void and revealed a thick brown wooden staff. Its end was bent, with a blue gem the size of my head embedded inside¡ª a typical magic staff. It was not an artifact. Just an average magic staff that I hade across by chance. ¡®Hah...¡¯ I held it horizontally and gently sat down. Soon, the staff I had infused with magic floated up. The flight magic engraved on it activated. At that moment, magic was unleashed from the ground. A trick to stop me from floating. Since it was a spell directly engraved by the Master of Knowledge, it was going to be difficult to break it with my current magical abilities. The magic that had been activated surged to force me back down. ¡®Not happening.¡¯ A sharp surge of magic cut through the magic attempting to bring me down. Using my magic affinity, I manipted the energy from my entire body to cut through the spell. ...It wasn¡¯t really magic but more like magic maniption, but that¡¯s fine. ¡®I may not be a traditional magician, but... let¡¯s fight like one this time.¡¯ So far, I had relied too much on auxiliary magic. It¡¯s not necessarily bad, but practicing magic purely is better in the long run. Slowly, I faced the advancing golems, preparing to fight like a mage. After a few hours, I came to a resolution. [Trial participant, retreating southwest, pursuitmand] [Strike downmand¡­ Priority suppression] I was currently implementing the strategic retreat tactic of the Thirty-Six Stratagems, specifically the "Retreat is the best strategy" move. To put it simply, it was a tactical retreat. [yer correction system: Development] [Quest "Arrived at the Floating Ind"pleted] [Points awarded] ... [yer correction system: Affinity] Lee Hayul ¡ú Master of Growth (?) ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð(30/100) ¡°Complicated¡± ¡°Confused¡± ¡°Doubt¡± ¡°Disconnected¡± ¡°Gratitude¡± ¡°Irritation¡± ... Lee Hayul ¡ú Master of Knowledge (?) ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð(30/100) ¡°Complicated¡± ¡°Confused¡± ¡°Doubt¡± ¡°Disconnected¡± ¡°Gratitude¡± ¡°Irritation¡± ¡°Crazy?¡± ... [The Master of Growth flinches] [The Master of Knowledge flinches] [The Master of Calibration taunts] Chapter 227 Suddenly, the golem threw a punch, and out of nowhere, dered that the trial was over and that it would escort me. It then closed its mouth and began walking in one direction. With steps asrge as a building, the vibrations apanied its movement. I felt the vibrations traveling up through the soles of my feet and leisurely observed my surroundings. Earlier, I had only gathered information for battle and didn¡¯t pay much attention to anything else. But now, with the battle over, I couldfortably examine the Floating Ind. The ind''s outer walls are equipped with functions that block both approach and detection. The performance of these walls is on par with those of the Siyoram¡¯s, making it difficult to prate even with the power of observation. ¡®...Actually, calling it an ind might be a stretch?¡¯ The Floating Ind. As its name suggests, it¡¯s a floating ind, but it didn¡¯t really look like one. For one, it wasn¡¯t surrounded by water like a typical ind. And when you split the ind in half, the upper surface was made of aplex alloy that made my head spin when I analyzed it. It matched the material of the golems, and it was the source of the magic used to create golems in real time. The underside wasn¡¯t ordinary either. I wasn¡¯t even sure how to define the underside of the ind. But it wasn¡¯t like the inverted pyramid shape of a typical ind. The underside of the ind was a pyramid made of jewels. This pyramid seemed to be the source of the ind¡¯s floating abilities. Particrly, this area was densely packed with advanced magic rted to floating. ¡®...Now I¡¯m starting to be numb to all this extravagant nonsense. It¡¯s scary.¡¯ If I sold just one appropriate artifact from the Siyoram, it would be enough to support an ordinary life for three generations. My sense of economic value seems to be shattering more and more these days. The vibrations continued from the golem in front of me, butpared to earlier, my ears were much more at ease. The deafening roar created by thousands and tens of thousands of golems was no longer bombarding me. The golems that had been chasing me relentlessly had long since dispersed. They had spread out in all directions and were now forming a perfect perimeter. ¡®Like a game of Go.¡¯ This floating ind resembled a Go board. There was no dirt or vegetation on the ground, only metal surfaces in a consistent pattern. On this Go board-like ground, golems were stationed in precise formations, maintaining exact distances between each other. The white golems looked like the white stones ced on the board. The formations, and the way they pushed me into tactical movements like a Go game, were uncanny. ¡®......¡¯ Thebat power of this Floating Ind was immense. Although many of its functions were limited, just managing the golems like I did earlier would be enough to crush any dungeon. But that wasn¡¯t all. This army of golems would be especially powerful on the battlefield. They didn¡¯t consume food like humans. They didn¡¯t require sleep or rest, nor did they seek entertainment. As long as they were provided with materials to form their bodies and mana, they would fight endlessly. Despite their nature, each golem¡¯s power was tremendous, making them highly valuable on the battlefield. In the original story, from the 1st to the 12th round, I had never seen such an army. In a strange memory, the man who dealt with the three kinds of magic¡ªdespite having no connection to magic¡ªwas denied ess by the master of the Tower of Knowledge. The golems didn¡¯t offer any trials or greetings. They simply repeated a voice that said certain areas were off-limits. ¡®...Sigh.¡¯ My thoughts becameplicated. The idea that I would soon meet the Tower''s master made me tense, and I couldn¡¯t stop the strange thoughts flowing in. My mouth had gone dry, so I moved my right arm. ¡®It¡¯ll recover on its own if I leave it alone.¡¯ My arm was injured from manipting circuits. I didn¡¯t take any special measures, just realigned the broken bones and torn muscles, soothing the circuits to encourage healing. Even with that minimal effort, signs of recovery were already appearing. While my body was always peculiar, since I started training in this world, it had be even more bizarre, and my healing power was impressive. ¡®If I had been torn or severed, I would¡¯ve had to imitate Elia¡¯s healing melody to regenerate... I miss Elia.¡¯ Thanks to the damage being internal and dissolved into sludge, I didn¡¯t need any special healing. Without relying on external healing devices scattered around, I trusted the teachings of my master to enhance my body¡¯s natural recovery. I believed in my master¡¯s words¡ª¡¯Healing is achieved through self-reliance¡¯¡ªand as a result, I had built up considerable resilience. ¡®Master¡¯s words are truly the truth... I miss my master.¡¯ Nodding to myself, I pulled out a small pouch from my spatial pocket. Inside, I took a green pill and chewed it. I crushed it, and the contents dissolved into my saliva, spreading over my tongue as I moved it around. A tingling sensation spread, and I moved my tongue to savor it. [......?] The golem nced back at me. Its blue glowing eyes flickered between my mouth, the small pouch in my hand, and my right arm, which had turned purple. [May I ask what that is?] The helmet creaked as it spoke. Just moments ago, this was the golem in thick armor that tried to turn me into a pancake. But despite its appearance, its tone was surprisingly respectful, and I shrugged my shoulders. I swallowed the contents of the pill and ced another one in my mouth. [It¡¯s poison from the ck Ooze.] [Ah, I see. Poison from the ck Ooze, chewed up...] The golem seemed to have misunderstood something, making a dissonant noise as it stared at me.@@novelbin@@ [Chewed... up...?] I had been feeling uneasy for some time, and now the golem¡¯s blue glowing eyes shook uncontrobly like there was an earthquake. [Why are you consuming that...?] [......?] [It¡¯s poison resistance training.] I shrugged at the odd reaction. I put another pill in my mouth as I observed the golem¡¯s shoulder twitch. The sheer size of the golem made it quite threatening, so I took a few steps back. [Poison resistance training...? You¡¯re using such a primitive method...?] [It may be crude, but it¡¯s effective.] That¡¯s how resistance works. If you keep taking hits, your tolerance level increases. You can raise resistance to blunt force, cutting, or pain by being repeatedly subjected to them. The same logic applied to poison resistance. If you constantly inject poison into your body, resistance would eventually develop. [Poison is something that should be handled with extreme caution. Even if you consider the efficiency, this method is far too dangerous.] [It¡¯s fine.] I nodded at the golem¡¯s concern. Poison must indeed be handled with care. Medicine and poison are separated by the thinnest line. A medicine that saves a person can kill them if used improperly. So, I was being careful. [Even so...] [It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve been through much worse. After dealing with the Double-Headed Poison Dragon¡¯s venom, most poisons don¡¯t faze me.] The Double-Headed Poison Dragon. Although it had been weakened by the unstable spiritual transformation, its venom was still so potent that it made me shiver. If it hadn¡¯t been for the near-transformation at that time, I might have died without leaving a body. As a result, my overall poison resistance had significantly increased. It was a silver lining. [....] The golem fell silent, as if it didn¡¯t know how to respond to my smallint. ¡®Hmph.¡¯ I smirked and continued to chew the pill. The Floating Ind is filled with magic. The magic forms, likely inscribed by the Tower of Knowledge¡¯s master, are all advanced and difficult for me to even guess at. However, I could sense the general structure and follow the paths of the magic forms. Most of the magic forms are leading toward the center of the Floating Ind. And at the center, all the forms converge into a single structure. A massive white tower. The Tower of Knowledge. [We have arrived.] The golem leading the way turned around, bowed slightly, and stepped aside. Behind the golem stood the entrance to a tower that was slightlyrger than the golem. I sensed a strange resonance from the dark entrance and turned my observation back toward the tower''s exterior. Its size was simr to that of the Tower of Growth. But the appearance was different. While the Tower of Growth was a dull ivory color with the wear of ancient architecture, the Tower of Knowledge was a bright white with a faint blue hue. Its surface was smooth, like a calm surface of water, with geometric lines of deep blue, adding to its mystery. ¡®The Tower of Knowledge...¡¯ Standing before it, a nervous sweat broke out. The suspicion that had crept up couldn¡¯t be easily dismissed. ¡®It¡¯s pointless to worry now.¡¯ I shook my head roughly, shaking off the doubts. No matter what, I had to enter. If something happened, I would just have to ovee it somehow. If I hesitated now, in this safe and undamaged state, I would aplish nothing in the future. No matter what came my way, I had to face it. With this resolve, I took a step toward the tower¡¯s entrance. I pushed my body through the dark hole, and my consciousness sank. ¡®?¡¯ For a brief moment, my consciousness drifted, then returned, and the full extent of my observation unfolded in all directions. ¡®Ugh...¡¯ A flood of overwhelming information poured into my mind, apanied by a headache that almost paralyzed me. It was the kind of pain I had grown ustomed to by now, but this time, the intensity was enough to make my body stiffen. Was this the feeling I had when I thought I had all the world¡¯s books gathered in the library back at the mansion? It was different now. Back then, I could only describe it as a vague analogy. But this time, it truly felt like all the books in the world had been gathered here. Books filled the space. The interior of the tower looked exactly like a tower. I stood on the first floor, and above me, the space stretched infinitely. There was no ceiling. It was like a map from a video game that had a glitch and continued endlessly. On the inside walls of this infinite tower were bookshelves. And on those shelves, there were countless books, tightly packed with dense text. From light novels, simple general knowledge books, foreign-style picture books with unreadableyouts, hastily written diaries, personal notes, to high-level magical tomes that were difficult for me to understand... ¡°Power is a particrly dangerous ability.¡± Suddenly, a cold sensation touched my forehead. A thin finger pushed down on my forehead, and the headache that had been raging instantly cleared. ¡°If used properly, it can be extremely useful. But in this world, nothing can be used properly all the time. When that happens, the external power that doesn¡¯t belong to you burdens the user.¡± ¡®?¡¯ I widened my eyes in surprise. The headache disappeared. Not only that, but the poison coursing through my body also vanished. The burden that had been applied to my body to facilitate growth was released. The purple tint on my skin faded back to its original fairplexion. Amidst the overwhelming information, I hadn¡¯t noticed something approaching. Startled, I looked up, and standing in front of me, I found a woman sitting in a chair. She was dressed in white. Her skin was as white and smooth as if powdered, and her loose, voluminous robe was a simple pure white. Her long hair fell straight down to her ample hips. The hair that flowed down to her chest rested softly on herrge breasts. Even her eyes were white. It was as if the eyes contained the world buried in snow, and they stared at me intently. [....] While I was stunned, the woman who had been sitting in the chair gracefully rose to her feet. Her chair, as refined as she was, didn¡¯t make a sound as she stood up. She cast a shadow over me as she approached. Startled by how much taller she was, I took a few steps back. The woman, who had been observing me carefully, gently closed her eyes and ced her hands on her stomach. ¡°I am Ariel Segnis Ternovcia, the one known as the Tower of Knowledge¡¯s master, and I greet the savior.¡± Then, she deeply bowed, as though greeting a superior, almost touching her forehead to the ground. ¡®?¡¯ I had imagined the worst possible scenario, but the greeting was unexpectedly respectful, and I froze in ce. This was my meeting with the Tower of Knowledge¡¯s master. [yer Correction System: Development Degree] [Quest "Entering the Tower of Knowledge" Completed] [You have gained arge amount of points] ... [You are now facing the "Master of the Tower of Knowledge"] [Conditions are met] ... [yer Correction System: Favorability] Lee Ha-yul ¡ú Master of the Tower of Knowledge (?) ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð (30?31/100) "Complexity" "Confusion" "Suspicion" "Mimunication" "Gratitude" "Resentment" "Is she crazy?" Chapter 228 I blinked, momentarily pausing as I rubbed my forehead. Soon, under the guidance of the Tower of Knowledge''s master, I sat across from her at a table. The first floor of the tower was bare, except for the chair she had been sitting in. ¡°Please excuse me for a moment.¡± But when she snapped her fingers, a table and chairs appeared nearby, as if they had always been there. Next, a beautiful water bottle and cups appeared on the table. ¡®¡­She didn¡¯t just pull this from a spatial pocket?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but be amazed as I closely observed the Tower master¡¯s movements. She didn¡¯t bring these objects from another space. There was no process of taking materials and crafting them. It seemed to be magic... but it wasn¡¯t the kind of illusion that disappears when mana runs out. It was aplete, real object. In other words, it was a form of creation, albeit in a small, fragmented way. ¡°I apologize for bringing you to such a humble ce.¡± [No, it is not humble at all.] Creation. It was something different from mere imitation, and it felt like I had been taken off guard by the divine skill. It was as if I had glimpsed a part of her abilities. For some reason, the state of my powers also felt weird. Could I escape with this? I couldn¡¯t get a clear estimate... As I gingerly sat down, the water bottle floated up on its own and filled my ss. Other than that, no sounds could be heard. The sound of water filling the ss echoed in the silence, and my mouth began to dry out. The Tower master sat across from me, her hands resting on her knees. She seemed to be giving me time to rx, with her eyes gently closed. ¡®What is this?¡¯ I didn¡¯t feel rxed by her actions. Instead, an odd sense of difort kept poking at my mind. My power of observation was acting strangely within the tower. This wasn¡¯t an issue¡ªnothing I couldn¡¯t adjust. But the Tower master herself couldn¡¯t be properly observed. Even though I was focusing, my power of observation kept slipping into irrelevant information. It felt as if the Tower master was just another background element, something I could dismiss as natural and pass over casually. As I tried to focus on this odd feeling... ¡®!¡¯ Suddenly, the Tower master moved her hand, and I flinched. She, too, trembled when I moved, and the awkward atmosphere hung between us for a moment. ¡°Hmm hmm¡­¡± She cleared her throat to break the tension and, with a small gesture, opened her eyes, taking a sip of water. I followed suit and quietly drank from my ss. The cool water seemed to wash away some of the tension. In the midst of this, the Tower master nced around, her gaze scanning the edges of the room before she spoke. ¡°The Tower of Knowledge is less restricted than the other towers. As a result, the rules of silence are more flexible, and I can share more truths with you.¡± Fewer restrictions. More truths to be shared. Her eyes sparkled with anticipation. ¡°However, there are still limitations. It¡¯s not possible to reveal all truths, and for that, I must first offer my apologies.¡± The gleam in her eyes dimmed, and she seemed to shrink slightly, as if she were unsure of how to proceed. ... [May I ask a few questions?] ¡°Of course, I will answer anything, to the best of my ability, within the limits of what I can share.¡± She nodded calmly. Questions. There were so many, I wasn¡¯t sure where to start. From the time I arrived here to now, there were countless doubts in my mind. [Why do you refer to me as the ¡®Savior¡¯?] The Savior. Someone who rescues people in distress and danger. [Did you... did you intend to bring me here?] Savior. A term I had be familiar with, used in the games I used to y back in my previous world. Her white, snow-like eyes captured my frozen expression. The Tower master, who had been sitting like a stiff statue, nodded slightly. ¡°Yes, we intentionally brought you here, to this world.¡± [For what purpose?] ¡°Before I answer that, it might be easier for you to understand if I exin our situation. May I have your permission to exin?¡± She continued with another question, but her tone was calm, polite. Despite the sharpness of my inquiry, the Tower master answered without hesitation. [Yes] [Please go ahead.] ¡°Thank you for your kindness.¡± She lowered her head and nced at the confession ne before lifting her gaze. Taking a deep breath, she began speaking, preparing for the long exnation. ... The Great Change. It was a disaster and a transformation known to everyone in this world. Family, lovers, friends. Even distant rtives you rarely meet, strangers. Countless people from all walks of life met their end in innumerable ways. Some were killed by monsters, others became food for a single meal. Some were swept away by rampaging dungeons, and others were mercilessly murdered by their fellow humans in the chaos. Moreover, countless artifacts, relics, and historical records, mixing gold and blood, were destroyed in the aftermath. The Great Change. The confusion that followed was a catastrophe that left those living in that time unable to predict the future. ¡°But the real disaster has yet toe,¡± the Tower master said, shaking her head. The Great Change wasn¡¯t trivial. It wiped out much, and brought much new into the world. The world we live in now is built from the elements that emerged from the Great Change, so it¡¯s undeniable that it was an unprecedented event in history. ¡°But¡­¡± she trailed off, ¡°¡­as masters of the Tower, we believed we could manage the Great Change.¡±@@novelbin@@ Growth, space, observation, adjustment, and the powers of knowledge. The functions of the Tower. And, alongside those, the many powerful forces and factions emerging in response. Given that, we thought we could ovee the Great Change. ¡°But,¡± she continued, ¡°we were far more concerned with an even greater disaster that was about to strike.¡± [A greater disaster?] ¡°The invasion of the Tower Masters.¡± I clenched my fists tightly, my body tensing up at the mention. The Tower master, having noticed my reaction, continued. ¡°When each of us had achieved growth, filled with hope for the recovery from the Great Change, we received word that the Master of the Tower of Observation had died with a ckened face. Moreover, this enemy was one we could not hope to stop with our current strength.¡± [The Master of the Tower of Observation...?] ¡°The powers we wield are not always as straightforward as they seem. Although the power gained from the Tower is external, it can be used differently by each user. The Master of the Tower of Observation focused on range and foresight, which allowed her to detect the invasion ahead of time, in coboration with the Master of the Tower of Space.¡± With their current strength, they couldn¡¯t block the invaders. Still, they hadn¡¯t given up, and had tried to find ways to fend off the invasion. But they faced limitations. ¡°The invasion came too quickly. Even before we became Tower Masters, they were already approaching, and we didn¡¯t notice in time. So, we had to impose restrictions to slow them down and buy some time. We searched for strategies, but¡­¡± The Tower master shook her head. ¡°There were no immediate solutions. The invading Tower Masters were too strong, and their military forces overwhelming. No matter how much time we bought, the gap was too wide to ovee.¡± [Can there really be such arge difference between Tower Masters?] ¡°Being a Tower Master is not solely determined by strength. The Master of the Tower of Adjustment, for example¡ªwell, she¡¯s rather ¡®entric¡¯¡­ no, she was only a mid-level hero when she first became a Tower Master.¡± [The Tower Master... was mid-level?] It was hard to believe that someone of such strength could be so weak. ¡°The Tower is somewhat like an artifact. Muchrger and more functional, but like the artifact you¡¯re wearing, it grants powers if the right conditions are met.¡± I touched my left arm. The Proof of Protection. The condition, I guessed, was probably for someone with a pure-hearted inclination. Why it was a fit, I wasn¡¯t entirely sure, but it worked well enough. ¡°If the conditions aren¡¯t met, no power will be granted. You must have experienced it in the games you yed. Even after conquering an untouched tower like the 11th, if you don¡¯t meet the requirements, you can¡¯t be a Tower Master.¡± I remembered the 8th round failing to conquer the Tower due to the unexpected interference of the cold Tower Master and Baek Arin¡¯s betrayal, but the 11th round seeded and gained the Tower¡¯s wish. With the wish granted, his dormant potential had been drawn out, amplifying his already exceptional physical abilities. ¡°Though he wasn¡¯t qualified, he did conquer the Tower. Instead of granting powers, the Tower granted him a wish within the limits of its own strength.¡± [Really...?] ¡°And I think the interference from the cold Tower Master was¡­ ¡ª%#$)*#$)(@¡± [?] Her voice abruptly cut off, and the strange, garbled continuation was iprehensible. ¡°This part is restricted,¡± the Tower master said, furrowing her brow. ¡°Returning to the main story, we spent the remaining time searching for ways to stop the invasion. Thanks to the efforts of the Master of the Tower of Observation, who used her powers to foresee different futures, we found a solution.¡± [What was it?] I expected an answer, but I still asked, hoping there might be something new. The Tower master paused for a moment. Her white eyes stared at me, her deep, serene gaze making it impossible to tell what she was thinking. ¡°We discovered your body in a certain region, Lee Ha-yul.¡± I had guessed the answer, but theplexity of the expression that crossed my face startled me. [What? My body...?] The term "body" struck me as odd. My body was found, but why call it my ¡°body¡±? In the expression on my face, the Tower master seemed to understand and nodded. ¡°To be exact, it was an empty shell, devoid of a soul.¡± [What?] I couldn¡¯t understand. My head tilted in confusion. The Tower master¡¯s words left me speechless, my head still spinning with confusion. [What?] The term "empty shell" stuck in my mind. My body, but with no soul. Her words didn¡¯t make sense, and I couldn¡¯t help but tilt my head even further, trying to understand the meaning. The Tower master nodded in acknowledgment of my confusion. ¡°To be more precise, it was a body with no soul, an empty vessel.¡± [What...?] I stared at her, still struggling to grasp what she meant. My body? An empty shell? I had a hard time wrapping my mind around it. [yer Correction System: Favorability] Lee Ha-yul ¡ú Tower Master (?) ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð (31/100) ¡°Complexity¡± ¡°Confusion¡± ¡°Suspicion¡± ¡°Mimunication¡± ¡°Gratitude¡± ¡°Resentment¡± ¡°Is she crazy?¡± ¨ŒChange¨Œ Lee Ha-yul ¡ú Ariel Segnis Ternovcia ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð (31?32/100) ¡°Tower Master¡± ¡°Complexity¡± ¡°Confusion¡± ¡°Suspicion¡± ¡°Gratitude¡± ¡°Resentment¡± ¡°Is she crazy?¡± ... [yer Correction System: Favorability] Lee Ha-yul ¡ú Adjustment Tower Master (?) ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð (30/100) ¡°Mid-level¡± ¡°Complexity¡± ¡°Confusion¡± ¡°Suspicion¡± ¡°Mimunication¡± ¡°Gratitude¡± ¡°Resentment¡± [Adjustment Tower Master is shocked by your words.] As I processed the information, a strange sense of disbelief flooded my mind. Why would she say that? Was I truly just an empty shell? Was this all just another part of the twisted game I was part of? This revtion shook me, and I had no choice but to try to understand it, no matter how strange and impossible it seemed. The Tower master¡¯s calm and polite manner only made things more unsettling. She¡¯d told me that I was the "Savior," yet what did that really mean? What purpose did they have in bringing me here? I could feel that there was so much more to this story, but the answers were buried deep, wrapped inyers of mystery that I couldn¡¯t peel back just yet. In this vast andplex world, I realized that even the most unassuming moment could be hiding something profound¡ªsomething that would change everything once I truly understood it. Chapter 230 ¡°Therefore, before you graduate from Siyoram, there¡¯s no need for the Savior to venture outside and face danger.¡± Did the Knowledge Tower Master know how sweet those words sounded to me? Once, I had been a weak-willed person, someone who never bothered to put in any effort. The kind of person who buried himself in a room ying games and browsing video tforms. To me, those words were irresistibly sweet. I bit my lip and shook my head. [¡­There will be many more incidents, and if I don¡¯t step in, many people will die.] ¡°I won¡¯t call it an unavoidable sacrifice¡­ But if the inexperienced Savior, diving into danger, were to face misfortune, this world would have no future. The Association and the Observation Tower were prepared for this purpose.¡± [But it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve gained nothing in the process. I realized my unique abilities in Sipnahar, and in China, I obtained the Proof of Protection.] ¡°I don¡¯t deny the achievements, but the things you¡¯ve done were always bound to happen within Siyoram. Especially the artifacts¡ªthere are a few that are useful here in the Knowledge Tower, as well as in Siyoram¡¯s Archive.¡± [And you may not know this, but I also have a lifespan issue. If I just sit idle, I might die soon¡­] ¡°You must have already guessed, but that curse binds your future the more your life is at risk, drawing on your life to hold you in the present. Additionally, using your life brings misfortune. That¡¯s why it is beneficial for you to stay in Siyoram, where the curse can be suppressed.¡± I stiffened at the mention of the curse. The Tower Master knew about it. The curse of a short life. I had gotten ustomed to precise internal observation through my power, and I was starting to understand the effects of the curse. But hearing that every time I left the tower, it consumed my life and brought misfortune was new to me. A sense of unease hit me suddenly. They brought me to this world. It wasn¡¯t by mere chance or kindness; they had a clear purpose in bringing me here. They even sent a terminal to summon me. And that terminal was probably... [Didn¡¯t the Tower Master want me to fight? Didn¡¯t you bring me here for that purpose?] The ne clicked as it released a voice. The emotion leaking through the voice made my hands on myp tighten into a fist. The Tower Master''s face, once like a mask, faltered. ¡°¡­If you hear this as a disgusting excuse, I won¡¯t argue. Yes, we epted the duty of the Tower. We ask that you block the iing Tower Masters from invading.¡± The Knowledge Tower Master bowed her head. ¡°However, we never intended for you to sacrifice yourself in the end. The potential you possess exceeds that of the three Tower Masters, so once you have achieved your full growth, you will be able to defeat the invasion.¡± The Tower Master spoke with a soft tone, as though she wereforting a child. It was all the more enticing. She was telling me, in no uncertain terms, that I didn¡¯t have to stubbornly step outside and face risks. I could stay safe in my cradle, grow in peace, and fight only when I was fully prepared. If I swallowed those words, they would undoubtedly be sweet. [Yes... you''re right.] [If the curse brings misfortune, it might be a nuisance if I go outside.] ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case.¡± [In China... if I hadn¡¯t gone, the Twin-Headed Dragon might not have appeared.] ¡°That¡¯s a hindsight argument. The Twin-Headed Dragon incident was something that would have urred regardless. You simply preemptively resolved a disaster that was bound to happen.¡± [Thank you for the constion.] A faint smile formed on my face as I saw the Tower Master¡¯s quick rebuttal to my self-me. She nodded and checked the corner of her sight. Though she was a difficult person to read emotionally, somehow, her words of constion felt sincere. [Actually, I regret going to Sipnahar. I shouldn¡¯t have gone outside. All I did was suffer, got caught in a dungeon rampage, almost died just for being stubborn¡­] I regretted it in China as well. I thought maybe if I hadn¡¯t stepped in, the Twin-Headed Dragon wouldn¡¯t have rampaged and killed people, and I wouldn''t have been hurt. I felt like I couldn¡¯t do anything right. In Sipnahar, in the hospital bed, I regretted it over and over again. Even as I held the letters from those I saved, I couldn¡¯t ignore the coldness where my arm used to be. I didn¡¯t want to regret it. Even though I knew it was a bad thought, I regretted being so stubborn at times. But¡­ [At that time, Elia¡¯s younger sibling was there. They were the one whoforted me, and if I hadn¡¯t gone there, if I had just run away... Elia¡¯s sibling would have died too.] ¡°¡­Yes.¡± [Of course, Elia is really strong, unlike me. She would have gotten up and moved on. But... the wound in her heart would have stayed there. So, I didn¡¯t regret it at that time.] I was d I went there. I was relieved I didn¡¯t run away. I was d I didn¡¯t stubbornly avoid it.@@novelbin@@ [When I saw Elia grieving over the loss of her sibling, I realized that if I hadn¡¯t gone, I might have been able to save them, and I would have hated myself so much that I¡¯d have wanted to hang myself.] I didn¡¯t regret it. I was happy Elia didn¡¯t lose her family. At that time, the empty feeling in my left arm didn¡¯t hurt. I hope it stays that way. [These thoughts might sound like childish stubbornness to you, but... I don¡¯t want to run away from something that¡¯s not impossible. I want to do as much as I can so I don¡¯t regret itter.] There was a silence after I spoke. A stillness filled the air, with not even the faintest breeze. Though I had spoken fluently, I wondered if I had said something thoughtless. ¡®...Was that a foolish thing to say?¡¯ In summary, I had just said that I didn¡¯t want to stay in the cradle they carefully prepared for me. I might be making them angry with my defiance. I cautiously nced at the Tower Master to gauge her reaction. ¡°¡­¡± The Knowledge Tower Master was staring at me intently. Her previously emotional eyes had once again returned to their calm white gaze, and she blinked. I swallowed nervously as her eyes met mine. She slowly closed her eyes. And then... ¡°¡­Yes, I will follow you.¡± [Huh?] She bowed her head to me. I hadn¡¯t expected her to agree so quickly. I fidgeted with my ne, feeling uncertain. [¡­I didn¡¯t think it was the most efficient thought¡­] Honestly, I had no concrete n yet. The situation in the near future was still unclear. ¡°We, in the end, seek the Savior¡¯s help, cing the burden on you. We have never intended to force you. We will not impose demands on you, but¡­¡± Snap The Knowledge Tower Master suddenly snapped her fingers. At the same time, several books from the countless shelves above us floated down andnded in front of us. ¡°You might not be forced, but it is our duty to support you. I will help you grow so that you can safely return from wherever you go.¡± She tapped several books on the shelf with her slender fingers. ¡°My specialty is magic. Despite being a half-trained sorcerer with a silence curse, I can still teach you magic that will be helpful.¡± The word "magic" brought out a distinct sense of confidence in the Knowledge Tower Master''s expression. ¡°Even after I retired to the Tower, I¡¯ve continually made progress in magic, and I will teach you everything I¡¯ve learned in my lifetime.¡± She puffed out her chest, disying her confidence. ¡®...Ah, she really takes pride in magic.¡¯ I could tell she had a deep pride in magic, and rightfully so. She was the one who founded the Magic Council. If the achievements of the Magic Council were her own, I could understand her pride. [Thank you for being so insistent.] ¡°You can¡¯t call the Savior¡¯s will a forceful demand. I will do my best as one who has been saved by that will. There is so much I haven¡¯t shared yet... so I¡¯ll tell you while teaching you magic.¡± [Thank you again, truly.] I really felt grateful. Though there were still some lingering frustrations and diforts, I understood that they had done their best for me. Above all, they were my support. With the uing massive events and the pressure to stop them, I felt like I was being crushed. But now, knowing that the Tower Masters were helping me, the burden didn¡¯t feel as heavy. [Thank you.] A smile appeared on my face naturally. Since I had arrived on this floating ind, my face had been stiff, but now, it felt like it was finally loosening up. ¡°¡­Hmm, I haven¡¯t done enough to deserve the Savior¡¯s thanks.¡± The Knowledge Tower Master cleared her throat and extended her hand, casting a purification spell. I gently took her hand. [Tower Master... how should I address you?] ¡°¡­Ah.¡± The Knowledge Tower Master let out a small gasp, as though she hadn¡¯t expected that question. ¡°Any form of address is fine, but... if you don¡¯t mind, please call me Ariel.¡± The Knowledge Tower Master, who had been blinking nkly, slowly spoke, and her demeanor seemed slightly unfamiliar. [Yes, I will call you Ariel from now on.] [And you can call me Ihayul.] [The word "Savior" feels a bit awkward and embarrassing.] ¡°Yes, Ihayul.¡± The Knowledge Tower Master... Ariel nodded. I too nodded firmly, feeling like this was truly the beginning. ¡­ [Oh, right.] [Did you intend for me to get cursed when I came to this world?] Flinch At my sudden question, Ariel flinched. The brief, uncharacteristic reaction made my expression turn curious. ¡°That... I anticipated that.¡± [......] ¡°Please, allow me to exin.¡± [Yes, I will listen.] For some reason, her voice had be stiff, and her previously confident posture had also be rigid. For a while, the Knowledge Tower Master''s exnation... no, her defense continued. yer Adjustment System: Favorability Ihayul ¡ú Ariel Segnis Ternovicia ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð(33?51/100) "Knowledge Tower Master," "Head of the Magic Council," "Complex," "Confusion," "Questions," "Doubt," "Gratitude," "Normal?" ... Ihayul ¡ú Growth Tower Master (?) ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð(30/100) "Complex," "Confusion," "Questions," "Mimunication," "Gratitude," "Annoyance" ¨ŒChange¨Œ "Subtle Betrayal?" "Mimunication," "Complex," "Confusion," "Questions," "Doubt," "Gratitude," "Annoyance," "Distrust," "Half-trained Sorcerer?" ... Ihayul ¡ú Coordination Tower Master (?) ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð(30/100) "Mid-high level," "Complex," "Confusion," "Questions," "Mimunication," "Gratitude," "Annoyance" ¨ŒChange¨Œ "Mid-high level," "Support," "Complex," "Confusion," "Questions," "Mimunication," "Gratitude," "Annoyance" ... [The Growth Tower Master opens their mouth] [The Coordination Tower Master grits their teeth] Chapter 231 The first floor of the Tower of Knowledge was quite spacious. The vastness of the space, which wouldn''t even be noticed by a few football fields, felt empty, giving a sense of unnecessary bleakness. In the center of this first floor, there was a chair and table where Lady Ariel would normally sit. Now, another chair had been added. Sitting in that chair, I, the master of the Tower of Knowledge... sat facing Lady Ariel, receiving her teachings. My outfit was different, too. The student uniform I had been wearing was packed away into a spatial pocket, and I now wore the white cloth robes that Lady Ariel had provided. When I checked, I realized that the outfit was simr to the one Lady Ariel herself was wearing. The length of the robes was long, and when I extended the sleeves, they covered my wrists. The entire garment was quite baggy, and every time I moved roughly, it fluttered. Some might consider this ufortable, but it fit my taste perfectly, and I was content wearing it. Sitting like that across from Lady Ariel, we both looked as though we were covered in white flour. "Is there something unclear?" Lady Ariel asked after finishing her exnation. [...Hmm, I don''t quite understand the spell conversion part.] [Is there really a need to connect it to pure magic? The output seems too low.] There¡¯s a saying. Learning something new and teaching someone else are twopletely different things. The former is about making yourself understand, while thetter is about making someone else understand. It depends on the case, but learning something well doesn¡¯t necessarily mean you¡¯ll be good at teaching it. Especially for me, if something that I understood easily and skipped over wasn¡¯t understood by someone else, that¡¯s where things tend to get tripped up. Lady Ariel Segnis Ternovcia, the true founder of the Mage''s Council. She had been a legendary hero, known as the first mage, whose fame spread even before her time. Although her fame had long since faded into obscurity after her seclusion, she was still a legendary figure among mages, often mentioned in history books. Even though she was a great mage, teaching was a separate matter... "This was something I also struggled with in the past. Though it was for stability, I had to make numerouspromises, which I was unsatisfied with. Initially, I added side techniques to approach it..." ...It wasn¡¯t just a job. Her magical abilities seemed to be matched by her exceptional teaching skills, which were far more proficient than I had imagined. She gently touched the part I was questioning, and then exined with a calm voice, mentioning that she had gone through the same doubts in the past. From the introduction to the most detailed points, everything stuck in my mind. The exnation was clear and perfect, even down to the basic questions and the reasoning behind the principles. It almost felt like she could read my thoughts, or was she just that good at exining? "In those times, there was no such thing as magic. The knowledge umted by our ancestors was limited, and there were few people to share that knowledge with. So, from beginning to end, I had to create it myself." At my question, Lady Ariel answered nonchntly. "There were countless trials in that process... I personally went through many experiments to resolve almost any question." Ah... There was a difference between the innate abilities that emerged naturally and the magic that was structured based on certain rules and logic. Unlike those abilities, magic was a technology that had to be arranged and activated by specific methods. Naturally, there was no such thing as magic at the time, given theck of information. "The first magic was not creation but imitation." Lady Ariel raised her palm toward the sky. The fire that arises in nature. The rain and lightning falling from the sky. The wind that cuts through cliffs. The earth that shakes and erupts... The magical orbs of different attributes floated above her palm, likes drifting in the universe. "Nature magic... now called elemental magic, and magic focusing on manipting mana, such as mana strikes, bullets, and formation magic, were the only types of magic back then, focusing on the essence of mana itself." Along with the colorful orbs of various elements, there were also several orbs of mana. They looked simr in form, but their properties feltpletely different. Some orbs were heavy, while others scattered sharp sparkles. "Back then, I, too, craved simple and powerful magic, something intuitive and strong that could easily defeat monsters... much like what we see now with Iha-yul." Lady Ariel broke the floating orbs apart with her hand and yfully tapped her chest with her finger. [Ah] "Mana strikes and mana bullets. Among the most basic maniption techniques, these are the easiest to grasp and most powerful. I used them frequently. It was effective even if I scattered thousands of them, and since the basic technique was simple, it was easy to improve." [Yes, that''s right.] [The output is goodpared to the mana efficiency, and the spells are simple enough to be fired in rapid session.] [Improvement is definitely easier... ] "However." Suddenly, Lady Ariel''s tone became firm. The ne that had been clinking with excitement froze abruptly. After a brief pause, Lady Ariel stared at me intently. "...I have never actually used the extreme and dangerous improvements like Iha-yul. After several experiments, I concluded that even a single mistake could ruin the user, making it an unworkable technique." [...Yes.] "Yes, of course, the risks vary depending on the user''s capabilities. Iha-yul''s talent is iparable to mine, so such dangerous magic might be manageable for him." Lady Ariel paused and fell silent for a moment. "...But the magic you''ve been practicingtely... no, the magical technique¡ªif you can even call it that¡ªis violent and bizarre, and I simply cannot understand it." Violent and bizarre... Although it was an abstract description, I knew exactly what she meant. The technique modeled after the fifth experiment. The implementation of the magical circuit through spells. "...Twisting circuits at random is already insane... How can you use that in a spell? If the bones and flesh explode and fly off, you might get lucky. But the reverse flow of mana could permanently damage your circuits and core, it''s a dangerous move." [That... ] "In the fifth observation record, Iha-yul¡¯s body... used artifacts to carefully adjust his body''s circuits in advance, which allowed it to barely, just barely, activate. But even that failed, leading to a self-destructive result." [Yeah...] "Just barely, just barely." Lady Ariel¡¯s tone became softer, especially emphasizing the words with a special ent. I lowered my head, feeling the weight of her reprimand. I had heard this criticism since the first day, but today it was much stronger. And the reason was me. I subtly adjusted my right arm, which had barely healed after exploding yesterday. Lady Ariel''s gaze pierced through the top of my head. It felt like she was looking at a mischievous child, and I lowered my head even further. "...You may find myments unpleasant. You might take it as an unworthy criticism, but I have no right to argue." [No, I don''t think that.] I shook my head. Though my thoughts about the tower masters were stillplex, I didn¡¯t think their worries were baseless. I had been in the Tower of Knowledge for about ten days, and during that time, I had learned a lot from Lady Ariel, things I had missed on the first day. It was a short period in my life, but in that time, I couldn¡¯t find any signs of malicious intent from her. ...I hope the other tower masters are the same. "Yes, thank you for epting my concerns." Suddenly, Lady Ariel gently ced her hand on my cheek and lifted my lowered head. "By the way, did you sleepst night?" Lady Ariel suddenly asked, her slender fingers brushing over my eyelids like she was handling a delicate craft. I tilted my head. [No.] "Did you sleep at all since you entered the tower?" [No, not really...?] I replied in a small voice, not thinking much of it. Lady Ariel''s gaze changed again, now looking at me like a child who had done something wrong. I rolled my eyes, with her hands still holding my cheeks. ... The tower¡¯s interior operates under its own set of rules, different from the outside world. A notable concept is space. The tower is a massive structure that defies conventional measurements from the outside. But once inside, the space is so vast that it can¡¯t even be categorized as a "building" in the usual sense. The Tower of Knowledge is no different. ¡®It¡¯s been ten days... Time feels fast and slow at the same time.¡¯ I had been wandering around the Tower of Knowledge for the past ten days. I observed everything with my own eyes and also explored by walking to get a better feel. Through this, I realized that the Tower of Knowledge spreads in apletely different waypared to the Tower of Growth. The Tower of Growth is divided by various stairs and walls. There are vast spaces like jungles from the dinosaur era, where monsters naturally thrive, and smaller spaces resembling deste wastnds where I had fought in the second round. Each space is divided, so when observing through space and observation powers, I see them as ¡®individual spaces.¡¯ The Tower of Knowledge isn¡¯t like that. There¡¯s no division at all¡ªit¡¯s just one huge space. The first floor ispletely empty. Apart from the central table and chairs where Lady Ariel usually reads, there¡¯s nothing else. The only things present are the long corridors that open to all sides of the first floor. Each corridor has identical doors on both sides. There are two types of rooms. One is for residential use, and the other is a storage room. There are no libraries or reading rooms here. Because the library and reading rooms are all on the floors above the second. The first floor ispletely empty. There¡¯s no ceiling, and from the second floor up, the entire space is filled with bookshelves and books. ¡®Hmm...¡¯ The Tower of Growth amplifies the blessing of growth inside. Whether that¡¯s its original function or something added by the Tower Master, I¡¯m not sure. But it¡¯s simr to how dungeons add vitality to allies and suppress enemies. The Tower of Knowledge has no such blessing. Instead, it¡¯s filled with an unimaginable number of books. With a strange expression, I ced the book in my hand back into its spot and tapped its cover lightly with my finger. Normally... almost everyone reads books with their eyes. Those with visual impairments might read in Braille, or listen to audio versions of the content. I, however, used my powers of observation to perceive the entire book at once. It was far faster and more efficient than reading it with my eyes, using Braille, or listening to audio. Of course, perceiving something is different from understanding it. So instead of trying to understand it right away, I just shove the entire content into my brain andter recall it slowly to process it. The books in the Tower of Knowledge are hard to perceive like that. I pulled out the book next to me with a strange expression. ¡ºAdvanced Elemental Magic - Fire Magic¡» The cover was ordinary. Rather than being old-fashioned, it had a modern look, and there were no traces of use or age on it. It felt like a new book that had just been printed. The texture was fine, too. I ran my fingers over its smooth surface and opened the book with a familiar sound. The pages inside were just as expected¡ªnormal. But there was something different. When I adjusted my powers of observation carefully, I could feel a slight difference in the structurepared to an ordinary book. ¡®Is all of this due to the power?¡¯ This book was created through the power of knowledge. If I had to describe it, it¡¯s a mass of information and mana. Not just this book, but every book around me, lying scattered everywhere, is created through the power of knowledge. ¡®And it¡¯s still increasing...¡¯ When I first entered the Tower of Knowledge, I thought all the books in the world were here. That thought wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. Books in the Tower of Knowledge continue to grow. Whether that¡¯s due to the powers of the tower or the fact that many newly published books from the outside world are added here, I¡¯m not sure. ¡®Like this...¡¯ I ced my palm on the roughly opened pages, gently raising my mana and feeding it into the paper. Soon, an odd sensation that felt like it was rummaging through my brain made me squint slightly. Strange memories andndscapes that weren¡¯t mine rose in my mind. Usually, most people would freak out at this unfamiliar and strange feeling. But for me, who had gone through many experiences with observation and information absorption, this was nothing. I could let it pass as easily as breathing. ¡®Hmm...¡¯ After a while, the flood of information stopped. I tapped the book lightly with a strange expression. The information injection. I still don¡¯t fully understand the exact method, but the speed of information transfer is overwhelmingly superior to just skimming through with my eyes. ¡®It¡¯s difficult...¡¯ But it¡¯s hard. I scratched my head and frowned. It''s not that I¡¯m stupid, but magic is difficult. Magic is a science. Although its history may be shortpared to other fields, the depth and umted knowledge are by no means shallow. The study of magic, built on blood, flesh, and sacrifice, is not a half-baked discipline. In fact, when you consider its difficulty, it¡¯s groundbreaking and incredibly challenging. The higher the level of magic, the harder it bes, and as you dig deeper, you¡¯ll encounter more and more things that are hard to understand. ¡®Tsk...¡¯ Of course, with my affinity for mana and my versatility, I can eventually get through it if I persist. It may sound like arrogance, but despite my intelligence, I was actually quite exceptional in these kinds of talents. But even with such remarkable abilities, understanding and mastering such vast amounts of knowledge requires time. The knowledge-based books in the Tower of Knowledge significantly reduce the time needed, but I still have to put in effort. After hearing about the situation in the Tower of Knowledge, the pressure I felt before had significantly eased. Although I pretended otherwise, I had been almost crushed by the pressure. But now that I realized the tower masters were doing their best to help me, that pressure had mostly faded. ¡®I need to try harder.¡¯ So, I steeled my will to prevent myself from bingcent. When the worst situationes, it¡¯s toote to try. I need to start now. While there¡¯s still room to breathe. After all, the Tower of Knowledge has a limited entrance period. I won¡¯t allow myself to waste time here. Sleep is something I do outside the Tower of Knowledge. A month? Two months? I don¡¯t need it. I¡¯ve already realized my body is different, and I¡¯vee to understand that sleep is not a necessity. As long as my consciousness holds out, I can stay awake forever. In the Shiyoram, I used to fall asleep whenever someone hugged me, but here, there¡¯s no one to do that. ¡®...I miss Yeonhwa.¡¯ Just as I was about to search for another book, a bright red cover suddenly shed in my mind. It reminded me of someone, and I bit my lips. ¡®...I miss Seo-yul too. I miss my master... Elia... I miss them all.¡¯ It¡¯s only been ten days. Only ten days, a time I can count on my fingers. Yet, for some reason, the intense longing that rose from the depths of my heart felt heavy. I had been apart from them for much longer before, so this feeling was strange. I bit my lips and opened the book. "When are you going to sleep...?" Lady Ariel, the Tower Master, couldn¡¯t see Iha-yul¡¯s actions in a positive light. It had been nearly ten days since Iha-yul entered the tower. To Lady Ariel, Iha-yul¡¯s state felt very strange. Although her body was bound by the constraints of being a Tower Master, she had been a pioneer hero even before that. Even after bing the Tower Master, she never neglected her training. Lady Ariel Segnis Ternovcia, not just the "Tower Master of Knowledge," but as herself, her skill and dignity were high. She had many impressions of Iha-yul when she first saw him. A pure being. A chunk of potential that could explode into nature at any time. A being cursed by the world. An imbnce between spirit and flesh. Even now, a powerful force, yet still seething with untapped potential. And... A child who was full of anxiety, yet desperately hoping for kindness. But now, the atmosphere had changed. Sometimes, Iha-yul seemed fine, but then suddenly became gloomy. At times, he¡¯d sit still, only for dark, stormy energy to surround him. He would frown, letting out a deep sigh as if longing for something. At times, his thoughts would be dark, and he would release a murderous aura. From any angle, he seemed mentally unstable, pushing himself beyond his limits. Lady Ariel had been observing Iha-yul closely, knowing everything he¡¯d been doing since he entered the tower. The way he had stubbornly acted for ten days¡ªshe knew it all. ¡®...¡¯ Lady Ariel suddenly looked down. She then quickly skimmed through Iha-yul¡¯s status window, which had been unlocked after his entry to the tower. [yer Modification System: Measurements] ? Mental State "Loneliness" "Solitude" "Restlessness" "Anguish" "Doubt" "Desperation" "Desire" "Longing" "Separation Anxiety" "Need for Sleep" "Curse of Loneliness?" ¡®This...¡¯@@novelbin@@ Lady Ariel squinted at thest line of the mental state. The "Curse of Loneliness." It was one of the two curses ced on Iha-yul by them. Normally, it would only limit his senses, but after hearing the full story, the curse was now shaking Iha-yul¡¯s already fragile mind. ¡®Tsk...¡¯ Potential is an unexpressed power. The more desperate a living being is, the more it brings out its potential, performing beyond its usual capabilities. Iha-yul was no different. He was desperate, and in his most extreme moments, his unprecedented potential would explode, blooming rapidly. ¡®But...¡¯ Iha-yul needs a different kind of desperation than this. He needs to live as a human, not a monster. He needs to find happiness, not loneliness. He shouldn¡¯t ept pain as normal. He shouldn¡¯t suppress his emotions under the excuse of his circumstances. That¡¯s not only Lady Ariel and the Tower Masters'' hope but also what¡¯s necessary for efficiency and practicality. He¡¯s meant to be a savior and protector, not a avenger or killer. ...If anyone asks if they have the right to say this, Lady Ariel would admit she has no qualifications... But, whetherte or early, it¡¯s his destiny to be thrown into battle. In the end, it¡¯s those who put him in this position. ¡®As expected, I should make him sleep.¡¯ This was still not good. Lady Ariel nodded firmly, determined. Then, as if embarrassed, she gently blushed. After thinking for a moment, Lady Ariel gently moved her hands and let out a deep sigh. Her attire, designed to open easily, parted effortlessly with a light gesture. Chapter 232 I had been following a regr routine since entering the Tower of Knowledge. About half of my day was spent with Lady Ariel. Though I studied diligently, I often found myself supplementing basic knowledge that was far from impressive in her eyes. At times, she would even teach me magic I hadn''t touched before. There were times when I would bang my head against a wall or strain my mind in magic lectures, feeling utterly lost. However, once Lady Ariel added her guidance, progress became smoother, like a sail catching the wind. "With a solid foundation, it¡¯s easy to build upon it," she had praised me on the third day. "Relying on your innate affinity for magic, you could have overlooked the basics, but you have built a solid foundation. Excellent work." After receiving instruction on mana and the basics of magic from Professor Riana, I had been tempted to skip through certain things, given theck of time and resources. But resisting that temptation and studying everything thoroughly felt rewarding. Now, I could save time by reinforcing my foundation before moving on, something that made my mood brighten immediately, considering the limited time I had in the Tower of Knowledge. [Hehehe...] I also liked the touch that patted my head. Especially with how lonely I had beentely, that gentle gesture made me feel even better. For about half the day¡ªroughly 12 hours¡ªI stayed by Lady Ariel¡¯s side. We would sit across from each other at the first floor¡¯s table, or sometimes beside each other, studying. At times, we would visit the practice room, where I would demonstrate magic in front of her, and she would watch with her perceptive powers. As a result, my magical skills had been rising rapidly, far beyond what words could describe. Every day I could feel it growing visibly, and I couldn''t help but smile. It was no surprise, considering who was teaching me. The Tower Master herself, Lady Ariel, was giving me her undivided attention for half of every day, offering lessons with utmost sincerity. Even someone who wasn''t gifted would undoubtedly see clear results under her guidance. For me, someone notcking in talent, if I wasn''t showing significant growth, it would mean something was wrong with my attitude. In that case, I¡¯d deserve to bury my head in the ground. The other half of the day was for my personal practice. Lady Ariel would sit at the first floor''s table, quietly closing her eyes. I didn¡¯t know the exact reason, but whenever she did this, it felt like the atmosphere of the Tower changed, as though she was handling some task. During this time, Lady Ariel hoped I would take short breaks and review what I had learned. So, I invested time in reviewing and preparing for the next lessons. After one of Lady Ariel''s lessons concluded, I sat beside her and took time to reflect on what I had learned that day. Her exnations were so clear that understanding them was easy, but I couldn¡¯t quite say I had fully mastered them yet. So, I spent an hour or two going over the teachings repeatedly, digesting them in a way that fit me. Once I felt I had absorbed it, I went upstairs to indulge in various books. The Tower of Knowledge was full of books. Books created through the Tower¡¯s power didn¡¯t require sorting by genre, but particrly, the magic books were vast and varied. From basic magical texts that I no longer needed to read, to advanced books that were overwhelming at my current level¡ªeverything was here. The information I had trouble obtaining outside was everywhere, free for me to consume. If I had stayed here for a month without Lady Ariel¡¯s teachings, I would have made remarkable progress by just immersing myself in the books. ¡®Slow...¡¯ The problem was the pace. These weren¡¯t just regr books, but chunks of information formed by power, making it difficult to quickly skim and store them through my observation ability. If they were regr books, I would have quickly stored the information with my observation powers and then studied them repeatedly. Instead, I had to pick up each book one by one, open it, and only then could I begin reading with my observation powers, storing the information in my memory. Once I thoroughly read a book, I would channel mana into it to absorb it as information. Ipared what I read with what I had absorbed and analyzed the differences. This process took time. It was natural, but in terms of observation and information absorption, it was still far slower than the speed I was used to. At the Shiyoram, I could read books through observation even while I was asleep, but now, reading with my own eyes felt excruciatingly slow. Even though I maintained the habit of physically turning the pages of the book, the normal pace of reading made my whole body feel antsy. Since entering the Tower of Knowledge, my growth rate had surprised Lady Ariel, whose expressions were usually quite stiff. One reason for this rapid growth was that the path I was following resembled the one Lady Ariel herself had walked in the past. The core of magic is to use mana to create spells and manifest phenomena. How a spell isposed depends ultimately on the user.@@novelbin@@ Like the official spell forms recorded in the Mage¡¯s Council... there¡¯s an original version,monly known as the "basic rule," but it can be slightly modified by the user. Some even alter spells within their family or faction, perfecting them into their own unique forms. In other words, magic, when delved deeply into, eventually reflects the individual characteristics of the caster. For me, I focused on enhancing the intuitive output of magic through the purity of mana. In the process, while the results were more intuitive, the spells themselves became moreplex. The burden on the caster and the risk of magical overflow also increased, but it was no problem for me because I could control it. Thus, I preferred simple, intuitive magic that was also effective inbat. In the past, Lady Ariel had used simr magic to deal with chaotic situations. Thanks to this, I was able to efficiently receive answers to many of my own trial-and-error processes through Lady Ariel¡¯s teachings. Her magical knowledge, umted over more than a hundred years, was in apletely different leaguepared to my meager one-year knowledge. I couldn¡¯t help but admire it. I was suddenly reminded of how, the person sitting in front of me, was a legendary figure who had yed a pivotal role in history. For some reason, a brief difort shed across Lady Ariel¡¯s face in that moment... However, the fact remained that she had pursued a path simr to mine in the past, and there was a certain level of alignment in that. "Though I cannot be sure, it might be possible to pass on my unique magic within the allotted time." Unique magic. Just like certain martial arts develop unique abilities and expand their capabilities, magic can also gain unique status, bing a special form of magic. Those who master unique magic are sometimes called "mage-sorcerers" rather than simply mages. It¡¯s a title given to those who forge their own unique path, not following in the footsteps of others. Regardless of the terminology, Lady Ariel¡¯s words were enough to inspire me. The unique magic of the Tower Master herself. After seeing it demonstrated so closely, I strongly desired to learn it and take it with me. I had to put in the effort. I wasn¡¯t sure if Lady Ariel could also learn it, but I had to try. If I failed to learn it due to my own shorings, and if that led to a significant mistaketer... I would regret it deeply. So, I was doing my best, but honestly, it didn¡¯t feel satisfactory. I felt frustrated, like my limbs were bound. That¡¯s why, naturally, I felt that sleeping was a waste of time. Once I left, I didn¡¯t know when I would be able to return, so wasting time on sleep, which wasn¡¯t necessary anyway, was something I wouldn¡¯t allow. So, I eliminated sleep and spent that time reading books instead. With more time on my hands, I felt a little bit of relief. I didn¡¯t need to focus on meals since I had no sense of taste. I just chewed on a calorie bar I had in a spatial pocket, finishing my meal in 10 seconds, then went back to reading. By cutting out unnecessary things and focusing solely on training, I felt a certain lightness. It was almost like being in a meditative state, where my consciousness felt sharper, focusing intensely on the task at hand. In truth, the reason I cut out everything else and focused on my practice was perhaps to calm the loneliness and impatience weighing on my heart. Even though I had only been in the tower for ten days, I already felt the heavy longing building inside me. I couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge that feeling. ¡®And besides, I feel like I might have nightmares if I fall asleep.¡¯ Nightmares. That word had lost its significancetely, but on the first night in the Tower of Knowledge, I had realized it. Ah, if I fall asleep now, I¡¯ll probably have a nightmare. It could just be a feeling, or perhaps paranoia. But the feeling of unease, rising from the soft bed, was real. I didn¡¯t want to have a nightmare. The information injection finished. I closed my eyes for a moment to process it, then ced the book back in its ce. I wiped the blood from my upper lip and went down to the practice room. Once I felt ready, I headed to the practice room, where I exhausted my mana through magic experiments. In the practice room, there were magical creatures¡ªgolems from floating inds¡ªthat I could freely summon andmand. I set them up as targets, trying out various spells, draining my mana in the process. My mana was vast, so it took some time to exhaust itpletely. After releasing a burst of magic, I let out a breath and wiggled my fingers. Without stopping, my circuits, constantly expelling mana, felt fatigued, and I could sense the emptiness in the core of the floor. I could recover my mana easily through mana absorption, but I was holding back to build my recovery ability. Normally, I would have experimented with the fifth-tier technique, but after hearing Lady Ariel¡¯s concerns and critiques, I¡¯ve been holding back. Frankly, there¡¯s no need toplete it yet. I¡¯ll improve my mana maniption skills first, and then I¡¯ll try again. I shook my aching arm, sat down on the messy floor, and meditated quietly. Though my body didn¡¯t need sleep, my mind still felt vulnerable,ining about the exhaustion. I didn¡¯t want to resolve it with a nightmare, so I chose to use this time for some meditation and review. Normally, meditation is about calming thoughts and finding peace of mind. But, perhaps due to my inexperience, numerous thoughts kept popping up unexpectedly. As those thoughts emerged, I frowned slightly. After wiping my upper lip again, I focused on calming myself. ¡®Huh?¡¯ As I tried to calm myself, something unusual came into my field of observation. Footsteps echoed softly near me. The sound of light footsteps gradually drew closer. In the Tower of Knowledge, golems asionally wandered, but they never made such a soft sound. [Ariel?] It was Lady Ariel, stepping into the practice room. Her pure white eyes stared down at me. ¡®??¡¯ A question mark floated in my mind. Considering the time, she should be managing the tower by now. But strangely, her outfit seemed a bit disheveled. Her front, which should have been neatly covered, was now exposed. It seemed that she had moved about carelessly, revealing some rather embarrassing parts of herself. ¡®...She¡¯s been alone for so long; she might not be thinking about this kind of thing.¡¯ It seemed usible. If no one was around to notice, there wouldn¡¯t be any reason for her to worry about it. She¡¯d been alone for so long, after all. [Um...] But still, I couldn¡¯t just ignore it since we were spending time together. Before I could point it out, her voice interrupted. ¡°Excuse me for a moment.¡± Lady Ariel spoke as she walked over and, without warning, reached out to lift me up. [Huh?] I was taken aback as I was lifted into the air. At the center of the first floor, Lady Ariel sat down in her usual chair, cing me gently on herp. [H-hey?] I tensed as her soft flesh pressed against me. Her warm, sizable body brushed against my face. [W-Wait a second!] I struggled at the unexpected action, but her gentle embrace kept me still, and her hand pressed down on my head. "Rest is something that varies from person to person, I know, but it seems you haven¡¯t rested at all, Iha-yul." With her chest exposed and soft skin around my face, I felt my body shiver from the warmth and sensation I hadn¡¯t felt in nearly ten days. Her touch, warm andforting, slowly melted away my tense body. "True training shoulde with mental stability. I don¡¯t rmend pushing yourself too hard." Lady Ariel looked down at me as I slowly rxed in her embrace, and she gently ced her hand on my head, stroking me softly. The hand that had been petting my head slowly slid down my face, calming me further. "...Manifest." Her delicate fingers brushed across my nose, and the moment she whispered a magical incantation, a strange aura filled my body. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Suddenly, warmth spread throughout my body. A feeling of emptiness being filled, and my consciousness floated upwards. At that moment, I involuntarily twitched my nose. The faint scent of books I had imagined, the smell of old paper, fresh ink, and dyes all mixed in the air. An overwhelmingly sweet, nutty aroma filled my nose, as if it were right in front of me. "...Please, for once, allow me to help you rest. Just for a moment, sleep peacefully in my embrace." Her hand, which had been on my nose, now rested on my head again, gently pressing me into her chest. "Though I may be ipetent and unreliable, I can confidently promise this. No one will harm you while you rest here with me." Her arms encircled my waist as her warm, soft body enveloped mepletely. "Ah... hhh..." Taking a deep breath, I could smell the rich scent of milk filling my nose. I didn¡¯t know what was happening. But I could sense that my consciousness was fading, overwhelmed by the rich scent of milk. My body, soaked in exhaustion, feltforted by the soft embrace and the soothing voice above me. The loneliness and pressure that had been weighing on my heart were soothed, slowly being reced by a warm, gentle feeling. That feeling made me rxpletely. ¡®Sleepy...¡¯ My consciousness gradually faded away. For once, I epted the feeling of sleepiness. I nestled deeper into Lady Ariel¡¯s embrace and quietly drifted off to sleep. I didn¡¯t have nightmares. [The "Tower Master of Knowledge" interferes.] [The "Curse of Loneliness" weakens conditionally (Ariel Segnis Ternovcia, olfactory, temporary).] ... [yer Adjustment System: Affection] Iha-yul ¡ú Ariel Segnis Ternovcia ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð (51/100) "Tower Master of Knowledge" "Head of Mage''s Council" "Complicated" "Confusion" "Doubt" "Gratitude" "Normal?" ¨ŒChanges¨Œ Iha-yul ¡ú Ariel Segnis Ternovcia ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð (51¡ú70/100) "Tower Master of Knowledge" "Head of Mage''s Council" "Hmm?" "Complicated" "Confusion" "Doubt" "Trustworthy" "Gratitude" Chapter 233 It was pointless to insist that he would practice during that time, saying that time was a waste. As soon as Lee Ha-yool was held in his arms, he was busy dreaming. To be exact, after briefly opening his sense of smell, he buried his nose in his chest and fell asleep without even noticing if someone carried him. ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡± He knew that the effect would be great, but it was also quite absurd and cute when he actually experienced it. Ariel patted Lee Ha-yool on the back with a strange expression, then wiggled her fingers. Soon, the backrest that had been supporting Ariel¡¯s back slowly reclined. Lee Ha-yool carefully reclined the backrest so that he could be held morefortably and so that he wouldn¡¯t wake up. As the backrest reclined, Lee Ha-yool leaned against Ariel and ended up looking like he was climbing onto her. [Huh¡­?] He squirmed for a moment at the changed position. Rather, Lee Ha-yul, feelingfortable, mumbled and dug into her arms. Then, he rubbed his head and took a deep breath. - Sniff sniff¡­ ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Ariel, who had a strange expression, flinched at the breath that tapped the inside of her sternum. It was an unfamiliar and strange sensation in many ways. Whether Ariel trembled or not at that foreign sensation, Lee Ha-yul buried his face in her arms and whined. He stretched out both arms and hugged Ariel, and when his touch stopped, he would gently shake his body and urge her to touch him. Among them, the most mischievous act was to bury his nose in her arms and smell her flesh. He buried his face in her flesh, worried that the smell of human flesh was so good and that it would be suffocating. Sometimes, when she tried to raise her head slightly to avoid suffocation, she would shake her head violently and whine. In the end, Ariel had no choice but to give her arms to Lee Ha-yool. [It smells good¡­] ¡°Ugh, ahem¡­¡± [Milk¡­] ¡®¡­ I¡¯m not a cow, and I don¡¯t produce milk¡­¡¯ The ne clicked, expressing part of her inner feelings. Ariel coughed softly and carefully stroked his head and gently patted his back. The first hug. For something like that, it was overly intimate and clingy. However, Ariel didn¡¯t find him strange. At that moment, Ariel suddenly checked the status window that appeared in the corner of her vision. In the corner of her vision, a small, bright blue hologram window was floating. [yer Correction System: Favorability] Lee Ha-yul ¡ú Ariel Segnis Ternovsia ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð(51?70/100) ?Tower of Knowledge? ?Head of the Magic Circle? ?Wow? You? ?Complexity? ?Confusion? ?Question? ?Suspicion? ?Thank you? Favorability that suddenly went up by 20 to 70. At most, it went up so much that he gave her a hug and embrace. ¡­ And, the dishonorablebel of ¡®Torae¡¯ and the suspicious image of ¡®A normal person?¡¯ disappeared. ¡®Whew¡­¡¯ The rtively easy and steep increase in favorability gave Ariel manyplicated thoughts. Lee Ha-yul realized that he was a being who lived and died for affection, but when he actually experienced it, the feeling was different. Even though he gave her his arms and let her smell his body, it was aplicated trick, but her favorability rating went up this much¡­ ¡®¡­ ¡­ ¡¯ ¡­ That means he craves affection that much. His unique nature and the extreme affection deficiency he felt throughout his life. For him, who was soaked in the bleak world caused by the cursed sense restriction and the fear of destruction that mighte in the future, affection must be an especially sweet emotion. ¡®Haa¡­ ¡¯ And, the tower masters, including her, are encouraging the child who wants such affection to fight. Ariel¡¯s face darkened as a thought suddenly urred to her. There are many excuses. Even if they hadn¡¯t brought him here, Lee Ha-yul would have had to fight at some point. The tower masters who invaded have already destroyed countless worlds, and that will continue in the future. If this world were to be destroyed, the next likely target would be Lee Ha-yul¡¯s original dimension, which is rtively close. If Lee Ha-yul starts fighting only then. As a soul without a body, without the time or resources to grow like now, without anyone to support her, bearing the full weight of their curse, without power. With the power of the world without magic or unique abilities. She must have had to fight in a much worse environment. ¡­ Even with such excuses, the guilt did not easily go away. No matter how many excuses there were, in the end, Ariel was ipetent and was forcing this child into a fight. When Lee Ha-yool first met Ariel, he showed strong caution, but he also seemed to earnestly wish that she would be a good person. At this moment, the sight of her being held in his arms and whining as if she was happier than anyone else in the world made me feel guilty. ¡°Whew¡­¡± The top lord is a politician who received a duty from the top and was given the right to fulfill it. There are times when politicians have to see people not as beings, but as gains and numbers. But that is not easy. She was not a person fit for a politician. Ariel let out an unknown sigh and hugged Lee Ha-yul tightly. In the end, all Ariel could do for him was teach Lee Ha-yul magic, give him useful artifacts, and. All she could do was give him her arms so he could restfortably. . . . Lee Ha-yul¡¯s sleeping habits weren¡¯t particrly awkward. All he did was snuggle into her arms while he was asleep, bury his nose in hers, and smell her body. So all Ariel did wasfort and soothe Lee Ha-yul, who was trembling and whining. Lee Ha-yul, who had insisted that he didn¡¯t need to sleep, fell asleep easily and only regained consciousness after sleeping for almost 8 hours. [Eeeeeeeee¡­] The voice the ne spat out reached her ears. At the omen of that weather, Ariel opened her eyes that had been closed. And she hugged Lee Ha-yul, who was whining in the sleepiness, and patted his back. [Good] [Good?] [Pasting¡­ more¡­] Lee Ha-yul, who was conscious but still in a dazed state due to the sleepiness, was still whining. He squirmed in the hands that were holding him, buried his face in Ariel¡¯s arms and rubbed himself. Lee Ha-yul is weak to sleep and weak in the morning. Especially when he falls asleep while fully enjoying the body temperature and scent of a person, he bes especially weak that day. Because of this characteristic, those who sleep with Lee Ha-yul intentionally wake up earlier than Lee Ha-yul and watch him whining in the sleepiness. [¡­ Ariel?] ¡°Yes, did you cough?¡± Lee Ha-yul came to his senses after more than 10 minutes of whining. Lee Ha-yul, who had been absentmindedly hugging her and patting her on the back, slowly raised his head and opened his eyes. His clearly visible gray eyes blinked. His contradictory eyes, which seemed to be filled with both ominousness and sacredness, were unfocused. - Sniff sniff¡­ Lee Ha-yul blinked for a moment and lowered his head, burying his face in Ariel¡¯s chest. He buried his nose in her sternum and sniffed several times as if checking something before tilting his head. [¡­ I don¡¯t smell anything] Lee Ha-yul¡¯s face was clouded with confusion. Only then did Ariel realize that the trick she had put on Lee Ha-yul had been lifted. [We didn¡¯t kiss, did we¡­?] Ariel¡¯s shoulders flinched at Lee Ha-yul¡¯s innocent question as he tilted his head. From Lee Ha-yul¡¯s perspective, since his sense of smell suddenly improved, it wouldn¡¯t have been strange to think that Ariel had stolen his lips without permission. Ariel shook her head urgently. ¡°¡­ No, no. I just temporarily lifted the curse with my limited ability.¡± [Aha¡­ ] Lee Ha-yul nodded without any unnecessary suspicion at her quick exnation. Then, he pouted his lips as if he was disappointed and hugged Ariel¡¯s waist tightly. [I want to smell more¡­ ] ¡°Ugh¡­ ¡± Ariel flinched and shook her shoulders. Her eyes closed again, but she could feel the desire directed at her. It was originally difficult to break a curse, even conditionally. But it could be broken quite easily within the Tower of Knowledge. So, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to give Lee Ha-yul a hug. ¡°¡­ Next time, I¡¯ll lift it again when you¡¯re asleep.¡± But if she opens her chest again now, she might be able to sleep off, saying that her energy has been recharged. Ariel nned to use the smell of her flesh as bait to induce sleep.@@novelbin@@ Of course, if Lee Ha-yul had thrown everything away and demanded that she give it to him right away, she would have no choice but to give him her arms¡­ [Sigh¡­] Fortunately, Lee Ha-yul nodded obediently, although he was disappointed. The mission to put Geum-jjok to sleep was sessful. . . . As if to prove the rapidly increasing favorability, Lee Ha-yul¡¯s distance from Ariel had decreased significantly. [Ariel] [Can you pat my head?] ¡­ No, it had not decreased, it had be so tight that they were clinging to each other. The magic education ss began after Lee Ha-yul hadpletely blown away his sleep energy. Lee Ha-yul would have sat across from Ariel across the table from where he was sitting. But now, Ariel¡¯s thighs sitting on. It was a position that was made possible by Lee Ha-yul¡¯s request to not leave his arms. ¡®¡­ ¡­ ¡¯ Ariel felt awkward about the distance, but she continued the training with an attitude that seemed to be normal on the outside as if it didn¡¯t matter. Although she asionally flinched at the ticklish feeling that urred whenever Lee Ha-yul moved, the training went on without any problems. After the training was over. Ariel leaned over the chair to start managing the tower. It was only recently that she started teaching Lee Ha-yul magic, but this behavior was like a habit that she had been doing for a long time. Ariel felt a small sense of peace and closed both her eyes. After a while, she slowly opened one eye. She could see pure white hair. It wasn¡¯t a strange sight. Ariel¡¯s hair was white to begin with. However, the feeling she felt in his arms was unfamiliar. Lee Ha-yul was still in her arms. He was looking through Ariel¡¯s chest and reading a book. If it were yesterday, Lee Ha-yul would have flown up and delved into a book. Now, he must have liked her embrace, because he clung to her tightly without leaving her for a moment. He hated leaving so much that he didn¡¯t even go to get the book himself, but brought it to her through Yeomdong. Time passed. After Ariel finished managing the tower, Lee Ha-yul also finished reviewing and previewing, and it was time for sleep. Lee Ha-yul buried his face in Ariel¡¯s chest, enjoyed the scent of her skin, and fell into a deep sleep. There was no trace of him firmly shaking his head, saying that sleep was a luxury. ¡®¡­ ¡­¡¯ Lee Ha-yul must have really liked Ariel¡¯s embrace, since he spent the whole day in her embrace. Although it was strange, Ariel was basically someone who cared for him. Also, in a closed space where there were no people except Lee Ha-yul and Ariel. This was the effect that urred because Ariel was the only person she could rely on and hope for affection from. Ariel closed her eyes tightly, not knowing whether she should be happy about this. . . . Currently, Lee Ha-yul''s magic level is clearly increasing. There is also the knowledge of countless magicians piling up in the Tower of Knowledge. With Ariel by her side¡­ no, now holding her in her arms and teaching her wholeheartedly, Lee Ha-yul''s explosive growth was only natural. "This time, I will start with this technique. I will give you some time, so please proceed with the reverse calction." [Yes] Ariel decided to be happy that Lee Ha-yul liked her. She asked Lee Ha-yul to solve one problem and then thought about it for a while. ''I wish I could teach you Gouyumado... but will I have time?'' Gouyumado. Just like martial arts sublimate into unique abilities of the technical series and achieve expanded abilities. Magic can also be a unique ability. Ariel has achieved many unique magics, but among them, the magic she wants to pass on to Lee Ha-yul is the unique magic that Ariel first achieved. This unique magic is a perfect match for Lee Ha-yul. With pure magic power, the output will be much higher, and Lee Ha-yul¡¯s ability to divide intentions will be enough to handle it. Lee Ha-yul will also continue to fight in many battles and battlefields ording to his will. Ariel¡¯s unique magic will be a great help, especially when he has to deal with arge number of enemies. However, the problem is time. Since it is a magic technique that involves uniqueness, it is impossible to manifest it with memorization. From the formation of the technique to the end of manifestation. Only when you understand the entirety of this unique magic can you manifest it. Therefore, Lee Ha-yul needs to raise her unique magic to the minimum level where she can understand it. Even after reaching that level, Ariel is next to you¡­ I have to hold him in my arms and add an exnation of the Goyumado. Is that possible in a month or so? ¡®¡­ It¡¯s highly unlikely. At that time, after I teach him the technique, I hope that Lee Ha-yul learns it on his own¡­ ¡¯ [I solved it all] ¡°¡­ Yes?¡± Ariel blinked. Lee Ha-yul raised his head and showed his face to Ariel, shaking his body back and forth. Ariel patted Lee Ha-yul¡¯s stomach, saying she understood, and checked the problem he had solved. The problem he had given Lee Ha-yul was not an easy one. It was deep and had a lot of content, so it could easily eat up dozens of pages of paper. I didn¡¯t think Lee Ha-yul wouldn¡¯t be able to solve it, but it hasn¡¯t even been a few minutes since I gave him the problem¡­ ? Ariel checked the problem with a puzzled look. ¡°¡­ You solved it well. There¡¯s nothing wrong, and the process is right.¡± And he nodded silently in surprise. He solved it all. It¡¯s perfect without any mistakes. Of course, there are some awkward parts, but considering Lee Ha-yul¡¯s level, it¡¯s a perfect fit for an excellent evaluation. ¡®What is this¡­?¡¯ Ariel¡¯s eyes were filled with wonder, and soon something fluttering appeared in the corner of her vision. A blue band that swayed left and right. Lee Ha-yul¡¯s winged robe. ¡­ It was fluttering like the tail of a puppy waiting for a reward. [Anticipation] [Patting] [Longing] Soon, the ne was flowing out¡­ Ariel obediently reached out and stroked Lee Ha-yul¡¯s hair, at the tant and pure desire. ¡°¡­ You¡¯re wonderful.¡± [Hehe¡­] Lee Ha-yul rubbed his head against the hand that was stroking his hair, and smiled happily, brightening up the surroundings. A few dayster. Lee Ha-yul showed off his prowess by making progress that should have taken a month in just three days. * * * [yer Correction System: Favorability] Lee Ha-yul ¡ú Ariel Segnis Ternovcia ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð(70?72/100) ?Tower of Knowledge? ?Head of the Magic Circle? ?Wow? You? ?Complexity? ?Confusion? ?Question? ?Suspicion? ?Gratitude? ¡­ [yer Correction System: Measurement] ?Mental State ?Happiness? ?Warmth? ?Satisfaction? ?Need for Praise? ?Sense of Aplishment? Chapter 234 "Compliments can make anything dance. Properpliments are said to inspire motivation and significantly elevate one''s sense of aplishment." "You''re excellent." This principle applied to me as well. Ariel''s cold yet calm voice echoed as she scanned the problem I had just solved. At the positive response, myplexion brightened instantly. I had to stop my body, which was naturally trying to bounce with excitement, from moving. Instead, the wings of the sky, which I had left carelessly, swayed. Such patience was immediately rewarded. "The construction and reverse calction are perfect. I particrly want tomend your efforts in the anti-countermeasure strategies." [Hehe...] Ariel nodded calmly, a faint smile gracing her lips as she reached out her hand. The gentle touch that brushed through my hair made my body melt into warmth. Just a few words and a gesture. Even with that, I felt as though my existence was being acknowledged, and my mind floated in the air. Normally, these feelings of validation would have been satisfied by receiving praise from my master or Professor Liana. But ever since I entered the Knowledge Tower, I hadn¡¯t felt it for a while. Now, after ten days, feeling that sense of fulfillment was unbelievably sweet. A few days ago, Ariel¡¯s behavior had changed. Before, when I was stubborn, she would just worry. She hesitated, refraining from intervening, and would only watch from a distance, as if she didn¡¯t deserve to act. Now, it was different. If I seemed to be doing something strange, she immediately rushed over to stop me. If I was struggling with a book, she would quietly approach and ask if I needed help. She even intentionally found things topliment me on, though somewhat awkwardly. Additionally, she insisted that I should rest, offering her embrace every night. "Nice..." It became clear to me¡ªthere was no way I could live alone now. It hadn¡¯t been an issue in the past. I used to stay cooped up in my room, eating, ying, drinking, and... not pooping. I asionally took care of nts or watched videos while gaming, and that was enough. ...In truth, though, I had sometimes thought about going outside but was too afraid to do so. But now, I was forcibly dragged out of my room and experienced the warmth of important people around me. I could never return to the way I was before. Living alone in a room, like I did back then, is no longer happiness. If I were to live like that, I''d rather just hang myself. It sounds extreme, but it''s not a joke. That''s how much affection and warmth from others have be absolutely vital to my life. In the few days since Ariel''s behavior changed, I felt my progress elerating. "Especially your analysis of the countermeasures was amazing. The multi-step countermeasures technique hasn¡¯t been taught yet, but I didn¡¯t expect you to apply it through self-study." [Hehehe...] Every time I was praised, motivation surged inside me. I felt fulfillment filling my heart as I basked in Ariel¡¯s touch. What used to be a problem I¡¯d struggle with for days, I now solved with a sh of insight. As I learned more about magic, I began to understand so much more. As a result, I was able toplete in just three days what Ariel had scheduled for a month. "This is a very good variable. With this, we can focus more on unique magic and other areas." On the day Ipleted the schedule, Ariel nced at the books piled around her and spoke. Her face clearly showed a mix of surprise and amazement. [Yes.] [I¡¯ll keep working hard!] I nodded obediently as I had expected her to say this. The Knowledge Tower isn¡¯t a ce where you just finish your quota and go home. When you can learn, you should learn as much as you can and take it with you. In fact, such words are something I would dly wee. [Unique magic¡­] On top of that, I could now learn unique magic. Magic and sorcery. The words are simr, but sorcery is magic that has progressed enough to be recognized as unique. Justpleting one magic that qualifies as unique magic can earn the title of "Mage" from the Sorcery Council, granting honor and glory. Whether or not unique magic is truly useful or powerful is secondary. The fact that it¡¯s recognized as unique means it can be used as a reference example. Moreover, the unique magic I will learn is Ariel''s¡ªhead of the Sorcery Council and the owner of the Knowledge Tower. My eyes naturally gleamed with excitement as I felt a sense of anticipation. I clenched my fist tightly and steeled myself. [What is this?] Then, I encountered a foreign manuscript. "It¡¯s a book that contains a copy of my unique magic rituals. There are three volumes in total, and this is the first, which details the foundational rituals." As I raised a multitude of questions, Ariel responded calmly, as if it were no big deal. I stared nkly, flipping through the pages. The strange symbols in curvy, worm-like text, the sharp, rigid characters, half-mixed symbols, writings that were hard to tell apart from pictures, and bizarre symbols with no clear form... Complicated polyhedral circuits connecting these symbols, forming an independent linguistic system, each character containing individual meanings, interwoven to create effectiveness... [Hieek...?] My ability to observe faltered. My head ached as I tried to process it all. Since awakening my ability to resonate with magic and observing, I knew I would face many challenges, and it would be difficult. Yet above all, I had that kind of certainty¡ªthat eventually, I would be able to handle it. It¡¯s hard now, but I will eventually get it. Though it¡¯s tough now because of time constraints, with enough effort, I will be able to do it. Before questioning my confidence, I instinctively calcted and arrived at this conclusion, and I actually achieved it. [???] Now, however, that certainty was gone. Could I really do it? I couldn¡¯t be sure. The wings of the sky darkened, as if soaked in rain, drooping. ... Despite Ariel''s change in behavior elerating my growth, my past achievements were by no means slow. From an objective perspective, it was astonishingly rapid and clear progress. With my affinity for magic and the advantages of being a "jack-of-all-trades," coupled with the vast amount of information I gathered through observation, growth was inevitable. "Also, I was told that the curse I have includes growth adjustments." The three tower lords who invaded. They recognized my existence. They knew when I appeared and might have imposed a curse on me with the intention of controlling me. However, the curse couldn¡¯t bepletely negated. Instead, I reduced the malice of the curse and suppressed it with my own power in specific spaces, making adjustments and using the curse to enhance my growth. Under these arrangements, I entered this world. The curses I was given were twofold. ¡®...¡¯ I had expected each of the three lords to ce a curse, but aside from the curse I was born with, there were actually only two new ones. That means one lord didn¡¯t ce a curse on me. Why? I don¡¯t know. Perhaps theycked the ability, or maybe they were nning something. I couldn¡¯t figure it out yet, no matter how much I thought. Later that night, afterpleting my lessons and independent study. The interior of the tower was dark, as if reflecting the night. There, as Iy in Ariel¡¯s embrace, I drifted into thought. "Is the sleeping arrangement ufortable?" A voice whispered from above, filling my ear. Beneath the bluntness, concern resonated, and a hand brushed through my hair. [No, it¡¯s incrediblyfortable.] [I just need a moment to think.] I shook my head and buried my face back into Ariel''s embrace. As I buried my face in herrge, soft chest, myplicated thoughts seemed to settle. Taking a deep breath, a warm, sweet scent filled my senses, and sleepiness quickly overcame me. ...Even then, variousplex thoughts resurfaced. Unique magic rituals are hard to grasp. ¡®As befits the name "unique," from that level onward, the rituals don¡¯t follow the same rules.¡¯ Is it a kind ofnguage? If ordinary magic is the universalnguage used by all nations in the world, unique magic is anguage created and used by the individual alone. I knew this, so I never expected to learn it easily. However, when I actually faced Ariel''s unique magic, it was so much harder than I imagined that I began to doubt if I could learn it. The overwhelming feeling made my head stop. "...It is not unusual for people to face difficulty." At that moment. Ariel, who had been looking down at me as Iy in her embrace, suddenly spoke. "No one lives without difficulty, and I believe you have felt that too, Ha-Yul. But your agitation right now... I think it is because we imposed pressure on you, and you are feeling lost." Her words seemed to know exactly what I was troubled about. Her eyes, like white pearls, pierced through my thoughts, making me shiver. "Despite that, please don¡¯t worry about unique magic." As if to reassure me, Ariel patted my back and continued. "I created that unique magic, and I understand it best. I will teach you, so even though it may seem overwhelming now, I am confident that you, with your sharp mind, will surely master it." So, sleep peacefully tonight. After her words, Ariel said nothing more, simply continuing to pat my back as I fell asleep in her warm,forting embrace. Whether it was true or not, hearing those words from the one who created the unique magic gave me some peace of mind. Thanks to that, I was able to sleep soundly that night in Ariel¡¯s soft and trustworthy arms. The next day. As if to prove Ariel''s reassurance, the uncertainty from yesterday seemed like a mirage as I made significant progress. I was even praised by Ariel Clink! The ss dropped to the floor and shattered.@@novelbin@@ Though it was a ss made of crystal, it had a basic durability enhancement spell cast on it, yet it shattered so easily. Cold air emanated from the ss shards scattered across the floor. In an instant, a chill covered the floor, and the contents of the ss froze before it could even spill out. Soon, the temperature in the room dropped noticeably. "..." Baek Arin stared at her hand. Her hand, suddenly frozen with ayer of frost. Though it was covered in cold, there was no trembling from the chill. The hand, swollen as if it had been frozen solid, made her feel as if she no longer had ownership of her own body. ¡®...Illusion?¡¯ Chhchhchhch... As the cold slowly faded, Baek Arin questioned herself. Chapter 235 Ariel''s words were right. Regardless of my talent, Ariel was right next to me. She was the one who had directly devised and created that unique magic from start to finish. With someone like that beside me, ready to offer the exnation and breakdown of the ritual, what could possibly be overwhelming? All I needed to do was store the exnation in my mind and slowly digest it. From the next day, With Ariel''s encouragement, my resolve was restored, and I became more passionate about studying the unique magic. "This time, it''s the second phase of the 23rd left-hand ritual. It continues from the previous ritual..." [Ughhh¡­] Although I had the will, it wasn¡¯t something that would happen immediately. Even with therge interpretation volume spread out on the bookshelf, and Ariel¡¯s detailed exnations, I still couldn¡¯t understand much.@@novelbin@@ There was this terrible sensation of forcing something into my head, and I absentmindedly twirled the pen in my hand. ¡®This is difficult¡­ More than that, I can¡¯t even understand the problem from the start.¡¯ I now understood Ariel¡¯s words: "To learn unique magic, you need at least a basic understanding of thenguage, grammar, and writing system." That was what Icked. How could I solve the problem when I didn¡¯t even understand the question? Everything I had studied up until now was meant to bring me to the level where I could at least recognize unique magic. What was spread out on my desk wasn¡¯t the raw ritual in its original form. It was a kind and carefullyid-out interpretation, with all the security locks removed, arranged neatly to be easier to understand. On top of that, I had Ariel, the creator herself, exining it, almost like feeding me the information in the form of a baby bottle. She wasn¡¯t exining everything at once. She would break it down into three parts and exin it section by section. Even in such a favorable situation, I struggled to understand... It would¡¯ve been possible to memorize the ritual and cram it into my mind, but understanding and manifesting it would have been practically impossible without this level of assistance. [Ughh¡­] Still, at least I could recognize it now. In theory, it wasn¡¯t entirely impossible, and with the creator herself offering guidance, there was no reason to give up. ¡®More¡­¡¯ I furrowed my brow. I would memorize the entire ritual and the whispers from above,mitting those to memory as well. Thanks to the overload of information from the Observational Power, my enhanced memory absorbed everything without missing a detail. Later, I would gather all the information and attempt to understand it. Day by day, I continued to umte information. I contrasted and connected the information, building my understanding bit by bit. As I continued toprehend more, my understanding of the magic deepened, and that understanding turned into an advancement in my magical realm. [Ariel, is it okay if I step outside for a bit?] "Yes, you don¡¯t need to ask for my permission." [Thank you.] Even while focusing on unique magic, I didn¡¯t neglect my other training. Reluctantly leaving the soft, cozy embrace, I rented the practice room to work on my physical training. Of course, I had to allocate a lot of time to magic studies, so I worked out in short but intense sessions. Though I had reduced the time for physical training, I still reached out for other magic and knowledge that I needed. The Knowledge Tower continuously filled up with various books in real-time. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t use my Observational Power to quickly skim through and memorize the content. So, I mostly scanned the titles on the covers and took the books I thought would be useful for memorization. At the moment, I couldn¡¯t afford to focus on in-depth study, so I nned to go outside and study separately. One notable subject was alchemy. Since it was closely tied to magic, there were countless books on alchemy avable. Alchemists were ssified as precious resources. In this world, alchemy isn¡¯t just about turning metals into gold. It¡¯s about processing various materials to change their properties and create the necessary materials for crafting. Because of this, its potential is immense. Alchemy is used to process magic stones, which are vital energy sources, and to handle materials used in creating elixirs. In cases where special materials are needed for weapon performance, an alchemist¡¯s skills are essential. Among the notable weapons, one that absolutely requires an alchemist¡¯s involvement is the Beacon Sword. The main materials are magic stones from monsters above rank 3 with fire properties,bined with high-purity gemstones holding magic beyond their limits. Both magic stones and gemstones cannot be used raw. They must go through processing, including alchemy, and undergo painstaking work with a craftsman to create the final product. ¡®......¡¯ I scratched my head awkwardly. The blueprint for the Beacon Sword was already etched in my mind. A few months ago, during the family¡¯s annual banquet, When I held the Beacon Sword, a transparent de of it devoured my fear, and in exchange, it transmitted information about the sword to me. That blueprint had also transferred to my mind, and it was still there. ¡®Hmm...¡¯ The Beacon Sword, the symbol of the Gebhwa family. The current head of the family already held the sword, but Hong Yeonhwa, the next head, did not yet. Since the current head was still active, Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s Beacon Sword was likely still in the nning stage. ¡®......¡¯ I set aside that thought and continued searching for the necessary books. I didn¡¯t find them myself, but Ariel had handed me some books, urging me to read them. It seemed she was trying to bypass restrictions and provide me with information. ¡®Ah.¡¯ As I wandered among the bookshelves on the first floor, I shuddered as the title of a book caught my attention from the corner of my observation field. I blinked for a moment, then used magic to swiftly fly over to it. I dodged the countless bridges leading to other bookshelves and rose upwards, reaching the edge of the shelf at the very top. The Observational Records Area. The five towers were all connected to the Tower of Coordination. In particr, the Knowledge Tower served as a hub for gathering information. For this reason, confidential information handled by the association and excess data collected by the Observational Tower were all stored in books here. Before me, I found a collection of books about dungeons. I pulled one out and checked the title. ¡®Dungeon NE4-5659¡­ Temporary name, Myunggyeong... MyunggyeongÃ÷çR? This one.¡¯ The association¡¯s temporary name for the dungeon was Myunggyeong. The temporary name for the dungeon housing the Sea King¡¯s Jewel. Suddenly, my fingertips trembled, as though I had been submerged in cold water. I quickly opened the book and injected magic to absorb the information. Various details infiltrated my mind. ¡®The first observation date was three months ago... rtively recent. The interior of the dungeon... matches the original description almost exactly. Its rank is ss 1... here.¡¯ Fortunately, it hadn¡¯t been cleared yet. A party had attempted to clear it before, but they had lost contact, which was certainly not a good thing. Still, it remained uncaptured for now. A ss 1 dungeon isrge enough to make clearing difficult. Even if external information is updated, it will likely remain uncaptured. Since it hadn¡¯t been cleared yet, I didn¡¯t know the rewards, but ording to the original... The Observational Tower head had recorded that the reward for this dungeon is the Sea King¡¯s Jewel. ¡®I found it.¡¯ I also had its location. It wasn¡¯t the vague location mentioned in the original text; it had the exact coordinates written down. My heart began to race. Of course, there was still an issue. The dungeon¡¯s rank was ss 1. The monsters inside were ranked high, possibly up to 4th-tier. If an Alpha creature appeared, it might even be a 3rd-tier monster. Although Alpha creatures are rare, the worst-case scenario could involve fighting a 3rd-tier monster in a dungeon full of traps. ¡®I found it...¡¯ I had found its location. Now, with my growth, I knew that challenging it was possible. That realization made my heavy heart feel slightly lighter. ¡®Now, if I can just clear it...¡¯ I could obtain the Sea King¡¯s Jewel. And then, using it on myself, I could resolve the curse on my lifespan... At that moment, a sudden thought struck me, and my mind, which had been filled with hope, froze. ¡®......¡¯ I stood there, lost in thought for a while. Even when Ariel came to fetch me, I couldn¡¯t resolve the issue in my mind. One of Ha-Yul¡¯s many talents was imitation. Magic is pure and can be anything, and homogeneity imitates the properties and qualities of magic, mimicking uniqueness. Thanks to his versatility, Ha-Yul could master almost any technique, and with his many transformations, he could mimic the uniqueness of magical techniques. The essence of magic is imitation. Though it¡¯s simr to creation when approaching the level of uniqueness, once something has been created, it can be imitated. He could do it. It wasn¡¯t impossible; with enough effort, it could be achieved. He wasn¡¯tcking in talent, and he had the creator¡¯s endorsement. It was possible. If he kept at it, the overwhelming doubts would eventually fade. Ha-Yul continued his training with this thought in mind. Everyone starts from somewhere. Things that seem far away are often just out of reach, and things that are immersed in darkness can only be seen in ck. To face them head-on, one must move closer to them. And... "...You¡¯ve seeded." After a brief moment of distraction, Ariel nced around. The magic particles, once freely swirling in the air, gradually settled down. The white magical energy that had manifested dispersed like winter snow falling to the ground. At the center of this magic, Ha-Yul, sitting on the floor, sighed deeply and absorbed the surrounding energy. "I tried toy the foundation for you to learn externally... but to see you seed in manifesting it internally surpasses even my expectations." Of course, it wasn¡¯t perfect. It had only just barely manifested. It wasn¡¯t yet fully formed, with the center and uniqueness all perfectly settled like Ariel¡¯s own. But even so, it was a remarkable achievement. He had copied the framework. That was enough. The inner part could be filled with Ariel¡¯s teachings, orter, as Ha-Yul grew, he could fill it with his own essence. The next step was his to take. Whatever it was, Ha-Yul would be able to fill it and use it. "...Ha-Yul?" Ariel approached to congratte him, but Ha-Yul¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem happy at all. Instead, he looked sullen. This wasn¡¯t the expression of someone who had just achieved something through so much effort. For a moment, Ariel¡¯s heart sank. Had something happened to him? "What¡¯s wrong? Is there a reverse flow of magic...?" [No...] When Ariel quickly approached, Ha-Yul suddenly whimpered and came into her embrace. Although Ariel was taken aback, sheforted him, gently pressing his face into her chest. "Is there somewhere hurting...?" [No¡­] "Then...?" [It¡¯s just... soon...] "Soon...? Ah..." As she continued to check Ha-Yul¡¯s condition, asking if something was wrong, Ha-Yul finally clicked the confession ne. In a voice filled with clear disappointment, Ariel couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Time had flown by quickly while training unique magic. So, naturally, it was gettingte. "......" Ariel''s expression becameplex. Chapter 238 Clink¡­ clink¡­ As I stood outside the Tower, lost in thought, I began to hear several dull, resonating sounds from my ears. It was the golems stationed on the floating ind. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ I rubbed my furrowed brows as I observed their numbers. The power of knowledge. Ever since I received it, the sensation in my head has felt rather awkward. If you ask me if it¡¯s ufortable... the disorganized memories were neatly arranged, and oddly enough, it¡¯s more convenient than before. But it''s still a strange feeling, so I think it¡¯ll take some time to adjust. If I were to actively utilize it... the adjustment would take even longer. Of course, it¡¯s still a hundred times better than when I received the power of space and observation. Back then, I broke through the Tower Masters'' restrictions all at once and unleashed the maximum potential, nearly causing my head to explode... ¡®Huh...¡¯ I shook my head. Before I knew it, the golems had closed in. They formed a formation around me, on high alert, weapons aimed. Normally, the golems would have treated me like a guest and guided me, but now, since I had an experiment to conduct, they remained in a defensive posture. I had received the blueprints and operational instructions for the golems from Ariel, along with themand authority. Soon, one of the golems approached with a creaking sound. ¡®It¡¯s that golem.¡¯ It was a golem with thick gauntlets on its arms, the very one that had thrown the first punch at me. Seeing how it always stands at the front with a shield, it seemed to y the role of a meat shield. [Initiating alert status... Target, suppression order.] The golem, which seemed to hesitate for a moment, fixed its stance upon receiving mymand. From beneath its helmet, a blue light red up fiercely. Whooo... the sensation of magic activation brushed against my skin. [Executing suppression order.] Boom! The ground underfoot shattered. The golem charged at me, its heavy body advancing swiftly. I felt the air tremble as it rushed towards me. I momentarily suspended the staff... the Purification artifact, and reached out with my hand. The golem¡¯s fist and my hand reached for each other as it charged forward. It was the same posture I had adopted when I first arrived on the floating ind. Back then, I had only parted my fist slightly, making my arm spring back. I drew my magical energy upwards. I constructed the incantation, pouring magical power into it, filling the space within. The process was the same as before, but now, it was much easier and faster. ¡®Magic sh.¡¯ The result was different. The iing punch was intercepted by the sh. The fist split apart, and the continuous magic shes cut through its wrist, forearm, and upper arm. Boom! Like cutting through tofu with a knife, the severed half of the arm fell to the ground without resistance. The golem¡¯s charge came to an abrupt halt, unable to withstand the impact. It stopped at the perfect spot. I reorganized the magical energy I had still raised. ¡®Magic sh.¡¯ The moment the golem stopped, dozens of magic shes rained down from all directions. With each sh, chunks of the golem¡¯s body were severed. The shes didn¡¯t stop there, returning like boomerangs to hit the golem once again. Soon, the once solid chunk of iron was reduced to hundreds of scattered fragments, tumbling across the floor. [Executing suppression order.] [Executing suppression order.] [Executing suppression order.] The golems maintaining their defensive posture immediatelyunched their offensive. The golems at the front raised their shields and charged, while those behind them tightly gripped their weapons and followed. ¡®Manifest.¡¯ Earth magic. Specifically, metal maniption. Creeeek... The golem¡¯s shattered remnants twisted andpacted, forming sharp spikes. Given the golem''srge size, each spike was massive, and dozens of them emerged. ¡®White phosphorus.¡¯ Fire magic. Fwooosh! Soft yellow mes wrapped around the spikes. I meticulously controlled the mes, pushing the fire into the spikes and heating them up. As the fire died down, the spikes turned bright yellow. ¡®Maniption, wind pressure explosion.¡¯ Wind magic. I enveloped the spikes in wind and spun them at high speed. Behind each spike, Ipressed air and wind before bursting them out. In an instant, after several operations, dozens of razor-sharp spikes were created. One of the shield-bearing golems at the front had one of those spikes driven straight through it. Crash! The shield shattered. The ce where the spike pierced waspletely prated, and the impact caused cracks to spread across the shield, which then broke apart. The spike embedded itself into the golem¡¯s waist. Boom! A dyed explosion echoed. The golem¡¯s lower body tumbled to the ground, while its upper body flew into the air. Such scenes were yed out for most of the golems. The paths calcted perfectly using the power of observation. Not a single one missed its mark; the golems that charged at me werepletely destroyed, tumbling to the ground. ¡®Hmm...¡¯ Thus, the first wave was easily dealt with. I took a moment to recover my magical energy and assess the situation. One of the golem fragments on the floor twitched. The tricky part about these golem armies is that they don¡¯t just end by smashing them to bits. The entire floating ind is like Ariel''s workshop. Even the scattered fragments are treated like materials, so they will soon gather together and form new golems. The fragments trembled, shivering, and rattling as they moved. That was all. While several fragments were moving, they were unable toe together and form a new golem. ¡®It¡¯s done.¡¯ After confirming the situation, I nodded slightly. Counter magic technique. A technique used to disrupt or nullify magic by interfering with the incantation. Since these golems were powered by magic, if I erased the engraved magic, it would be over. But it¡¯s not as simple as it sounds. Even though I tried to disable them with counter magic techniques in the past, I failed. This magic was engraved by Ariel herself. Even though I had been interfering with it, most counterattacks would be ineffective against her magic. And even if it were countered, it wouldn''t matter much. ¡®No matter how much I erase it, she¡¯ll just engrave it again.¡¯ Normally, the magic engraved in one ce has a clear lifespan. Armored constructs that collide forcefully tend to have especially short lifespans. So, those golems would naturally be disabled after being hit enough times, eventually turning into iron lumps. It¡¯s a limitation of magical tools, not artifacts. But these golems weren¡¯t like that. Strictly speaking, they were magical tools, but they didn¡¯t have a clear lifespan. That¡¯s because they continuously engrave magic in real-time. Even if the magic was damaged, they would restore it immediately from the "workshop" where it made contact with the ground. Since the material was the same, they could immediately supply it, even if their bodies were blown apart. Thus, disabling these golems on the floating ind became quite a challenge. ¡®Sess.¡¯@@novelbin@@ So, I resorted to a little trick. With my enhanced magical ability, I destroyed a significant portion of their magic and, before it could restore itself, inserted my own magical energy. Then, when the magic tried to recover, I forced it away, coloring it with my own magic, and established dominance over it. In other words, I stole control over it. The operation was a sess. Now, these golems had turned into iron lumps tainted with my magical energy. Also, since the purity and density of my magical energy were considerably high, it wouldst for a while without requiring additional power. I felt more golems approaching with my observational powers. Of course, it¡¯s still an overwhelming number, so it would feel like trying to block a wave with your body... ¡®Hmmm¡­¡¯ I tapped the ground lightly with my toes. Whooo... The manifested magic spread in all directions. Soon, the golem fragments rose into the air, and like before, I crafted them into spikes, floating in the air. Dozens ofrge spikes, a hundred times more than before, filled the sky. It was a menacing sight, but the fearless golems didn¡¯t care and continued to charge forward. ¡®This... is how it¡¯s going to be used for now.¡¯ I grabbed the Purification artifact floating beside me. How should I use it? Ariel had exined it to me, and when I gripped the artifact... much like the first time I held the Proof of Protection, the way to use it naturally imprinted itself in my mind. I ran my hands over its cool, smooth surface and then stabbed it into the nearby spike with the crystal. As expected, the spike, which had been floating calmly, was sucked into the crystal. ¡®Oh.¡¯ I whispered in awe, sending pure white magical energy into the Purification artifact. At the same time, the staff resonated several times. Worried that I might have done something wrong, I paused. ¡®Ohh.¡¯ As if to dispel my concerns, a de protruded from the crystal. Upon observing itsposition, I realized it matched the spike I had absorbed earlier. At the same time, two beams of light emerged from the top of the staff, wrapping around the crystal like ribs around a heart. With the de sprouting from the crystal, the staff now resembled a spear. Of course, the appearance was somewhat strange, with the de attached to the crystal, but it was no less effective. I knew it wouldn¡¯t break easily, despite how odd it looked. I thought as much, and swung the staff towards the fire magic that was approaching. Screeek! The iing mes were split by the spear. Immediately after, the mes split into two, being absorbed into the crystal through the de. ¡®Wow!¡¯ My eyes sparkled as I observed the absorption process. The moment the de and crystal cleaved through the magic, the magical energy and the incantation were entirely absorbed. It was stored inside the crystal. ¡®If I take this out...¡¯ mes wrapped around the de. It was a part of the magic I had absorbed earlier. As the golem swung its hammer towards me, I dodged and quickly thrust the spear into its northern body. The armor cracked as the spearhead lodged into its body. Immediately, the magic was released. mes burst out of the cracks in its armor as the magic coursed through the spear. The spear itself exploded, tearing apart the interior of the golem. In the end, the golem¡¯s body melted away in the explosion, copsing helplessly. ¡®Oh-ho.¡¯ I jumped back, widening the distance and continued to admire the process as I swung the now-disappearing Purification staff. Absorption and release. I absorbed the magic into the crystal and then either formed or released it through the spear. While it might seem like a simple function, such an artifact is rare. This crystal was extremely capacious. It could store magic or materials and quickly release them whenever needed. In a pinch, I could also use it to absorb and release an enemy¡¯s attack. Of course, how much I could absorb and release depends on my skill... but I was confident in my ability to handle it proficiently. ¡®This is a good artifact.¡¯ It had other functions too. Even without those, this absorption and release alone made it a top-tier artifact. This was the artifact Ariel had used. I continued to marvel, stroking the Purification with my left hand. It resonated as the Purification and the Proof of Protection seemed to vibrate together. ¡®...?¡¯ I tilted my head as I felt the vibrations. One felt like it was boasting. The other, like it was filled with frustration. ¡®...Is it just me?¡¯ I frowned, unsure what was happening. "Such... clear skies." Elia, who had finished the lecture and stepped outside the building, suddenly tilted her head back. The sky was filled with a few small clouds, and the rest of the vast, clear blue sky stretched across her view. "Ahh." Looking up at the refreshing sky, which seemed to clear away the heaviness in one''s chest, Elia sighed deeply, which was quite unlike her usual demeanor. "I wonder if Ha-Yul will fall from the sky..." "If a person falls from the sky, they usually die, Elia." "Ha-Yul has magic, spirits, and artifacts, so he¡¯ll be fine." "Oh... then he¡¯s definitely going to survive." "Right?" Elia, who chuckled in response to the student''s agreement, looked back up at the sky again. For some reason, recently, she kept finding herself gazing up at the sky. Chapter 239 "Supplementary Minor in ''Field Healing'' ss Time." Elia and the others gathered together during the remaining spare time, sitting in the fields and chatting. "Ah¡­ incision surgery is so difficult. Especially doing it immediately in the field is just crazy¡­" "Exactly. If there¡¯s no assistant, you have to do it all by yourself¡ªcut, operate, and continuously purify the magic... You''d need ten arms, but still..." "Field operations are alwayscking in facilities and assistance, so they only teach basic emergency treatments." "And that emergency treatment is so hard... especially purifying the magic that¡¯s soaked into the wound¡ªugh, it''s the worst..." A few students voiced their frustrations. Even though this was a supplementary minor, not all of them had developed their own healing abilities. Because of this, various primitive forms of emergency treatment using tools and equipment were also included in the curriculum. "Is it easier if you have healing abilities? How about you, Elia? Does it feel easier for you?" "Yeah, it¡¯s much more convenient than just doing it by hand." Elia smiled softly, agreeing with her friend¡¯sint. "Healing, you can do it with your abilities, and blocking infections and purifying magic are included as well, so it¡¯s much easier. Especially since I canbine healing and regeneration, it makes it even easier." "Wow¡­ That¡¯s all automatic? I guess that''s why they¡¯re looking for healing abilities in your n." "But Elia, even if you do it by hand, we still get it done faster." "Well, that¡¯s true." Elia id. She had been highly anticipated as a promising future healer when she first enrolled. There were many promising students at this academy, but it was clear she had the potential to be a great hero someday. Through her ''Healing Amplification,'' she minimized the burden on patients with continuous healing. With ''Instant Regeneration,'' she could quickly and effectively heal during emergencies. Her unique ability, "Healing Rhythm," which allowed her to freelybine healing and regeneration without interruption, showed enormous potential. That judgment had been urate. Now, over a year into her studies, her healing ability had surpassed the point of simply being helpful and was now at a level where it could be used in realbat. Moreover, her personal skill had grown remarkably, and even without relying on her healing abilities, she was bing an outstanding auxiliary-type superhuman. Even if she were to undergo a healing proficiency test by the association now, she would easily surpass the high-grade level. "Ugh..." One of the female students, who had been venting for a while, copsed onto the ground. "So peaceful... Sonia, do you have any interesting stories?" "Interesting stories? Hmm¡­ How about a fight between the battle major students?" "They¡¯re always fighting there." "How about the Birth Ceremony story? They say they¡¯re having both a cross-dressing contest for men and women." "Are you entering that?" "Don¡¯t be ridiculous." "Why are you swearing¡­ Anyway, it¡¯s so peaceful¡­ well, that¡¯s a good thing, but it¡¯s also a bit boring..." After Ha-Yul left for external studies, about a month had passed and the academy continued to operate normally. Students attended lectures and focused on their individual training. During that time, there were minor incidents and stories circting in severalmunities. But they were just small talk that didn''t amount to anything significant. In short, the daily life in the academy continued peacefully, without any major incidents. "It¡¯s hard for something big to happen at this academy. What kind of incident could happen here?" The biggest stir this year involved¡­ A special admission student, who turned out to be a blind mute. There were rumors of strange interactions between the special admission student and the sessor of the Fierce me family. About a month ago, a special admission student, previously an ordinary person, had started causing a stir by defeating well-trained students. There were also rumors of the special admission student solving a dungeon crisis while on the brink of death. And even creating strange tensions during a tournament with the heir to the Sea n. Other rumors involved the special admission student having the Fierce me bloodline, which the family was openly supporting. In China, the twin dragons of the North and South revived and caused a necromancy incident, but the special admission student resolved it, again narrowly escaping death. Later, after returning, the special admission student became younger, only to be kidnapped by a unicorn. Also, there were rumors that the special admission student was traveling with the heirs of the Fierce me, Sea n, and the Great Mountain n, and causing a stir. Not to mention, rumors spread about the special admission student being seen with two beautiful professors, giving off a certain vibe. ...There were more than I thought, but most of them involved just one student. "Elia... you¡¯re looking at the sky again. Is there a piece of bread stuck up there or something?" At that moment, there was a student deeply connected to the special admission student. Suddenly drawing the attention of everyone, Elia blinked and tilted her head. "Huh? What¡¯s wrong?" "Huh, you¡¯ve been looking at the sky so muchtely, I thought maybe you were worried about something..." "Oh, no, it¡¯s nothing like that." Elia smiled gently and shook her head. ...However, to those with keen observation, there was a hint of loneliness in her expression. A few students, who had picked up on this, suddenly remembered the rumors that had been circting since about a month ago. The mansion that had once been used by the previous headmaster. Now abandoned and left to decay after several decades, leading to spection that the headmaster might have secluded himself there. But those spections were essentially wrong. About a month ago, a group had started living there. If you had to name them, it was the special admission student Ha-Yul and a woman who gave off a strange vibe with him... Among those who gave off the strange vibe was Elia, and now, since Ha-Yul had left for external studies, Elia seemed to be emitting a lonely aura. "...." "...." From these series of events, a few students had strange thoughts in their minds, but they didn¡¯t dare speak those rumors out loud. If it were just about Elia, they might have asked for fun, but the other individuals involved had unusual backgrounds. Moreover, Elia''s social status had rapidly risen since she had be so closely tied to those figures. Not to mention, the reason why the flirty attention directed at Elia had suddenly stopped was also clear. Her gentle and kind nature. Her beautiful looks and seductive body, which stood out even among the superhumans in the academy, who were all attractive. And her potential as a superhuman. Elia was the perfect ideal bride candidate, but since she had be associated with someone, the advances had abruptly stopped. For Elia, it was a good thing, as all the annoying attention had disappeared. But those who didn¡¯t know this just kept their mouths shut. Mouths are always a harbinger of disaster. Especially in this line of work, speaking carelessly could easily cost someone their life. In the end, those who survived by talking recklessly in the past... were extremely rare. They either had the ability to survive or just happened to have good luck. ¡®Sigh... I miss Ha-Yul.¡¯ Amid all this, Elia let out a deep sigh in silence. The feelings that the others had felt for Elia were not a misunderstanding. She was truly feeling quite lonely these days. In particr, the sense of emptiness, not having something to hold, was especially strong. She felt that her daily life had be dull and unsatisfactory because nothing was there to fill the void. When she held Seohyun and cared for her, it would at least calm her down, but the root problem was never solved. Everyone living in that mansion felt the same way. Hong Yeonhwa had also been feeling downtely, and Baek Arin had been in poor health and missed sses for a few days. Athara had lost nearly all her work after Ha-Yul disappeared. Riana had also been seen wandering around looking drained. Even Lee Ji-yeon, who had sneakily settled into a room, seemed uneasy. Though she normally stayed at the dorm, she hade to meet Hong Yeonhwa and Baek Arin, and when she did, she would subtly look around as if searching for someone. ¡®Sigh¡­¡¯ Another sigh escaped her lips, and she tilted her head back to gaze at the sky once more. She used to look at the sky too, but recently, it had been happening more and more. She didn¡¯t know why exactly, but for some reason, her gaze kept drifting upward. The azure sky, with cloudszily floating across it like a painter¡¯s brush strokes. Looking at thatbination of colors, it almost felt like looking at Ha-Yul... But even without that, her eyes were naturally drawn there. It was as if Ha-Yul was up there in the sky... "Huh?" Elia blinked, and suddenly, the colors in the center of her view shifted. It was sky blue and white, just like the sky and clouds. "What''s wrong?" "Huh... what¡¯s that...?" "That?" In response to her question, the student sitting next to her tilted their head in curiosity and, sensing something, also looked up at the sky. "...Huh?" "Huh?" After a brief moment, Elia and the other student shared a simr puzzled expression. At first, it seemed like a tiny dot. The colors were simr to the sky and clouds, so it was easy to miss. But the dot was growing. It wasn¡¯t just a dot anymore. The small dot quickly expanded, spreading into six branches, like wings fluttering. And then, it rapidly grewrger... no, it was descending toward them. "Oh no, shit?" A student, who had been squinting while looking up, gasped in shock and grabbed the emergency weapon strapped to their waist. Other students, who had been slow to identify the situation, quickly began to prepare for battle. They grabbed their weapons, forming lines and preparing spells in the rear. The previously rxed atmosphere had suddenly turned tense. This was not an overreaction... it was a normal response to the situation. Wings... it¡¯s rare for humans to have them. Which meant it was very likely a monster. Even if it were a person, the sudden appearance of wings and a fall toward them didn¡¯t bode well. Carelessly dismissing the situation could easily lead to death. Even in a rtively peaceful environment like the academy, the ingrained vignce was not easily shaken. "Elia! What are you doing? Get ready quickly!" Sonia, who had been chatting until just moments ago, shouted at Elia. Everyone hurriedly formed their positions, but Elia remained frozen, staring nkly at the sky. "Why is she acting like this all of a sudden?! We need to prepare first..." "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary." "What?" Another puzzled response. Sonia frowned and looked up at the sky, following Elia¡¯s finger. It was then that Sonia noticed the change in the atmosphere. The once tense energy in the air had softened into something strangely dazed...? ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ The situation had rapidly changed again. Sonia furrowed her brow as she looked up at the sky, trying to make sense of it. And then, she recognized that the flying object in the sky was not a monster. It was a person. A person with three pairs of wings was descending toward them. It was as if it was falling straight down like a missile, but as it got closer to the ground, the wings fluttered gently. Suddenly, someone gasped in admiration, unable to look away. The fluttering wings, like a white swan dancing, were breathtakingly beautiful. The wings fluttered once more. The soft grass gently lowered the body of the person descending, and as the person¡¯s body was upside down, it gracefully flipped over. Finally, the feet touched the ground. One leg gently touched down, followed by the other leg. In the midst of silence, the wings pped strongly. Three pairs of wings, blue as the sky, spread wide in a beautiful arc. The wings, which had melted like flowing water, contracted, forming a wing-like garment that wrapped around the person''s back. ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± No one spoke. The person who hadnded gracefully, like a divine being descending from the sky, was entirely white. From head to toe, every part of them was white. Their hair shimmered, white as silk, glowing softly. Their skin glistened, as if something had been applied, and the clothes that covered them were as clean and pure as fine porcin. With the wings now gently settled on their back, they radiated an aura of serenity and elegance, almost otherworldly in its mystique. This atmosphere was intensified by the person¡¯s closed eyes, which were veiled in mystery. ¡°...¡± ¡°...What is this?¡±@@novelbin@@ The air around them seemed to shimmer with mystical energy, and the figure, so strikingly pure, smiled. [Elia!] Through the mystery of the moment, a bright, pure voice rang out. Before anyone could react, the figure dashed toward Elia, who stood in a daze. It was a sudden action, but Elia, as if expecting it, opened her arms wide, weing the figure without hesitation. [Elia...!] [I¡¯ve missed you!] The figure buried their face in Elia¡¯s embrace, wiggling cutely in a disy of affection. ¡°Wow, wow...! I missed you too! Ha-Yul!¡± Elia, her previous confusion forgotten, smiled brightly as she hugged Ha-Yul tightly, pressing her cheek against his. ¡°...¡± ¡°...What¡¯s going on?¡± Around them, the students who had been caught off guard by this sudden show of affection murmured in confusion, ncing at one another, unsure of what to make of it. Chapter 240 For a brief moment, I basked in the joy of reuniting with Elia. However, the gazes pouring in from around us made me subtly move to a different spot. It was right around the time when the lecture was about to end, and the timing was perfect, so there were no issues. The ce we moved to was a bench in a nearby park. Since most sses were still going on, there were no people around. Thanks to that, there was nothing to worry about. Elia, who was already sitting on the bench, pulled me into her arms, and I didn¡¯t resist but leaned in. Soon, my body was lifted, and I was seated on Elia¡¯s thigh. "Ha-Yul... you have no idea how much I''ve wanted to see you." [I wanted to see you too.] Her gentle touch pulled my neck, and I buried my face in her soft flesh. Therge, plush, warm sensation was familiar, and I smiled while stretching my arms. I hugged Elia tightly and buried my face deeper into her embrace. [Hehe.] I didn''t realize how much I missed this warm embrace from the Tower of Knowledge. Thanks to Ariel''s care, I managed to endure, but before that, it was on my mind every moment, and my head was so full. Now, feeling it again, I finally realized that I had truly returned. "What¡¯s this outfit? Wow, doesn¡¯t it suit you so well? It really matches you, Ha-Yul." As we continued to squirm around, Elia, who had been rubbing her cheek against my crown, suddenly murmured while rubbing my sleeve. I pulled my face away from her chest, resting my chin on her chest, and answered. [Ariel gave it to me... it¡¯s from the Master of the Tower of Knowledge.] "Wow, the Master of the Tower of Knowledge! Did you meet them in person?" [Yes, I met them in person and received magic lessons directly.] "Oh, wow... they personally taught you? The Master of the Tower of Knowledge must be a magician then?" [Yes.] I had already informed Elia and the others about my destination. Thanks to that, it wasn¡¯t surprising to them when I said I met the Master of the Tower directly. "That''s amazing. I thought the Tower Masters were all reclusive, but it turns out you could actually meet them?" It was surprising, but it seemed like she wasn¡¯t quite shocked. At the same time, Elia tilted her head as if she found it fascinating. ''...I see, they thought it was someone you could meet... Well, people''s perceptions of the Tower Masters are pretty low.'' Themonly known Towers are four: Growth, Space, Harmony, and Observation. Out of these four Towers, none of the Tower Masters show their faces. They only interact through their proxies. The vice president of Syoram, the members of the association, and some decision-making bodies from Observation Tower. The Tower Masters have been hidden away for decades at least. Historical records mention their activities, but their actual appearances are nowhere to be found. Even if you search for them, it seems like their appearances are intentionally erased. In fact, there aren¡¯t many who have seen the shadow of the Tower Masters in this generation. ''...Maybe they used fake identities like Ariel did.'' Before the floating ind fell, I sat on the edge of the ind, swinging my legs, and briefly checked information on my smartwatch. Ariel Segnis Ternovsia. There was no historical information on her. However, there was information on her other identity... as the founder of the Mage''s Circle. ¡®The Tower Masters before their rise to power had substantial records, but only Growth and Space Tower Masters had detailed histories. Even then, only major events were recorded, and there were no minor stories.¡¯ Neriel idia, the Master of Growth, was known as the "Silent Sorcerer" even before bing a Tower Master. When I looked into why she was called that, it turned out her magic was exceptional for being without incantations. Anyway, the Master of Space was also a famous hero. At the time, ssifications like heroes or superhumans weren¡¯t clear, but in modern terms, they were probably simr to mercenaries like hunters. asionally, they took on monster-ying contracts and sold goods obtained from dungeons. "Interesting... So the floating ind was up there..." Meanwhile, Elia''s hand didn''t stop gently stroking my back. I continued exining recent events. There wasn¡¯t much to share. I simply exined that above Syoram, there was a floating ind with the Tower of Knowledge. I went there, met the Tower Master, studied magic, and came back... that was about it. I first met Elia by chance. After showcasing my newly improved magical skills from the floating ind by ying around with a golem, I was heading back to the mansion when I happened to spot Elia right below me. It seemed like she was studying by herself, so I dropped by to join her. "By the way, Ha-Yul." [Yes?] Just as I was exining, Elia, who had been chiming in with asional remarks, suddenly spoke up. "Is the Master of the Tower of Knowledge... a woman named Ariel?" [Yes.] I didn¡¯t understand the question at first but nodded quickly. I had originally referred to the Tower Master as Ariel, and it seemed like she deduced the gender from that name. "Ah, I see." Elia, finally understanding, nodded as if the pieces fell into ce. Curious about her reaction, I tilted my head, and suddenly my body was lifted into the air. Elia had lifted me effortlessly. [Elia?] "Hmph..." She buried her nose in the back of my neck and sniffed. The breath brushing my nape and corbone made my body tremble. After sniffing for a while, Elia took her nose away and nodded. "So this unfamiliar scent... I see, that¡¯s how it¡¯sing off?" [Huh?] "Plus, it smells so strong... It¡¯s like you¡¯ve been rubbing yourself against someone for days." [Ugh.] [Embarrassed.] The sudden... and quite urate deduction made me freeze. "You said the Tower Master was kind... and had a big chest, right? So you must''ve been acting all spoiled for a month, huh?" Elia looked at me with a teasing, pouting expression. At her gaze, I shivered and rolled my eyes. It wasn¡¯t entirely negative. It was a yful look and voice, but... [Ah.] I suddenly remembered something. It felt like a lightbulb went off in my mind. I quickly closed my mouth and opened a spatial pocket, reaching into it. "Hmm? What¡¯s this..." As Elia observed me curiously, I pulled out an object from the pocket, and her eyes widened in surprise. With a soft flick, the pendant I had conjured cascaded down in a stream, the silver chain catching the sunlight. "Pendant?" Elia murmured, staring in disbelief. The yellow gem of the pendant sparkled brightly in the light. [Just a moment.] After briefly checking its status and confirming there were no issues, I nodded. The material and magic were all functioning perfectly. I unfastened the chain and stretched my arms around Elia¡¯s neck. ...My arms were a little short. I scrunched my face, trying to get closer to Elia. Her chest was so big that my body was pushed back a little, but Elia supported my backside with her hand, and I managed to get my arms around her neck. I gently moved her thick hair to one side, revealing her slender neck. I carefully slid the pendant onto her neck, mindful of its fragility. The pendant clicked into ce, making a clear sound. I pulled back slightly and gently tugged at the pendant, causing it to gleam brightly as it caught the sunlight. "Is this...?" Elia, blinking in shock, reached up with her hand. She seemed hesitant to touch it but kept her gaze fixed on me. [It¡¯s a gift.] [I made it myself.] "You made this...?" Elia''s gaze fell to the pendant, then to the ne I had given her earlier, tapping it gently. [You already received that one.] [So I wanted to give this back.] I remembered how happy I was when I received the ne. It was given to me after my struggles, losing an arm, and dragging myself back. "That¡¯s... a gift for saving my sister, right? I¡¯m the one who should be grateful..." Elia gave me a rare, embarrassed look. Her eyes were filled with mixed emotions¡ªconfusion, joy, and a bit of awkwardness. [Eh... I don¡¯t know about that.] She rubbed the pendant again with a shy smile.@@novelbin@@ I tilted my head for a moment, then buried my face back into Elia¡¯s embrace. [It¡¯s not about that. I gave it to you because I like you.] [It¡¯s not about reasons or exnations.] Usually, there¡¯s a reason behind gifts, but sometimes there isn¡¯t. Sometimes you just want to give something because you want to. "I see, Ha-Yul..." Elia, still staring at the pendant, nced at me with her yellow eyes shining brightly. "Really... are you doing this on purpose?" Then, with a deep breath, she pulled me into a tight hug, burying my facepletely in her chest. The faint warmth of her body mixed with the air, which smelled faintly of milk. [Joy.] The warmth of her skin conveyed her joyful emotions, and I rxed, hugging Elia back tightly. [I''m happy that you like it.] "Ha-Yul... you¡¯re making it really hard to resist. Are you going to throw me awayter?" [What?] Suddenly, what did she mean by that? I quickly lifted my face from her chest at the sudden question. [What do you mean, throw you away?] Who am I throwing away? I tightened my arms around her as I raised my eyebrows, and Elia smiled with a yful expression. "Well... it¡¯s reassuring." [Huh?] "I can see that you have a lot of possessiveness. It¡¯s a good thing, though." Elia smiled and looked down at her body. For a moment, I narrowed my eyes. Suddenly, I realized that the wings that had been floating behind her had disappeared. [Huh?] The wings had coiled around her waist and limbs, wrapping around her like a cocoon. Although it felt slightly suffocating, Elia seemed to enjoy it, gently brushing the wings. "Well... okay, I¡¯ll try to be patient a little longer." Elia mumbled softly as she kissed my lips. After Elia¡¯s gentle kiss, we sat there for a while, basking in the warmth of the moment. It was just after lunch break. Everyone had gone out by this point. The students went off to attend their lectures, and the professors, including Liana, had also left. I really wanted to meet them now, but it seemed like they had other things to attend to, so I held back. I knew I would see them again in the evening, so I could be patient. Seoyul, too, had been going around different yrooms and simr facilities under Ariel¡¯s guidance. Since his body had grown quitergetely, I thought it was important for him to interact with others his age, even if just a little. I hoped he wouldn¡¯t have issues withmunication, unlike me... Of course, he was keeping his wings and his identity hidden. He also carried recognition-blocking magical tools and other methods, just in case. Now that my magical abilities had improved, I could even cast recognition-blocking magic myself. "Aren¡¯t you going to see Arin?" I turned to Elia, who had been quietly staring at the ceiling, looking concerned. "Arin¡¯s been feeling off for thest few days... She¡¯s been skipping lectures since yesterday," she murmured, her voice filled with worry. I nodded, noticing her concern. [I¡¯ll go check on her.] [I have the fear me and other abilities, so I might be able to help.] "Ah, Yeonhwa used the fear me to do something for her already... She might be asleep by now," Elia added, ncing back at me. [Thanks for telling me, I¡¯ll be right back.] After asking Elia to wait for a moment, I headed up to Baek Arin''s room. The door opened smoothly without the usual creak of the hinges, and I entered her room. It was cold. "Whoo... Whoo..." On the bed, Baek Arin was lying with the nket pulled up to her neck, her breathing steady but slow. Her body seemed still, almost unnaturally so. I approached the bed, not trying to hide my presence, but she didn¡¯t react at all, still deeply asleep. As I got closer, the cold sensation in the room intensified, more apparent with every step. It wasn¡¯t something that could be detected easily with normal observation, but the chill felt overwhelming. ''...Could this be the Trial of the Sea?'' No, it didn¡¯t seem like that. The Trial of the Sea was known to bring cold and water magic into the body, but it was different from what I was sensing. Currently, most of the moisture in Baek Arin¡¯s body seemed to have transformed into cold. Her breath exhaled cold vapor, and standing near her was enough to make my skin crawl with the chill. ''...Yeonhwa already used the fear me, didn¡¯t she?'' I rubbed my chin, pondering the situation. The answer came quickly. I braced myself and reached out toward her. I gently pulled the nket away from her, unbuttoned the sleepwear she was wearing, and prepared to do what I had to. Chapter 241 As always, pajamas were easy to put on and take off. The purpose was to put them on easily before going to sleep, but they shouldn¡¯t be ufortable to wear. - Knock knock Thanks to that, with just a few hand gestures, the small buttons were undone one after another. Even as her pajamas gradually came undone, Baek A-rin could only let out faint breathing sounds like she was dead. - Knock knock¡­ From the top to the bottom. As she slowly unbuttoned the buttons on her pajamas, the pajamas gradually came undone as she went down. Baek A-rin was wearing sky blue pajamas that suited her well. The kind that were loose and had wide sleeves so that they wouldn¡¯t interfere with her sleep, just like regr pajamas. - Knock¡­ She unbuttoned all the buttons. After a while, she grabbed the cor and spread it to the sides, revealing the pure white flesh that had been hidden. The observation filled her with various information. A delicate nape and corbone. A chest covered in pitch-ck underwear that showed off its fullness even above the nket. A smooth abdomen that curved and fell.@@novelbin@@ It was a body that was iprehensible to all of us with our previousmon sense. The body that was immediately exposed was soft and thin. The nape of the neck seemed like it would break if we applied even a little force. It was doubtful whether the waist that supported the upper body could support that heavy mass of flesh. However, that body was clearly that of a superhuman. With just a little force in her hand, she could easily crush the skull of an ordinary person. Unlike what was exposed on the outside, the muscles and bones inside were a superhuman body that far surpassed the ordinary category. As if to prove it, there was no problem in massaging thatrge breast with considerable force. She moved her hand. She gently ced her palm on Baek A-rin''s stomach. It was my real right arm, not a prosthetic. I felt the clear coldness seeping into my palm, and the soft, smooth skin. I nced at Baek A-rin¡¯s expression, but she was still breathing small and shallowly. I put my palm on my navel as if covering it and opened my senses. The power of observation is certainly a great ability, but my natural magical affinity is absolutely not inferior to it. In fact, magical affinity is superior in the category of energy. ¡®¡­ It¡¯s not a trial after all.¡¯ The unique ability of the three great families asionallyes across a phenomenon called a trial. It is a hardship given by the abilities that were already annoying, and it usually happens once in a lifetime. If the manifester falls during this trial, the core is damaged, the circuits are damaged, etc. In the past, when there was ack of information about the trial and a sage to help with coordination, there were quite a few cases of death. Considering him, I looked at the unique side, but the sea was still. Even so, Baek A-rin''s body was filled with cold air. The magical power contained in her core was also reced with cold air, and cold air flowed through the circuits that spread throughout her body. As a result, Baek A-rin''s body was literally like an ice sheet. If her skin was not smooth and hard, I would have mistaken it for touching a block of ice rather than her abdomen. I didn''t like it very much. I originally hated cold and cold things. I hated the cold even then, but after I almost died while stuck in the thick snow, I hated it even more. [Cold] [Baek A-rin] [Cool] Now, I didn''t hate it all that much. Of course, if you asked me if it was better than warmth, I would shake my head. It wasn''t to the point where I would scowl and frown like I used to. Just like I came to like various colors, I could now rece coolness with coolness. Baek A-rin''s coldness is eptable. I still hate any other coldness. - Hwaruk... mes rose in my palm. I fiddled with the orange-colored Kaphwa. Kaphwa can melt Changhae. The opposite is also true. Usually, the presence or absence of this depends on the output. Kaphwa can melt Changhae, and Changhae can freeze and suppress Kaphwa. Since Baek A-rin''s Kaphwa is not an ordinary Kaphwa, it takes a pretty strong Kaphwa to melt it. The problem is that if you generate that much output, it naturally bes far from precision maniption. Especially since Kaphwa is a Kaphwa that is difficult to control, it can easily cause harm rather than help. Hong Yeon-hwa would also have a hard time melting this kind of extreme coldness properly. It can melt it with output, but there is a high possibility of causing harm in the process. - Hwaruk... I am different. To be exact, my maniption and the fear that follows maniption obediently are different. ''Homogeneity, Changhae.'' At the same time, Changhae manifests. He raises his awareness of Changhae''s coldness. He structurally understands Changhae''s coldness, observes it, and appropriately flows the fear into Baek Arin''s body. The coldness that filled her body was filled with fire and fear. Here, he must manipte well. If he were to just ram it in, a bacsh phenomenon would ur, causing a disaster where Baek Arin''s body would be injured. - Chiik... "Ugh..." He gently rubbed the fear so that it wouldn''t bounce off, and the surface of the coldness melted little by little. A faint vapor rose from the stomach where his palm was ced. At the same time, Baek Arin''s shoulders trembled slightly. He nodded at the meaningful reaction that he had seen for the first time. However, the coldness is so strong and there is so much of it, it will freeze in no time. Before that, I quickly pushed in the fear. I pressed my stomach while raising the fear even more. - Kwuuk ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡± A faint groan escaped Baek A-rin¡¯s tightly shut mouth. I suppressed the small tossing and turning by pressing my stomach. I raised the fear and injected it into Baek A-rin¡¯s stomach. Even after entering Baek A-rin¡¯s body, the fear, still under my control, slowly melted the cold air. Chiiik¡­ Gradually, the fear expanded its radius of activity, and the steam rising from my body increased. - Phew¡­ After a while. I swept the beads of sweat on my forehead with the feathers of the sky. As I focused for a moment on raising the fear, my body built up heat and emotions arose. ¡°Ha, ha¡­¡± Before I knew it, Baek A-rin¡¯s breathing had be quite human-like. When I lightly rubbed the area around my navel with my palm, I felt a smooth sensation and a rtively warm body temperature. Of course, that was only a part of my stomach. The other parts were still like ice. If I left it like that, my stomach would soon be cold again. I quickly took action to prevent that. Swish¡­ I roughly took off my top that was only open at the front¡­ and¡­ um¡­ I took off my bottoms too. I used my hands and the wings of the sky appropriately. I quickly took off Baek A-rin¡¯s clothes so that she wouldn¡¯t feel ufortable and neatlyid them on the table next to me. Baek A-rin, now in her underwear, was ced on the bed. I shook my neck here and there for a moment to shake off my fatigue, and then I made a sound with my right hand again. And then I pressed Baek A-rin¡¯s whole body hard, melting the coldness from the outside little by little. - Kook¡­ Kook¡­ ¡°Ugh, ha¡­ Ah¡­¡± - Kook¡­ ¡°Uh-huh, haa¡­¡± - Kwaaak¡­ ¡°Yeah, haaah¡­¡± ¡®¡­ ¡­ ¡¯ From the tips of her toes to the tips of her fingers. First, she pressed and kneaded most of the ces she could reach. Her neck gradually melted and she felt her life, and she kept moving her body, letting out a strange groan. So, she injected her with a cold air to melt the cold air and at the same time, she rxed her muscles. Isn¡¯t massage originally a technique to rx muscles? She simply had to prate the body with the power of observation to measure each muscle bundle. She simply had to use the eight-way beauty to measure the actions ording to the measurements. She massaged her body with all her might, and her already soft flesh seemed to be loosening up even more, so she got even more excited. [Hmm¡­] While she was melting Baek A-rin for a while. Thinking about it, she realized btedly that her appearance could be quite lewd. ¡°Ha, haaah¡­¡± Baek A-rin¡¯s breathing became rapid, whether it was the effect of the fear or just because her body was rxed. Her pale skin also turned red. The melted moisture and sweat clung to her skin, showing off her smoothness. And then, before I knew it, I was on top of Baek A-rin¡¯s stomach, reaching out and caressing her body here and there. It was the perfect position to cause misunderstandings in many ways. ¡®¡­ Not really.¡¯ But I soon realized that there was no problem. And I didn¡¯t mean to do it that way, and it was for the purpose of treatment. Besides, well¡­ I wondered if there was a problem even if there was such an intention. As I thought about that, a certain sensation suddenly lingered in my hand. She was wrapped in underwear now, but it wasn¡¯t like that when she came in a pure white one-piece dress. Underwear was a bigger cover than I thought, so it was very different frompletely caressing her flesh. - Hwaruk¡­ I felt a fire inside me, quietly urging me to make a choice. It wasn¡¯t unpleasant. It felt as if the fire was gently pushing my back, telling me to be brave. So I reached out my hand, filled with fear, to thest remaining part. - Kwaaak¡­ ! ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± And then, I grabbed therge breast that rose and fell with my breathing. - Kwaaak, Kwaaak¡­ ¡°Ahh¡­ Heh, Heung-geung¡­¡± I kneaded the breasts that felt soft even when held in their underwear, and melted the remaining coldness inside the flesh. [Soft] [Discontent] Maybe I became quite skilled in that short time. Even though I only kneaded them for a short time, most of the coldness remaining in the breasts melted away. I gripped my hands tightly in discontent. - Kwaaaaak¡­ ! ¡°Hmph¡­ Ah.¡± Finally, I squeezed them hard enough that the flesh bulged out between my fingers, and then took my hands off. Most of the coldness melted away after that touch. When the ceaseless touches stopped, Baek A-rin¡¯s body, which had been fluttering, dropped. ¡°Huh, haah¡­ Huh, haah¡­¡± Yeon-san¡¯s breathing was heard from her mouth, which was opened so small that her soft tongue could be seen. Was it because her body, which had been full of coldness, had melted away? Baek A-rin¡¯s skin was soaked with moisture and sweat. - Sseuuk¡­ After briefly examining Baek A-rin¡¯s condition, I also took off my clothes. The wings of the sky gently took off my top andid it neatly on the table. [Eum¡­] I quietlyid my body on top of Baek A-rin. Kkuuk¡­ Iid down on a human body instead of a bed, but it was awkward because it was softer and smoother than a bed. Hwaruk! I adjusted my body, aligned my belly button, and once again evoked fear. I pushed fear into my covered body. Since the coldness on the outside has melted, now it¡¯s time to melt the coldness on the inside. If the speed of the former process was key, thetter process is key to melting the coldness slowly as if taking a sip. So I pressed my skin like this and slowly pushed fear into it. ¡®Hoo¡­ ¡¯ I felt a tickling sensation on my face as I wiggled my body for a moment and adjusted my fear. I looked to see what it was, and there was a chest in front of my nose that was wafting steam like freshly pounded rice cake. Every time the steam touched my nose, my desire welled up. - Sniff sniff¡­ I thought for a moment and lowered my head. I buried my nose between the chests and sniffed. [Scentless] [Disappointed] There was no smell. It was a natural result since the curse hadn¡¯t been lifted conditionally yet. Even though I had expected it, I was actually so disappointed that the corners of my eyes drooped. My desire boiled over. I wanted to smell it. Not information, but I wanted to see it with my own eyes. I wanted to open my mouth and talk to it myself. ¡°Huh¡­ Oh, I can¡¯t smell it, so I¡¯m disappointed?¡± [?] As I was secretly pouting, a hand was ced on my head. The voice above my head was empty and sagging, but it was also full ofughter. I suddenly lifted my face that was buried in my chest. [Baek A-rin?] [When did you wake up?] ¡°Yes, since when Mr. Pervert buried his face in my chest and sniffed for a long time?¡± [¡­ It didn¡¯t happen for a long time] ¡°What, you were like that for a while, out of your mind.¡± Baek A-rin, who had regained consciousness, let out a snicker. It was a smile simr to her usual smile, but it was a smile that seemed quite listless, as if the aftereffects were still there. [I haven¡¯t melted it all yet] [Please lie down more] ¡°Yes, yes, the virgin I saw will obediently offer her milk.¡± [¡­ [Baek A-rin said I could touch her as I pleased] ¡°But I didn¡¯t know that you would sneak into a sleeping girl¡¯s room, take off her clothes, and tease her. You¡¯re so annoying.¡± [Umunicated] [Silence] Honestly, I have nothing to say about that. The purpose is medical treatment, and I¡¯m still trying to melt the cold with a scare. I couldn¡¯t deny that there was no selfishness in the hands that touched her parts. I pursed my lips and buried my face in Baek A-rin¡¯s chest again. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s warm¡­ There¡¯s no separate heater.¡± Baek A-rin giggled and hugged me tightly and stretched out on the bed. She seemed to be exhausted, but it seemed like she was still having a hard time. ¡®Whew¡­¡¯ How did it end up like this, did a triale, why is it like this¡­ I didn¡¯t bother to ask. Likewise, Baek A-rin didn¡¯t bother to exin the situation. Instead, she just asked me a favor indirectly. - Thump¡­ I like the sound of a person¡¯s heart. Especially, I can listen to the heartbeat of someone I like and who likes me all day long without getting tired of it. Baek A-rin¡¯s heartbeat¡­ is good, but also unpleasant. It¡¯s not its original, but something else interferes, and the slow, static beating is ufortable. I hate the coldness tied to that heart. I can¡¯t melt it now. Even while melting all the coldness in my body. The coldness that has umted and umted in my heart is different. To be exact, I might be able to melt it. My fear, the creation of a sea through homogenization, the magical power control and maniption power beyond the standard due to magical affinity. If I mobilize everything, it¡¯s possible. However, I¡¯m not sure that I can melt Baek A-rin without any damage. I¡¯m not confident that I canpletely handle poking it and it exploding. ¡®¡­ ¡­ ¡¯ I feel bad. It¡¯s unpleasant, and I feel hostile. I want to grab the hair of that thing that has taken hold of Baek A-rin and kick it out. [Greed] [Cow? Desire] - Slurp¡­ ¡°Huh?¡± Then suddenly the wing feathers of the sky that had flinched moved. The wing feathers of the sky are artifacts connected to me. They are connected to the circuit, so now if I want to feel, I can even feel the touch. That¡¯s why sometimes, just like my hands and feet move on their own, when I let go of control, they move on their own. It¡¯s a simr movement to before. It split into several branches and wrapped Baek A-rin¡¯s body around, blinking. Then, I pulled her towards me with firm force. It was a rather forceful movement that seemed to not consider the other person¡¯s will. ¡°¡­ Ha-yul?¡± Blue eyes filled with doubt stared down at my crown. At her actions that seemed to ask what kind of behavior she was doing, I buried my head deeper into Baek A-rin¡¯s chest as if to hide my face. ¡°Huh.¡± Baek A-rin didn¡¯t ask any more questions like I did. She just smiled faintly and patted my head. Except for her heart, her body had already melted. For a while, she felt Baek A-rin''s heartbeat while covering her body, strengthening her will. [Unique ability "Fear" grows] [Unique ability "Magic Affinity" grows] [Unique ability "Spear?" grows] ... [yerpensation system: Favorability] Lee Ha-yul ¡ú Baek A-rin ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð(77?79/100) "Cold" "Cool" "Favor" "Question" "Milk cow?" "Mischievous" "Water" Chapter 242 The past month has been quite difficult for Hong Yeon-hwa. She takes sses that she has filled up to the brim. She solves assignments that never seem to decrease no matter how much she solves them, and she also devotes time to personal training. She trains her body and magical powers, as well as controlling her unique abilities and cultivating her mind. In addition, Hong Yeon-hwa herself is sick of it. She even receives information about her family''s ambassador and tries to understand the situation in her own way. The ominous situation in the Demon Realm that has been brought up for some time. The situation is really strange these days, and the front lines are in turmoil. It was aplicated and difficult story. The original Hong Yeon-hwa would have shown her filial piety by saying, "The general manager, Mom, will take care of it..." But the current Hong Yeon-hwa listens to the situation diligently, works hard in training, and spends busy days. It was a schedule that would make her feel tired even if she had ten bodies, but she didn''t care. ¡®Lee Ha-yul.¡¯ A troublemaker who went out of the cradle twice and came back twice with blood clots. Of course, he is now much stronger than Hong Yeon-hwa. Hong Yeon-hwa intuitively felt certain that if she left it like this, Lee Ha-yul, who had secretly run away from home, would be a blood clot again. In order to prevent that, Hong Yeon-hwa, who was next to him, needed to be stronger. She could easily endure this kind of schedule. ¡®Ha-yul¡­ is gone¡­¡¯ However, after moving into the mansion. Not even a few dayster, Lee Ha-yul confronted Hong Yeon-hwa under the pretext of external study. Like the Tower of Knowledge. The ce for external activities was also a pain, and it was said that it was difficult to contact her during that period. As a result, only women with a strange atmosphere were left in the mansion. Hong Yeon-hwa had no motivation to live these days. Lee Ha-yul, who used to show a bright smile every morning and wanted a kiss like a baby bird, was gone. When Hong Yeon-hwa opened her eyes, all she could see was a clean ceiling and a strangely empty bedside table. Lee Ha-yool, who prepared a hearty breakfast every morning without any bother, was gone. Hong Yeon-hwa, who rummaged through the refrigerator every day to eat the food Lee Ha-yool had prepared before leaving, was left¡­ Lee Ha-yool, who was cute enough to fit in her arms and warm and smelled good, was gone. She had to lie down on the bed alone and fall asleep in a bedroom where her own breathing could be heard¡­ If Lee Ha-yool had said it was just around the time she would return¡­ ¡°Oh my.¡± Hong Yeon-hwa let out a deep sigh and walked. She put her hands in her jumper pockets and hurried her steps, feeling a cool breeze clinging to the back of her neck. She could see the street trees slowly turning red. Although Siyoram is in the middle of the Pacific Ocean, the four seasons are clearly expressed. It is now around the time fall is expressed. But spring and fall are actually implemented rtively briefly, so after a while, winter is gradually implemented. Snow falls heavily, and the air is cold, so it is time to wear thick clothes. Also, wearing gloves, a hat, and a scarf¡­ ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡± Hong Yeon-hwa lightly stroked the back of her neck. At the same time, she thought of the scarf that was carefully kept at home. ¡°Ahem.¡± Although she doesn¡¯t have a particr favorite season, she was quite looking forward to this winter. . . . Hong Yeon-hwa headed to a children¡¯s yground in amercial area. ¡°Are you here, Miss?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±@@novelbin@@ Ariel was waiting near the facility. Hong Yeon-hwa responded to that greeting and turned her gaze to the side. Next to Ariel, who had nodded, was Lee Seo-yool, holding her hand. Lee Seo-yool has been spending more time outdoors recently. Lee Ha-yul was worried that Lee Seo-yul mightck even the minimummunication skills due to her rapidly growing figure. ¡°Hello.¡± Lee Seo-yul bowed as she made eye contact with Hong Yeon-hwa. Hong Yeon-hwa smiled at her rather polite behavior. ¡°Hello, Seo-yul. Did you have fun?¡± ¡°¡­ Yes, Hong Yeon-hwa. I had fun.¡± ¡®I guess it wasn¡¯t very fun.¡¯ It was a normal answer, but Hong Yeon-hwa felt the boredom in Lee Seo-yul¡¯s face. It was as if I would follow my father¡¯s wishes, but I¡¯m not particrly happy¡­ Is that the feeling? After all, she¡¯s not a human, but a fairy, so she might not suit her tastes. ¡°Um, shall we go home?¡± This facility is not Lee Seo-yul¡¯s taste¡­ Hong Yeon-hwa, who made a mental note, held out her hand to Lee Seo-yul. Lee Seo-yul¡¯s eyes stared at Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s hand. ¡°¡­ Yes.¡± She bit her lips for a moment as if she was thinking about something. Lee Seo-yool reached out and grabbed Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s hand. At that action, Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s face formed a satisfied smile. Lee Seo-yool had previously shown sharp wariness and aversion toward Hong Yeon-hwa. However, perhaps he had recently sensed Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s sincerity. He was slowly killing off those feelings and closing the distance. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She walked calmly, matching Lee Seo-yool¡¯s stride. Ariel, who had finished her role as temporary guardian, followed the two a few steps behind. Since all three were wearing cognitive impairment magic tools, they didn¡¯t attract attention. - There¡¯s nothing unusual. A voice flowed into Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s mind as she walked. It was a telegram from Ariel. Hong Yeon-hwa shrugged her shoulders to show that she was listening. - The cognitive impairment has never been lifted, and the wings have never been exposed. I couldn¡¯t detect any signs of impudence from the outside. Ariel has been retired for some time, but she is still a skilled hunter. She is not a search type, but an assassin type who specializes in stealth and ambush. She is not good at escorting someone from the front, but she is confident in finding and cutting down hidden threats in advance. She is not a cadet, so she does not have any special schedule, and she has experience supporting the young Hong Yeon-hwa, and her strength and reliability are certain. ¡°Oh.¡± Hong Yeon-hwa suddenly looked at a store. It was a restaurant that sold skewers to passersby. ¡°Seoyul, should we take one of those?¡± Lee Seo-yul turned his gaze at Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s gesture. He tilted his head at the word skewers. ¡°Skewered meat? Chicken?¡± ¡°No, no, pork.¡± Lee Seo-yul nodded slightly at Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s urgent denial. In case he changed his mind, Hong Yeon-hwa quickly bought a skewer and put it in Lee Seo-yul¡¯s hand. A hot skewer of meat that had just been grilled. Since Hong Yeon-hwa had cooled it down to the perfect temperature beforehand, Lee Seo-yul was able to eat itfortably. Yummy- Lee Seo-yul bit into the skewer and muttered for a moment. ¡°How is it? It¡¯s delicious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s good. There are a few more, so you can eat more.¡± Hong Yeon-hwa nodded her head in relief. ¡°¡­ It¡¯s delicious.¡± Hong Yeon-hwa also raised her gaze to bite into the skewer. Lee Seo-yul muttered gloomily as she took another skewer. The taste of the meat mixed with the seasoning and the taste of the fire. It was very delicious. Thinking about that, her father¡¯s¡­ Lee Ha-yul¡¯s appearance came to mind. ¡°¡­ Uh.¡± It was around that time. Lee Seo-yul suddenly raised his head at the signal that was knocking on his mind. ¡°¡­ Dad?¡± ¡°Huh? Are you sick? Hayuri?¡± ¡°Dad¡¯s here.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hong Yeon-hwa asked back while holding a skewer in her mouth next to her. The moment she questioned Lee Ha-yul¡¯s sudden appearance, her smartwatch rang an rm. Thinking it couldn¡¯t be true, she checked the rm, and Lee Ha-yul¡¯s location where the signal had started to be picked up came to mind. Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s eyes widened. . . . ¡°I went up to check on Arin a little while ago. I told you not toe in because I need to concentrate.¡± ¡®Hey.¡¯ I ran to the mansion like that, but I couldn¡¯t meet Lee Ha-yul right away. I was really looking forward to meeting him after a month. And now I have to wait like this¡­ I feel like my stomach is going to burst. But that doesn¡¯t mean you can just kick the door open and go in. Hong Yeon-hwa frowned and plopped herself down on a sofa in the lobby on the first floor. Lee Seo-yool, who had flown in with her in her arms, also pouted as he hugged Elia. ¡°That Baek A-rin wasn¡¯t really a hardship¡­ Is there anything Ha-yool can do to solve it?¡± Hong Yeon-hwa, who had been muttering in discontent, trailed off. It was because she remembered the uniqueness of Lee Ha-yool¡¯s fear. If Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s ordinary fear was like a mad dog with foam at the mouth, Lee Ha-yool¡¯s fear was like a puppy wagging its tail like you would see in the countryside. That¡¯s how different they were in terms of moderation. So, it would be easy to melt the cold air of the sea twice as much without any damage. ¡°¡­ Elia. What is this?¡± ¡°Oh, this?¡± It was then that the conversation flowed into Hong Yeon-hwa''s ears as she was pondering. Lee Seo-yool asked curiously, and Elia answered. It was an ordinary conversation. Hong Yeon-hwa closed her eyes as she listened to him. When will Ha-yoole down... She took a deep breath to calm her anxious heart... "Yes, hehe... The pendant that Ha-yool gave me just now. Hong Yeon-hwa jumped up. Hong Yeon-hwa turned her head and saw Elia, who was full of happiness. Then, she noticed a piece of jewelry on her neck that she had never seen before. ¡°You made it yourself¡­ When on earth did you make this¡­ Hehe¡­¡± She stroked the pendant,ughing as if she couldn¡¯t hold back her joy. A luxurious silver chain, and a yellow jewel that was clearly detailed even if you nced at that fleeting moment. And, the magic of the spell that she could feel at first nce. ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡± Hong Yeon-hwa blinked nkly. ¡­ When would Lee Ha-yoole down? She waited anxiously. Ariel read a book. She stored information in her head and studied magic at the same time. It was a routine she had repeated for the past years. It had been like that for a very long time, so it was a very familiar routine. - nce "......" - nce "...Haa." But now, for some reason, it wasn''t familiar. On the contrary, it felt awkward and strange. Ariel sighed deeply and closed the book as her gaze kept being pulled to one side. And then she saw something that kept catching her eye. The chair across from her. Originally, there was only one chair, Ariel''s, but now there was another chair. Lee Ha-yul, who had been using that chair, had left. Now that there was no one left to use it, she had to get rid of it, but she didn''t want to. Lee Ha-yul, who had only been here for a month or so, was nothingpared to all those years. The empty embrace just didn''t fit. [Miss you?] - Tiring That was when a word appeared in the corner of Ariel''s vision. [I can''t believe that Ariel is this lonely] "... Don''t say nonsense, Gracia." Ariel sighed and shook her head. Chapter 245 The day I returned to Siyoram afterpleting my training at the Tower of Knowledge. I will definitely remember this day as a happy one. I met Elia first aftering down from the floating ind. I spent a happy time being held tightly in her arms and being gently stroked. When I returned to the mansion, I met Baek A-rin. I was relieved that there was nothing unusual in the crisis observation, but Baek A-rin was lying sick, which was shocking. Fortunately, it wasn''t the worst situation, so I was able to quickly melt the cold and hold each other tightly. I hugged Seo-yul tightly when I returned to the mansion, and I hugged Yeon-hwa and shared a lot of affection. I also shared a warm hug with my teacher and Professor Riana, who came backte in the evening, and received a lot of affection that I hadn''t received during the time we were apart. We all gathered at the table and had a nice dinner together. We just had dinner together, but the warm and cozy feelings I felt at that moment are still vivid in my mind. So if someone asks me if I was happy that day, I would definitely answer that I was happy. ¡®Fuck¡­¡¯ Apart from being happy, I can¡¯t help but feel regret. I was just dazed for a moment, but yesterday¡¯s memories came flooding back. Amidst the happy and cozy memories, I saw myself nodding in Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s arms, saying I would go to the cross-dressingpetition¡­ I felt like my head was going to burst from the shock. ¡®Cross-dressing, cross-dressing¡­? Me¡­?¡¯ My teeth chattered in eerie fear. I¡¯m an adult, I¡¯m not very aware of that¡­ honestly. I used to be like that, but I eventually gave up on myself because I liked to whine to others. Thanks to that, I honestly show my desires these days, and I ask to be hugged, stroked, and patted. It definitely felt better to let go. I was happy¡­ But I didn¡¯t let go of my sexual identity. I clearly realized that I was a man. This will probably never change in the future¡­ But cross-dressing? I¡¯ll give in a hundred times and try it alone as if I was ying around and then feel self-loathing. It¡¯s an official part of the birth ceremony¡­ Going to thepetition and showing the world my cross-dressing appearance¡­ ? ¡®This is crazy¡­¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. I¡¯m afraid of the future. But what¡¯s even more surprising, shocking, and crazy is that I epted it myself. Hong Yeon-hwa pressured me, but in the end, I was the one who couldn¡¯t resist and epted. At that time, Hong Yeon-hwa¡¯s loving touch was more important than that future. Before my reason could return and I could even regret it, my teacher and Professor Riana came to visit one after another and my intellect melted again. After a cozy dinner, I chatted with Seo-yool and put her to bed. After spending such a happy time, I opened my eyes in the morning. The opposite sex who had melted into affection came to me with regret. ¡®Ugh¡­!¡¯ I twisted my body as if I was having a seizure¡­ ¡°Woong¡­ Daddy¡­?¡± ¡­ I tried to do it, but my body froze at the feeling of Seoyul in my arms. Seoyul burrowed her face into my arms, waving her wings that wrapped around me tightly. [You can sleep more if you¡¯re sleepy] [It¡¯s still early, so I¡¯ll wake you upter] ¡°Okay¡­¡± I gently patted Seoyul¡¯s back. Then Seoyul, who had been writhing, soon fell back into sleep, breathing evenly. [Whew¡­] I almostmitted the sin of waking up a sleeping child for no reason, so I sighed in relief. - Oh, hic, euh-eung¡­ Ah, Araseoyo¡­ ¡®Kkwaaaaak¡­!¡¯ And then the pain and regret that came rushing back again made my mind writhe. . . . ¡°Did you sleep well¡­?¡± Seoyul slept for another 30 minutes and woke up. Since she was with me anyway, it would have been okay if she had just fallen into a deep sleep. Seoyul, the child who lived a good life, woke up right away. [Yes, Seoyul slept well thanks to you] [Did Seoyul have a good dream too?] ¡°Hehehe, I also had a good time sleeping with daddy!¡± Seoyul, who had a bashful smile on her face, ran over and rubbed her cheek. I smiled back at her puppy-like appearance and gave her my cheek. [Hehe¡­ Who told you to only say such pretty words?] ¡°Hehe, daddy said it!¡±@@novelbin@@ [Oh, I was the culprit?] ¡°Huh, daddy is the culprit!¡± Seoyul opened her eyes wide. Anyone who saw and heard it knew it was acting. She must have found it funny, because she eventually let out a giggle from the corner of her mouth that had been twitching. [Cute] I hugged her tightly because of her cute appearance. She had been waking up and fidgeting in bed for 10 minutes. I couldn¡¯t stay in bed forever. I carried Seoyul and went out to the balcony attached to the room. - Whoosh¡­ When I opened the door, the early morning wind brushed my body. It felt like only yesterday that I was breathing in the stuffy air, but now it was a cool autumn breeze. And by the time the birth ceremony was in full swing, it would be winter with heavy snow. [If you¡¯re cold, you should tell me right away, okay?] ¡°Yes.¡± Seoyul and I were both wearing thin pajamas. There was also a magic spell on the balcony, but just in case. I covered Seo-yul with a nket along with a request and sat down on the chair set up on one side of the balcony. The scenery I saw when I went out to the balcony early in the morning¡­ It¡¯s a description that sounds quite romantic just by hearing it. Of course, I¡¯m observing the background, not visually. If I got bored or didn¡¯t like it, I would have gone right back in, but I was relieved to see her enjoying the breeze with only her head sticking out of the nket. After enjoying the breeze for a while, Iid out a tablecloth on the table. ¡°Wow! A sandwich! Did Dad make it?¡± [Yes] [I made a lot, so you can eat plenty] ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll eat a lot!¡± [But don¡¯t force yourself to eat] Seo-yul¡¯s eyes sparkled as I poured the sandwich I had made in advance and the milk I was drinking with it. Seo-yul¡¯s body shook in my arms. Soon, her hands burst through the nket that was wrapped around her like a caterpir¡­ ¡°¡­ Ah, it won¡¯te out.¡± [Yes?] ¡­ didn¡¯t pop out. To be exact, Seoyul, who flinched just beforeing out, slowly put her arm in. And she tilted her head back and looked up at me. ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡± A silent gaze. But I could immediately see the request contained within it. [Oh, Seoyul¡¯s arm won¡¯te out?] [What should I do¡­ Should someone else feed it??] - Nod, nod! Seoyul nodded vigorously as if he was saying it well. In the end, I couldn¡¯t hold back augh and picked up the sandwich. [Okay, ah¡­ do it] ¡°Ah.¡± Her mouth opened slightly and bit into the sandwich. Soon, her mouth holding the sandwich twitched, and soon her eyes sparkled. ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± [Thank you] As someone who made food, how could I feel bad when the person eating it smiled like that, saying it was delicious? [Okay, take another bite¡­ And milk] ¡°Ah¡­ ¡± I smiled and continued to move my hands. ¡®¡­ Then, what should I do¡­ ¡¯ At the same time, I thought about my future ns while thinking about my future ns. I got what I could from the Tower of Knowledge. I had already improved my magical skills, and I had obtained a lot of information that could only be obtained from the Tower of Knowledge. I also found clues about the Jewel of Haeju, and I brought back many precious things that Ariel had packed for me. Above all, I also learned Ariel¡¯s unique magic. It¡¯s stillcking, but I¡¯ve at least learned the basics. In my head, and in the subspace, there are the magic forms and interpretations of the unique magic that Ariel personally copied down. I can follow the path that Ariel pioneered. I can also pioneer my own uniqueness by mixing it in. In addition, I even received the artifact that Ariel used, Purification. If we look at each one, we have gained so much that it far exceeds what we nned. ¡®What should I do next?¡¯ I have gained and learned a lot, but of course, I can¡¯t stop here. Aside from the great achievements, there is still so much I can achieve at my level. So I just need to make ns for future growth. ¡®The thing thates to mind right now is¡­ spirits?¡¯ The number of spirits I have is in the hundreds. It would be enough for someone to wander the world for their entire life. I just took in the ones who followed me on their own, and this is how much I have. The only regret is that they are still small children who are at the bottom? Even that small regret will soon end. ¡®We will all be promoted soon. Should I get help from Professor Riana?¡¯ I summoned a spirit while handing Seoyul a sandwich and milk. - Hoohoo¡­ A wind spirit with a light blue color. It was a fairly senior guy who was there when I first harvested the spirits. When I tapped it with my fingertips, it scattered a halo of light and A spirit that rested its body on the back of my hand. At first, it was the size of my fingernail, but now it was bigger than my head. After briefly sympathizing with the guy, a strange thought rang in my head. If I interpret it¡­ I wasn¡¯t small¡­ It was a simr will. ¡®How is this not small?¡¯ Most spirits became self-conscious like this. I shrugged my shoulders, pushing away the spirit that was bumping into me, telling him to cancel that statement. In other words, the conditions for promotion were already met. If I left it alone, I would be promoted one by one¡­ But since there was a difference between spirits, it would be better to promote them all at once. I also came up with a n. Several words came to mind and settled in my head. Ibined them appropriately and established an efficient n. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ Establishmentplete. I roughly decided on a n. Since there is a lot to do, I should do it all at once. Thinking that, I tapped my smartwatch. * * * - Squeak¡­ Squeak¡­ ¡°Wow, what is that?¡± ¡°¡­ It¡¯s not a weight reduction, is it?¡± ¡°I saw it and it¡¯s real.¡± ¡°That¡¯s even creepier. Just tell me it¡¯s fake.¡± This shared training room is located on the 2nd year campus. Because 99% of the users are 2nd year students, it¡¯s a shared training room that¡¯s considered to be exclusive to 2nd year students. - Squeak¡­ Everyone who was using the shared training room had simr expressions. Shock, surprise, trembling¡­ Quite amon emotion. The ces they were headed were all the same. ¡°Hoo¡­¡± - Squeak¡­ The person who was receiving all the attention, Lee Ji-yeon, didn¡¯t really pay attention to him. She used all her strength to lift the barbell she was holding in one hand. - Squeak¡­ The weights of the barbells installed in the training room were all different. There are light weights that you would see at a gym for the general public, and weights that a superhuman who is dedicated to physical training would have a hard time lifting. However, there is nothing as heavy as the barbell that Lee Ji-yeon lifted. She visited the gym in casual workout clothes. Arge lump of iron hung on both sides of a thin horizontal bar. It is twice as heavy as ordinary metal. Even if it is processed into a suitable te and hung, it is a weight that even an average student would have a hard time lifting. Lee Ji-yeon hung it as a whole lump of iron and lifted it with one hand like a dumbbell. ¡°¡­ Ji-yeon, isn¡¯t it heavy?¡± A friend who followed Lee Ji-yeon asked with a look of shock and concern at her extraordinary appearance. She was holding a cute dumbbell in her hand. Unlike its appearance, it is a dumbbell that is quite heavy, but it is so annoying to see it doing such an antics next to me. If Lee Ji-yeon were to swing that thing right now¡­ I think it would be crushed with the defensive magic¡­ ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡± Lee Ji-yeon nodded calmly at the worried look. The beads of sweat on her chin dripped down and soaked her sternum. Lee Ji-yeon took a deep breath for a moment and put the barbell she had lifted with one hand on the floor. - Kuung! She had definitely put it down slowly¡­ carefully, but the force of the floor shaking loudly made her friends nearby tremble in shock. If several magics hadn¡¯t been activated before it hit the floor, the floor would have thumped¡­ ¡°Hoo¡­¡± Lee Ji-yeon closed her eyes again, caught her breath, and looked down at her hand. Kkwak¡­ When I clenched my fist, I could guess the strength I could hold in my hand at a nce. One thing for sure was that it had jumped much higher than what I had measuredst time. It wasn¡¯t just physical ability. In addition, the growth curves in various areas were clearly rising. Her professor even asked what had happened. Of course, Lee Ji-yeon was originally one of the students representing Siyoram. The eldest daughter of the head of the Taesan family. Her inherited qualities were excellent, and she herself was not the type to ck off on her efforts. Adding to that the protection of growth, her growth could not have been slow. ¡­ Even considering that, her current growth rate was very fast. Her growth curve was even more distinct than when she first entered the school in her first year. ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡± It hadn¡¯t been long since her growth gained momentum like this. So, about a month ago¡­ - Tiring ¡®¡­ rm?¡¯ That was when her smartwatch rang. Even though most of the contacts were set to silent to focus, the rm rang. In other words, it was an important rm. Lee Ji-yeon emptied a bottle of water and tapped her smartwatch. A hologram appeared in her field of vision. [Contact: Junior Lee Ha-yul] ¡®Ah.¡¯ It¡¯s your junior. Her friends whispered to her about her sudden positive mood change. Lee Ji-yeon reached out her finger and pressed the hologram. The hologram changed. Soon, the text messages with Lee Ha-yul came to mind. ? Junior Lee Ha-yul: Yes (long ago) ? Junior Lee Ha-yul: Okay (long ago) ? Junior Lee Ha-yul: Yes (long ago) ¡­ ? Junior Lee Ha-yul: Yes (6 weeks ago) ? Junior Lee Ha-yul: Thank you for worrying about me (6 weeks ago) ? Junior Lee Ha-yul: Have a nice weekend, senior (6 weeks ago) ¡­ ?Lee Ha-yul, junior: I just got back! (yesterday) ?Lee Ha-yul, junior: I''m sorry that the mentoring schedule was dyed because of me! (yesterday) ?Lee Ha-yul, junior: (Arkria five-colored fruit candy exchange ticket) (yesterday) ?Lee Ha-yul, junior: Hehe... I''ll treat you to a meal next time! (yesterday) This is all in the past. For a moment, she felt a sense of satisfaction at her increasingly soft and gentle speech. Lee Ji-yeon diligently moved her fingers to reach the recent history. ?Lee Ha-yul, junior: Leaning (a little while ago) ?Lee Ha-yul, junior: (Emoticon of a puppy poking its head out from around a corner) (a little while ago) ?Lee Ha-yul, junior: Senior, would you like to solve the mentoring progress by doing a dungeon together? (now) "Dungeon?" Lee Ji-yeon tilted her head. A questioning action. Then, as if confirming her reaction, additional exnation flew in. ?Lee Ha-yul, junior: I chose the dungeon (right now) ?Lee Ha-yul, junior: For two days (right now) ?Lee Ha-yul, junior: Oh, it''s just me and you (right now) "... ... " There''s no need to add that kind of exnation... but. It''s... um... hard to describe. Lee Ji-yeon stared at the hologram with a strange expression. Chapter 246 The n was set, but I couldn¡¯t execute it immediately. Even when nning and executing alone, preparation is always necessary. It wasn¡¯t something I could undertake unterally, like conducting a mentoring session with Lee Ji-Yeon. [Contact: Lee Ji-Yeon Senior] ? Lee Ji-Yeon Senior: Are you free by any chance? ? Lee Ji-Yeon Senior: How about we meet briefly to talk? So, when I asked Lee Ji-Yeon about her thoughts through text, she replied saying it would be better to discuss in person. Certainly, texting from afar felt awkward in this case. It wasn¡¯t a trivial matter, and discussing something as important as dungeon exploration was best done face-to-face. After checking the message, I started preparing to head out. ¡®Clothes... I¡¯ll just wear these.¡¯ I briefly pondered between my cadet uniform and casual clothes, but in the end, I decided to stick with the in white robes I was already wearing. The robe Ariel had gifted me wasn¡¯t particrly shy in design, but its pristine white color still managed to attract attention. Moreover, since my hair was a simr color, anyone seeing me would likely think I was a stumbling figure in all-white robes. Though I had be fairly ustomed to drawing attention, I wasn¡¯t exactly thrilled about intentionally attracting it. However, I didn¡¯t want to refuse wearing the gift from Ariel just because of such a trivial reason. It wasn¡¯t like I would die from others¡¯ nces. ¡°¡­Are you going again?¡± As I was finishing dressing and packing my things, Seo Yul approached me with a sulky expression, pulling on my pants. [Ugh] Her sharp gaze and the word ¡®again¡¯ pierced into me. I finished putting on my clothes and then turned to hug Seo Yul tightly. [I¡¯ll be back quickly.] This outing was simply to have a brief discussion with Lee Ji-Yeon. Even if it took some time, it would only take a couple of hours at most. I would definitely return before evening. Of course, there might be a day I would have to stay out overnight for the dungeon exploration, but anyway... [Since I won¡¯t be gone long today, should I pack a lunch and go out?] ¡°That¡¯s what we promised yesterday.¡± [...Right...] After a fierce negotiation, I ended up issuing a ¡°1-Day Self-Use Ticket¡± to Seo Yul, a voucher Baek Arin had used once before. I left the mansion and headed toward the second-year learning area. The meeting ce was one of the many cafes. It wasn¡¯t a special cafe, just an ordinary one, but since it was located in Siyoram, its quality was guaranteed. With that thought in mind, I arrived at the cafe and spotted Lee Ji-Yeon loitering near the entrance. In fact, I had noticed her doing that from afar. But I was curious why she was outside instead of inside. ¡®...She¡¯s got a different vibe.¡¯ That wasn¡¯t the only odd thing. As I closely observed her, I could sense that there was a noticeable shift in her demeanor. ¡°Did youe?¡± That feeling became even clearer as I approached her. Lee Ji-Yeon waved at me as she saw me walking over. I waved back, mentally focusing on my perception. She had definitely changed. Even though she was just standing there, I could feel the difference. Before, she had given off a solid, heavy presence, like a sturdy rock. But now, she felt far more firm and resilient. [Yes] [Why are you outside, Senior? Shouldn¡¯t you be inside, sitting?] I wondered briefly if she had achieved some kind of breakthrough. I momentarily pushed the thought aside and asked her, expressing my curiosity. She shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I was getting antsy just sitting inside, so I decided to wait outside for a bit. Here, take this.¡± Lee Ji-Yeon, who had taken a sip of her coffee with one hand, handed me a drink with the other. The orange liquid¡­ after checking, I confirmed it was orange juice. The cup had a simple magic on it to keep it cool. [Thank you.] I epted the juice with a strange expression. ¡°Don¡¯t you like orange juice?¡± Lee Ji-Yeon suddenly asked, hiding her emotions behind the question. Had I identally revealed something? I shook my head. [Yes] [I do like orange juice.] Between coffee and fruit juice... if I had to choose, I preferred juice. Coffee usually had too strong of a bitter taste for me. A cafette with a lot of milk was bearable, but if I wanted something like that, I¡¯d just order juice or have milk on its own. ¡­But I didn¡¯t exin this to Lee Ji-Yeon. In the past, when I met Lee Ji-Yeon at cafes, I often ordered juice or milk instead of coffee, and it seemed she remembered that. Because of that, I probably became known for always drinking orange juice instead of coffee... It was a childish thought, but I couldn¡¯t help feeling strange, like I was being treated as a child who avoided coffee for juice. I shook the juice and sipped through the straw. The juice resisted the straw and finally entered my mouth. I let the cool liquid swirl in my mouth and tilted my head. ¡®...Taste.¡¯ Sensory seals¡­ or rather, based on the information Ariel had given me, was it the Curse of Solitude? Because of this curse, my sight, taste, and smell were sealed, but for some reason, these restrictions didn¡¯t apply to the two people here. I could see with my bare eyes, and if I got close enough, I could smell a person¡¯s scent. And if I touched their skin, I could taste... and even saliva. Suddenly, unpleasant thoughts flooded my mind, and I quickly shook my head. ¡°Are you okay?¡± [No] [I just got a bit of a tickle in my throat.] [Shall we talk inside?] With Lee Ji-Yeon watching me anxiously after my cough, we entered the cafe. ¡°Two shots of Clian Espresso and a Drabond added... Is there anything you¡¯d like, junior?¡± [Hmm... Almond cookies, please.] ¡°Alright, one almond cookie, a ss of milk, and a slice of assorted cake.¡± As usual, we ordered some simple snacks and sat down at a table. It didn¡¯t take long before a staff member came and ced the ordered treats on the table. ¡°I heard you want to take the mentoring progress to a dungeon... Have you decided on which dungeon to go for?¡± [Yes, I¡¯ve already had the application checked.] Sitting across from me, Lee Ji-Yeon asked. I nodded and manipted my smartwatch. A hologram appeared above the table. I adjusted its position and disyed the file I had received. [Si-Yoram Dungeon Exploration Application] ¡ø Level 2 Dungeon: 2-3 Mixed Grasnd and Forest Terrain Dungeon ¡ø Type: Terrain Exploration and Mentoring ss ¡ø Applicant: ¡÷ 1st Year, Spring ss, Lee Ha-Yul (Approved) ¡÷ 2nd Year, Summer ss, Lee Ji-Yeon (-) ¡ø Result: Approved ¡÷ Vice Dean Venus Litheira ¡°¡­A Level 2 Dungeon?¡± Lee Ji-Yeon¡¯s gaze froze on the Level 2 dungeon entry as she calmly skimmed through the application. Her eyes blinked in surprise, and I nodded inwardly at the sight. [Yes, the application is approved for a Level 2 Dungeon.] I had expected such a reaction. Level 2 Dungeon. It was the second most dangerous dungeon after Level 1, just below the elite special dungeons. Monsters of rank 6 often appear, and when an Alpha monster shows up, even rank 4 monsters appear, making it a higher-level dungeon. In other words, if an Alpha appeared, a monster of simr rank to the dual-headed wyvern would likely emerge. Of course, you couldn¡¯t take down a dual-headed wyvern with just a simple rank 4 monster.@@novelbin@@ Even a weakened rank 3 body is far more powerful than a typical rank 4. And while the poison from the dual-headed wyvern may have diminished from its rank 3 days, it still shouldn¡¯t be treated as a rank 4 level threat. If a dual-headed wyvern and a typical rank 4 monster fought, the rank 4 would likely be ughtered without any resistance. Still, considering the level of monsters, the dungeon itself is extremely dangerous, and with the environment and traps, it bes doubly perilous. During the chaotic period, Level 2 dungeons caused the downfall of countries, overwhelmed by the monsters they unleashed. Although that era was chaotic, and the number of superhumans was small and inexperienced, it still highlights the potential catastrophic disasters a Level 2 dungeon could cause. So, suggesting a Level 2 dungeon for a simple mentoring session was bound to be shocking. ¡°Level 2... I can¡¯t believe they allowed it, especially just the two of us... And the Vice Dean approved it directly.¡± [They granted the approval immediately when I went there.] ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re a special admission student, or perhaps because your abilities are recognized.¡± Lee Ji-Yeon tapped the table thoughtfully, tilting her head. There are many dungeons in Siyoram, including Level 2 dungeons. But Level 2 is notmonly used, as the 4th-level dungeons are more frequently used for practical training. Level 2 dungeons, though, are not frequently entered. The internal routes are probably not well-established, and the monsters might have umted quite a bit. ¡°Is there a reason why this specific dungeon? If it¡¯s for mentoring, a Level 4 dungeon would be fine, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± After a brief moment of contemtion, Lee Ji-Yeon asked. I straightened up, maintaining a serious posture as she carefully considered entering the dungeon. Dungeons in Siyoram are primarily for the training of students. As such, students can enter based on their applications, and with the Vice Dean¡¯s special escape bracelets, their safety is guaranteed. Even so, charging into a dungeon without proper nning is never a good idea. Even if it¡¯s safe, pretending it¡¯s realbat and failing to prepare properly is not a good approach for Siyoram evaluations or for one¡¯s future. ¡®Hmm...¡¯ Therefore, I had to convince Lee Ji-Yeon with the necessity of entering this specific dungeon. But the reason I wanted to enter this dungeon was more personal. This dungeon was a mixed terrain of grasnd and forest. In simpler terms, it¡¯s andscape full of grass and stretches of forest. The grass... It¡¯s full of nature and vitality, and since it¡¯s a high-level dungeon, it¡¯s teeming with magical energy. It¡¯s the perfect environment for spirits to live in. Because of that, there are quite a few spirits in this dungeon. The guidebook I read earlier also mentioned this. While there are few traps, monsters and spirits are plentiful in this type of dungeon. Thus, I n to focus on necromancy and spirit magic training in this dungeon. I¡¯ll summon spirits to help defeat monsters, raise the monster corpses with necromancy to train that, and gather spirits as I go. The spirits I currently have are all close to leveling up, so I n to gather many more beginner spirits. Along the way, I¡¯ll pick up any magical stones and herbs I can find... the area is teeming with life, so there should be quite a few useful herbs. ¡®Above all, I need to assess the higher-level dungeon.¡¯ However, in the original work, this phenomenon was treated as an unpredictable disaster. The urrence location is random. While past records can provide an estimate, even that¡¯s not precise. Even if the location is known, there¡¯s no way to stop it. The best approach is to evacuate civilians in the initial affected area and then deal with the monsters that pour out. But... ¡®If it were me...¡¯ With the power of perception, I might be able to detect the signs of this phenomenon. I could pinpoint its exact location and prepare for it. With the power of space, I could interfere with the phenomenon, or perhaps even prevent it. This phenomenon, the ¡®other side,¡¯ is a consequence of the dungeon¡¯s creation and destruction cycle. Whatever it is, it¡¯s a spatial phenomenon. In order to deal with this phenomenon, I need to understand the dungeon... the space itself, more deeply. ¡°Hmm...¡± Leaving aside the matter of the other side, as I was about to speak my thoughts, Lee Ji-Yeon crossed her arms and pondered. Her ample chest was entuated by her arms, and I tilted my head, sipping my milk. After a brief pause, Lee Ji-Yeon, still deep in thought, looked up at me and spoke. ¡°I¡¯m not saying I¡¯ll refuse, but if I do, would you give up on this dungeon?¡± Ah, refusal? Then there¡¯s nothing else to say. I shrugged and replied. [No, I¡¯ll either go with a different dungeon for mentoring or find another way to make it work.] [As for this dungeon, I¡¯ll enter it by myselfter¡ª] ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± [?] Contrary to my expectations, Lee Ji-Yeon immediately agreed. I tilted my head, confused by her sudden change in attitude. She had that shocked expression... it looked like she couldn¡¯t bear to let me go into such a dangerous ce alone. It felt... strange. [yer Adjustment System: Affection] Lee Ha-Yul ¡ú Lee Ji-Yeon ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð (60/100) "Sessor of Taesan" "Good Person" "Slight Disappointment" ¨ŒChange¨Œ ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð (60?61/100) "Sessor of Taesan" "Good Person" "Rock" "Reliable?" Chapter 247 A sharp explosion reverberated in my eardrums. Golden shards of energy scattered across my vision. The force from the fist, traveling from the knuckles to the shoulder, was quite intense. Atra, who did not resist, was naturally pushed backward by the strength. She shook her wrist slightly as if trying to ease the stiffness and stared ahead. The one who had pushed Atra back, Lee Ha-Yul, did not pursue her and instead stopped in ce. Regaining his stance after thrusting his spear, Lee Ha-Yul took a breath and lightly flicked the spear. Whoooo! The golden spear tip shed, emitting a chilling resonance. Sensing the intensity of it, Atra hid her ufortable feelings deep inside. It wasn¡¯t just the forceful energy. That golden spear tip had showcased a ferocious and powerful force throughout the sparring session. When it came down like a blunt weapon, the solid ground would cave in. When swung or thrust, even Atra¡¯s powerful energy was sliced cleanly through with ease. Such powerful energy¡­ Atra was all too familiar with it. It was exactly the same as the energy she constantly kept within her. After all, it was her magic in the first ce. ¡®...Where does he even get these things¡­?¡¯ Lee Ha-Yul had always had an extraordinary ability to mimic others'' magic and incorporate their techniques as his own. But this wasn¡¯t Lee Ha-Yul¡¯s technique; it was the spear''s functionality. That spear... or more precisely, the staff that also served as a spear, was an extremely high-grade artifact. There were two notable features. First, the ability to construct the spearhead from various materials and magical energies. Second, the ability to rapidly release the magic and energy embedded in the crystal core. Though intuitive and simple, how well one could utilize these features depended entirely on the user. Lee Ha-Yul was excellent at using these features. "That¡¯s it for today." Atra¡¯s mutter echoed across the tension-filled training ground. At that moment, Lee Ha-Yul, who had been waiting for an opening to strike, eased his intensity, and the invisible pressure that had filled the training ground dissipated. Lee Ha-Yul rxed his shoulders. His arms drooped, and the spear tip he had been aiming at Atra lowered. Whoooo... The golden spearhead, as if ying a musical instrument, hummed softly before melting away. Atra, observing this, began to speak. ¡°Anything to point out¡­ It¡¯s almost embarrassing to call it a correction.¡± As Atra calmly continued, she couldn¡¯t help butugh at her own words. There had been no mistake to correct. Lee Ha-Yul hadn¡¯t made any errors in this sparring session. As for things she felt werecking? They weren¡¯t things that Atra could throw at him; they were things they would need to share and work on together. Of course, if we were simply measuring purebat, Atra still had the upper hand. But Lee Ha-Yul¡¯s talents were not limited to just that. ¡°I don¡¯t handle magic, so it¡¯s hard to give pointers, but would you like to hear my thoughts from the perspective of the one being sparred with?¡± ¡°Yes, please.¡± ¡°Well, then¡­¡± In this sparring session, Lee Ha-Yul had used magic more heavily than usual. And Atra once again realized why she disliked fighting mages. Amateur mages are easy to handle. Their magical manifestations are full of gaps, and it¡¯s simple to dive in and strike while they¡¯re vulnerable. A skilled and prepared mage is a much trickier opponent. Throughout the sparring session, Lee Ha-Yul was that prepared, skilled mage. Though he had always been good at magic, the magical prowess he disyed after returning from his external training was on an entirely different level. Every spell, deployed rapidly in just the right moment, was enough to put Atra in a difficult position. Additionally, Lee Ha-Yul was not one to be easily distracted like many other mages, so even when the distance closed, he didn¡¯t easily lose his advantage. Even if Atra were to show her true abilities, this type of opponent was still difficult to deal with. ¡°¡­Hoo.¡± ¡°Master?¡± And yet¡­ Despite seeing how much Lee Ha-Yul had grown, Atra still couldn¡¯t shake off her worry. With aplicated expression, she watched as Lee Ha-Yul, who hade closer, tilted his head and looked up at her. Something had changed. To be precise, the way he had been before was different from the usual. The fierce energy that had been scattered everywhere hadpletely dissipated, and his sharp eyes, which had been fixed in a sharp gaze, had softened, turning round and gentle. The eyes that had been coldly analyzing her now sparkled with an almost innocent light. What had once felt menacing now seemed harmless, like a pure, innocent aura surrounding him. ¡°Master.¡± That¡¯s when it happened. Lee Ha-Yul, who had been tilting his head in confusion, suddenly smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve be much stronger now, whether it¡¯s the dungeon in Siyoram or not. You don¡¯t need to worry anymore!¡± With that confident deration, he puffed out his chest, almost as if to say he knew exactly what Atra was worried about. ¡°¡­I see. Yeah, that¡¯s right¡­¡±@@novelbin@@ Atra realized that her student had already figured out what she was worried about. With a bitter smile, Atra reached out and gently stroked Lee Ha-Yul¡¯s cheek. Lee Ha-Yul, still smiling, leaned into the touch of Atra¡¯s hand. ¡®Really¡­plicated.¡¯ Even that moment, full of affection, made her worry even more. Why had Atra pushed Lee Ha-Yul so hard at the beginning of the semester when he had just be a superhuman? Because she had sensed a disturbing forewarning beneath the surface, hadn¡¯t she? Back then, Atra had forced the harshest training on him, hoping he would quickly level up his skills to survive. Because if Lee Ha-Yul died, it would weigh heavily on her conscience. That purpose had long been achieved. Now, Lee Ha-Yul had be strong enough to survive even if thrown into the Magic Field, and had grown into a capable individual who could extend his hand to help those in difficult situations. But despite all of this, Atra couldn¡¯t shake off her concern. ¡®Is this foolishness¡­?¡¯ Lee Ha-Yul was about to enter a dungeon. The level, location, and type didn¡¯t matter¡ªjust the fact that he was going made Atra feel uneasy. And now, even though they were about to enter a dungeon within Siyoram, Atra couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. Her reason told her it wasn¡¯t so dangerous, but her heart couldn¡¯t calm down. Even Lee Ha-Yul¡¯s confident insistence not to worry didn¡¯t quite soothe her. While Atra was lost in suchplicated thoughts, she felt a gaze on her body. A heat-filled gaze, focused on a particr part of her. ¡°¡­?¡± Before she could react, Lee Ha-Yul was staring intently at Atra¡¯s chest, right in front of her. His gaze, almost maized, clung to her chest as if following a pull. His mouth slightly opened, as though he had forgotten about handling his gaze. Atra¡¯s lips curled into a small smirk at the tant stare. ¡°You¡¯re a little¡­¡± she began. ¡°I¡¯m not little though.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Atra shrugged at the sharp retort, her chest swaying slightly as she moved. Lee Ha-Yul¡¯s eyes, too, moved up and down in sync with her movements. Without a word, Atra opened her arms wide. No matter how you looked at it, it was an unspoken gesture of consent. Lee Ha-Yul¡¯s eyes sparkled at that. Without hesitation, he stepped into her embrace. Having just finished their spar, their bodies were warm and covered in sweat. The heat and the faint sweet fragrance of Atra filled the air. Atra tightened her hold on Lee Ha-Yul, feeling the warmth of his body. ¡°Hehehe.¡± And the same was true for Atra. Her body, warmed by the training, emitted a stronger scent. Lee Ha-Yul, buried in her chest, took in the smell with a soft sniff. It was a slightly embarrassing, shameful act, but somehow¡­ it felt oddly pleasant. ¡®...I¡¯m worried.¡¯ Atra sighed deeply inside as she tightly hugged Lee Ha-Yul. But in truth, Atra¡¯s worries were not just about that. He wasn¡¯t entering the dungeon alone. He was going in as part of a mentoring ss, alongside the sessor of Taesan. Coincidentally, the heirs of the three great families in this generation were all women. The Taesan heir had even been invited to dinner by Lee Ha-Yul recently, receiving warm hospitality. ¡°¡­?¡± Was this kind of worry unnecessary? Or was it a reasonable concern? Atra couldn¡¯t decide. Even though Lee Ji-Yeon had immediately agreed to join the dungeon expedition, they couldn¡¯t just rush in. Entering a dungeon was not something to take lightly. And the dungeon they were entering was a Level 2 one, among the higher-level dungeons. Both Lee Ha-Yul and Lee Ji-Yeon needed to prepare thoroughly before entering. Since the expedition wouldst overnight, they had to coordinate their schedules as well. The agreed-upon date for their dungeon entry was the following Thursday. The n was for a 1-night, 2-day schedule. They would enter on Thursday morning and return by Friday evening, but, of course, unexpected events could happen. If dys urred inside the dungeon, they could easily be dyed by a day or two, hence nning to return after the weekend. And so, the day came. Leaving the mansion with some lingering concern, I arrived at the agreed-upon za. It didn¡¯t take long for Lee Ji-Yeon¡¯s presence to draw closer. She was dressed in casual clothes instead of her cadet uniform. She hadn¡¯t brought any special equipment. Her outfit was a thick, ck ensemble with long sleeves, gloves on her arms, and sturdy boots. Though her bag wasrge, it was enchanted with spatial magic, as were the pouches hanging from her belt. Clearly, she hade well-prepared. Byparison, I was dressed much lighter. Thanks to my own spatial magic, I didn¡¯t need to carry everything she did. Of course, I carried a survival kit on my belt, just in case my spatial magic malfunctioned. Lee Ji-Yeon, who had been walking calmly from a distance, noticed my appearance and squinted. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯mte today.¡± [No, you don¡¯t need to apologize.] [I just arrived too and was organizing my things.] I waved at her, signaling that it was fine, even though I still had at least 20 minutes before our scheduled meeting time. After giving her a reassuring smile, Lee Ji-Yeon suddenly looked down and observed my condition. ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved. Did you sleep wellst night?¡± [Yes, I slept soundly.] I had slept warmly in my teacher¡¯s embrace. I still carried her warmth and scent on me, which made me feel at ease and in perfect condition. ...Although Seo Yul had given me a painful nce as I left the mansion... ¡°Have you had your meal already?¡± [Yes, I ate a bit.] ¡°Alright, we¡¯re early, but should we head out now?¡± [Yes.] Normally, when we met, we would have a meal together, but today¡¯s meeting was for dungeon entry. Since we had already prepared individually before leaving the house, we could enter right away. Lee Ji-Yeon and I nodded to each other, and without any further dy, we headed towards the dungeon. Siyoram¡¯s dungeons were mostly located on the outer inds. The dungeon we were heading to was situated at the farthest edge. ¡°Student Lee Ha-Yul and Lee Ji-Yeon, your entrance is confirmed for today.¡± After arriving at the site and receiving confirmation from the dungeon staff, we finally reached the entrance. As always, the entrance of the dungeon swirled like a vortex. But this one was nearly 7 or 8 times bigger than any entrance I had seen before. It was big enough to fit an entire five-story building. ¡®Hmm...¡¯ The swirling force was much stronger as well. I almost thought the building we ced inside would be torn apart. But it wasn¡¯t just a feeling. As I subtly activated my powers and perceived the space, I felt the enormous flow of energy. ¡°I¡¯ll go in first, then you can follow after a short wait.¡± [Alright, I¡¯ll follow right behind.] As I stood there, feeling the strange flow of the space, Lee Ji-Yeon checked her gear onest time and pulled her gloves up before stepping forward. Her role was to take the lead. As someone specialized in blocking enemy attacks, she would be the one to step into the dungeon first. Without hesitation, Lee Ji-Yeon stepped into the swirling vortex. Immediately, she vanished into the swirling entrance. Her presence disappeared entirely. She had entered the dungeon. I stood still, waiting a moment before extending my hand toward the vortex. The strange resonance of the space washed over me from head to toe. After a brief moment, I felt a different sensation. I had momentarily turned off my perception, but I could now sense Lee Ji-Yeon¡¯s presence as she moved in front of me, her breathing, heartbeat, and even the slight sounds of her swallowing. The sounds of her eyes shifting, her insides moving, the distant cries of monsters... the faint sound of water flowing over rocks... The rich magical energy was filling my senses. I switched my perception back on and saw a map slowly appearing, painted with a bluish hue¡ªthis was the "Blue Mountain" dungeon. [Entering the Level 2 Dungeon "Blue Mountain"] In the midst of the vibrant blue forest, I stood ready. The trees were not just green but a distinct blue hue. The leaves, branches, and even the trunks of the trees were all tinted with this color, creating an almost surreal atmosphere. It was a dense forest, with thick foliage that obscured the view ahead. Amidst the blue greenery, a presence was lurking, holding its breath. It deliberately held its breath, trying not to make even the slightest sound. It sped its hands over its mouth, trying desperately not to exhale. "Grrr..." "Eeek..." Despite its best efforts, the breath almost burst out. The eyes, barely open, trembled in fear. With trembling hands, it pressed down harder on its mouth, making sure no sound escaped. It couldn¡¯t let out a scream. Even the smallest breath could give away its location, and if it did, it would be caught and devoured by whatever was lurking nearby. The fear spread throughout its body, the imagined consequences growingrger in its mind. It was a relief, in a way. The terror had frozen its body, making it impossible to release any trace of its presence. Swish... thud! How long had it been holding its breath? The rough, ragged breaths echoed as something turned its head. Thud! Thud! Thud! The sound of footsteps grew faint, slowly moving away. Still, it kept its breath held, hoping to avoid detection. Even after the footsteps had disappeared, it continued to hold its breath, still uncertain whether the danger had truly passed. Could it have been just an illusion? Could it have been a trap to lure it out? Eventually, after what felt like an eternity, it released the breath it had been holding. "Phew..." [It¡¯s gone...?] Still breathing heavily, it nodded, as if the answer were certain. "Haah..." The ground below suddenly trembled, and a head slowly emerged from beneath the earth. [H-h-he¡¯s... alive¡­] [Zzzzz... How does it keep following me...?] [Ugh... I¡¯m scared...] The head wasn¡¯t the only thing that appeared. More were popping out from the ground one after another. It was like a game of whack-a-mole, with heads emerging quickly, followed by limbs, as their bodies wriggled and struggled to pull themselves out of the earth. Two arms, two legs, heads growing from the soil, the bodies of these creatures slowly revealed themselves. Their skin was pure white, smooth and almost gleaming, with no armor or outer covering, making them look disturbingly human in appearance. But the most ring difference was their size. They were far too small to be considered human, barely bigger than children. And then... [Do we need to move again? They¡¯ll start roaming the area now, won¡¯t they?] [Yeah...] Wings suddenly sprouted from their backs, fluttering weakly as they shed the dirt. The wings shimmered with strange colors, almost glowing in the dim forest light. Despite their small size, the creatures were clearly formidable. They were not to be underestimated. Their appearance felt almost surreal¡ªlike something out of a nightmare. The air felt thick with tension, and despite my efforts to stay focused, I couldn¡¯t shake the growing sense of unease. These creatures... these monsters weren¡¯t just threats in the dungeon¡ªthey were real, physical dangers. I swallowed hard and checked my surroundings, ready for whatever woulde next. Chapter 248 When most people hear the term "lush greenery," they typically imagine a green forest. The trunks and branches of the trees are usually brown, while the leaves sprout in shades of green. [Blue] However, the forest before me was undoubtedly a "blue" forest. The ground was overrun with wild grasses and bushes. The roots of trees were buried in the earth, with trunks rising straight upward. Branches sprawled out, and countless leaves bloomed. Where the background should have been brown or green, everything was painted in various shades of blue, both deep and light. ¡°No monsters have appeared from the entrance,¡± Lee Ji-Yeon, who had kept her guard up, exhaled a sigh and spoke. It seemed like she was anticipating an immediate monster attack the moment we entered the dungeon. ¡°Thest hunt was three months ago, so I had considered a surprise attack, but it seems we¡¯re in luck.¡± I nodded as I drew my purification weapon. Unlike themon Level 4 dungeons that students frequently engage with for regr hunts, Level 2 dungeons didn¡¯t have frequent monster hunts. Moreover, this "Blue Mountain" dungeon was especially rare to be visited. It was located on the outskirts, so students rarely ventured here, and there were many other Level 2 dungeons around. ¡°Junior.¡± Thanks to this, the dungeon had umted many monsters. Unlike the regrly cleared Level 4 dungeons, the Siyoram faction doesn¡¯t clean out the depths unless it¡¯s truly dangerous. That¡¯s why I had chosen this dungeon. The dungeon¡¯s structure allowed for both elemental spirits and many monsters that could be used for necromancy. Furthermore, it was perfect because it was rarely visited by others. [Yes] As I moved forward, Lee Ji-Yeon, who had been leading, briefly called out to me. She had stopped within reach and was scanning the surroundings. It was a simple call, but I understood what it meant. Rumble¡­ A subtle vibration flowed through the soles of my feet. I nodded as the feeling of an approaching presence grew closer. I casually extended my observation, not seeking detailed information but focusing on any obvious groupings of monsters nearby. [Northeast 1.2km, 37 entities approaching] [Green Disk Tiger] [6th-tier] [South 5.5km, 32 entities approaching] [Wind Leopard] [Lead entity estimated at 5th-tier, others at 6th-tier] [West 11km, 9 entities on alert] [Beast-like bird suspected] [2 at 5th-tier, others likely at 6th-tier] ¡°Thank you, huh?¡± With her sharp gaze still scanning the surroundings, Lee Ji-Yeon muttered in surprise after hearing the continuous voice transmissions. ¡°Ah... yes, thanks for the information. Please share any anomalies from now on,¡± she replied, nodding, a little taken aback. She had called out, but perhaps didn¡¯t expect such detailed information. Rumble...! Before the monsters arrived, Lee Ji-Yeon and I began to prepare the area. I felled a tree trunk, and Lee Ji-Yeon buried it in the ground. We cleared a suitable area, making sure to leave no unnecessary obstacles. The presence was getting closer. The first to arrive were the monsters from the northeast. Green Disk Tigers. With tiger-like features, they were marked by light green fur and swirling, dark green patterns along their bodies.@@novelbin@@ Between the trees, these creatures with green fur appeared, watching us as they approached. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s because there are so many monsters piled up here? We¡¯re encountering several groups just by walking a little. Let¡¯s clear the immediate vicinity...¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this first.¡± Just as I was about to act, Lee Ji-Yeon, with her fist clenched, stepped forward confidently. I tilted my head, observing her bold actions. But I wasn¡¯t bothered; in fact, her determined gaze overwhelmed me, and I subtly released my magic. This was a two-day expedition, so we had plenty of time¡ªthere was no rush. I decided to observe Lee Ji-Yeon¡¯sbat record and umte information from this encounter. Thud! She didn¡¯t put much force into her step, nor did it feel like she was using any special power. It was just an ordinary step, yet Lee Ji-Yeon¡¯s leg sunk into the ground. Rumble! The ground split like a spider¡¯s web, a dark crack opening beneath her. A strange noise echoed from within the crack. It was a sound that would make anyone recoil in difort. The Green Disk Tigers, which had been approaching, suddenly stopped in their tracks. ¡°Summon.¡± Thud! With Lee Ji-Yeon¡¯s murmured words, the dark crack that had opened widened, and dozens of thick arms shot out. The arms iled around desperately before pushing the creature''s body up from the ground. Iron-armored Great Apes. A 6th-tier monster, resembling a gori, covered in a thick exoskeleton that served as armor. Dozens of these iron-armored creatures emerged from the earth, positioning themselves between Lee Ji-Yeon and me, facing the Green Disk Tigers. After a brief standoff, the Green Disk Tigers made the first move. With a short roar, they pounced, hitting the leading iron-armored creature with the force of the wind. The Green Disk Tiger elerated using wind magic and collided with the first of the iron-armored creatures, signaling the start of the battle. ¡®Hmm...¡¯ The chaotic situation, where dozens of monsters shed, became crystal clear in my mind. The Green Disk Tigers were fast and had wind-based magic. They used their speed to surround their targets, attacking swiftly and retreating just as quickly. It was a very useful strategy. The iron-armored Great Apes, while durable due to their thick exoskeletons, were slower and couldn¡¯t keep up with the speed of the Green Disk Tigers. As a result, they were repeatedly struck by the Tigers. But they didn¡¯t fall easily. Though they were being beaten relentlessly, the iron-armored creatures sustained minimal damage. Necromancy¡¯s fundamental weakness was that summoned beings functioned at a lower level than when they were alive. Due to the loss of both body and soul, the performance of the summoned creatures was inevitably diminished. This was well known by necromancers, who had developed many techniques to ovee this w. The iron-armored Great Apes were monsters with exoskeletons resembling armor. But the ones fighting now were not just the standard creatures. These had been modified by Lee Ji-Yeon, who had added materials to make them thicker and sturdier. They were not mutated naturally but had been enhanced through her prior modifications. To make up for the loss in function due to their resurrection, Lee Ji-Yeon had forcibly boosted their capabilities with additional materials. Her approach didn¡¯t stop there. One of the Green Disk Tigers, after a swift attack, yelped in pain. The tiger¡¯s front paw had been severely wounded, and dark, poisoned blood dripped from the wound. The poisoned Green Disk Tiger foamed at the mouth in pain. A disgusting sound rang in my ears. I furrowed my brow, instinctively trying to track the source of the noise. The body of an iron-armored Great Ape, previously alone, was now being wrapped in the form of a giant centipede. The poisonous centipede, Jingduo, a 6th-tier monster, had wrapped itself around the body, using its sharp legs to scrape at the exoskeleton. The centipede¡¯s sharp legs scraped the iron shell, but it couldn¡¯t pierce through. Meanwhile, the iron-armored creature continued to move, its heavy steps shaking the ground. It now had an additional defensive method. Like a hedgehog bristling its spines, the centipede¡¯s poisonous spikes were dripping with venom. Even monsters driven by pure killing instincts could still act with a sense of strategy. Initially, there were just dozens of summoned creatures, but now, hundreds had risen from the ground. They surrounded the Green Disk Tigers, slowly reversing the tide of the battle. The Tigers, which had been confidently charging before, were now forced to retreat. Simultaneously, the vicious spikes that had emerged from the ground pierced through the Green Disk Tigers. The strikes were aimed directly at vital spots, and those struck in the heart were instantly killed. A few of the Green Disk Tigers barely avoided the fatal strike, but were impaled and cried out in pain as they died. They were impaled again, and the battle continued until the iron-armored creatures finished them off with a crushing blow. In the midst of it all, one Green Disk Tiger, incredibly lucky, managed to survive. It didn¡¯t attempt to escape but charged with ferocity, having seen its kin die. It wasing straight for me, to Lee Ji-Yeon¡¯s side. Naturally, I couldn¡¯t let that happen. I quickly gripped my purification weapon and prepared to counterattack. ¡°Ugh!¡± But just as I was about to release the magic, Lee Ji-Yeon intervened. She grabbed my waist, pulling me back with strength, as if she had been ready for this all along. Without hesitation, she mmed her fist into the charging Green Disk Tiger. The explosion-like sound rang through the air. The Green Disk Tiger¡¯s skull was shattered with Lee Ji-Yeon¡¯s punch. The remains scattered across the ground with a sickening sound. ¡°Junior, are you okay?¡± Lee Ji-Yeon, retrieving her fist, quickly scanned the area before looking down at me, her concern evident. [Are you okay?] I should have been covered in blood after having the monster¡¯s skull smashed in front of me. However, the blood and bone fragments had been blown away by the shockwave and scattered far off. ¡®...What is this?¡¯ Meanwhile, as Lee Ji-Yeon looked at me with worried eyes, I was left speechless. ¡®She¡¯s... really strong.¡¯ I already knew that Lee Ji-Yeon was powerful, but right now, she was much stronger than I had thought. Of course, the monsters we faced were just 6th-tier creatures. If they had attacked an unprepared city, it would have been a massacre, but for Lee Ji-Yeon, they weren¡¯t threatening. Even considering that, she dealt with them so easily. The summoned creatures she had raised were far more precise than the ones I had seen before, fully replicating their original functions. Her skill in handling her abilities had also improved significantly. Not just in raw output. She manipted the earth with no warning, quickly controlling the terrain with incredible speed and precision. It was clear that her capabilities were far beyond what I had seen before. ¡®...¡¯ Despite all that, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of unease. The monsters¡¯ attacks were nothing I couldn¡¯t handle. With my defensive magic, they wouldn¡¯t have even scratched me. It was nothing dangerous. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡± Despite everything, Lee Ji-Yeon continued to search for any injuries, her worried eyes focused on me. She was so concerned for me, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel something strange. [Hmm... Yeah.] [Thanks.] In the middle of the sudden situation, I awkwardly nodded, slightly lowering my head. Then, after confirming I was unharmed, Lee Ji-Yeon let out a sigh of relief and shook her head. ¡°This is the least I could do. For the next two days... or even three or four, we¡¯ll stay safe and conquer the dungeon.¡± [Yes, thank you.] I nodded quietly as Lee Ji-Yeon spoke with clear determination, just like a gentle but firm warning to an inexperienced child. It was strange, but having someone worried about and protecting me felt soforting. [yer Affinity System: Affection] Lee Ha-Yul ¡ú Lee Ji-Yeon ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð(61/100) "Sessor of Taesan" "Good Person" "Rock" "Reliability?" ¨ŒChange¨Œ ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð(61¡ú66/100) "Affection" "Rock" "Reliability" "Stability" Chapter 249 Heehee! I felt a breeze tickling my skin. From afar, something was darting towards us, disturbing the wind as it came closer. Wind Demon. It was a creature with an intuitive name, "Wind Spirit," resembling the Noksunho that Lee Ji-yeon had just wiped out. Its characteristics included two pairs of long legs that allowed for speed and agility. With innate wind-elemental magic, this creature could enhance its movement speed and stability. The Wind Demon had a standard rank of Level 6. The ones approaching us were all Level 6, but the one leading the charge, driving a particrly strong wind, was Level 5. ¡®Level 5... It¡¯s obviously not an alpha of the dungeon. Just a simple rank-up.¡¯ I carefully transferred a small amount of magic from the core to the floating spirit beside me. Sizz! Though it was a small amount, the quality of the magic was exceptional. The lightning spirit shuddered as it absorbed the magic, unleashing a burst of lightning. Immediately, a sharp thunderp pierced my eardrums. The Wind Demon¡¯s agonized cry echoed. A thick bolt of lightning tore through the wind shield and struck the body of the Wind Demon. The lightning wasn¡¯t a single strike. It wasn¡¯t just one lightning spirit either. A flurry of lightning bolts tore through the air. Multiple bolts of lightning struck, hitting not only the leading Wind Demon but also the group following behind. Through the barrage of lightning, a battered Wind Demon shot out. It was the Level 5 one that had been in the lead. ¡®Hmph.¡¯ I slightly turned my head. Although my eyes were closed, I did it to show my face to the spirit. [Heh.] The lightning spirits, seeing my strange expression, puffed up their bodies. I felt a sense of dissatisfaction, almost like embarrassment, radiating from them. Shrugging, I handed them a chunk of magic. Sizzling! The lightning flickered more fiercely than before. Multiple strands of thin lightning shot into the sky. The magic in the air shifted. I twitched my finger in response to the tingling sensation on my skin. A massive lightning bolt struck the battered Wind Demon. The output was clearly stronger than before, and the demon¡¯s legs wobbled. Bang! Finally, the demon¡¯s body fell apart. With no more strength, it slid across the floor, scraping against it. The creature came to a stop near my feet. Its outer skin was ragged, and its insides had been fried and melted. The Wind Demon finally breathed itsst. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ I tapped the demon¡¯s lifeless body with a strange expression. A Level 5 creature. Of course, it wasn¡¯t anything unique; it was just a simple rank-up. But it still had basic strength. To think that such a creature was easily wiped out by a dozen or so lower-level spirits. ¡®Efficient.¡¯ Nodding, I patted the lightning spirits that hovered near me, as if expecting praise. ¡®Well done, I¡¯m counting on you in the future.¡¯ ¡®Alright, you all go back to your positions.¡¯ The lightning spirits, glowing with joy, flew towards the forest ahead. Not long after, thunder echoed from afar. They were executing the orders to handle the approaching monsters. These orders were distributed to all the spirits, so in the depths of the forest, multicolored spirits and monsters were engaged in battle. I briefly checked the state of the situation. The push was going well, with no particr signs of being overwhelmed. ¡®Good.¡¯ I felt the value of learning spirit magic again. I was d I studied it. Nodding repeatedly, I reached my hand out. ¡®Come here.¡¯ The wind trembled faintly. A glimmer of green light flickered near the body of the Wind Demon that had just died. This dungeon was full of spirits. It was rare to see mid-tier spirits in nature, but lower-tier ones could sometimes be encountered. Lower-tier spirits usually linger in ces with a strong affinity for their elements or near monsters that emit such magical energy. At my gesture, the wind spirit moved. Normally, spirits that hadn¡¯t made a contract wouldn¡¯t obey orders, but due to my assumed racial affinity, the spirit readily settled on my palm. I stroked the spirit once, and gently infused it with white magic. The spirit, which had been enjoying my caress on my palm, shook violently. The green light flickered and turned white before quickly returning to its original color. In an instant, a process had taken ce. I smiled softly. I could now feel the connection to the spirit on my palm. The contract was made, almost like roasting beans over lightning. Normally, it was the spirit who would sign the contract presented by the spirit mage. But due to my race and magic, I had an exception where the spirit handed me the contract first. Thanks to this, I was able to collect spirits with ease. Already, I had contracted with over thirty spirits in this dungeon. I patted the new spirit in my hand and sent it floating towards the gathered group of wind spirits. ¡®Manifestation, Necromancy.¡¯ While practicing spirit magic, I was also training in necromancy. The body of the Wind Demon, which had just copsed in front of me, twitched. Creeeak¡­ The shattered bones, torn muscles, and shredded skin were roughly pieced together as the summoned creature rose. ¡®...It¡¯s a bit flimsy.¡¯ To be honest, the result was unsatisfactory. It was raw necromancy without the aid of Taesan. Without Taesan¡¯s enhancement, the results were unimpressive. Comparing it to Lee Ji-yeon¡¯s necromancy, the difference was clear, and I couldn¡¯t help but pout my lips. ¡®But I can¡¯t use Taesan here...¡¯ Would I be crazy to use Taesan with Lee Ji-yeon right next to me? Of course, I would if I had no choice, but this wasn¡¯t one of those situations. ¡­In fact, even now, being caught for homogenization wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but there¡¯s no need to poke the ho¡¯s nest. I sighed and sent the clumsy summoned creature to the back. ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± [Yes, no problem.] I nodded at Lee Ji-yeon¡¯s question as she nced at my summoned creature going to the back. Unlike earlier when she had been in the lead, she was now behind me. It was because of our recent agreement. The fact that my side had been protected without me having to do anything... it felt good, but... If things stayed like this, my growth rate would drop. So, we decided to split the monster-fighting responsibilities between the front and back. Since then, Lee Ji-yeon had been summoning creatures and sending them to the rear. Her special modified summoned creatures formed formations and tactics, ughtering monsters, while the corpses were reanimated and used as meat shields for the formation. Necromancy, especially, shines on the battlefield. A necromancer like Lee Ji-yeon, with a powerful mana pool and exceptional recovery, had monstrousbat capabilities. Thanks to that, the number of her summoned creatures increased over time. So, my rear was filled with the temporary army of summoned creatures she created. In the gaps she had made for me, I shoved my own summoned creatures in and continued training necromancy. Of course, the temporary summoned creatures were weak and quickly consumed, but since they were expendable, it didn¡¯t matter much. I just used them to raise my proficiency and as temporary meat shields on the front lines. Of course, I had my own special modified summoned creatures. I winced at the sound that came from beside me. I immediately struck with purification. The creature with a staff stuck in its head let out another cry. I didn¡¯t like that sound at all. ¡®Shut up.¡¯ There¡¯s a basic function of absolute obedience between summoned creatures and their necromancer. At mymand, its mouth immediately sealed shut. I frowned and jabbed the creature¡¯s head with the end of my staff. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare open your mouth again. I¡¯ll crush your skull.¡± Of course, I wouldn¡¯t break it since I had put effort into it, but I could still make it suffer by hitting it repeatedly. I healed the damage on the creature¡¯s body and sent it back to the front lines. This way, I could slowly increase the synchronization between its body and soul, andter on, I could make further modifications. Lee Ji-yeon had made a small resolution before entering the dungeon. ¡®I won¡¯t let Lee Ha-Yul overexert himself.¡¯ When we discussed it at the caf¨¦, I had dered that I would enter a Level 2 dungeon alone if no one else came with me. That had been Lee Ji-yeon¡¯s resolve in response. Of course, it was unnecessary worry. The dungeon inside Shiyoram had basic maintenance, and with the safety measures provided by the vice-captain, my life wasn¡¯t in danger. ¡­But even considering that, the worry didn¡¯t dissipate. Ha-Yul wasn¡¯t in danger of dying immediately, but he was in a condition where he could copse without warning. Even if he didn¡¯t fall, no one knew when he would deplete the little vitality he had left. ¡®...At least he¡¯s replenishing his vitality regrly...¡¯ It was fortunate that Lee Ha-Yul seemed aware of it and had been replenishing his vitality on a regr basis. It seemed that he had learned from the training I had shown him with Taesan. He quickly picked it up and seemed to replenish his vitality in ces where I couldn¡¯t see. ...But for some reason, he only replenished a small amount at a time. In his state, I couldn¡¯t help but embrace him and fill him with vitality. Thus, Lee Ji-yeon had entered the dungeon with the intention of taking on a reliable role. To ensure that Lee Ha-Yul wouldn¡¯t overdo it, and that he could rely on me. But... ¡°......¡± Lee Ji-yeon snapped out of her thoughts and blinked. What she saw was thevish temporary quarters. Forget magic tools; the magic spread across the space was of a level so high she couldn¡¯t even begin toprehend it. All of it was magic that Lee Ha-Yul had personally set up. [?] [Would you like more?] Lee Ha-Yul, sitting across from her and nibbling on an energy bar, tilted his head. Before him, a pot of soup was still bubbling. ¡°¡­Yes, please.¡± Lee Ji-yeon hesitated for a moment, but eventually, she shyly extended the bowl. The soup that Lee Ha-Yul had made was so delicious... ¡®Huh...¡¯ Lee Ji-yeon took the soup cautiously, reflecting on the memories from just hours ago. At first, she had been impressed with his behavior. She knew Lee Ha-Yul was strong, but he had shown a reliable side too. It seemed like Lee Ha-Yul also noticed that, as he hovered around her with a somewhat surprised expression. But after that, he didn¡¯t show much reliability. Necromancy? Of course, Lee Ji-yeon had the upper hand. Lee Ha-Yul was hiding Taesan and wasn¡¯t using Taesan¡¯s enhancement in necromancy. But Lee Ha-Yul had spirit magic. The hundreds of glowing lights that emerged around him were not inferior to Lee Ji-yeon¡¯s summoned creatures at all... His own strength? Clearly above Lee Ji-yeon¡¯s. He wasn¡¯t someone who needed to be protected by her in the first ce. Search ability? His sensory abilities, amplified by Taesan, far surpassed hers, and his detection range was vast, precise, and fast. Formation-building ability? All Lee Ji-yeon had done was stack earth to build a functional wall. Though it was true that Taesan¡¯s abilities weren¡¯t helping, Lee Ha-Yul could definitely manage without them... Moreover, Lee Ha-Yul had engraved high-level magic onto the walls and floors everywhere. In the past, Lee Ji-yeon had been able to decipher the purpose of magic, but now, she couldn¡¯t even begin to understand it. She had thought that this Level 2 dungeon, which she had entered with so much tension, would be a struggle, but it turned out to be much easier than expected. It was all thanks to Lee Ha-Yul¡¯s versatility. In other words, it seemed that Lee Ji-yeon wasn¡¯t much of a help. ¡®Sigh...¡¯ Lee Ji-yeon felt a bit down, realizing this. Her recent growth was on an upward trajectory, but it still didn¡¯t seem like something to boast about. And since there was nothing she was ahead of Lee Ha-Yul in, she couldn¡¯t help but feel her recent confidence shrinking. Swallowing a sigh that was about to escape her throat, Lee Ji-yeon rummaged through the pocket pouch on her waist. ¡°Junior, take this.¡± Lee Ji-yeon pulled out a small pill. She gently extended it to Lee Ha-Yul, who tilted his head in curiosity. [Huh? What is this?] ¡°It¡¯s a kind of minor supplement. My family made it, and it¡¯s quite effective.¡± [Oh... Thank you.] Lee Ha-Yul smiled as he epted the pill without asking what it was or what exactly it did. Lee Ji-yeon¡¯s expression grew strange. Of course, it wasn¡¯t poison. It was a high-quality medicinal root that her family had specially prepared for Lee Ha-Yul, but... She couldn¡¯t help but think that he was too trusting, and perhaps that meant he trusted her a lot. That mixed feeling of joy and pressure. [Thanks. I¡¯ll eat it.] Lee Ha-Yul smiled without knowing what was going through her mind. In fact, Lee Ha-Yul had nearly turned off his observational senses. Instead, he activated the power of spatial abilities. In his mind, a green line and a map with a ck background appeared. Spatial perception. He had turned off observation and was focusing on training spatial abilities for when the time came to find and interfere with something in the future. That was why. He hadn¡¯t been able to read Lee Ji-yeon¡¯s exact expression. Also... ¡°How does it taste? Is it¡ª¡± [Tasty.] ¡°Use a lot of this, and what do you...?¡± The analysis had finished, so he couldn¡¯t deduce the taste of the medicine. Lee Ji-yeon¡¯s movement, as she took out sugar, froze stiffly.@@novelbin@@ Chapter 250 The exterior of Lee Ha-Yul may have appeared fine, but in reality, he was struggling. He was maintaining the observation power on standby to prepare for any sudden threats. Instead, he focused more on manifesting his spatial abilities to detect the changes and fluctuations within the dungeon. A green wave rippled in the ck sea-like background. In the past, he could only recognize the outlines of objects, but now he was sensing much more. The dungeon¡¯s energy and the flow of space were being represented as waves. They were not simple lines or nes, but three-dimensional waves etched onto the map, hundreds of them happening simultaneously in space. Naturally, this created a buildup of fatigue as he processed the information. ¡®Is thatrge wave the core? It¡¯s wide and has a strong ripple, reaching this far. If I invest just a day, I might reach the core.¡¯@@novelbin@@ Despite the fatigue, there were benefits. After a full day of using his spatial power, he was able to pick up on more of the spatial waves, the changes, and the fluctuations. ¡®But I can¡¯t use that for attack, can I? If I strike with a precise blow instead of just the wave, it might split the space itself.¡¯ Lee Ha-Yul sensed the spatial waves that effortlessly passed through even the protective barriers he had set up. His face twisted as he noticed how the waves easily ignored high-tier defensive magic. The magic he had applied was a high-level protective spell, yet the spatial waves couldn¡¯t be blocked. The spell he had added was for ¡°spatial magic interference,¡± not for resisting ¡°space¡± itself. No matter what, his perception of space was improving. Finding an entrance to the hidden dimension in this way might be more efficient. If a door needed to be opened, it would probably have to be done with spatial magic too. Thanks to that, he had gained a little more certainty about an uncertain answer in just one day. At least the primary objective of entering the dungeon was nearly achieved. For that reason, Lee Ha-Yul didn¡¯t have much leisure time. He had spent the whole day training spatial abilities, spirit magic, and necromancy. By the time the surroundings had grown dim, he had inscribedplex magic over the foundation of the outpost that Lee Ji-yeon had prepared. Furthermore, even now, he was focusing his abilities with fine precision, leaving no mental space for trivial things. To put it bluntly, engaging in casual conversation was difficult. ¡°How does it taste? Is it¡ª¡± [Tasty.] ¡°If you use a lot, then with this¡­ what was it?¡± Without much thought, Lee Ji-yeon handed Lee Ha-Yul the pill. That action carried trust. He didn¡¯t even bother using his observation power. If it were someone he didn¡¯t trust, the first thing he would¡¯ve done would be to analyze the pill and identify its ingredients. If any harmful substances like poison had been detected, he would have investigated the situation using various methods. But it was Lee Ji-yeon. She had no reason to harm him, so he simply took the pill she handed him. So, he enjoyed the texture of the pill in his mouth, feeling the vitality slowly seeping into his body with every small crunch. The refreshing sensation, like rain falling on a dry desert, was quite enjoyable. If he had topare, it was somewhat like a mint candy. ¡°¡­Junior.¡± [Yes.] As the aftertaste lingered, he responded, rubbing his cheek with his tongue. Even without using his observation, he sensed her presence through other means. The presence she upied in space was clear. Like a solid rock, like pottery made of earth. The contours of the empty space where the wind couldn¡¯t fill, her texture, breathing, and heartbeat¡ªall of it was mapped onto his mental map. Lee Ji-yeon was frozen, standing like a stone with her hand in her pocket. [?] What was going on? Lee Ha-Yul tilted his head. [Senior, what¡¯s wrong?] ¡°......¡± Suddenly, Lee Ji-yeon¡¯s energy shifted, and something felt off. He activated his observation power. Lee Ji-yeon¡¯s distinct appearance appeared clearly in his mind. Her face had gone pale, and the color drained from her skin¡ªshe didn¡¯t look well at all. [Are you feeling ill? Why all of a sudden... ?] With a grim face, Lee Ha-Yul sprang up from his seat and approached her. He began a detailed observation of her body. From her head to her toes, he inspected every part of her. ¡®...There¡¯s nothing strange, though?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t find any physical injuries. Lee Ji-yeon was physically fine. Despite nning to expose any anomalies like homogenization and treat her, Lee Ha-Yul was still unsure. ¡°Junior.¡± [Yes... Eh?] While responding, his body suddenly floated up. Lee Ji-yeon had inserted her hand under his armpit and lifted him off the ground. Looking up at him with eyes full of uncertainty, Lee Ji-yeon set him down on herp. Suddenly held in her arms, Lee Ha-Yul tilted his head, his body trembling slightly at the soft touch of her skin brushing his nose. He¡¯d been held by Lee Ji-yeon before, but it wasn¡¯t the kind of familiarity that would allow him tofortably bury his face and act spoiled. ¡°Excuse me for a moment.¡± As he tilted his head back, Lee Ji-yeon¡¯s hand grabbed his chin. It wasn¡¯t harsh, but there was an odd sense of pressure mixed with gentleness¡ªa strange gesture, as if she wasn¡¯t expecting resistance. In an instant, her hand took hold of his chin, halting his movements. Lee Ji-yeon pressed her fingers against both his cheeks, squeezing them roughly. Naturally, his cheeks were pushed together, and his mouth opened slightly. Lee Ji-yeon examined the inside of his mouth. With his mouth slightly open, his small pink tongue wriggled. Lee Ha-Yul, suddenly having his mouth inspected, flushed with embarrassment and squirmed. [U-Um, why are you doing this all of a sudden... Wait, it smells... ] ¡°Just stay still. It only smells sweet.¡± Lee Ji-yeon¡¯s response immediately shut down any further objections. She wasn¡¯t lying. Right now, she wasn¡¯t paying attention to any smell, but the only scent she could feel was the sweet honey-like aroma. ¡°......¡± What should he even say to that? He¡¯d said before that he liked the smell when burying his face in someone¡¯s embarrassing parts, but now that it was his turn, he didn¡¯t know how to respond. Unable toe up with a proper answer, Lee Ha-Yul ended up resting his chin against Lee Ji-yeon¡¯s chest and obediently opened his mouth. ¡®...It seems fine on the surface.¡¯ This allowed Lee Ji-yeon to calmly check Lee Ha-Yul¡¯s mouth and his tongue. ¡®No, this isn¡¯t something that should be visible...¡¯ Most medicinal herbs have a strong bitter taste. It¡¯s because the raw material itself is bitter, or sometimes bitterness is intentionally added to keep it from being taken carelessly. Of course, that¡¯s not always the case. Precious herbs have a certain aura to them, and one can often tell it¡¯s a medicinal herb just by looking at it, so no need to taste it. For those types, the added vors are just enough to make them ptable. Especially for children, the medicine can taste sweet. In fact, the medicinal herbs Lee Ha-Yul had encountered were mostly sweet-tasting ones. Although he hadn¡¯t tasted them directly, the tonics passed to him were always made with care about the taste. Hong Yeonhwa always brought him sweet ones, worried that he might dislike the bitter ones. Athara had done the same after noticing him whining about medicine in the hospital. Others also knew that Lee Ha-Yul didn¡¯t like the taste of bitterness, so they¡¯d give him sweet-toned tonics. But the pill Lee Ji-yeon had given him wasn¡¯t like that. It was made from the root of the Beast Tree cultivated by Taesan¡¯s main family. The root of the Beast Tree is naturally very bitter. Even after processing it with other ingredients, the bitter taste remains strong. That¡¯s why Lee Ji-yeon gave him the pill first, nning to follow it with sugar, just in case heined about the bitterness. Could it really be... tasty? Lee Ji-yeon bit her lip, pondering. Did Lee Ha-Yul actually enjoy the bitter taste? Even so, would he say it was tasty? ¡®...Poison.¡¯ A very ominous thought flickered through Lee Ji-yeon¡¯s mind. Poison harms living beings. Before the Great Cataclysm, that had always been true. Poison, in this world where the concept of uniqueness had emerged, came in many forms, some very toxic and vicious. Poison could easily take a life and, if not immediately fatal, could torment the poisoned soul, dragging it on for a long time. ¡®Twin-headed poisonous dragon.¡¯ When thinking of a monster with poison, the twin-headed poisonous dragon immediately came to mind. The poison from one of its heads was so filthy and powerful that it was considered a death sentence. During the hunt for the twin-headed poisonous dragon, many superhumans had perished from poisoning, and many others suffered lingering effects. The symptoms varied. The body might rot from the extremities, shrivel up, or the skin might crack like a drought-stricken field¡­ It could also steal one¡¯s senses. ¡®......¡¯ Had Lee Ha-Yul fought the twin-headed poisonous dragon and barely survived? Could he have been poisoned in the process? Even if he tried to think optimistically, it didn¡¯t seem out of the question. ¡®Ugh...¡¯ Suddenly, nausea surged within him. A vibration rang in his head. It felt like the solid rock in his mind was shaking. His head ached. The weight of past karma seemed to press on him again. It might not even be the case. It could all be Lee Ji-yeon¡¯s misunderstanding. The truth was, Lee Ha-Yul might not even taste the medicine... Or maybe it wasn¡¯t even her fault. ...To confirm this, he¡¯d need to ask her, but the answer might be too frightening. At that moment, a warm energy enveloped him. His body, which had been stiff as stone, loosened and became soft. Lee Ji-yeon lowered her head in a daze. [I''m not sure what''s going on, but it''s okay.] She stretched her arms out, pulling Lee Ha-Yul into a tight embrace, burying him in her chest. The warm,forting feeling was enough to make him calm down. Unlike regr fire magic, this warmth wasn¡¯t threatening at all. It only gently burned, giving off a pleasant warmth. [Even though I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, how about calming down for now?] [...Yeah, it feels nice and warm, and when we¡¯re like this, I always feel better.] Lee Ha-Yul stammered, not knowing how to exin. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Lee Ji-yeon either. Some things couldn¡¯t be understood even with observation. But he could feel her mood plummeting, so he tried hugging her, thinking that it would make her feel better. It was a simple thought: when he was hugged, it made him feel good, so maybe it would help her too. Luckily, it worked. Lee Ji-yeon held him tightly in her arms. Her body pressed firmly against his, and his face was buried in her soft chest. Lee Ha-Yul felt a bit out of breath, but he gently patted her back as she trembled in his arms. ¡°Haah... Hoo¡­¡± Lee Ji-yeon, who had been breathing heavily, gradually started to calm down. The temporary outpost was illuminated by the lights from the magic tools and the glow of theforting fire magic. The colors were warm and cozy. For a while, Lee Ji-yeon held Lee Ha-Yul in her arms, soothing her mind and body. ¡®Hugging really is a great form of therapy.¡¯ Having directly experienced it, Lee Ha-Yul realized that this truth applied to Lee Ji-yeon as well. Sharing body warmth and resting together was truly a wonderful way to calm the mind. Nodding, he exhaled deeply. ...Though, with his face buried in her chest, he found it difficult to nod properly. His nose was pressed into her soft flesh, making it hard to breathe. ¡®...It¡¯s huge...¡¯ He couldn¡¯t help butpare her body to others. Lee Ha-Yul, with his face still buried in her chest, noticed something rather surprising. ¡®...It¡¯s huge...¡¯ He realized this only now, but Lee Ji-yeon¡¯s chest was undeniablyrge. It was bigger than his head, and even through the thick clothes, he could feel its softness. It wasn¡¯t asrge as Professor Liana¡¯s, but definitelyrger than Hong Yeonhwa or Athara¡¯s. It was perhaps a little bigger than Baek Arin¡¯s, but smaller than Elia¡¯s. Without realizing it, Lee Ha-Yul started topare their body sizes. More importantly, after carefully observing earlier, he had gathered quite a bit of information about it. But soon after, he realized this was a thought that would be inappropriate to act on, and he immediately discarded the information, throwing it out like trash. At that moment, a voice rang out in his mind, like thunder. His eyes snapped wide open in response to the sudden sound. This was a new and unusual sensation. He had experienced voices in his head before. Thoughts infused with magic, words transmitted through sound waves, the unique ability from his demonic lineage, or even visions from the spirits. But this one felt far more direct, as if the voice had struck him. The voice echoed in his head, not just words or sentences, but also the desperation and urgency, a quiet wish for hope. And the exact location of the voice reached him as well. Inside the dungeon, from a ce far away¡­ near the core? It came across as a rescue signal, a precise set of coordinates that pinpointed the source. ¡®Manifestation, Spatial Leap.¡¯ Instinctively, he activated his power. ¡°Ah, ahh¡­?¡± Lee Ji-yeon, still holding him and calming her emotions, watched as the surroundings seemed to ripple like water. It was a phenomenon that Lee Ha-Yul had once experienced with her, back in China. ¡°No, wait, Junior¡­ damn it, not again...!¡± The wave of space swallowed the two of them, along with the cry that followed. [yer Adjustment System: Affinity] Lee Ha-Yul ¡ú Lee Ji-yeon ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð(66/100) ¡®Affinity¡¯, ¡®Rock¡¯, ¡®Reliability¡¯, ¡®Stability¡¯ ¨ŒChanges¨Œ ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð(66 ¡ú 69/100) ¡®Affinity¡¯, ¡®Rock¡¯, ¡®Reliability¡¯, ¡®Stability¡¯, ¡®Soft¡¯ Chapter 251 The fairies belong to a special ss of beings. They are not bound by the physical body, which is no more than a mere vessel, and can directly interfere with the world through their souls. Drawing upon their affinity with the five elements of nature and mana, they y a noble role in nurturing and preserving nature. Fairies are spirits born from nature, simr to elemental spirits, but unlike them, they are the dominant species that controls the spirits. They are leagues apart from the trivial, hybrid monster types. [When did that story take ce? Looking at us now, we seem no different from them.] Such a mindset belongs to the past. To the fairies that inhabit this verdant forest, it was an irrelevant tale. One of the fairies, Kali, shrugged her shoulders with a nonchnt expression. Her jet-ck hair fluttered, and the dull multicolored wings on her back folded delicately. [If we were to boast of being the dominant species, it feels quite pathetic considering we¡¯re homeless and wandering... ] [Don¡¯t cut others off with your assumptions.] [You¡¯re the one who connected it¡­ Anyway, stop with the strange thoughts and let¡¯s move.] [Ugh¡­] Reprimanded by Kali, the fairy named Rio puffed out her lips. Her golden hair fluttered as the dull multicolored wings behind her pped and pushed her forward. Rio peeked her head out from the bushes, ensuring to hide her presence as best as possible, then carefully scanned her surroundings for any enemies before moving her wings. She zipped between the lush foliage, moving swiftly. Keeping cautious for a while, she maintained her vignce, only signaling when she was certain there were no issues. [This way.] Only after Rio¡¯s signal did the other fairies follow her lead, one by one, maintaining their position in line. Rio''s innate power was of the Chloromancy type. Unusually, aside from her natural abilities, she had also developed her personal uniqueness. Additionally, she was adept at hiding and detecting traces, so she had volunteered to take on the role of leading the way. [No problem, keep going.] [Okay.] Kali followed behind the group. Among the fairies, she was one of the morebat-capable ones. To prepare for any potential attacks, she kept a watchful eye from the rear. Rio explored the front, filling the middle with fairies thatckedbat skills, and Kali brought up the rear. With this formation, they continued to p their wings steadily. [Stay alert¡­ Stealth!] At times, when a monster approached, they swiftly hid in the nearby bushes at the signal, or dove into the earth or shot up through the dense leaves. The small size of the fairies made this quite easy. [It¡¯s gone.] [Ugh¡­] [Some dirt went in my mouth¡­] After the monster passed, they carefully extracted themselves and resumed their journey. It was a truly desperate tactic to avoidbat. At the same time, because they were so cautious about every sound, their pace was slow. If they had their way, they would have preferred to fly freely in the sky. [But if one of us is caught, it¡¯ll be the end for all of us.] [Yeah¡­] Unlike the ground, flying through the sky was too dangerous with no cover. The group of fairies, who had spent the whole day avoidingbat, flew as far as possible, reaching a distant ce by the end of the day. That night, they gathered in the darkened foliage and had a modest meal. The menu was a mix of various tree fruits. Most of them were smaller than a human¡¯s fist, but since the fairies were small as well, it wasn¡¯t much of an issue. [This is frustrating¡­] [It can¡¯t be helped. We can¡¯t fight, right?] Rio, chewing on arge tree fruitpared to her size, furrowed her brow. She was feeling frustrated. Kali, receiving the sentiment, replied. [Even if we win, it¡¯s not really a victory. If we capture one, another horde might show up.] [I know¡­] Even a monster as weak as the one that passed could be taken down by Kali, and even Rio, though not particrly strong, could manage it. Fairies, despite theirck ofbat strength, still had their basic power based on their elemental affinities. They could unleash devastating attacks if they poured their magic into the environment. The problem was, if a battle broke out, the fairies would be quickly surrounded by other monsters. They could win against a monster like the one they had just encountered, but asionally, they would face stronger monsters that they couldn¡¯t defeat, even if they all attacked together. Monsters, especially, viewed fairies as high-quality prey¡ªliving potions. If their location were discovered and those kinds of monsters swarmed, it would be disastrous. [Ugh, Rio, don¡¯t imagine that! It¡¯s terrifying enough for us.] [Cowardly Rio, imagining things is scary¡­ stop!] [What? No! It wasn¡¯t my imagination!] Rio jumped in shock from the loud reactions around her. She had imagined such a thing, but it hadn¡¯t been this over-the-top. But the others were obviously teasing her, using her reaction to have fun at her expense. While Kali was essentially leading the group, Rio also yed a significant role in guiding them, but she wasn¡¯t exempt from such jokes. Fairies, as a species, were innocent and full of yful energy. If the situation wasn¡¯t so dire, all the fairies would have been happily smiling and enjoying peaceful days. [If only the King were here¡­] If they had a ruler, a king, things would be different. At the thought of this, Rio mumbled, and the faces of the other fairies around her turned solemn. Fairies were such a peculiar species. They were indeed talented, but in terms of raw strength, most fairies were not powerful. In fact, whenpared to other species, they were on the lower end of the spectrum. But from the knowledge Rio carried, the fairies of the past didn¡¯t live such a miserable life. They had once numbered far more than nine, filling the skies to the brim. They didn¡¯t wander around in desperation like they did now. They had a homnd, a ce to call their own. They had been able to defend their territory from powerful invaders. ...That was only possible because of the King. The King had birthed them, bestowed blessings upon them, erected barriers to protect them from invaders, and created knights and soldiers to defend them. It was all the King¡¯s power. But after the King disappeared, the fairies grew weak. Their blessings vanished, their knights and soldiers disappeared one by one. Time passed, and they couldn¡¯t defend against external threats, scattering across the world. Eventually, they found themselves in a situation like the one now, living in a confined space. [Forget it, just forget.] Kali¡¯s voice broke through the gloomy atmosphere. She took arge bite of a fruit with a cold, indifferent expression. [There¡¯s no king. Even if there were, they wouldn¡¯t be able to help us. So forget about it. We need to survive with our own strength.] Her words were harsh and cold, but no one objected. Everyone nodded gloomily. None of them had ever seen a king. They had never lived in the Fairy Kingdom. They had been born here, in this confined space, and the only knowledge they had of kings and the Fairy Kingdom came from stories. It was like a fairy tale. They had heard that there was once a paradise like that, but no one really believed it. Even if they did, it was now a fiction, something that no longer existed. [Ugh¡­] Despite all that, Rio still held onto a tiny glimmer of hope. She wondered, in a dream-like way, if perhaps the King might return, gathering the scattered fairies together, bringing an end to all this suffering¡­ [¡­Warning!] Her tiny hope was dashed when a sharp, bitter sense of danger hit her. She lowered her head quickly. The fairies, including Kali, dropped to the ground in a swift reaction. They felt it. The heavy footsteps of a monster approached them. Rio¡¯s face turned pale as she recognized the familiar feeling of the monster closing in. That monster had started hunting the fairies obsessively some time ago. It wasn¡¯t special. Fairies were always in danger of being attacked, and this monster was no different. What made it different was that this particr monster was an unusually strong one in this space. It also seemed unusually adept at tracking the fairies'' traces.@@novelbin@@ They had no choice but to move, staying on the run to avoid detection. But the monster had chased them all the way here. Even though they had flown tirelessly the whole day without rest. Rio pressed her trembling hands against her mouth to stifle the sound. Kali and the others remained silent, holding their breath and hiding their presence. They were fine. They had been detected a few times before, but never caught. Fairies were very skilled at hiding their presence. They could adjust their mana to blend in with nature, making it impossible for hybrid monsters to detect them. It was a power that, while exhausting, had saved countless fairy lives in dangerous situations. The monster couldn¡¯t destroy the surrounding environment. If it did, it would damage the very bodies of the fairies it sought to devour. So, like usual, it would probably move on. ¡°......¡± The presence stopped. Right nearby. [Run!] With that, Kali stretched out her arms. She pulled out the remaining mana inrge chunks. The mana surged into mes. Rio, pale and wide-eyed, and the other fairies followed suit, each extending their hands. The mana turned into wind, pushing the surging mes forward. Fwoosh! The fire immediately engulfed the monster. The fiery bush didn¡¯t escape unscathed either, as the powerful fire consumed everything in its path. The fairies shot out from the burning bushes, their wings fluttering as they fled in the opposite direction of the monster. [Ugh?!] [Heeek!] [Ugh...!] The explosion behind them made their bodies jerk from the shock. The vibrations felt like their insides were being crushed, and two fairies fell to the ground. [Hurry!] There was no time to wait for them to recover. A few wind spirits, too weak to carry many fairies, rushed to help lift the fallen ones. Rio and Kali quickly picked them up and spread their wings again. [Hiiik¡­!] At that moment, Rio identally turned her head and made eye contact with the monster. Itsrge, elongated head reared back. Its enormous jaws were lined with sharp teeth, and though it was barely visible in the dark, the fire reflected off its ck scales. The monster¡¯s enormous, bright yellow eyes locked with hers. ¡®Ugh¡­!¡¯ Rio¡¯s heart dropped. That terrifying creature was hunting them. Grinding her teeth, she pushed herself forward with a gust of wind. The explosion didn¡¯t stop at one. As the monster¡¯s roar echoed through the night, more monsters began to gather. ¡®Ah...¡¯ Her ears rang. The feeling of all the approaching monsters overwhelmed her. They were alling toward her. Rio, without realizing it, opened her mouth. How had they been discovered? She had tried her best to hide all traces. Even if she tried again, it would be futile. Once they had been detected, there was no escaping it¡­ Rio, without realizing it, opened her mouth. How had they been discovered? She had tried her best to hide all traces. Even if she tried again, it would be futile. Once they had been detected, there was no escaping it... ¡°Gah!?¡± [Rio!] As she was flying to evade the monsters swarming from all directions, a sudden shock struck Rio¡¯s body. Her body was flung away and mmed against a thick tree trunk. Rio, clutching the fairy in her arms tightly, swiftly twisted her body to avoid a fatal blow. Thud! Her back collided with the tree, and her vision blurred. Her weakened body rolled helplessly along the tree¡¯s roots. The sound of her name echoed in her mind. Rio, in a daze, desperately fluttered her wings. Flight was difficult. The familiar, dreaded presence was approaching once again. Rio squinted her eyes. Her blurred vision cleared, and the giant monster¡¯s gaping maw became all too clear in front of her. Her small size made the scene feel like the dark sky itself was descending upon her. In this slow-moving world, the scene appeared shockingly vivid. Death was closing in with rity. [...Gah, help me...] At the sight, Rio unconsciously cried out for help. From whom? Rio herself didn¡¯t know. From Kali? Teo? Riu? Or from that monster? From a fellow fairy, wherever they might be? Perhaps even from the King, the long-hidden hope she had in her heart? She didn¡¯t know the answer. This might just be herst desperate attempt before death. It wasn¡¯t a thought-out action; it was just instinct, a desperate cry. Thus, she activated her unique ability recklessly, calling out to every possible being for help. But the monster didn¡¯t stop. It snapped its massive jaws shut. [No!!] The screams of many voices rang in her head. Its jaws closed, and a gust of wind struck her body. A strange sensation swept from the top of her head to her feet. Rio quickly closed her eyes, bracing herself for the brief pain that would soon follow. The monster¡¯s mouth snapped shut. A harsh sound echoed. ¡®...Huh?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t the usual sound of flesh being torn or chewed. Instead, the sound of metal scraping against metal rang in her ears. Rio blinked in surprise and quickly lifted her head. ¡®Huh...?¡¯ In front of her, she saw something extraordinary. The monster¡¯s jaws, which had been about to mp down on her, were now held firmly in ce by a pure white hand. It had gripped the monster¡¯s jaws tightly, and the force was unyielding. A vast amount of life energy filled the body, as it was connected to the earth itself, and a fist extended out. And then... ¡®...Wings?¡¯ The owner of the white hand spread three pairs of wings that sparkled with multicolors. Chapter 252 Therge teeth caught in my grasp trembled violently. It was the tooth of a monster that I had grabbed in a panic just after my spatial leap, narrowly avoiding a direct hit. After finally tracking the mysterious distress signal to its source, I had almost been struck right in the face. A chilling sound echoed from my tightly clenched hand. The friction between my prosthetic hand and the tooth sparked, even causing small sparks to fly. The force gripping the tooth was considerable. I furrowed my brow slightly. ¡®What tier is this? Top of tier 5... no, considering dungeon buffs, maybe barely tier 4?¡¯ Its body was simr to a lizard. A long tail, an elongated snout. Scales as thick as armor and thorns sticking out of the surface like tacks. ¡®Its unique ability is detection-type. It''s rare for monsters to be born with detection-based abilities.¡¯ However, it wasn''t an ability that directly affectedbat. It was simply a physically superior monster. But even with just that, it was still a threat. Normally, avoiding direct power struggles with monsters is a given... but with the ones behind me, there''s no choice but to face it head-on. I grabbed its lower jaw with my opposite hand as it tried to escape and channeled my mana. The mana that had been dormant surged through my circuits. My body activated, strengthened by the precise techniques of the hardening spell. I tightened my grip, forcing its resistance into submission. The monster screamed as my fingers dug into its teeth and jaw. The wind ruffled my hair. As the monster¡¯s pained cries echoed, the mana around us red up. Mana surged from its throat, its rough and crude magical output flooding the air. I extended my own wings, pping them in response. Rays of elemental light shot from my multicolored wings... ¡°How dare you¡ª!¡± Before the rays could be unleashed, Lee Ji-Yeon charged at me, eyes burning with fury. Though I still felt dizzy from the aftereffects of the spatial leap, my body responded well to the change inbat stance. Lee Ji-Yeon made a short leap, pulling one arm back. With her strength reinforced by the Taesan and hardening techniques, a cracking sound echoed as she clenched her fist. In an instant, the stone formed into a thick glove, infused with a brownish aura, wrapping around her fist. Seeing her preparation, I quickly released my grip and leaned back. At the same time, Lee Ji-Yeon mmed her fist downward. Her fist, tearing through the air, struck the monster¡¯s snout. Its jaw mmed shut, and the head, unable to scream, was buried in the ground. The monster''s head, now buried, began to stir. The mana it had expelled exploded outward, and thick ck smoke poured from its mouth. Landing softly, Lee Ji-Yeon didn¡¯t stop. She mmed the ground with force, lowering her stance and sweeping her hand across the earth. In her wake, a hammer woven from stone appeared, therge base scraping across the ground. With a powerful swing, the hammer struck the monster¡¯s raised head. Unable to even scream, the monster rolled across the ground, knocked out by the force. This was our chance. I had already struck it repeatedly, and it was likely dazed. It was time to charge in and maintain momentum. ¡°Phew...!¡± Just as that thought crossed my mind, Lee Ji-Yeon suddenly shook it off and nted her feet into the ground. She stood in front of me, adjusting her posture. [?] I was about to prepare for support, expecting Lee Ji-Yeon to continue her attack, but I tilted my head in confusion. [Senior, I thought we were just going to press on¡­] ¡°No, I think it¡¯s better to retreat for now. We don¡¯t have enough information yet, and we should protect you first.¡± [¡­I can¡¯t say I don¡¯t like that, but... uh... thank you.] ¡°It''s nothing.¡± Thanks to Lee Ji-Yeon¡¯s return, we continued to stand our ground. The lizard-like monster was still recovering and keeping a wary eye on us. The monsters surrounding us were being pushed back by the spirits and summons that Lee Ji-Yeon and I had released. ¡°By the way, was the reason you kidnapped me at thiste hour because of those kids?¡± [¡­Yes, I¡¯m sorry for doing it without warning.] ¡°So, you¡¯re aware of it... Let¡¯s talk about it when we return to base.¡± As Lee Ji-Yeon loosened her body, she nced at me from behind my shoulder. I turned my head toward where she was looking. ¡®...Fairies.¡¯ My expression shifted subtly at the sight. The fairies were gathered behind us. Their hair wasn¡¯t white but varied in color, and they were small, about the size of my palm at most. However, the multicolored wings on their backs clearly identified their species. When we had just arrived, the fairies had been caught in the chaos, mixed in with monsters, and were being chased. I had cast a defensive spell to ensure safety, then pulled them all together using telekinesis to assess the situation. [Hahh] [Hahh] [Heh] The fairies, who had been staring nkly at me without understanding the situation, suddenly flinched under the intense gaze. [Wings...] [Six?] [So shiny...] ¡­They flinched when they saw my face. Their panicked, wide-eyed reactions made me look at them with a strange expression. They had many small injuries, likely from being chased by the monsters earlier. Some of them were using leaves as makeshift clothing, likely needing to be returned to the earth for nourishment soon... their appearance was rather pitiful. [Uweeeng?] I poked the cheek of the yellow-haired fairy at the front. A small burst of light from my finger entered the fairy¡¯s body. A simple healing spell. The small wounds slowly faded away. The fairy¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at the effect. Her cute reaction caused the corner of my mouth to twitch up. [Wait here.] [! Yes!] The fairy smiled brightly and nodded enthusiastically. ¡°¡­? Did you just say something¡­? Anyway, should we sort out the situation first?¡± [Yes.] I nodded in agreement with Lee Ji-Yeon¡¯s suggestion. The lizard monster was still on high alert, watching us.@@novelbin@@ It hadn¡¯t fled yet, probably because it thought it still had a chance. Or maybe it couldn¡¯t find an opening to escape. Either way, there was no need to let it go. It was a monster that barely reached tier 4. I could kill it and use it as a summon to build my experience. ¡°Should I capture it?¡± Just as I prepared to cast a cleansing spell and set up my magic, Lee Ji-Yeon, who had been ring at the lizard monster, nodded and spoke. ¡°I also want to hunt it myself for practice. Could you just assist me?¡± [Yes, of course.] [Leave the support to us.] ¡°Thank you.¡± I nodded in agreement with Lee Ji-Yeon¡¯s request and released my cleansing spell. The cleansing spell let out a gloomy hum as it soared into the air. ... Lee Ji-Yeon literally crushed the lizard monster. With her dual defense of rock armor and mana-enhanced strength, she easily blocked all its attacks and charged forward. As soon as she closed the distance, she battered and tore into it, mercilessly attacking from all sides. The monster, trying to pull away in a panic, couldn¡¯t escape. Once Lee Ji-Yeon had her hold, she didn¡¯t let go. The most impressive part was when she grabbed its tail and tossed it around, flinging it into the air. Her raw strength, not just in power but also in her tenacity, was enough to showcase the overwhelming force of the Taesan lineage. Eventually, the monster was butchered beyond even being useful as a summon. Despite being a tier 4 monster, its swift destruction was impressive. The fairies watching the battle shuddered, huddling together in fear, trembling from the sheer brutality. At any rate, the other smaller monsters were dealt with by my spirits and summons. However, it wasn¡¯t possible to deal with all of them. Like disturbing a beehive, monsters kept swarming in, and we couldn¡¯t afford to clean up everything. So, after handling the ones we could, we slipped away through spatial movement when an opening appeared. ¡°You dropped me off with no warning again? My heart almost stopped, and the soup I just ate almost came back up.¡± [Sorry...] Back at the base, Lee Ji-Yeon immediately sat me on herp and began pulling my cheeks with both hands. Her hands, which had just shredded scales tougher than steel, were now mercilessly pulling my cheeks. Fortunately, there was no force behind it. She was just yfully tugging, a light gesture. After the battle, I could tell she was exhausted, but she wasn¡¯t trying to torment me. ¡°¡­Of course, I can¡¯tin, since it was an urgent situation.¡± Lee Ji-Yeon sighed heavily, and then looked down at me, her eyes full of mischief, like she was dealing with a troublesome child. [Ughh] But, once again, she had used spatial movement without a word. Since it was my mistake, I didn¡¯tin and just silently offered my cheeks. [...Hmm.] As I stood there, I felt the numerous gazesnding on me. Suddenly, I felt a bit embarrassed and jumped out of Lee Ji-Yeon¡¯sp. ¡°Ah.¡± Ignoring the sympathetic sounding from behind, I walked over to the fairies. The fairies looked different from before. They had returned the leaves to the earth and now wore clothes I had made for them from fabric. They were sitting together in camping chairs, basking in the warm light of a heat-generating magic tool. It was an adorable sight, so I chuckled and bent down. I lowered my gaze to match the height of the fairies, who were looking up at me. ¡°Hmm, fairies, huh?¡± Lee Ji-Yeon, who hadposed herself, approached from behind and asked as she calmly observed the fairies. I turned my head and asked her. [So they are fairies?] ¡°Yes... now that I look closely, they are just like the regr fairies I¡¯ve seen in the restricted zones.¡± I already knew that a few fairies lived in the Taesan family¡¯s territory. Lee Ji-Yeon, who had seen them before, confirmed it for me. I, too, instinctively felt they were fairies. I shrugged and then greeted them with a gentle smile. [Hello?] [Ah, hello...!] The fairies responded with stiff but eager greetings, their eyes twinkling as they stared at me. It was a bit overwhelming. I smiled and shrugged. [There¡¯s no need to be so nervous. And you can talk now.] ¡°Oh, right.¡± ¡°Lio, you fool.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± [Hmm... So, you''re Ria, right? The one who asked me for help?] ¡°Ah, yes, yes¡­ That¡¯s right. I asked for help... Ah! But it wasn¡¯t intentional, it just happened...¡± [Hey, stop talking so much.] [Shh, I¡¯m trying my best.] The yellow-haired fairy, Lio, stammered while speaking. It seemed she was getting scolded by the ck-haired fairy... was it Kali? The scolding came in a voice transmitted through magic, and I could hear it too. [My name is Lee Ha-Yul. Nice to meet you.] ¡°Yes...!¡± Lio responded with a bright smile. ¡°Lee Ha-Yul, my lord!¡± [Wait, what did you just say?] ¡°¡­Hmm?¡± [What did you say?] I blinked, confused by her response. ¡°Lee Ha-Yul, my lord?¡± Her unchanged response made me freeze for a moment. Are fairies speaking a differentnguage? I briefly entertained this thought, but the trantion was clear: "my lord." King. The head of a nation. Me? ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Lio tilted her head, puzzled by my bewildered reaction. Did she not even realize what she said? It seemed so, and that only made me more confused. ¡°¡­Are you royalty?¡± [Are you joking?] ¡°¡­Ah!¡± Even Lee Ji-Yeon, standing behind me, looked down at me with trembling eyes. I responded with disbelief, while Lio, rolling her eyes, suddenly gasped and pointed at Lee Ji-Yeon. ¡°And queen!¡± [...Huh?] ¡°¡­What?¡± Her response, even more absurd than before, left both me and Lee Ji-Yeon stunned. [State change: "Fairy" is undergoing transformation.] ... [yer correction system: Affection level] Lee Ha-Yul ¡ú Lee Ji-Yeon ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð (69¡ú72/100) "Affection" "Rock" "Dependability" "Stability" Chapter 253 I had briefly left the base, but no monsters attacked it while I was gone. More urately, the monsters that tried to invade were eliminated by the magic I had set up in advance. Thanks to that, the base was intact, and I could immediately prepare for rest. However, I didn¡¯t skip my night watch. Though Lee Ji-Yeon and I had ced spirits and summons, and I had my magic and observation up, it would be dangerous to let our guard down inside the dungeon. So, we decided to take turns on night watch, splitting it evenly. I would take the first half, and Lee Ji-Yeon would take the second. I sat in front of the heating magical device in the center of the base, staring nkly, blinking asionally. The briefmotion that had urred in the base had now settled intoplete silence. Outside the base, the sounds of monsters battling and fighting for survival filled the air, but inside, it was eerily quiet. ¡°Coo¡­¡± ¡°Kuul, kuul¡­¡± I could hear several breathing sounds through the silence. Behind me, the even breathing of Lee Ji-Yeon came from the tent. And beside me, on the camping chair, came the sound of mixed, disordered murmurs from the fairies. The fairies had not gone into the tent but had instead fallen asleep next to me, lying on the chairs. As usual, they huddled together, not just sticking to each other but also hugging one of my spirits, sound asleep in a storm of dreams. Normally, my spirits would have glowed brightly, but they dimmed, entering a kind of power-saving mode to avoid disturbing the sleep. ¡®...Since they said they¡¯ve lived depending on each other from birth, it makes sense they¡¯re so close.¡¯ I had heard roughly about the fairies'' situation. These fairies were born in this dungeon. The first fairies born here had died one by one, and eventually, only the remaining ones fought desperately to survive. The dungeon was ranked level 2. It would have been incredibly hard for fairies with nobat capabilities to survive here, but they managed thanks to their innate stealthy presence. But recently, they had been relentlessly pursued by a crazy monster¡ªthe lizard monster that Lee Ji-Yeon had brutally killed. ¡®Detection ability, so they got caught by that.¡¯ It seemed that somehow the fairy¡¯s presence was detected, and the monster, based on that, relentlessly chased only the fairies. To the monster, fairies were like delicious, magical creatures fluttering around in the sky. After being pursued for a long time, and eventually falling into danger... In desperation, Lio shot out a distress signal randomly, which I intercepted, appearing out of nowhere and barely managing to save them. ¡®I was lucky.¡¯ It was pure luck. That was the only exnation. It was a strange experience for me, considering my usual bad luck. Thanks to that, the nine fairies were now able to sleep together peacefully, side by side on chairs. ¡®Ugh¡­¡¯ But there was still an unresolved question. Why were they suddenly calling me a king? When I asked, that was the answer I got. It felt like being asked why humans are called humans. ¡®...Am I really a fairy?¡¯ In the end, the fairies clearly saw me as one of their own. That thought left my face twisted in confusion. From piecing everything together, it seemed certain that I was at least a ¡°pseudo-fairy.¡± It felt somewhat embarrassing to think of myself as a fairy. But when I considered it from a racial perspective, it gave me a very strange feeling. The question about realizing one¡¯s race, and the exnation that a race¡¯s traits manifest as unique abilities. Ariel had been giving me hints, within the limits of what was allowed. Your unique ability is rted to your racial uniqueness. ¡®Mana affinity.¡¯ It was likely a unique ability tied to being a fairy. The ability to naturally align with mana and elements, which is characteristic of fairies. I could understand that. Though it seemed a bit self-centered, the top leaders of this world were willing to support me significantly just because of my potential. Maybe there was some incredible secret to my birth. But then... ¡®What about the ¡°all-rounder¡± ability?¡¯ All-rounder. A unique ability in a vague middle ground between universal and technical abilities. I couldn¡¯t think of it as a racial trait. Ariel¡¯s words indirectly denied my thoughts. She said that I hadn¡¯t realized my race yet, that I wasn¡¯t just a fairy, and there was something else. Whenparing mana affinity to something ¡°else,¡± the only thing left was ¡°all-rounder.¡± ¡®...How am I supposed to think about all-rounder as a racial trait?¡¯ It was aplete mystery. I couldn¡¯te up with an answer. It felt like my head was trapped in the dark night sky. That¡¯s when I heard a noise. I didn¡¯t immediately put up my guard. ¡°Haah¡­ It¡¯s time. Good work.¡± The tent opened, and Lee Ji-Yeon stumbled out. [Did you sleep well?] ¡°Yes, thanks to you, I slept soundly.¡± Still a bit sleepy, Lee Ji-Yeon rubbed her eyes and slumped into the chair beside me. It wasn¡¯t the chair with the fairies.@@novelbin@@ Fortunately, therge butt of hers didn¡¯t crush the fairies. ¡®...I¡¯m relieved she¡¯s not in a bad mood.¡¯ From my quick observation, she didn¡¯t seem overly awkward. Thankfully, she took the fairy queenment as a child¡¯s yful joke. I sighed in relief. [Well then, I¡¯ll go in now.] Now, the remaining night watch was Lee Ji-Yeon¡¯s. ¡®What should I do first?¡¯ Of course, I wasn¡¯t going to sleep. To be precise, I was drowsy, but I didn¡¯t n to fall asleep. I didn¡¯t really want to sleep, and even if I did, I¡¯d probably have nightmares. Just as I was about to get up... ¡°Junior, can you sleep alone?¡± [Huh?] At Lee Ji-Yeon¡¯s words, I froze for a moment. [What... What do you mean?] I blinked, caught off guard. It wasn¡¯t confusion, but it felt like she hit the nail on the head. But I didn¡¯t show it clearly. Outwardly, I shrugged it off casually. [How old do you think I am? This is such a childish joke...] ¡°I heard from Elia, she said you can¡¯t sleep without someone nearby, so she asked me to keep an eye on you.¡± [Elia¡­] My defense was swiftly shot down. Hearing that Elia cared about me made me genuinely happy, but at the same time, embarrassment swept through me... ¡°¡­You really can¡¯t sleep alone?¡± [¡­¡­] I buried my face in my hands and nodded slightly, and Lee Ji-Yeon looked down at me with a strange expression. ¡°¡­Come here. I¡¯ll give you some life energy and help you sleep.¡± [...I don¡¯t really need to sleep¡­] ¡°Heh, when in a dungeon, you must rest when you can.¡± That night, I fell into a deep sleep. ... The next couple of days, I and Lee Ji-Yeon thoroughly cleared the dungeon. We hunted the monsters that appeared, made them into summons, and spread them around. We found and contracted spirits, and the spirits formed teams to hunt monsters. In just two days, Lee Ji-Yeon and I essentially led a military force through the dungeon. The relentless influx of monsters gradually slowed down. Thanks to wiping out all the monsters in the nearby area in just two days. ¡®Any average hero couldn¡¯t have done this.¡¯ It was quite the achievement. With our mastery of necromancy and spirit magic, it was possible. Even if a high-level hero entered, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to clear the dungeon at such a fast pace. That¡¯s why the association divides the categories of battle. The superhumans in therge army category aren¡¯t rare. In battles with many enemies, superhumans of that ss show their true power. Necromancy, when supported by the caster¡¯s skill, gets stronger the more intense the war bes. Lee Ji-Yeon was more than capable in necromancy. I, on the other hand, was steadily improving my spirit magic, increasing both the quantity and quality of spirits. Spirit magic doesn¡¯t consume much mana to begin with, and my mana capacity was vast. I could basically hunt monsters automatically, so it was no surprise the monster numbers were dropping. Additionally, my spirits had reached their required experience for upgrades. Now, I just needed Professor Liana¡¯s help outside the dungeon for my upgrade. [So you¡¯ve been staying here until now?] ¡°Yes, it¡¯s here! It¡¯s this tree!¡± While we were clearing the dungeon, we visited the ce where the fairies originally lived. It was close to the core of the dungeon. The tree where the fairies had lived, but where they had fled from the lizard monster¡¯s pursuit. The fairies were now wandering nearby with wistful expressions. I looked at the massive tree that the fairies once inhabited, making a strange expression. [It¡¯s a fairy tree.] The tree was a fairy tree. ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s already dead, though.¡± It was indeed a dead fairy tree. Lee Ji-Yeon gently touched the dry trunk and confirmed it. ¡°It must¡¯ve attracted a lot of attention when it was alive¡­ They¡¯ve really lived here.¡± ¡°Hmph... Queen, can¡¯t we bring it back to life?¡± ¡°Ah, if it was just weak, maybe... but a dead tree like this... no way.¡± ¡°Meh¡­¡± The fairies stuck to the tree, whining, and I felt sympathy for them. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a strange bitterness rising in my throat. [Let¡¯s take it for now. Even if it¡¯s dead, it might be useful somehow.] I gently pulled the whining fairies off the tree and put the fairy tree into my spatial storage. ¡°Wow¡­!¡± The fairies¡¯ eyes widened as they saw therge hole in the air swallow the tree and the ground. ¡°¡­Is that space magic? The hole is huge¡­¡± [Yep, it is.] Lee Ji-Yeon tilted her head, still with a perplexed expression. She probably wasn¡¯t used to seeing such arge opening in space magic. I turned my head, keeping a straight face and then switched the topic. [Hmm, did you bring this too?] I picked up an object that came with the fairy tree and dirt. It was a transparent ss bottle filled with pink liquid. There were also several other random items buried nearby. ¡°Ah, yes, that¡¯s right. We found it a while back and buried it here.¡± [Why?] ¡°It looked pretty.¡± [Ah, I see.] Indeed, aside from the ss bottle, the other items also looked shiny and pretty. I even found some magic stones. Had they picked them up after the monsters died? I shrugged and began analyzing them... specifically using my analysis function. Normally, I would¡¯ve used the status window, but I had to use my divine power for this. ¡®Wait, the status window is what the top leaders provided... so maybe the analysis function is actually for observation?¡¯ I corrected my thought and started the analysis. ¡®What is this?¡¯ When I saw the results, I made a strange expression. ¡°What¡¯s the effect of this?¡± Lee Ji-Yeon, who had been waiting, looked at me with curiosity. Even the fairies, pretending not to care, perked up their ears. I thought for a moment and awkwardly shook the ss bottle. [Hmm... A hated potion?] ¡°What?¡± Lee Ji-Yeon and the fairies looked confused, their heads filled with question marks. I understood their confusion because I too didn¡¯t know what to make of it. The information I got from the analysis was quite perplexing. If I had to express it in status window format, it would be something like this: [yer Correction System: Analysis] ? Analysis: Hated Potion? ? Elements: [Potion] [External Perception Maniption] ? Detailed Description: Alters external perception to the worst for a certain period when consumed. It was a potion that contained perception maniption. It was likely some kind of artifact created automatically within the dungeon. Of course, its effectiveness had clear limits. It couldn¡¯t change past records, only alter current perceptions in real-time. But even that was impressive. The effect seemed mostly useless. It was a perfect example of "all shine, no substance." However, there might still be a use for it. For now, I carefully ced it into spatial storage. ... After finishing what we needed to do, Lee Ji-Yeon and I immediately led the fairies out of the dungeon. Of course, there was a small concern about the fairies. Even though their intelligence and traits were independent, fairies were still born in the dungeon and tied to it. ¡°Wow!¡± But for me, with my power over space, that wasn¡¯t an issue. When they couldn¡¯t get through the entrance, I tore the wall open and created a new one. The fairies'' eyes sparkled, and they waved their hands excitedly at the swirling vortex in the air. ¡°¡­Is this really space magic?¡± [Yep.] Lee Ji-Yeon¡¯s expression was full of suspicion and curiosity, but I didn¡¯t care. At this point, it didn¡¯t matter if they found out. With enough power and influence, I wasn¡¯t going to be swayed. We stepped out of the dungeon, greeted by the orange glow of the evening. [Senior, it¡¯s a bitte, but would you like to have dinner?] ¡°Ah¡­ Is that okay?¡± [Of course!] [You¡¯ve helped us so much, we¡¯d like to treat you to a meal.] It was already past dinner time, so we headed back to the mansion with Lee Ji-Yeon and the fairies. We had spent an extra day, but I had already warned them it might be dyed, so there were no problems. When we arrived at the mansion, it was clear that being a bitte didn¡¯t cause any issues. The problem came from elsewhere. ¡°My lord, is this person also the queen?¡± ¡°Hmph, yes, I am¡­ also?¡± [?] Hong Yeonhwa, who hade out to greet me, blinked in surprise. [yer Compensation System: Favorability] Lee Ha-yool ¡ú Lee Ji-yeon ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð(72?74/100) ?Favorability? ?Rock? ?Sturdy? ?Stability? Chapter 254 The journey back to the mansion with Lee Ji-Yeon and the spirits was quiet. As I casually turned my observation, I felt Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s presence near the mansion¡¯s entrance. ¡°¡­!¡± [Happiness] ¡°My lord, huh?¡± ¡°Junior?¡± My body jerked. The fairies clinging to my wings and Lee Ji-Yeon, walking beside me, tilted their heads, and by the time I noticed, my legs had already kicked off the ground. I hurriedly ran. I didn¡¯t put enough force into it to m the ground, but my impatience and anticipation were evident. I opened my eyes to the wind brushing against my face. Far in the distance, I saw a sh of red. As I focused, Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s figure became clearer. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Hong Yeonhwa, leaning against the wall near the entrance and gazing at a hologram, suddenly looked up. Her eyes widened, and I could see my figure rapidly approaching in her bright red eyes. ¡°Yeonhwa!¡± Without hesitation, I rushed into her embrace. I wrapped my arms tightly around her waist and buried my face deeply into her chest. The feeling I had missed so much in the dungeon was there. A soft sensation, like being buried in the clouds, mixed with the sweet, rich scent of her skin. The warmth of her body, filled with the warmth of the world, made me feel as if my mind was being gently unraveled. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± [Happiness] Happiness bloomed in me. It felt as if all the stress I had umted in the dungeon was melting away like snow. My wings, still in their sky-like form, fluttered gently. ¡°Heh, Ha-Yul... Did you miss me that much?¡± Hong Yeonhwa, who had been blinking in confusion, also smiled brightly and pulled me into a tight hug. One hand wrapped around my waist, and the other gently stroked my head. ¡°Yes¡­ I missed you.¡± ¡°Hehehe, I missed you so much too. You can¡¯t imagine how much.¡± I lifted my head slightly, and Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s red eyes were looking down at me, filled with affection that felt like it was dripping onto my face. ¡°Hehe.¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh again. With a smug smile, Hong Yeonhwa lowered her head, as if to make a move. What could it be? I didn¡¯t need to ask. I kept my eyes closed, calmly enjoying the longing anticipation. ¡°Huh?¡± ...But she didn¡¯te down. I blinked, realizing that Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s gaze had shifted to the back of me. My cheeks puffed out automatically. [Jealousy] Curious, I turned my observation to where her gaze was directed, and I could sense Lee Ji-Yeon and the fairies standing awkwardly a little further away. Lee Ji-Yeon was rolling her eyes while staring at a distant mountain, and the fairies were also tilting their heads and covering their mouths. ¡°¡­What¡¯s that?¡± Among them, Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s gaze was fixed on the fairies. ¡®Ah.¡¯ I suddenly realized what was going on after hearing her mutter absently. I hadn¡¯t introduced them yet. I had been so excited to see her, Ipletely forgot. [Ah... These are the fairies I brought from the dungeon.] ¡°Hmm¡­?¡± Hong Yeonhwa blinked in confusion, seemingly not understanding. ¡°¡­Ahem, hello.¡± At that moment, one of the nine fairies flew up. It was Kali, the one with ck hair. ¡°I¡¯m Kali, the fairy who followed the king. Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°King¡­? Uh, right, uh¡­ nice to meet you.¡± Kali¡¯s stiff greeting was apanied by a bow until her waist, while Hong Yeonhwa awkwardly responded and then nced at me with a slightly confused look. No words or telepathic signals came, but I could feel her thoughts asking what that meant. [Ahaha] I let out an awkwardugh. Honestly, I still didn¡¯t understand the whole "king" thing. ¡°Is this person also a queen?¡± ¡°Hmph, yes, I¡­ this person ¡®too¡¯?¡± Ah. ...@@novelbin@@ [Hey, don¡¯t go around calling anyone queen¡­] I managed to convince Hong Yeonhwa after some back and forth and finally entered the mansion, remembering to give the fairies a telepathic warning. I didn¡¯t understand why they kept calling me "king" either, but it would definitely cause problems if they kept calling anyone ¡°queen¡± like that. [Then, is this human, Hong Yeonhwa, not a queen?] The yellow-haired fairy, Lio, tilted her head and asked. Having listened to the warning, her expression turned slightly awkward as she whispered through telepathy. [No... I mean... it¡¯s not that... but, well, I¡¯m not really a king...] [Then we shouldn¡¯t call you queen?] [.....] I responded awkwardly as Lio whispered through her telepathy, moving along with the group. ¡°Ha-Yul! You¡¯re a dayte... huh?¡± ¡°Finally home! Oh, and what did you bring with you?¡± As expected, as soon as we entered the mansion, the fairies caught everyone''s full attention. Elia and Baek Arin were both staring at us with wide eyes, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile at their reaction. [What¡¯s all this talk about Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s mischief?] I became curious about Baek Arin¡¯s broken words. Mischief? I didn¡¯t think Hong Yeonhwa had been up to anything, so there had to be some backstory. ¡°Oh! Wait, listen to me!¡± Baek Arin¡¯s voice boomed as she pounded her chest with her big hands, sounding somewhat indignant. ¡°While you were gone, Hong Yeonhwa kept messing with me, saying she¡¯d kick me out of the house and all that¡­ I almost cried from how badly she teased me¡­¡± ¡°Hey! You ate my hotdog!¡± ¡°Not just one! You could¡¯ve given me one more! You¡¯re so petty!¡± ¡°It was Ha-Yul¡¯s! Damn you¡­¡± ¡°Hong Yeonhwa, you¡¯re starting to lose control of your filter¡­¡± As expected, there was always some back-and-forth with these two. I nodded understandingly while they argued, when another voice suddenly echoed in my head. [My lord, are those two also queens?] This time, it wasn¡¯t Lio, but a whisper from the fairy named Randy, who had switched over to Lio¡¯s telepathy. Randy¡¯s gaze shifted between Elia and Baek Arin. [No... um¡­ hmm¡­] Hmm... uh... what? [When everyone¡¯s gathered, I¡¯ll exin.] [Ah, you avoided the question!] [Randy, you should¡¯ve figured it out by now!] [Ahh] ¡®Tch.¡¯ The fairies whispered amongst themselves. Their conversation, detected by my mana sense, filled me with a strange tightness in my chest. ¡°Oh, Se-Yul is already asleep¡­¡± [Yes, I checked.] [It¡¯s toote to wake him now. I¡¯ll exin to himter.] Coincidentally, my teacher and Professor Liana were in the mansion too. It didn¡¯t take long for everyone to gather. ¡°Hm, uh¡­¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± Sitting around the round table in the lobby, soon, the two of them came down the central staircase. They blinked in surprise at the unexpected fairy visit but rushed over to check on my condition the moment they saw me. Their hands traced over my body, and mana leaked from them, scanning me. Last time, they had left my injuries unchecked in order to boost my recovery, but since then, they¡¯d been checking me thoroughly for any injuries. Living together had its inconveniences. Back at the dormitory, I used to cut and heal my arms at will, but now, I had to be careful not to get caught or I might be punished... [Really, I¡¯m not injured.] But this time, I hadn¡¯t actually gotten hurt. The spirits and summons fought for me, and Lee Ji-Yeon was always by my side, looking after me. It was a bit frustrating. If I¡¯de alone, I could have been more active on my own. ...But the warmth and sense of security from being protected felt incrediblyforting. The feeling of wanting to protect someone was strong, but the feeling of being protected was just as strong. I collected my thoughts and brushed aside the distractions. In any case, I wasn¡¯t hurt, and I didn¡¯t have anything to be ashamed of. I straightened my chest proudly. As I stood like that, the hands that had been checking me slowly pulled away. ¡°Even though it¡¯s level 2, I was worried you might get hurt. But thankfully, you seem fine. Did you manage to gather all the spirits?¡± [Yes, I brought almost a hundred from the dungeon.] [And all the previous ones were also filled, so I just need the upgrade now.] [Could you help with thatter...?] ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve already prepared everything for the upgrade, so just let me know if you need anything.¡± [Yes! Thank you!] Professor Liana smiled brightly as she patted my hair. Her hand, which had been lingering on my cheek, withdrew, but before it fully left, I turned and gently pressed my lips against her palm. A kiss on the palm of her hand made it tremble in surprise. Her eyes widened in shock, but soon she understood the situation and gently smiled, pressing her lips firmly against my cheek. ¡°Well, of course, who would think you¡¯d get hurt after all that? It¡¯s only natural.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what the so-called ¡®naturals¡¯ say, but after Ha-Yul left, I couldn¡¯t even sleep properly¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll lose your filter soon enough¡­ By the way¡ª¡± Professor Liana, who had trailed off, turned her attention to the fairies. As their attention shifted, the fairies flinched and looked at her, and she gave them a warm, reassuring smile. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, fairies. I¡¯m Liana Belus.¡± Her voice, matching her soft expression, was kind and soothing. With her strong presence and a touch of maternal warmth, the fairies rxed their previously tense postures. ¡®Her affinity with spirits must have yed a role in that.¡¯ Professor Liana¡¯s affinity affected not only spirits but also fairies, who were somewhat rted to them. Even Se-Yul, who had always been on edge, had opened up easily to Professor Liana because of her strong spirit affinity. I imagined the fairies were feeling the same way. Honestly, I was also feeling a desire to curl up in Professor Liana¡¯s arms, like I wanted to act like a child. The same feeling was present with Elia, who also had a strong affinity for spirits. Although I wasn¡¯t sure if that affinity could be a unique ability, if they continued to grow this way, it might one day turn into one. [Hmm, then if I exin the situation¡­] We gathered around the round table in the lobby on the first floor. After scanning everyone with my gaze, I began to speak. [As for me, I believe Liana is the queen.] [As for the dungeon¡ª] ¡°Ha-Yul!? Why the sudden¡­?¡± ¡°Ah, no... It¡¯s nothing.¡± The moment that strange voice hit my head, I choked. For a second, I thought it was me who had said it. But it wasn¡¯t. I looked over at Hong Yeonhwa, who was startled and handing me a ss of water. I drank it quickly, swallowing the sensation stuck in my throat and then looked toward the fairy who had made the oddment. They were now sittingfortably, rxed. The fairies, now seatedfortably at the table, had seemingly rxed. Their previous stiff and tense postures had eased, and I could sense that the atmosphere had shifted. [What¡¯s going on here?] The strangements from the fairies seemed to have made everyone else a bit more curious. I nced over at Hong Yeonhwa, and saw that she was trying to hold back a smile, as if she found the whole situation amusing. I took a deep breath, trying to push aside the feeling of difort caused by the strange energy in the room. There was a mix of curiosity and hesitation hanging in the air. "So, what exactly did you say about me?" I asked, not wanting to leave any loose ends. Lio, one of the fairies, quickly stood up and shook her head as if to apologize, though her eyes were still bright with wonder and curiosity. [We... we didn¡¯t mean anything bad, really.] Her voice was soft, and I could feel the sincerity in her tone. Yet, there was still an air of nervousness in the room. I chuckled and turned my attention to the others. [It¡¯s okay. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. But I do think we need to get some things cleared up.] "Yeah... I still can¡¯t believe it," Hong Yeonhwa said, her voiceced with disbelief. "A ¡®king¡¯ and ¡®queen¡¯¡ªwhat¡¯s all that about?" I smiled sheepishly. "I honestly don¡¯t know either. But it seems like they see me as their ''king'' for some reason." The fairies, hearing this, exchanged confused looks before Lio spoke up again. [But... you are the king. You saved us, and... you¡¯re the one who guided us out of the dungeon.] I blinked, not quite following her logic. "Wait, you¡¯re saying I¡¯m the king just because I helped you?" [Yes!] The chorus of agreement from the fairies left me speechless for a moment. It was a strange feeling, this newfound role they had assigned to me. I was beginning to realize that there was much more to this than I had first thought. "And now you think I¡¯m some kind of queen too?" Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s voice cut through the conversation with a yful tone, though there was a hint of uncertainty in her words. Lio, seemingly unfazed by the question, nodded earnestly. [Yes, Queen Yeonhwa. You¡¯re also royalty in our eyes.] I chuckled at the idea. "I guess we¡¯ve got a whole kingdom going on here, huh?" There was a brief silence before everyone, including the fairies, broke intoughter. The mood lightened, and it felt like the awkwardness from earlier had been swept away. As theughter died down, I nced over at the others¡ªElia, Baek Arin, and the rest of the fairies¡ªall still watching with curiosity, yet a bit more at ease now. [What exactly is going on here?] The question,ing from Randy through telepathy, made me pause. "I¡¯ll exinter," I replied, giving the fairy a reassuring smile. Chapter 255 For now, the fairies decided to live together. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m in such a dire situation that I can¡¯t take care of about nine fairies. It¡¯s not just because I have the ability to do so, but also because I feel responsible. I was the one who saved the fairies in the dungeon. I could have left them there, but I chose to bring them along. So, it¡¯s my responsibility to take care of them. It would be wrong to bring them all the way here and then just leave them to fend for themselves. Where should I send these homeless beings? ¡­ I don¡¯t know if this feeling is my personal emotion or if it¡¯s something that has bloomed from the ufortable sense of dissonance. But since I feel this way, I¡¯m going to take responsibility. Of course, there was the option to send them to the Taesan family, but... ¡°We want to stay by the King¡¯s side.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! The people should be with the King!¡± The fairies t-out refused that option. They tied bits of cloth they picked up somewhere around their heads and gathered together, almost like a protest. I couldn¡¯t help but tap my forehead in resignation at the sight. The King, the King, the King, King King King... It wasn¡¯t like I was hearing the sound of dogs barking outside my house, but I never expected to hear ¡°King¡± in my lifetime. [Is that ¡®King¡¯ really... certain? I¡¯m still not so sure... ?] ¡°The King is the King.¡± ¡°And the knight is with you too.¡± [...] When I asked if it was certain, that was the answer I got. A king is a king. It¡¯s something you instinctively know, they say. If you say you don¡¯t understand that, they im the fairy knight standing next to me as proof. The fairy knight... that would be Seo Yul. I nced at the fairies fluttering around beside him. Their bodies were small. Proportionally, their arms and legs were rtively long, but overall, they were a bit bigger than my hand. That¡¯s typical for fairies. They¡¯re small in stature andck any significantbat ability. Their species¡¯ unique trait is their affinity for magic, which most of them use to cultivate nature. But unlike those typical fairies, fairy knights are as tall as humans and focused onbat ability. Seo Yul, though still a child, would likely change once he grows up. The reason? To protect the fairy king... probably. ¡°A knight is a species born to protect the king. Of course, they¡¯ll protect the people if they can, but ultimately, they are part of the king¡¯s personal guard.¡± Kali took the lead and recited the knowledge passed down through generations. ¡°There are those born as knights by nature, and others who are chosen by the king to be knightster on.¡± ¡°I also want to be the king¡¯s knight, by effort!¡± [No, I really don¡¯t want to increase the number of knights.] ¡°Hmm?¡± The fairy next to me, pping her hands, widened her eyes. The other fairies also tilted their heads in confusion. I shrugged my shoulders in response. [I never thought of myself as a king, and I don¡¯t even know how to make knights. Seo Yul¡­ well, he was just a child born by chance. I don¡¯t expect anything from him as a knight.] There¡¯s no purpose in a person¡¯s birth. They aren¡¯t created for a specific function. Though the fairy knight species may have a purpose¡ªto protect the king¡ªthis is something I don¡¯t want to ept. Even though Seo Yul¡¯s birth was unintentional, more of a mistake than anything, I don¡¯t want him to grow stronger and throw himself into battle to protect a king. Maybe it¡¯s my selfishness, but I¡¯d rather he just lived happily, leaving the whole protection thing behind. [Even if he¡¯s a knight, I won¡¯t force him to protect me. He wasn¡¯t born for that purpose. Even if that¡¯s his essence, I¡¯ll never force it.] After saying that, I lightly tapped my ne. By now, the fairies had all straightened their postures, their eyes shining brightly as they listened intently to my words. [Hmm, it¡¯s not about forcing him. I don¡¯t know how to make knights, and I don¡¯t need him to fight just to protect me.] I awkwardly turned my head, feeling a little embarrassed. I still couldn¡¯t grasp the whole ¡°king¡± or ¡°people¡± talk, but those eyes¡­ I wasn¡¯t used to them. ¡°¡­ Yes, we understand the king¡¯s words well. But we want to help the king.¡± Kali, who seemed to be the one doing the thinking for the group, spoke after a brief moment of contemtion. She was always the one to express their intentions, as she was the most vocal. [Help... help?] I chewed on my words for a moment. The fairies were all looking at me with eager faces, as if ready to take on anything. ... But I couldn¡¯t really think of anything. [Hmm¡­ This mansion doesn¡¯t need much management, but Ariel often takes care of it. Would you help when that happens?] ¡°Yes! Understood! Is there anything else...¡± [Ah¡­] More? There really wasn¡¯t anything else... [Ah, right. There¡¯s a cultivation area for various materials in the grounds. Could you help with growing those materials?] ¡°Yes! Leave it to us!¡± The fairies replied energetically. Their resolve was clear earlier, but now it was even more confident. Fairies really are excellent at nurturing nature. Their affinity for magic, attributes, and spirits all make them perfect for it. [Then, I¡¯ll leave it to you. Don¡¯t worry if you mess it up.] ¡°We¡¯ll definitely help!¡± The wings of the nine fairies fluttered energetically. ... ¡°Haha! So, the children all became farmers?¡± [Yes... that¡¯s how it happened.] Elia chuckled as she heard the story. ¡°No wonder they were so eager. It¡¯s because it¡¯s the king¡¯s orders~¡± [Elia...] ¡°Aww~ Why? I was just calling you my king~?¡± [Ugh¡­] Elia¡¯s mouth curved mischievously as she yfully grinned. Her eyes were also gleaming with a teasing glint. At first, I blinked when she called me ¡°king¡± and ¡°queen,¡± but now, she had started enjoying teasing me with it... The fairies had been living in the mansion for several days now. During these days, nothing special had happened, but small changes in the mansion had caught the attention of the residents. The fairies had been looking after the cultivation areas, just as I instructed. To be honest, I didn¡¯t have high expectations. It felt like asking a child who wants to help their parents for anything, without any real task. But just as I was about to dismiss my expectations, the fairies began growing the materials in the cultivation area with skill. They adjusted the soil¡¯s fertility and moisture, tuned the environment to suit the materials, and even infused vitality into them to elerate growth and improve their quality... It was as though they were seasoned experts, and when I asked them, they simply answered: It felt like they were saying, ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you do this simple task?¡± They really were exceptional at managing nature. In addition, the fairies started doing household chores. You might think, ¡°How much could they possibly do with their small bodies?¡± but the fairies were proficient at it. Fairies are naturally gifted with exceptional affinity for spirits. They are born with an affinity for all five elements and can handle lower-level spirits without a contract. Even the fairies in the mansion were like that. They had controlled spirits freely while surviving amidst the monsters in the dungeon. Watching them easily manage household chores with spirits made me feel a strange sense of admiration. ¡°That¡¯s something I taught them.¡± [Huh?] ¡°The fairies kept asking the queen! They asked about household chores, so I taught them a little, and they picked it up quickly.¡± To my shock, it was Elia¡¯s teaching. I had never imagined that Elia had taught them. I stared with my mouth slightly open, and Eliaughed again. It felt a bit awkward, like I was being teased, but it wasn¡¯t entirely unpleasant, especially since she was happy. ¡°Leaves are starting to fall now. They were so greenst time.¡± [It¡¯s almost winter now.] ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s already winter.¡± As I nodded in agreement with Elia¡¯s musing, we continued walking. The leaves that had once been full of green were now mostly red. Some had lost their strength and were falling off. The clothing of passersby had also be longer and thicker. A lot had happened, but in the end, it didn¡¯t feel like much time had passed. [Huh?] A soft sensation wrapped around my right hand. I felt something intertwining between my five fingers. It was Elia¡¯s hand. She smiled and gently held my hand up, shaking it. ¡°It¡¯s a bit cold now, but it¡¯s fine now.¡± [It feels good to me too.] ¡°Hehe, ah~ In my hometown, we were so busy gathering crops around winter... Did you know? Even though farming has gotten easier with magical tools, there are still crops you can¡¯t manage with them, so people still need to do it by hand?¡± [I¡¯ve heard that. Magical tools have limits, so eventually, people are needed.] ¡°Yeah, especially in my hometown, which is like a remote vige. The importance of people was higher than magical tools there. A couple of years ago, my dad used magical tools wrong and...¡± [Oh...] ... Listening to Elia¡¯s stories about her hometown, we soon arrived at our destination. The destination was one of the natural parks inside Siyoram. Siyoram¡¯s natural parks are proper training grounds. With high-density magic and well-preserved natural environments, spirits sometimes appear there. It¡¯s an ideal ce for spirit magicians to train, so I had made a reservation to visit right after returning from the dungeon. The natural park, where we arrived, was a ce for spirit ascension rituals, and unlike the ces we had passed, it was filled with vibrant greenery. We passed through the grassy area and entered a forest with trees popping up here and there. ¡°You all arrived on time, huh? Some were already preparing since the morning.¡± [Hahaha...] Inside, Professor Liana was waiting. There was a bit of mist, but the sunlight filtering through the leaves made the forest cozy. Professor Liana, who had been sitting on a stump with her eyes closed, opened them and gave me a teasing nce. Of course, there was no real sense of annoyance. It was just yful behavior, but I felt grateful and apologetic toward her for helping me over the past few days. I carefully released my hand from Elia¡¯s and moved forward. Reaching into the spatial pocket, I pulled out what I had prepared. ¡°Hmm?¡± [Ta-da!] Amidst the yfulness, I saw Professor Liana blink in surprise. ¡°A pic basket?¡± [Yes, I just made it this morning.] Her gaze fixed on the pic basket I was holding. Smiling brightly, Iid down a mat on the ground and ced the basket on top. ¡°Wow, there¡¯s a lot of different kinds?¡± The lid of the pic basket opened lightly, revealing sandwiches, which caused Elia to p her hands in delight. I puffed out my chest proudly as I exined. [Professor Liana, you like sandwiches, right? Last time, when you were teaching me about magic, you gave me some sandwiches... So I made them.] ¡°Oh... that time.¡± It was still fresh in my memory, the first year when I had just started learning magic. I still remembered the sandwiches Professor Liana had given me at that time. At the time, I had no peace of mind, and due to my lost senses, I had only felt down while chewing the sandwiches. But the gratitude still remained deep in my heart. [It took me a bit longer to prepare this, but let¡¯s eat together as a token of my appreciation!] This was my way of returning the favor. The circumstances and the ce were simr to back then. Professor Liana probably didn¡¯t notice, but the pic basket and mat were exactly the same as those from that time. [Here! A special gift!] Professor Liana took the orange drink I handed her. It was still nice and cold. ¡°I¡¯ll ept this as a reward.¡± Professor Liana smiled brightly after inspecting the sandwich and drink. Her joy was clear, and my face brightened as well. While Elia and I waited, Professor Liana took a bite of the sandwich. I nervously swallowed, wondering what she thought of it. [How is it? Does it suit your taste?] ¡°Yes. It¡¯s delicious.¡± [Hehe, I¡¯m d you think so!] The corners of my mouth naturally lifted. Professor Liana smiled and took another bite of the sandwich. ¡°We¡¯ll take a break after finishing this, and then we¡¯ll go in right away.¡± [Yes!] The same cheerful answer. I happily responded, and we took a brief meal break. Seeing Elia and Professor Liana enjoying their food, I smiled and adjusted the potion I had tucked away in my pocket. It was a potion made from the roots of the Fairy Tree. ¡®At this point, it¡¯s clear that I¡¯m connected to the fairies in some way.¡¯ I vividly remembered the strange vision I had when I drank the potion that Hong Yeonhwa had given me. Though it was just spection, the Fairy Tree might have had some influence on it. So today, I nned to test it. ...I might copse likest time, but I¡¯ve grown now, so I should be able to ovee it. ¡°But the candy exchange tickets I gave you, you haven¡¯t used them yet, right?¡± [Huh?] Professor Liana¡¯s suddenment made past memories sh through my mind. ?Professor Liana: And I¡¯m sorry for the morning (????) ?Professor Liana: [Royal Candy Exchange Ticket]x10 ?Me: It¡¯s my fault. There¡¯s no need for you to apologize. ?Professor Liana: I¡¯m really, really sorry! ?(T-T )¥Î That first lecture in my first year... I still remember how embarrassed I was when I couldn¡¯t even introduce myself properly. The candy she gave me as an apology... I hadpletely forgotten about that. [yer Adjustment System: Affection]@@novelbin@@ Iha-Yul ¡ú Liana Bellus ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð (78?79/100) "Affection" [Milk Cow] "Gratitude" "Kind Adult" "Soft" "Warmth" "Full" Iha-Yul ¡ú Elia id ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð (84?85/100) "Affection" "Gratitude" "Milk Cow?" "Chick" "Kindness" Chapter 256 The sandwiches were a bit too much for three regr people to finish, but in the cozy atmosphere, we managed to eat them all. Not surprising, since the three of us¡ªme and the other two¡ªare all surprisingly big eaters. Especially Professor Liana and Elia; they have to eat a lot to maintain their figures. ¡°Phew... that was delicious~ I¡¯m so full!¡± [I¡¯m d you enjoyed it.] ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ll feed you a lotter too.¡± [Yes.] Thankfully, the response was positive. Elia, patting her round belly with a mischievous grin, promised to repay me, while Professor Liana, next to her, continued munching on her sandwich with a slightly surprised expression. ¡°Hmhm, shall we start soon?¡± After filling our stomachs well and digesting in the sunlight, the training began. ¡°¡­Your Majesty Iha-Yul, shall we take a nap before we begin?¡± [What?] It was at that exact moment, just before we were about to start, that I heard the unexpected remark. I tilted my head in confusion, and Professor Liana, who was about to begin the lesson, stared at me with a peculiar gaze. [What do you mean?] ¡°Well, you looked like you were really sleepy. You kept nodding off earlier¡­ Since it¡¯s not urgent, would you like to take a short nap?¡± With that, Professor Liana subtly spread her arms, showing the gesture. I wasn¡¯t foolish enough not to understand what she meant. I shook my head, mixing hesitation and reluctance. [No, it¡¯s fine.] ¡°If you¡¯re really sleepy, please tell me, okay?¡± [No¡­] My full stomach, the warm sunlight, and the gentle breeze¡ªmost of all, the presence of Professor Liana and Elia right next to me... With all these elements around me, it was natural for drowsiness to set in. However, I wasn¡¯t so tired that I¡¯d lose consciousness. I could pull an all-nighter for a week and still be fine. ...On the other hand, I can also sleep for a whole week if given the chance. For that reason, my treatment was starting to feel quite strange. I couldn¡¯t directly say I disliked it, but it did leave me feeling unsettled. ... ¡°Now, let¡¯s go over the spirit ascension process again, as we¡¯ve already covered it, but let¡¯s review it once more.¡± After a brief dy, Professor Liana¡¯s exnation continued. Sitting on the stump, she looked down at Elia and me, who were seated on the grass, and began to speak. ¡°Over 90% of the spirits in this world are lower spirits.¡± Spirits follow a ssification system that is different from monsters. There are three ssifications: low, mid, and high. These categories aren¡¯t something humans made up. In fact, spirits undergo changes in rank in these three stages. ¡°Typically, the spirits people are familiar with are lower spirits. They have colors matching their attributes and take the form of orbs of light. In fact, most lower spirits look simr. The only difference is their size and the intensity of their light.¡± Professor Liana stretched out her arms. Her long, slender arms. Magic swirled around her left hand, and then a wind spirit popped out. It was the same type of spirit I often describe as a glowing orb of light. The wind spirit had a pale green hue, in line with its attribute. ¡°In other words, there aren¡¯t any clear distinctions between individuals. As you all know, having no individuality in this world isn¡¯t exactly a good thing.¡± She lifted her left hand, and with that, other lower wind spirits emerged, just as she described. Aside from their light intensity or size, there was no significant difference between them. Individuality, uniqueness. Having distinguishing features is highly beneficial in this world. When such features are pronounced, they can even function as a form of extraordinary ability. ¡°Lower spiritsck individuality and uniqueness. Because of that, their self-awareness is also extremely weak. They aren¡¯t at the level of children; they¡¯re more like instinctual beings driven solely by their elemental attributes.¡± I nodded in agreement with that exnation. In truth, typical lower spirits don¡¯t convey any specific meaning. At best, they instinctively crave more of my magic and seem to enjoy the energy corresponding to their attributes. ¡°That¡¯s the difference between lower and mid-tier spirits.¡± Snap! Professor Liana snapped her fingers to lighten the mood, then shook her empty right hand. ¡°Once you reach mid-tier spirits, they begin to develop their own individuality and characteristics. Their forms change, and they develop self-awareness, which leads to having personalities and preferences.¡± She gathered magic in her right hand, continuing the same flow as before. Whoooosh! The wind swirled and stirred her hair. Immediately after, the wind gathered at a single point, forming a shape. A sharp beak, ws, and long wings¡ªthis was a bird made entirely of wind, sitting on Professor Liana¡¯s forearm. [Ah, that¡¯s the one from before.] It was a spirit I had encountered before. I had met it when Professor Liana was transporting me from China. [Ah, it tickles¡­ Hehe.] The spirit seemed to recognize me too, letting out a clear sound and flying toward me. It rubbed its head against my cheek, and I gently stroked it. More spirits appeared around Professor Liana, some taking the form of colorful creatures, while others had strange, fantastical appearances reminiscent of fantasy games. I noticed that many of the spirits were approaching me instead of their owner, and Professor Liana gave me a curious look. ¡°¡­The reason why lower spirits make up such arge percentage of spirits is because of the rarity of humans who awaken as superhumans, and even rarer are the superhumans who awaken unique abilities.¡± Just as humans awaken magic and unique abilities... Spirits also go through a simr process where they evolve from being basic magic clusters into mid-tier spirits with individual traits. ¡°Only about 10% of spirits evolve naturally on their own into mid-tier. Now, here¡¯s the question! What¡¯s the reason for this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of the shared vision they receive from their contractor. It¡¯s hard to grow alone in nature, but when they¡¯re with a contractor, they can gain diverse experiences much more quickly.¡± ¡°Oh, looks like you did your homework. Elia, it¡¯s not your time yet, but this will be usefulter, so pay attention! As a reward, here¡¯s a candy!¡± ¡°Ah, thank you.¡± The answer came from Elia. Professor Liana, smiling brightly, handed her a piece of candy. ¡°Unlike some kings, who haven¡¯t eaten their royal candy for over half a year!¡± [That¡¯s¡­!] ¡°Hahaha, just kidding~¡± I almost choked on the sudden attack. Professor Liana,ughing, patted my head. ¡°Ahem, that¡¯s enough joking. Elia¡¯s answer is exactly what Iha-Yul should be doing now.¡± Her finger that had been on my head pressed my cheek. ¡°Although you¡¯ve already shared experiences with your spirits through contracts, from now on, you¡¯ll need to make a more direct connection and transmission. This is what we call ¡®spirit ascension¡¯ among spirit magicians.¡± Spirit ascension. It¡¯s a known process from the original story. While there wasn¡¯t an established path for traditional spirit magicians, there were cycles involving the use of spirits. ¡°Before we continue, let me ask a quick question. How many spirits have you contracted so far?¡± [Well¡­ 711 now.] ¡°Wow¡­ 700 in just half a year? And ascension already¡­ that¡¯s really fast. Didn¡¯t you bring about 100 back from this dungeon?¡± [Yes.] ¡°So, about 600 are eligible for ascension... Normally, a spirit magician does about 10 a day, but¡­¡± Professor Liana, who had been gently rubbing my cheek, smiled. ¡°Based on my judgment, I think His Majesty Iha-Yul could probably do it all today. Honestly, it¡¯s fine even if it¡¯s notplete. We don¡¯t have to rush today. Let¡¯s take our time and do what we can.¡± [Yes!] The exnation ended. I gently rubbed my cheek where her hand had been, and without hesitation, I began the ascension. The red me spirit I had contracted red up in my hands. It knew what was happening, so it was filled with anticipation, swirling around in the me. ¡°Ascension procedures aren¡¯t thatplicated. You just manipte your magic to connect with the spirit. You use your magic as the power needed for ascension and immerse the spirit in your essence through your magic.¡± Professor Liana, sitting next to me, added further exnation. ¡°It¡¯s also simr to making an additional contract. A contract with a lower spirit was just a simple sign, but for a mid-tier spirit, it¡¯s more like embedding your magic deeply and leaving a mark.¡± Elia was next to me as well. Professor Liana was here to guide me and ensure everything went smoothly, while Elia was observing this process in preparation for her own ascensionter. ¡®Hoo...¡¯ Taking a deep breath while listening to Professor Liana¡¯s exnation, I focused on manipting my magic. ¡®Hmm...¡¯@@novelbin@@ The me spirit, burning brightly in anticipation, could be felt as it grew eager for the connection. Observing the connection was like seeing information being umted and refreshed. At this moment, I could clearly feel the warmth in my hands and the magic flowing through them. The magic of the spirit, itsws, its individuality, and the connection between us were all tangible, even without my observing powers. I released the magic contained in the core. The magic coursed through the circuit and arrived in my hands. I adjusted it like a wire, embedding it into the spirit that was in my palm. In an instant, the red spirit turned pale white. The me surged, engulfing my wrist for a moment, before contracting back to its original size. It was a strange feeling. Although the contract had already been made, it felt like it had deepened further. Now, there were two connected lines between me and the spirit. The strange sensation from the already established connection... It felt like the experience and essence were being shared. And from the second line where I had just inserted the magic, it felt like the spirit was sucking the energy out of me, much like sipping a drink through a straw. One line infused the spirit with my essence, and the other replenished the energy needed for the ascension. ¡®...It¡¯s taking a lot of magic.¡¯ But the spirit was taking more energy than expected. I hadn¡¯t felt a shortage of magic until now, but the amount the spirit was absorbing was quiterge. Of course, I wasn¡¯t at a dangerous level yet. But it seemed like I wouldn¡¯t be able to repeat this process hundreds of times without running out of energy. I¡¯d likely need to start absorbing magic from the outside once we get to the middle stage. Even while I was thinking this, the magic continued to be drawn from me. The spirit, now fully nourished, gave off a strong thud, signaling its transformation. It felt like a heartbeat, pulsing with regrity. As it beat, I sensed the spirit changing its form, influenced by my magic. [Hm?] I wasn¡¯t sure how much longer the spirit would continue absorbing energy, but at some point, the spirit that had been in my hand disappeared. No, that¡¯s wrong. To be precise, it had grown toorge to stay in my hands and was now wriggling in my arms. The spirit had transformed into a dog-like form with bright, fiery fur, short legs, sparkling red eyes, and a tongue hanging out, panting. Its tail wagged energetically. [Is it a puppy?] ¡°Is it a puppy?¡± ¡°It really is a puppy?¡± The spirit¡¯s new form was a dog. Its size was quite big, smaller than me, but big enough to cuddle in my arms. As it barked, surprisingly, the meaning was transmitted directly into my mind. It wasn¡¯t me interpreting it on my own; it was a direct message. ¡®...Is this really the first thing you say, asking for food?¡¯ I thought to myself, feeling a bit frustrated. But then again, it was a puppy-like spirit, so I couldn¡¯t expect much more from it... ¡°Wow, a fire dog! It¡¯s so cute!¡± [Jealous] [Really?] ¡°...Ah? Actually, it¡¯s kind of less cute now, isn¡¯t it?¡± With that thought, Elia, who was next to me, smirked and gently pressed my cheek. ¡°Ascension happened incredibly fast. What, three minutes? Normally, it¡¯d take at least ten minutes... But, I guess if you¡¯re talented, that¡¯s how it works.¡± Meanwhile, Professor Liana, who had tilted her head in confusion, soon epted the situation and looked me over. ¡°How do you feel? Any headaches, chest tightness...?¡± Well, I felt fine. The puppy spirit was pestering me about food, and for a moment, I examined myself. [Yes, I¡¯m fine. I can continue right away.] ¡°If anything feels off, you must tell me right away! Understood?¡± [Yes.] There¡¯s no issue. The amount used wasn¡¯t too much, and I could recover quickly. I shrugged, patting the puppy spirit¡¯s head, which had calmed down after eating the enchanted fruit. It looked up at me and began nuzzling my neck. I wondered what kind of form and personality the next spirit would take. My heart fluttered in anticipation. ... Since then, I continued to ascend spirits without stopping. The magic, the heart, my body¡ªthere was no reason to stop, as I had plenty of energy. Things proceeded smoothly, and I was able to ascend several lower spirits to mid-tier without any problems. ...However... ¡°Another puppy?¡± ¡°Yeah, another puppy?¡± Contrary to Professor Liana¡¯s exnation that spirits would develop their individuality, many of the spirits that became mid-tier took on dog-like forms. The puppy-shaped water spirit in my arms, and the other dog-like spirits scattered around, all had their unique personalities. Yet, they were all simr in form. As I tried to hide my awkwardness, strange looks were directed at me. ¡°¡­Spirits share their essence with their contractors during ascension. They inevitably end up influenced by their contractors.¡± ¡°Ah, now I get it.¡± [What do you mean, "get it"?] What does being linked with a puppy even mean... Despite my protests, Professor Liana and Elia¡¯s strange stares didn¡¯t change. It was frustrating. [yer Adjustment System: Measurement] ?Title "Dog" Chapter 257 A puppy instantlyes to mind when thinking about pets. I had often thought that they were cute when I encountered one on the street or saw them on screen. The wagging tail, the cute tongue sticking out, the fur I just wanted to gently pet in my hands. I¡¯ve thought about raising one. They are cute, and regardless of who their owner is, they give affection and are intriguing creatures, so I must have also wanted that affection from a puppy. But I never raised one. I didn¡¯t have the confidence to take responsibility. When my life was just getting a little bit better, I thought about it, but I doubted whether I could take care of one until the end. I didn¡¯t raise one. I feared the parting too. Would I die first, or would the pet die first? I imagined being left all alone after my pet passed away. If that happened, I thought I¡¯d want to die with it, and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to raise one. [¡­¡­] My wish to have a pet was fulfilled in an unexpected way. The forest, which used to be lush and green, was now full of color. The spirits that ascended to the mid-tier were now emerging one by one. A mid-tier spirit is at the stage where it blossoms into its own individuality. That means their forms are all different. ¡­But for some reason, my spirits have a particrly high proportion of dogs. The colors are somewhat limited to five, but their forms are all a little different. There are spirits that look likemon dog breeds, and others that look like a dog but aren¡¯t exactly one. Even the lightning spirit, which had just ascended, looked the same. I picked up the puppy-like spirit with a strange expression on my face. Tada-da-da! The tail at its backside spun like lightning. It crackled with electricity as it twirled around, making it seem a little dangerous, but fortunately, it didn¡¯t hurt me. I looked at its form. Its ears were wide, and its legs were stubby. It resembled a Welsh Corgi. ¡°Oh my goodness, a lightning Welsh Corgi¡­¡± [Huh¡­ it¡¯s ticklish.] The spirit, panting with its tongue out, suddenly licked my cheek. It didn¡¯t feel awkward. By now, I had ascended over half of the spirits to mid-tier, and I had already been bombarded with affection from most of them. The spirits that were now quietly sitting on the ground once approached me, rubbing their bodies against me and licking me as a form of affection. Honestly, it didn¡¯t feel bad. At the same time, it made me feel a bitplicated. The reason I learned spirit magic was because spirits are a major force inrge-scale battles. Spirits are incredibly helpful in battles, especially in dungeons or in ces like the cursednds, where multiple spirits are vital to gaining strength. There is also a high chance thatrge amounts of monsters will surge from the depths. In such cases, necromancy, along with spirits, would be very useful. In short, the reason I contracted spirits was to use them in battle. ...And now I had to use spirits, which were supposed to give me affection, in battle. When I realized this, it felt like my heart was being squeezed. ¡°Hoo¡­¡± I decided to push theplicated thoughts aside for now. I¡¯d think about itter. I rubbed the spirit in my hands against my cheek and then gently set it down on the floor. It looked a little awkward as it shuffled its legs before eventually sitting down, belly up, a little further away. Around 200 spirits were now in ce. At first, each ascension took about five minutes, butter it became quicker, only taking about one minute per ascension. [This is probably going to take longer than a day¡­] Even considering that, it still seemed like it would take longer than a day. Professor Liana, a bit flustered, pushed her hair behind her ear. ¡°You¡¯re right. I forgot to ount for the time spent sharing the vision¡­¡± [Is that so¡­?] I nodded, then suddenly noticed her other arm moving repeatedly. One of the spirits, a puppy¡ªno, a wind spirit¡ªwas receiving her affectionate pets. ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ I subtly turned my gaze. Elia, who was sitting right next to me, was also gently petting another spirit nearby. ¡°Oh... now that they¡¯ve ascended, the texture seems clearer.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve be more distinctly formed, so it probably isn¡¯t just a feeling.¡± ¡°Do they also change their appearance when they be high-tier spirits?¡± ¡°Yes, many of them change again when they ascend to high-tier.¡± As I concentrated for a moment, I noticed the two of them chatting in a cozy manner. I understood. When I¡¯m bored, I also tend to grab anything and fidget with it. ¡°¡­Hah-Yul?¡± ¡°Student Iha-Yul?¡± I understood, but honestly, it was impossible not to feel awkward. As a gust of wind brushed my cheek, both of their gazes locked onto me. They seemed taken aback by my puffed-up cheeks. [Jealous] [Jealous] [Jealous] The confession ne cked away. The emotions that spilled out with the sound were a little embarrassing, but more than that, I felt a strong desire for them to understand my awkwardness. ¡°Well... here,e here.¡± After a brief moment of embarrassment from my puffed cheeks, Professor Liana scooped me up and sat me on herp, patting my back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being distracted. I didn¡¯t want to bother you while you were focused.¡± Elia also redirected her attention to me. She gave me a warm smile and patted my shoulder gently. The warmth grew closer, and the soft touch made my embarrassment melt away as their attention poured onto me. [Hmm¡­] ¡­A littleter, I felt the sting of shame. I realized how childish my actions had been just now. But still, I didn¡¯t want to escape from this moment. I subtly let out a sigh, letting go of my puffed cheeks as I changed the subject. [My magic feels a little drained. I didn¡¯t expect to use this much magic.] ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a natural part of it. The more magic the contractor has, the more magic the spirits take during ascension.¡± [Aha¡­] ¡°I struggled with this too, at first. My magic reservoir is huge, and spirit magic doesn¡¯t consume that much, so I never really felt magic depletion.¡± Professor Liana, shrugging, rubbed my stomach. ¡°I¡¯ll ask again, though¡ªare you feeling any pain? A headache, or your chest feeling tight? If you¡¯re exhausted, you need to speak up right away.¡± [Yes, I¡¯m really fine. I even brought some elixir to help.] ¡°Elixir?¡± Professor Liana blinked in surprise. I quietly pulled out a wooden box I had been carrying in my arms. [It¡¯s an elixir I got by chance. I heard it helps with magic depletion, so I brought it to take.] ¡°Elixir¡­ wait a moment.¡± Professor Liana tilted her head, examining the box. ¡°Oh my, this is from the Taesan family? And the ingredients are¡­¡± Professor Liana paused as she examined the source and ingredients engraved on the box. Her green eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Fairywood?¡± [Yes, it¡¯s made from the root of the fairywood.] The elixir¡¯s main ingredient is the root of the fairywood. After checking with my abilities, I confirmed it was a genuine product from the Taesan family. ¡°Fairywood... Is it safe for you to take?¡± Professor Liana, looking a little uncertain, carefully asked. It was probably a concern rted to my race. I nodded, reassuring her. [Yes, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s fine.] [It¡¯ll actually be better for my body.] Professor Liana looked worried, but after my repeated assurances, she finally nodded. ¡°Well, I suppose if the tree bears fruit, the fairies will be the first to pick it¡­¡± Luckily, I convinced her. The fact that this elixir had been processed for safety helped with the persuasion. It wasn¡¯t like I¡¯d copse from taking it. ...Though, in my case, I did copse and vomit blood back then, but that was different from now. Back then, I didn¡¯t even realize I was a fairy, but now my body and awareness have changed. Even if something simr happens, I can stop it. Besides, Professor Liana is right here, so I¡¯ll be fine. ¡®Fairywood¡­¡¯ A tree species created for fairies to live and dwell in. I wonder if the elixir made from the roots of the fairywood had something to do with the influence of my race when I copsed after drinking it before. Back then, I had no idea. So, today, I¡¯m going to drink it again to check. Since my magic had nearly been depleted, it¡¯s the perfect moment to replenish my energy with it. When I opened the box, the fresh magic within it emanated through the forest. The spirits that had beenzily lying around all perked up. The box contained a brilliant, sparkling blue elixir. ¡®Hmm...¡¯ I nodded as I felt the magic pulsating in my senses. It looked simr to the elixir Hong Yeonhwa had given me before. While the manufacturing dates are different, it seems to be a simr type of elixir. [So, should I drink it now?] With Professor Liana holding me in her arms and Elia watching me intently by my side, I nodded and ced the elixir in my mouth. It felt just like before. The elixir, melting on my tongue, slowly flowed down my throat. At some point, my consciousness began to fade. The forest, where sunlight poured through the leaves, was eerily calm. A soft breath echoed through the stillness. ¡°He¡¯s fallen asleep.¡± ¡°He¡¯s asleep now.¡± It was Iha-Yul¡¯s breathing. Professor Liana gazed down at Iha-Yul, who had fallen asleep in her arms, with a strange expression. His rxed face, his cheek pressed against her chest, his arms tightly wrapped around her, and the soft breathing of his sleep¡­ He had fallen into such a deep sleep that no one would notice if he was kidnapped. Fortunately, the spirits scattered around had been summoned back, so there wasn¡¯t much noise to disturb Iha-Yul¡¯s sleep. [Ticklish] Professor Liana, with a peculiar expression on her face, gently pressed Iha-Yul¡¯s cheek. The puppy-like spirit, still pping its wings faintly, buried its face deeper into her arms. ¡°No problems, huh... He¡¯s just asleep.¡± ¡°Hehe, he¡¯s so cute.¡± Elia, who was sitting quietly next to them, giggled. Reaching out, she gently patted Iha-Yul¡¯s head. He made a low sound, rubbing his head against her. His cute, puppy-like behavior,bined with how often Iha-Yul denied being associated with puppies, made Eliaugh even more. ¡®What a greedy little one.¡¯ At the same time, I thought of Iha-Yul puffing his cheeks earlier,ining just because he petted some spirits.@@novelbin@@ Here he is, surrounded by women and throwing a tantrum, while Elia, who just petted her own spirits, looks just as greedy. Of course, Elia didn''t mind this possessiveness. ¡°Hmm... Is the spirit ascension over for today?¡± ¡°I think so. Since he fell into a deep sleep after consuming the elixir, he won¡¯t wake up easily if we try.¡± It¡¯smon for the body to fall into a deep sleep after consuming an elixir. After closely examining Iha-Yul, Professor Liana saw no issues, so this was probably one of those cases. Iha-Yul would likely sleep soundly today and replenish his magic tomorrow. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± An unusual sound, like something breaking and tearing, echoed in their ears. The sound was not pleasant. Both of them froze, their eyes meeting in surprise. At the same time, they turned their gaze to the source of the sound. The sound came again. The source of the sound was Iha-Yul, nestled in Professor Liana¡¯s arms. His body, which had been peacefully lying in her arms, suddenly shuddered and trembled, and his wings, which had been rxed, stiffened. [Sharp pain] [Burning] [mes] [Pain] The confession ne cked as it resonated, expressing the user¡¯s emotional state. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The two of them paled, their faces turning white as they realized something was wrong. Chapter 258 The fire is dangerous. It¡¯smon sense, something that doesn¡¯t require specific teaching or touching the mes to learn. Even a me that dances beautifully, it¡¯s impossible not to instinctively sense the threat when feeling its intense heat on your skin. One instinctively recoils from fire. Everyone knows that fire causes pain when it burns. "Qu, quhh...!" After experiencing it firsthand, I had no choice but to revise my previous thoughts. It¡¯s not just moderately painful; it¡¯s truly excruciatingly painful. The fire that clung to my arm. The outer skin was instantly ckened and charred. Between the cracked skin, blood bubbled up like moltenva, spilling down. Cruelly, that scene was reflected in my retina. My arm, engulfed in mes, burned before my eyes in real-time. Thoughts flickered in and out. My consciousness fluctuated, but survival instincts surged rapidly. I squirmed on the ground like a bug that had burst open. "Ah, shit." The thoughts that had been disconnected resumed. The sh of rity that followed contorted my face. "I, I was¡­ adjusting my magic power, taking the elixir, but¡­" Before I could resist, a sudden wave of intense pain crashed over me, and I lost consciousness. And then I woke up, trapped in a nightmare. It was a familiar nightmare. A house engulfed in mes, myself writhing in pain in a nearby alley, the horrible burning sensation searing through my brain... It was the day my house burned down. "Ugh..." Of course, fire causes pain. I knew that even back then, but now, with a full understanding of the situation, I recognize the true nature of this burning sensation. Fear fire. A violent, overwhelming fire that leads the world in its brutality, one I cannot deny after experiencing it firsthand. "It''s, it''s okay..." Fire is terrifying. After that day, just seeing fire sent me into a panic. It took a lot of courage to even get used to using the gas stoveter. But now, it''s okay. To be exact, after receiving affection from Hong Yeonhwa, I became okay with it. Before that, I had no good memories with fire, but after Hong Yeonhwa''s affection, I began to form positive associations with it. It''s not scary. Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s fire is warm andforting. It doesn¡¯t pose any threat to me, only offering kind warmth. So it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not scary. I can endure the pain... Repeating this in my mind, I curled up. The mes did not spread from my right arm. I don¡¯t know how to end this nightmare quickly. I just have to endure the pain, let time pass naturally until it ends. "Ugh¡­" Even so, my body in the nightmare crawled on the ground. It dragged over the rough ground, tearing my clothes and skin. With my arm burning in the mes, I reached toward the house that was burning down. Why? I can¡¯t say for certain. Even now, I can¡¯t be sure. I was a confused,plicated mess back then, unable to make any definite statements. A ce that only offered misery, a ce that provided nothing but nightmares. But with all the confusion, I wanted to confirm something as I crawled on the floor. The ce where something should be, the only remaining blood rtive, the only existing rtionship, the one I hoped might give me affection. Crawling like that, I confirmed the ce that had nothing left, staring nkly at the ruins of the house, waiting for the fire to burn out on my arm, rationalizing that it was satisfying, and the nightmare ended like that. This nightmare always ended like that. "Ah, shit¡­! A civilian¡­!" "...?" I had never heard another voice before. I suddenly lifted my head from the ground. Through my blurry vision, I saw a man stumbling. His red eyes were fixed on me. A familiar shade of red. His eyes, tangled with guilt and confusion, squeezed shut. "Shit, ahhh¡­!" At a nce, he didn¡¯t look okay. The man, with his head bowed, grabbed his hair.@@novelbin@@ His body swayed as if it were about to copse, his head being pulled by one hand. The man mmed his head into the wall. Bang! With a loud noise, the wall crumbled. Rubble fell, and a cloud of dust arose. I opened my eyes wide. The moment the man¡¯s body was engulfed by the dust cloud, mes erupted from his body and devoured the dust cloud. It was the fear fire¡ªthe one that burned the house, killed my parents, and turned my arm into a useless mess, a vivid memory. "Ahhh, ughhh¡­!" The man who caused the fear fire groaned in pain. He grabbed his hair and face, stumbling in ce. Drool hung from the corner of his mouth. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ I didn¡¯t understand. This had never happened in my nightmares. No, had this ever happened in the past...? ¡®...Had it?¡¯ My thoughts abruptly stopped. In fact, the memory of that day isn¡¯t clear. It¡¯s fragmented, an imperfectly tangled, unstable memory. One day, a fire broke out in my house. With a loud explosion, my body was hurled through the air, and I crashed into a nearby alley. I saw the house crumbling in mes, heard the screams of pain. I writhed in agony from the mes on my right arm, crawling toward the house, and at some point, staring nkly at the ruins of my home while the mes on my arm died down. That¡¯s where the memory ends. I had never encountered a man who caused fear fire like this. "Ugh..." While the pain from my burned arm lingered, I tried to recall the past. Suddenly, the man stopped moving. His staggering legs, his swaying upper body, and his trembling hands clutching his hair and face. Everything unnaturally froze. At the same time, the groans mixed with saliva ceased. For a moment, everything around me was swallowed by silence. Even though I could still see my arm burning in the corner of my vision, there was no sound. Suddenly, a deep vibration pushed through the silence. It was a heavy sound, like a drumbeat. My skin grew hot in an instant. The source of the sound was the stumbling man. It wasn¡¯t the sound of a drum; it was the sound of the man¡¯s heartbeat. After a brief moment, the man lifted his head. I gasped as his face came into view. Familiar red hair, the same familiar red eyes. But now, it was different. Crack! His red eyes cracked open, with fragments falling off, revealing the dark bloodshot eyes beneath. For a moment, the eyes scanned the surroundings before locking onto me. The gaze froze me in ce. My body and mind burned hot. My head red up just like the burning mes on my arm. ¡ºWhat¡¯s this, a fairy... no, something else?¡» The man, or something within him, tilted his head. Just then, Ha-Yul¡¯s ne reacted to the anomaly, and the actions of the two became rapid. "Aurora!" Riana, holding Ha-Yul in her arms, immediately summoned the spirits. With her cry, mana radiated from her body, intertwining with the surrounding magical energy, quickly forming various shapes. There were lower-tier spirits with blue halos, intermediate-tier spirits shaped ording to their characteristics. Among them was a higher-tier spirit, shaped like a human. "Aurora! Hurry!" Aurora, the higher-tier water spirit contracted with Riana, gracefully rose behind her, quickly extending her hand in response to hermand. Whoooosh! The lower and intermediate water spirits that had been summoned added their power. Water spirits can also provide healing, and under the direction of the higher-tier spirit, the magic began to seep into Ha-Yul¡¯s body with healing properties. "Activation, Healing Rhythm." Elia wasn¡¯t idle either. With a soft gaze, she closed her eyes and formed magic with her hands. Her magic split into two parts, piercing Ha-Yul¡¯s body. "Instant Regeneration" and "Healing Amplification." She perfectly controlled the ratio of both procedures. The urgent areas were healed with regeneration, and the areas with more time avable were restored with quick healing. Even with such quick responses, the chilling soundsing from Ha-Yul didn¡¯t stop. "Now! His body is tearing apart!" Elia, who was focusing on controlling the magic, shouted anxiously. "The healing isn¡¯t working well!" "Not good news at all!" Riana gritted her teeth. Ha-Yul¡¯s body, cradled in her arms, trembled violently. The ominous sound didn¡¯t cease. Something strange was happening to Ha-Yul¡¯s body. The frustrating part was that they didn¡¯t understand the cause. Typically, when someone overdoses on elixirs, mana runs rampant, destroying the circuits and core, leading the body to break down. But what was happening to Ha-Yul now was different. His core and circuits were intact. Yet, his body was tearing apart. Even Elia, with her medical expertise, and Riana, with her frontline experience, had no idea what was happening. There was no clear response to this phenomenon because they couldn¡¯t exin it. [Excruciating Pain] [Terror] [Severe Burning] "Ugh¡­!" "Aah, damn it!" The ne and the squirming body of the child in their arms made both of them feel their hearts burn with anguish. They hadn¡¯t listened to the child. They trusted him too much. How could they have trusted his ims, even though he might die from any slightpse in attention? The elixir¡¯s production came from a reliable source, and Riana hadn¡¯t found any issues when she checked. Yet, they had blindly believed and administered it...! "Ha-Yul!" "My baby...!" It didn¡¯t take long. A soft groan escaped from Ha-Yul¡¯s lips, and at the same time, the ominous sounds from his body ceased. Both of them, drenched in cold sweat, opened their eyes wide. [Question] [Connection?] [Pain¡­] Hearing the voice continue, they quickly checked Ha-Yul¡¯s condition. "Baby! Can you hear me?!" "Ha-Yul! You can¡¯t lose consciousness again! You have to stay awake no matter how hard it is!" Riana gently held Ha-Yul¡¯s face, who was squirming in her arms. She held his face as if it were a delicate craft, carefully bringing it up and filling her vision with his face. The breath in front of her was so delicate, it almost felt like it might vanish at any moment, a sense of fear lingering. [Professor Riana...] [Elia...] Ha-Yul, gasping for breath, shook his head. The clear sign of consciousness caused their faces to brighten. "Yes, I¡¯m here. Are you okay? Is your body... is it okay?" "I¡¯m fine! I can fix it right away! It¡¯s all fixed already! Everything¡¯s okay now¡­?" As the two of them anxiously checked Ha-Yul¡¯s condition, they suddenly blinked. His body felt tight, and breathing was ufortable. Wondering why, they lowered their gaze to see the blue cords tightly wrapped around him. [Fear] [Obsession] [Possessiveness] "Eh...?" It was Ha-Yul¡¯s artifact. The wings that had been present just a moment ago were now divided into dozens of cords that bound both of them and pulled tightly. The grip was strong. It was difficult to breathe because of the pressure. "Baby... just wait a moment... we need to check your condition. Could you let go of this...?" [No...] [Stay with me...] [Don¡¯t leave...] "Ugh..." As Riana gently stroked his head to calm him down, Ha-Yul shook his head and tightened his grip even more. A strange groan escaped as his body pressed against theirs. [Don¡¯t disappear...] [You¡¯re mine¡­] "No, no... I¡¯m not an object¡­" "Ah... I think I¡¯m okay..." [No...! You¡¯re mine...! Professor, make me yours...!] Ha-Yul¡¯s arms wrapped around Riana¡¯s waist, pulling her tightly. In that moment, it felt like his grip might choke her. Ha-Yul buried his face between her breasts, whining uncontrobly. "Ugh, ughh..." The desperate and clingy emotions in his voice and actions were overwhelming. Riana, feeling this, shuddered. The urgency on her face mixed with a sense of embarrassment and redness. Chapter 259 I¡¯m ready to continue tranting the chapter, staying true to the original text and following the provided cheat sheet for consistency. I¡¯ll ensure the trantion is close to the original without simplifications, and the dialogue will be in quotation marks as requested. Let''s continue with the trantion from here: It was a few months before retirement, just before stepping into Siyo-Ram. On a whim, Riana had visited a department store and witnessed a certain scene. The child¡¯s eyes sparkled at the toy inside a dazzling box. The parents looked at the price tag, horrified. The first round of negotiations failed, and the child, who had pulled out the tantrum card, was now whining, with the parents trying to somehow persuade him. Riana didn¡¯t particrly empathize with the scene. She didn¡¯t connect with the child¡¯s feelings. In her childhood, instead of desiring toys, Riana yed with the spirits that gathered around her. She found more joy in ying with spirits than with stic toys or expensive, slightly magical high-end toys. She also didn¡¯t understand the parents¡¯ feelings. She had never raised a child, nor had she ever taken care of a younger sibling. The parents struggling with the cost of toys? At that time, Riana was already earning a ridiculous amount of money, fighting on the front lines of the magical world. She couldn¡¯t rte to the stress of struggling with the price of one or two toys. [No... make it mine...!] "Ugh, ughh..." Only now did Riana begin to understand the parents¡¯ feeling of awkwardness while dealing with a whining child. There was a difference, though. The child whining was adorable, but he wasn¡¯t her own, and instead of clinging to their legs, he was wrapped in her arms. Moreover, what he wanted wasn¡¯t just a toy¡ªit was Riana herself. Two arms clung tightly to her waist. The heated breath seeped into her chest. Ha-Yul, buried in her chest, shook his head vigorously. [Mine...!] "My... my mine...?" Riana felt awkward as Ha-Yul clung to her in her arms. In fact, Ha-Yul clinging like this wasn¡¯t something new. Even without the extreme circumstances like in Shiphna or China, Ha-Yul often showed signs of clinginess. Especially in bed. It was well-known that Ha-Yul was sensitive when it came to sleep. The behind-the-scenes negotiations to sleep in the same bed as Ha-Yul weren¡¯t without reason. Of course, the main winners were either Hong Yeonhwa or Lee Seo-Yul, but Riana had often found herself holding Ha-Yul in her arms while sleeping. Each time, she hadforted the cute, whiny Ha-Yul in his sleep and had received some healing. But today, it was different. This was sticky, clingy possessiveness, something more explicit than before. Suddenly, an ufortable memory from a drinking session popped into Riana¡¯s mind. It was a sweet, youthful emotion simr to now. Looking back, Ha-Yul had also shown possessiveness toward Riana back then. It wasn¡¯t as explicit as now, but instead, he had once treated her breasts as his own without permission. ¡®...He won¡¯t do that again, right?¡¯ The situation now was quite simr. Ha-Yul, nestled in Riana¡¯s arms, moving based on instinct instead of rationality. With that thought in mind, Riana nced at Ha-Yul¡¯s arms wrapped tightly around her waist. They were quietly wrapped around her now, but it wouldn¡¯t have been strange if they shot up and grabbed her breasts right away. ¡®No... I can''t undo this...¡¯ The arms were around her waist, and the artifact was wrapped around her body. Could she shake it off? She shook her head in her thoughts. It wasn¡¯t just about whether she wanted to push it away¡ªshe couldn¡¯t even if she tried. Recently, Ha-Yul¡¯s physical abilities had started surpassing Riana¡¯s. Lately, Ha-Yul had been sparring seriously with Athara. As a spirit mage, Riana naturally found herself physically outssed by Ha-Yul. Her own skills didn¡¯t help either. Riana had no abilities that focused on closebat. Even if their physical abilities were simr, she would eventually be overwhelmed and pinned down by Ha-Yul¡¯s superior techniques... [Don¡¯t leave¡­!] ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Did Ha-Yul notice Riana¡¯s inner thoughts? In an instant, the grip tightened. While it didn¡¯t harm her body, the pressure and possessiveness were clearly intense. As a result, she was finding it hard to breathe. Riana nced at Ha-Yul¡¯s hand and tried to think of a solution. How could she resolve this? She felt dizzy from theck of air, and even though she tried to think, the thoughts didn¡¯te easily. The soft, warm body that fit perfectly in her arms and the sweet scent rising from it only made her cognitive abilities worse. As Riana rolled her eyes, she caught a glimpse of Aurora floating nearby. Aurora, who was still managing the magical energy while healing Ha-Yul, quickly averted her gaze. Riana¡¯s eyes trembled as she noticed Aurora, a spirit she had known since childhood, avoiding eye contact. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, I¡¯m Ha-Yul¡¯s.¡± Riana shivered with betrayal as a different voice reached her ears. She wasn¡¯t the only one bound by the artifact. Elia, also bound by the artifact, briefly enjoyed the pressure and the possessiveness directed at her, then smiled and gently patted Ha-Yul¡¯s back. [Elia, is she mine...?] ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m already Ha-Yul¡¯s.¡± [Yes, she¡¯s mine...] ¡°That¡¯s right, even without this, I¡¯m not going anywhere. So could you loosen it a little?¡± Elia, with her eyes slightly squinted, whispered softly, as ifforting a child. Her gentle hand on Ha-Yul¡¯s back glowed with the Healing Rhythm, and her voice, soft and nurturing, made the atmosphere feel warm and soothing. At that moment, the pressure on Elia, caused by the artifact, gradually eased. ¡°Good, our baby¡¯s being good. Thank you?¡± [Uhh¡­] ¡°Ah¡­¡± Riana let out a sigh of admiration at the sight. That¡¯s right. Right now, Ha-Yul was in a physically and mentally fragile state. Rather than trying to have a rational conversation, it was best to calm him down and soothe him. She had done this before, but now, in a moment of panic, she had forgotten that approach. ¡°I, I¡¯m also his¡­ so could you loosen it a little for me?¡± [Uhh¡­] Finally, Riana, after a moment, gently patted Ha-Yul¡¯s back and acknowledged his im. While admitting ownership of her own body felt strange, the pressure on her body slowly eased. ¡®......¡¯ After it became easier to breathe, Riana, for a moment, felt an unexpected sense of longing. The overwhelming sensation of being tightly wrapped up, the strong possessiveness transmitted from the arms around her waist, and the dangerous grip that could crush her at any moment... ¡°Hmm! Let¡¯s move somewhere else for now.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do that.¡± Clearing her throat and dismissing the strange thoughts, Riana stood up. But the thoughts Riana dismissed were subtly conveyed to Aurora, the spirit who had been with her since childhood. Tightened, grabbed, kneaded roughly, squeezed tightly, sucked and licked... Aurora shuddered at the vile and disturbing thoughts that were transmitted to her. As evening approached, the streets were quiet. ¡°Hoo... really...!¡± Avoiding passersby as best as she could, Hong Yeonhwa hurriedly walked, having just received a text about Ha-Yul. It seemed Ha-Yul had another issue. Upon receiving the message, dizziness struck her, but thanks to the many experiences over the years, she didn¡¯t faint and kept moving. Though she had been quite far, her physical abilities allowed her to reach the mansion in no time. ¡°¡­What is it?¡± With a strong push, Hong Yeonhwa opened the front door. Just as she was about to rush in, she froze at the sight of numerous dogs of different shapes filling the doorway. ¡®Spirits¡­?¡¯ Momentarily distracted by their dog-like appearances, she quickly realized they were spirits. Though Hong Yeonhwa had no affinity for spirits, she could still sense their presence. Had Ha-Yul gone out to upgrade the spirits today? It seemed he had seeded. ...But why were there so many dogs? Didn¡¯t their appearances vary once they reached the intermediate tier? Or maybe something went wrong during the process? Clenching her teeth, Hong Yeonhwa proceeded carefully, making sure the spirits didn¡¯t get stepped on. Inside the mansion, she saw Riana and Elia sitting on the sofa in the lobby. And Ha-Yul, sleeping soundly in Riana¡¯s arms. ¡°Hoo...!¡± Seeing that, Hong Yeonhwa let out a sigh of relief. She had guessed it wasn¡¯t in the healing room, but seeing that it wasn¡¯t a corpse was a relief. Though Ha-Yul appeared mostly fine externally, her concern didn¡¯t fully disappear. Hong Yeonhwa walked toward them, her heart still heavy with unease. ¡°Yeonhwa¡­¡± ¡°What, what is it? Are you hurt badly?¡± Though her worry had lessened slightly, hearing the moisture and anxiety in Ha-Yul¡¯s voice caused her heart to drop again. As she rushed to him, Ha-Yul, turning toward her, stretched his arms out and whimpered. Instinctively, she hugged Ha-Yul. A multitude of winged garments extended around them, but she didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Heeeying¡­¡± Ha-Yul, nestled in her arms, clung to Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s waist and buried his face in her chest. Warm and soft, with the sweet scent filling her nostrils. As his face rubbed against her, his ear pressed tightly against her flesh. The sound of a heartbeat vibrating from inside his body. Though it could be heard from a distance, she wanted to confirm it up close. The rhythm was steady, and there was no problem when she used magic detection. Finally, Ha-Yul rxed his body. Unaware of the situation, Hong Yeonhwa patted his back with an anxious expression. ¡°Baby, where does it hurt? Hmm?¡± The touch on his back, her chin resting on her chest, their eyes met. ¡°Squoosh¡­¡± She wanted to reassure him and pressed her lips to his. Suddenly, Hong Yeonhwa¡¯s eyes widened, and she let out a deep sigh of relief. She softly patted Ha-Yul¡¯s rear. ¡°What happened? Hmm?¡± After a moment, once the worry had subsided, Hong Yeonhwa sat down on the sofa and asked. ¡°Uhh¡­ nothing much¡­¡± Ha-Yul, who had been looking away, then pressed his lips out again. It wasn¡¯t anything major. Just for a moment, his soul almost broke free from his body. [yer Affinity System: Affection] Ha-Yul ¡ú Riana Bellus ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð(79?80/100) "Affection" "Milk? Cow" "Gratitude" "Kind Adult" "Soft" "Full"@@novelbin@@ ... Ha-Yul ¡ú Elia id ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð(85?86/100) "Affection" "Gratitude" "Milk Cow?" "Chick" "Kindness" ... Ha-Yul ¡ú Hong Yeonhwa ??????????(92?93/100) "Affection" "Milk" "Gratitude" "Warmth" "Stability" "Soft" "Relief" Chapter 261 I had to take a break from my studies for a few days and rest at the mansion. Outwardly, I seemed fine. There were no visible tears or rips. Thanks to Liana and Elia''s quick actions during the incident, the wounds from that time healed right away. But the physical strain remained. While the wounds had healed, the fatigue and burden were still there. Unable to ignore the surrounding situation, I decided to take a break. Of course, even without such a request, I would have monitored my physical condition for a while. "My body feels strange." I moved my body. I stretched my arms, took steps, breathed in and out. In these very simple actions, I felt a peculiar creaking. It was obvious, even without focusing on it. While there was no problem in simple movements, more detailed actions would likely cause significant gaps. "A separation between body and soul... There are still aftereffects." I had consumed a medicine, and my body and soul had briefly been split. Fortunately, they hadn¡¯tpletely separated, but that caused an odd difort in my actions. I had been learning necromancy, so perhaps the time it would take for my body and soul to rebind properly was still needed. "I''ve always had a disconnect between my body and soul." Fairies are often considered spiritual beings. While they seem to have physical forms, their souls actually perform the functions of the body. For some reason, I didn¡¯t have wings and my abilities were ridiculously weak, but that¡¯s how it would have been in the original world. But now that my soul had settled into my body, I had the feeling that something might go wrong. For that reason, I spent some time adjusting my body.@@novelbin@@ "It''s definitely strange." I wasn¡¯t struggling alone with the adjustments. I had a reliable mentor right next to me. When I demonstrated a movement, my mentor immediately noticed the issue and nodded. "Yes, I want to fix that part while you rest." "You should rest... Sigh, at least you¡¯re not trying to do it alone," my mentor sighed, then gently cupped my face with one hand. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 263 [Baek A-rin, will the Lord of the Seae to visit during the birth ceremony?] I was in Baek A-rin¡¯s arms, melting her. While analyzing her condition with such concentration that her head creaked, a thought suddenly urred to me and I put it in my ne.@@novelbin@@ ¡°Sseueupp, haa¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Baek A-rin blinked and trailed off. Her breath, which had now be lukewarm, tapped against her hair. She, who was as limp as water, put strength into the arm holding me and continued speakingnguidly. ¡°There has been a chain of rampages in the territory recently. I¡¯m not sure because you¡¯re leading troops to deal with it.¡± [Aha¡­] ¡°Since the territory is sorge, it happens often. There are no casualties because it¡¯s an uninhabited area filled with dungeons and monsters, but if we leave it alone, it will continue to grow, so we have to deal with it quickly.¡± The jurisdiction of the three major families¡­ Thergest territory is the Changhae family. Unlike the Gaphwa and Taesan families, who are located in the inner part of the Korean Penins, the Changhae family has secured vast territory from the northern part of the Korean Penins. Of course, most of the territory is barrennd that has changed to a cold climate, but dungeons ur frequently in vast territories. Therger the management area, the more dungeons and monsters it has to deal with. It ismon for factions to fall because they cannot handle them. The existing factions reduce unnecessary territories, and the newly established factions maintain small territories. This is because the Changhae family has the power to deal with dungeons and monsters that ur in vast territories. ¡®In addition, Gaphwa and Taesan are standing guard right below.¡¯ You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 265 Swoosh... The sharp ringing of metal echoed, striking the bones. The sword, naturally drawn, gleamed as the light hit its de. Ha-Yul extended the sword in a way that it didn¡¯t touch the ground. His posture appeared almost unguarded. His head and upper body werepletely exposed. If one were to attack there, they would be able to strike first, perhaps by half a breath. ¡®I don¡¯t think so.¡¯ He quickly dismissed such a simple assumption. On the opposite side, Yusei grasped his sword, feeling the weight of the de and settling his gaze. At first nce, Ha-Yul¡¯s stance seemed filled with weaknesses. But his umted experience and his sharp instincts sharply denied that idea. In fact, there was no need to rely solely on reasoning. Just sensing the killing intent that seemed to carve through his entire body was enough to make those thoughts vanish.@@novelbin@@ ¡®It¡¯s vicious.¡¯ Around him, the air seemed filled with an invisible killing blow, as though everything within reach would be cleaved away. The very thought of stepping into that space sent a cold shiver through Yusei¡¯s body. Ha-Yul, holding his sword, now seemed like apletely different person. It wasn¡¯t just the change in atmosphere, but the harmless image had transformed into something akin to a monster that had roamed the battlefield for decades. It was such a huge reversal. Could a person really be perceived so differently just by their aura? Yusei marveled inwardly, bracing himself. [Second semester midterm evaluation,bat major, first match starting. Countdown. 10...] [9¡­ 8¡­ 7¡­] The voice rang out from above. Yusei focused, adjusting his grip on his sword as he observed the countdown. ¡®Logically, the pressure alone can¡¯t be that dangerous.¡¯ Pressure is something that stems from the weight of one¡¯s true nature. You can¡¯t feel this kind of intent if it¡¯s just a hollow disy. Thest time Yusei had witnessed Ha-Yul¡¯s skill was during the first semester tournament. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 268 Finally, the day of the Birth Ceremony had arrived. To be more precise, it had just begun. The faint morning sunlight slowly began to shine into the dark mansion garden. The early hour, more fittingly described as dawn than morning. Normally, at this time, one would either be deeply asleep in someone''s arms or spending the night training. "Ha-Yul''s hair is amazing every time I touch it." [Sleepiness] [Sleep] But today was different. I felt Elia¡¯s gentle touch on my hair as she stood behind me, and I yawned wide. The mansion was bustling because of the Birth Ceremony. Everyone had risen early and were busy preparing themselves.@@novelbin@@ Despite my attempts to resist, I got caught up in the whirlwind of preparations. I had been fast asleep, nestled in Professor Liana''s arms, only to be roughly pulled out like a sweet potato, then immersed in the bubbling bath of the underground spa to be soaked and cooked¡­ And now, I had been ced in front of arge mirror, my hair being fussed over. I didn¡¯t particrly want to be dressed up, but I didn¡¯t mind sitting still, as I enjoyed the soft touch of Elia and the others. ¡°How is it so soft... it''s really amazing. No matter how much I care for it, I can never get this texture...¡± [Itchy] ¡°Ah, don¡¯t move~¡± You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 272 Despite my earlier worries, the meeting with the elderly man, Hong Seongjin, took ce in a rxed atmosphere. "How¡¯s the main household? Since the founding ancestors settled here, it¡¯s always been the same, but there are some rough aspects to the facilities that have made things ufortable for many." [No, the facilities were really good, and I received so much help from people nearby, so I spent the vacation veryfortably.] "That¡¯s a relief to hear." [Ah! I received a lot of help from Hwabyeokun. I first learned the art of alchemy from him, and I still use it well.] "Hwabyeokun? That grumpy old man taught you the technique?" [Ahaha... He does speak a bit harshly, but he was very considerate, so I was able to follow along well.] On the table, some light snacks were ced, and an easygoing topic arose. There was no attempt to dig into my past or take any jabs at me. Instead, Hong Seongjin guided the conversation in a smooth and considerate tone. In this atmosphere, I was able to rx and respondfortably. "Geobhwa is a fire that prides itself on being the strongest, but it can also be a ferocious fire that consumes even itself if not controlled." It wasn¡¯t just idle chatter. asionally, serious and rare advice like this woulde up. "Among the ancestors of the family, there are not a few who were consumed by their own Geobhwa. Therefore, those who manifest Geobhwa must always prioritize mental discipline." Whoosh! "However, to think such a Geobhwa could be this gentle¡­" The old man¡¯s seasoned hands caressed the mes, gently stroking the Geobhwa. His hands, which had sparked this fire for a lifetime, were not burned, and my own Geobhwa didn¡¯t have any intention of burning him either. "Each manifestation of Geobhwa has a slightly different nature, but I¡¯ve never seen such a gentle one." Whoosh! The mes danced like they were swaying with affection, and admiration filled Hong Seongjin¡¯s eyes. "How can this be called Geobhwa? But the inner power is indeed Geobhwa, so this is truly a mysterious child."@@novelbin@@ After confirming the peculiarity of my Geobhwa, he didn¡¯t hold back his advice, drawing from his own experience. He shared priceless insights that weren¡¯t found in the original experience or the valuable information obtained during the 11th cycle. ¡®As expected of Yeonhwa¡¯s grandfather¡­!¡¯ Yeonhwa, sitting beside me, seemed to shine with curiosity. Any worry about being scolded quickly disappeared. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 275 The punching machine already had some previous customers. A man and a woman were there, with several people watching from the back, indicating that they had been using the machine for a while. "Yahp." The woman turned her wrist and threw a punch. Her arms were slender, and she didn¡¯t seem to use her whole body to throw the punch. She didn¡¯t look like she¡¯d score anything particrly impressive. Bang! Contrary to the ordinary expectations, a huge shockwave reverberated through the air. It was a punch that didn¡¯t seem ordinary at all. The soft target hanging from the ceiling shook violently, and some of the onlookers flinched, their shoulders trembling. After a brief moment, the scores were disyed. [Set value: 777.777] [?¢ñ: 787.671] [?¢ó: 772.991] ¡°Ah, agh! If I had just scored 10... just 10 points less...!¡± ¡°Ha! Perfect score, right on the money. Absolute victory.¡± The holographic score disyed above the punching machine. The man, with a tense face, clenched his teeth after seeing his score, while the woman, with a triumphant grin, raised her fist. ¡°Haha! Where do you think you''re trying to act tough, huh? Don¡¯t know your ce, huh? Heehee, now, where should we go to eat today~¡± ¡°Hey, hey, wait a second, let¡¯s settle this with a talk, okay?¡± ¡°Big bro? Stop acting some, promises must be kept, don¡¯t they? Now, hurry up and follow me.¡± ¡°Oh please, I barely have any money left after buying materials for my equipment¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not my problem, and it¡¯s your problem for betting with that lousy skill of yours.¡± ¡®... They¡¯re having fun.¡¯ The woman, yfully nudging the man who was trailing behind her with a defeated look, caught my attention. Their appearance seemed unfamiliar, but their energy felt strangely familiar. Aiden and Ati. They were childhood friends, and it seemed they were meeting again and having fun during the festival, just like they did during the birth ceremony. The reason for using an identification-blocking magic tool was likely the same as mine ¨C to enjoy without unnecessary attention. ¡®Everyone¡¯s getting their hands on magic tools.¡¯@@novelbin@@ There were many people in this area with appearances that didn¡¯t match their true selves. They weren¡¯t like Baek Ah-Rin, who wore a mask but wore an identification-blocking magic tool instead. From the Siyoram students to the superhumans who hade from outside, many people didn¡¯t want to draw attention, and they had hidden their true appearances. ¡°What score should we set as the standard? Like the people just now, 777?¡± You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 279 "Is Liana not ying over there?" "Eh?" Inside the dim forest. Liana, sitting idly in the grass, was gently petting the cute spirits when she tilted her head. "Over there? Where?" "Over there, where the sky is sparkling." A small water spirit in the shape of a person, the newly promoted Mid-Level Spirit, Aurora, pointed in a direction.@@novelbin@@ Turning her gaze in that direction, Liana saw fireworks that lit up the sky with a green hue, apanied by loud popping sounds. Though it was far off and looked small from here, it was still a grand and magnificent disy. From here, it was evident that the fireworks were spectacr. Underneath those fireworks, people would probably be enjoying the festival, eating, drinking, and celebrating. "No, I don''t really feel like ying over there." "Why?" Liana shook her head with a slightly displeased expression. Aurora tilted her head. "Since you''re human, don''t you find it a bit fun to y with humans?" "Aurora, not all humans are friendly." "I know that too. There are many humans, and each has different thoughts and tastes." Aurora stretched her shoulders proudly. Now that she had risen to Mid-Level, she believed she was quite knowledgeable about humans. "Yes, you''re right." Liana smiled softly and patted Aurora''s head with her finger. "As you know, some people don''t like to interact with others... There are those who prefer to be alone." Liana, a first-year student at Siyoram Academy at the time, nodded her head. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 281 On the second day of the birth ceremony, Elia¡¯s family also visited. ¡°This is¡­ I heard it from Elia, but I almost didn¡¯t recognize you.¡± [Haha, my hair color has changed a bit] That was the first thing Elia¡¯s father, Brian Sreyd, said when he saw me. ¡°Not only your hair, but your appearance has changed too. Oh, in a good way, of course! Even back then, you were already so pretty, but now you really look like you came out of a fairy tale book.¡± [Embarrassed] [Thank you for thepliment¡­] Next to him, Elia¡¯s mother, A Sreyd, pped her hands and smiled yfully. I smiled awkwardly and stroked the ends of my hair. The first andst time I met Elia¡¯s family was during the first semester tournament. If you only heard about me through words, it would have been awkward to see my hair turn white as if it had shed its fur. ¡°Wow¡­¡± ¡°Eyes?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡± The children immediately looked at my hair with sparkling, curious eyes, which was proof of that. They were so cute, huddled together like baby chicks under my legs. Two of them were sparkling, and one of them seemed indifferent but curious. ¡°It¡¯s so white¡­! It¡¯s like the snow in the yard!¡± ¡°Wow! It¡¯s softer than Mom¡¯s hair!¡± When I plopped down on the sofa, the children sat down next to me and yed with my hair. It was so awkward to see them open their mouths in wonder. ¡°The kids¡­ Don¡¯t make things difficult for them ande here.¡± [No, it¡¯s okay. I like being with Elia¡¯s siblings too.] I waved my hand at A¡¯s embarrassed, trying to stop the children. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t pull my hair or anything, so I didn¡¯t have to worry.@@novelbin@@ ¡°So, Elia, why are you upset?¡± You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 284 It is not good to deny your own nature and essence. Development is only possible after recognizing all of your strengths and weaknesses. Denying and turning a blind eye to the elements that make you up is not helpful for development. This is especially true for superhumans. This is a world where exceptional uniqueness is disyed as a superpower. In such a world, would it be good to deny your own characteristics and uniqueness? In the end, personality is also an axis of uniqueness. It cannot be realized as a superpower on its own, but it can sufficiently y a role in supporting other superpowers. Because countless characteristicse together to make one person. ¡°Yeah, yeah, that¡¯s right! The Harul just now was really¡­ haa, really lovely.¡± ¡°Guaaaaak¡­¡± My body twisted at the words that came between my thoughts. The memories from just now that I had been trying to control suddenly unfolded. Being tangled, patting, stroking, burying, rubbing, kneading, squeezing, whining that it wouldn¡¯te out, and babbling the embarrassing babynguage that Elia had teased me with¡­ ¡°Geueueueueu¡­¡± [Regret] [Happiness] [Embarrassment] ¡°Of course I still love you.¡± Elia, who smiled bashfully, hugged me tightly. The moans and shame were buried deep in the rich texture, and the sweet and rich smell of milk made my body lose strength on its own. As expected, the fragrant smell of flesh and the strong smell of milk came out from her huge breasts like a dairy cow. I hugged Elia¡¯s waist with my hands and the feathers of the sky and rubbed my head against her bosom. ¡°Euuuuuu. I¡¯m so happy¡­ We¡¯ll really live happily ever after¡­¡± Elia gently rubbed her cheek against my crown. I also rubbed my head against hers, feeling the affection that was oozing out of her actions. Elia smiled brightly, brushed her bangs back, and kissed her forehead.@@novelbin@@ You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 287 The Tower of Growth was immersed in chaotic and intense battles. The main rules of this Tower trial were focused on domination and g battles. Among these, the domination battles were particrly important in the early stages, with initial sesses snowballing like a snowball rolling down a hill until theter stages. Once a position was established, it was naturally hard to push out the entrenched forces. ¡°Structures! Find the structures first!¡± ¡°Location pinpointed! Push forward to the front lines!¡± ¡°Dispel the magic formations! They¡¯ve hidden them between buildings!¡± The early domination points, which were initially unimed, became the battlefield where the Red, Blue, and Green teams shed haphazardly. There were 2,141 students from all years of Siyoram, from 1st to 4th year. About 700 superhumans from each formation shed inrge-scale battles, muchrger than the small-scale dungeon and monster hunts where groups of a few dozen fought monsters. Amid the confusion of the battlefield, there were still students who stood out remarkably. Typically, the students who stood out during public events were the upperssmen from the 3rd and 4th years. These students had spent at least three years under the blessing of growth, rapidly gaining power and umting practical battle experience from external activities. In particr, in domination battles where practical experience was key, the skills and experience of upperssmen really shone. ¡°Left side! Fire magic is being deployed! Get out of the way!¡± ¡°Ah, damn it! It¡¯s here¡ªAAAHHHH!¡± ¡°Anyone would think we¡¯re in pain...¡± But this battlefield was not like the usual. Suddenly, crackling sparks ignited. Arge explosion of fire quickly engulfed a section of the formation. The students caught in the st screamed as they were consumed by the mes. Even those who managed to hold on or dodge still found themselves hit, their limbs turning to light as they copsed to the ground. The survivors, now surrounded by fallenrades who turned into glowing orbs, quickly distanced themselves from the mes. ¡°Don¡¯t get hit by that! Evade at all costs!¡± ¡°Easier said than done¡­¡±@@novelbin@@ The first-year student, Hong Yeonhwa, from the Red team, ignited her fire magic and began wreaking havoc. Her magical output was far beyond her year level. The danger of fire magic was already well known worldwide. However, Hong Yeonhwa''s fire magic surpassed all expectations, wielding it with skill and ferocity. It was hard to approach her fire magic at all, and her abilities were already surpassing even the upperssmen. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 288 The barrier of the Demon King''s Castle opened, and an army poured out. Countless corpses dragged from death, dolls made of metal and stone, and spirits formed from magic and elements. A massive force surged out to block the students attempting to break through the barrier. "Engage!" The student leading the charge, Gelyam, shouted and raised his shield. The shield, filled with magic, unleashed its characteristic wave. A unique ability, Shield Technique. With the extended ability, Protective Barrier. The wave spread wide, surrounding the student group in a translucent barrier. Gelyam wrapped additional energy around the shield, preparing for the collision. The first to collide were the corpses. Various kinds of monster corpses mmed into the barrier without losing speed. The shock of the impact continued. But the barrier held firm. Gelyam nodded as he watched the spirits scratch at the barrier with their teeth and ws from up close. ¡®No special units. Are they just cannon fodder?¡¯ The main advantage of necromancy lies in overwhelming numbers. Given that there is magical support, it is possible to form an army by binding the corpses together. This massive wave of undead is the main strategy of necromancy. Although special undead can be created and used, Gelyam saw nothing resembling a special unit among them.@@novelbin@@ "Cease the bombardment! Take care of the smaller ones first!" "Got it!" Students who had been nking Gelyam swung their weapons. Their swords and spears passed through the pale barrier as they had practiced with Gelyam. The strikes cut through the spirits'' necks and limbs, and the thrown spears skewered a few spirits. The rear lines weren''t idle either. They cast rtively weak low-level magic and hurled it into the midst of the spirit group. The spirits were instantly swept away. These were low-ranking monsters made to be fodder, not special units. They were no match for the students. But the students didn¡¯t let their guard down. "It''s going to explode!" They didn¡¯t miss the signs. The fallen corpses began to swell, much like balloons filling with air. The magically imbued corpses shimmered. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 291 His two eyes trembled violently. [What the hell is this?] The information felt through observation. Arge army was pushing forward from the ins near Am-san. Its scale was iparable to what had been seen before. From the sheer number of students, includingmanders, spirits, and monsters trained and brought along from elsewhere, there were countless forces. And that¡¯s not all. The major forces of each group had also joined in. Not only high-ranking students who had received the blessings of growth, honing their skills and experience over a long time, but also many first- and second-year students who disyed talents beyond their level. In other words, a significant portion of the forces meant to protect the main base had joined that army. ¡®What is going on?¡¯ Why are the forces meant to defend the main base attacking here?@@novelbin@@ I had thought they might target this ce. But I never expected them to bring this much power. There was no trust among the factions. While they could mark this ce as amon enemy, there was no obligation from the alliances. If they over-invested their forces and lost their main base from behind, their momentum would falter. So, I thought they would attack casually... leaving some of their strength behind at the main base. ¡®Why have they alle¡­?¡¯ But they¡¯vee inrge numbers. At the front of the army was Hong Yeon-hwa. With a cold expression, she pointed towards Am-san and spoke cruelly, saying the hostages could be killed. Nearby, Baek Ah-rin and Lee Ji-yeon were also present. Both of them, being special students with enhanced abilities, were in charge of the defenses. However, they were at the front of the army. Both of them had uneasy and sour expressions as they red at Am-san. Unexpected. The current defense lines wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand this army. I could slow them down a bit, but I wouldn¡¯t be able to stop them. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Elia, who didn¡¯t know what was happening outside, tilted her head and asked. Her warm hand had been gently patting my chest, but now it rested on my hand as it stopped. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 292 The unique abilities of the three great families are in a symbiotic rtionship of both mutual growth (ÏàÉú) and mutual restraint (Ïà³Ë). The fire of destruction melts the sea of creation. The sea of creation can promote life by sinking into the mountain, and the mountain can serve as fuel for the fire of destruction. The ice can be thawed to preventplete freezing, or it can be melted without leaving a trace. It can also be the nutrients to sprout life or can seep in topletely devour it. It can serve as fuel for the fire or, conversely, smother the mes. Depending on the degree, it bes either symbiosis or restraint. If it''s moderate, it results in symbiosis, but if excessive, it leads to restraint. Whoosh! Hong Yeon-hwa raised her sword again. Concentrating the output of the fire of destruction into the mes, with the surrounding life force turning into fuel ording to the mountain''s guidance, the fire grew even stronger. The fire of destruction, having consumed sticky emotions, swelled beyond the necessary degree.@@novelbin@@ She swung her sword down. The fire of destruction that followed her sh wiped out various spirits and golems, destroying the barrier. The barrier, already disturbed by the mountain and the sea of creation, had no chance of holding up against the attack. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Afterpleting her attack, sparks flew from Hong Yeon-hwa''s breath. Even though Hong Yeon-hwa had been steadily controlling the fire of destruction, it was now difficult to keep it properly under control. The fire of destruction zed like a wildfire, and emotions red up, tinting her vision red. But she wasn¡¯t worried. ¡°Control your strength a bit, will you? You¡¯re rampaging like it¡¯s the Tower of Growth.¡± A presence approached from behind. A cool palm touched her back. Hiss! The cold from the touch seeped into the zing fire of destruction, cooling it down. ¡°You¡¯ll end up dragging the allies into this.¡± ¡°I controlled it all before using it.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure you did.¡± Baek Ah-rin shrugged her shoulders and twirled her spear. A cold air swirled around the spear''s de. Following the direction of the spear, the wind from the sea of creation turned to ice and was shot out in all directions. Where the fire of destruction hadn¡¯t yet burned, the ces that still had embers froze solid. The mes that once danced were now frozen in midair, preserved as they were. The exposed inner barrier turned pale white. Crack! The cold from the ice spread throughout, and the barrier¡¯s midsection cracked loudly. The debris from the barrier fell, mixing with the white frost and the swirling dust from the earth. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 293 [End of Match] [Score tallying has concluded as of the current time] "Aah, why is it already over?!" Hong Yeon-hwa exploded in frustration at the voice booming from the sky. In the end, she failed to capture Iha-yul before the match ended. If she had to pinpoint her mistake, it was that she couldn¡¯t bring down the fortress, the deepest part of the defense, fast enough. Fighting alongside a magic-user who has a defense is incredibly troublesome and threatening. While it was fairly easy to break through the barriers left alone, since Iha-yul fought with the defense in ce, breaking down the fortress became difficult. Even though Iha-yul had been on the defensive, blocking her movements, it still wasn¡¯t enough to dismantle the fortress. In the end, the match dragged on and on, and it was over before she knew it. "And what about you? What the hell have you been doing?!" Hong Yeon-hwa angrily pointed at Elia, who had been quietly standing by. Elia, who was being pointed at, tilted her head innocently. "You¡¯re from the Red faction! Why the hell are you helping Hae-yul?!" During the battle, Elia had been intermittently casting recovery spells and support magic inside the defense. After the fortress copsed, she had been helping Iha-yul under his protection, doing so very devotedly. Elia was from the Red faction, while Iha-yul was from the White faction. "That¡¯s betrayal! Why are you helping the enemy?!" "Yeon-hwa, you attacked me first, remember? Even if we¡¯re from the same faction, if it looks like I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯m going to stick to where I can survive." "...You¡¯ll just resurrect anyway. It¡¯d be more efficient to just take care of it here and resurrect at the main base." "Since we¡¯re in the Tower of Growth, we should practice like it¡¯s the real deal. It¡¯s not like we can resurrect in reality, right?" Hong Yeon-hwa fell silent for a moment after yelling. Honestly, part of her had aimed to target Elia. She was already annoyed when Elia was in the defense, butter, seeing her smile while being protected by Iha-yul, it was even more irritating. So she had focused more of her fire of destruction toward her.@@novelbin@@ Then, seeing Iha-yul desperately protecting Elia made her even more upset, and she poured even more fire onto them... "Hmph. Anyway, that''s what I meant." "Too bad. We could have caught him if we had done better." Baek Ah-rin, catching her breath, clicked her tongue. If things had gone a little better, she could have restrained Iha-yul with her freezing magic. "......" You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 296 The area that had been filled with the sounds of battle just moments ago became eerily quiet, as if it were a lie. It made it ufortable to make any noise. I remained in a neutral position, cautious of any sounds, and carefully observed the surroundings. A pit created by magic. There were many such pits in this in, but the one created by the Fire of Fear wasrge inparison. Sitting quietly in the center of the pit, I felt the gaze from the opposite side watching me intently. It was the 5th round''s gaze, fixed on the top of my head. ¡°......¡± ¡°......¡± Not much time had passed since I sat down. A brief silence lingered. ¡°Ugh.¡± The 5th round, who had been scanning me with a strange look, let out a deep sigh. Reflexively, my shoulders flinched. The 5th round raised both hands and pulled up his helmet.@@novelbin@@ The helmet smoothly came off. Now that the battle was over, most of the helmet¡¯s functions had disappeared. The original functions were for confinement and a protective barrier. It seemed these were precautions to keep the 5th round''s identity hidden. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 298 The drowsiness of sleep is not easily shaken off. Especially in the moments just after waking up.@@novelbin@@ Lying in a soft bed, with a thick nket covering you, indulging in that sluggish feeling is morefortable than one could imagine. However, people who have things to do must eventually get up from the cozy bed. I was no different. In the past, I used to indulge inziness for longer, buttely, even if I fall asleep, I wake up quickly after reducing my sleep drastically. Today too... "Miss~ You should be waking up soon, right?" [Kyaaaa] I didn¡¯t want to get up. My will to get up was immediately defeated by the mischievous voice from outside the nket. The sunlight filtered in through the window. The morning of the fourth day of the Birth Festival, the day of the drag queen contest, had arrived. ¡®Mmmm...¡¯ My legs, sticking out from the nket, wiggled slightly. I pulled my shivering legs back, curled up my body, and wrapped the nket around me like armor. The mischievous voice giggled. "You still have some time, but it''s better to wake up, shake off the sleep, and get going, right?" Her blue eyes curved into crescents. Baek Ah-rin didn¡¯t hide her giggling and patted the gathered nket. "See? You''re being so good~ Time to wake up!" Just likest night, the rhythmic touch traveled across my body. The gentle pats, aligned with the rhythm of my heartbeat, and her soothing voice helped settle my trembling body and mind. ¡®...I¡¯ll get up soon...¡¯ "Of course, I know Ha-yul is purposely acting bratty and being cute~ But you need to wake up now!" You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 299 My hair had grown longer. At first, I was startled and jumped in surprise, but as I thought about it, it wasn''t really that surprising. ¡®I already knew my body wasn¡¯t normal...¡¯@@novelbin@@ My hair and nails didn¡¯t grow well, and I hardly produced any waste. Most importantly, after the torn-off leg randomly sprouted, I gave up on trying to understand my body. At that time, I was lost in delusions, thinking maybe I was a special type of being or an alien... but now, I understood it just a little bit more. ¡®So, what is this? Homogenization?¡¯ With awkward hands, I gently touched the ends of my hair. It was shoulder-length. The sensation of my hair wrapping around my fingers felt strangely awkward. "Now that I think about it, I also grew horns on my forehead, and dog ears appeared on my head. Growing my hair longer must have been possible too... By the way, Ha-yul, isn¡¯t this some kind of special ability?" "...It¡¯s not a special ability." I shook my head while feeling Elia¡¯s hand, which was still softly caressing my hair with wide eyes. The change in my body through homogenization. The horns of a one-horned beast and the dog ears were examples of that. Compared to those changes, the fact that my hair had grown wasn¡¯t that surprising. But the problem was that I hadn¡¯t specifically used homogenization. It just grew¡­ no, it just changed by itself as I thought about it. This wasn¡¯t temporary. If I wanted it, it would stay this way. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 301 "The winner of the cross-dressing contest is...! First-year Ippchunban! The hot topic, cadet Lee Ha-yul!" "......" As most had expected, the winner was me. Holding a trophy engraved with ''Birth Festival XXth, Cross-dressing Contest Winner Lee Ha-yul'', I managed my expression on the stage, where thunderous apuse poured in. I had anticipated this, but winning for real stirred up aplicated mix of feelings. After all,pared to the effort and sacrifice of the other participants, I had done very little. I simply grew my hair a bit longer and wore a ceremonial gown over casual clothes. That was all, yet I easily secured the victory. I was confused about whether I should be happy or sad... "Next, the winner of the men''s cross-dressing contest is...! Oh! Coincidentally, the same first-year Ippchunban! Cadet Baek Ah-rin!" "Such an honor~" The winner of the men''s cross-dressing contest was Baek Ah-rin. She smiled brightly on stage and casually waved her hand. There were fewer participants in the men''s contest than in the cross-dressing contest, and after a closepetition with Hong Yeon-hwa, Baek Ah-rin imed the trophy. In truth, it wasn¡¯t so much about the quality of the disguise, but more about the voters'' preferences. In other words, Baek Ah-rin, who had a better reputation, was the winner. "Wow~ Just by growing your hair a bit, you lookpletely different?" [?] As soon as the award ceremony ended, Baek Ah-rin giggled and skipped over to me. Holding the trophy in one hand, Baek Ah-rin''s gaze scrutinized my appearance. Her gaze was a bit sharp. I awkwardly hunched my shoulders and turned my face away to avoid her eyes.@@novelbin@@ "Hmm... Oh?" [Don¡¯t tease me¡­] "It¡¯s from the heart! Seriously, something seems to have changed...?" You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 303 ¡°Phew¡­¡± In the underground training room of the mansion. Afterpleting a vigorous workout, Hong Yeon-hwa''s body was drenched in sweat. Her skin glistened with moisture, and her lightly worn clothes were damp as if she had soaked them in water. Sweat was also pooled on the floor beneath her. It was almost as if she had been drenched with a whole bucket of water. ¡°Ugh.¡± Letting out a hot breath, Hong Yeon-hwa carelessly sat down on the floor, where there was no puddle of sweat. She lightly rubbed her body with a cold towel around her neck, making her body tremble. Having moved intensely for a moment, her body warmed up, but it helped calm her growing desires a little. It was the truth that if your mind is chaotic, you should move your body. ¡­ ¡®Shit, it''sing back again.¡¯ It hadn''t been three minutes since she sat down, but the desire slowly started to rise again from within. She furrowed her brow. Despite her outward appearance, recently, Hong Yeon-hwa''s insides had been tumultuous and troubled. ¡®Well, it¡¯s inevitable, right?¡¯ Hong Yeon-hwa mused to herself as she sat on the floor.@@novelbin@@ ¡®Who could be fine in this situation? With every passing day, my thoughts are getting more and moreplicated, it''s only natural.¡¯ She answered herself. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 307 Was it too much? Hong Yeon-hwa opened her eyes strangely as she thought that for a moment. ¡°Eueue¡­ ¡± [Ryu Mvua?] When she lowered her gaze to the sound from below, she saw Lee Ha-yool in her arms with a fierce expression. ¡°Eueue¡­ ? Eueue¡­ ¡± A babbling that could not be sublimated into words leaked out of her mouth. Her eyes were nk and out of focus, which made it seem like she was not in her right mind. Her mouth was slightly open with her chin held in her hand. Her pink tongue was cutely sticking out between her clean lips. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The mes that had been restrained for a moment twitched at that sight. Her tongue, which had been actively wriggling just now, was now limp and limp, which was quite attractive. ¡°If you think about it carefully, it was Ha-yool¡¯s fault.¡± ¡°Eueue¡­ ?¡± ¡°Why do you keep tempting me? You acted so that I would be the first to get offended.¡± Hong Yeon-hwa, who brought out the logic of amon criminal, put strength into her hands. Both cheeks were pressed firmly against her fingers, and her mouth came forward like a carp. Her limp tongue stuck out even more and wriggled weakly. ¡°¡­ Shall we do it one more time?¡± ¡°Ugh, slurp¡­¡± Hong Yeon-hwa, who asked herself and received permission, quickly kissed her. Lee Ha-yool, whose reason had melted, reflexively opened his mouth and moved his tongue. - Slurp, slurp, slurp¡­ The wet tongues mixed together, making an obscene sound. Hong Yeon-hwa shuddered at the ecstatic sensation spreading through her mouth and tongue.@@novelbin@@ [It¡¯s delicious] A voice that clearly revealed her shameful feelings without fail. It¡¯s delicious? That¡¯s what Hong Yeon-hwa wanted to say. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 310 One of the most iconic mythical creatures, the unicorn. Although ssified as a monster, unlike typical hybrids that blindly chase after instincts, enjoying indiscriminate ughter, unicorns aren¡¯t like that. They have their own set of rules, and they tend to be quite docile. Treating them the same way as other monsters is a misconception. The term ¡®monster¡¯ itself is something humans have created.@@novelbin@@ [Does this happen often?] ¡°It¡¯s rare, but it¡¯s not unheard of.¡± [I see.] But they can have a bit of a temper. Sometimes they¡¯re calm, but at other times, they show their ferocity. ¡®Was that the case?¡¯ Nodding to the researcher¡¯s exnation, I tilted my head inwardly, unsure. At least the unicorns I¡¯ve encountered have always been calm. I¡¯ve never met one that showed its temper. Perhaps it¡¯s because my magical affinity matches well with them. No, if I think about how they went so far toe all the way here... maybe that¡¯s the answer? ¡®This is troublesome.¡¯ Whatever the reason, this wasn¡¯t exactly a situation I weed. Originally, I had nned to meet the unicorns quickly before the winter break ceremony and, if possible, bring back a unicorn¡¯s horn. Not the horn growing from their forehead. Unicorns shed their horns several times in their lives, andst time when I observed them, I found horns scattered all over the ce. They were scattered around ces like the edges of grasnds or corners of thickets, or even neatly piled in the nests that the unicorns built for themselves¡­ I had already checked that these high-quality materials would be scattered around outside, ready for collection. I was nning to ask for permission from the unicorns and take a few, but... You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 312 At the meal, I barely managed to get past the barrage of questions. ¡­ I somehow got through it. The performance of the Tower Master¡¯s shield was quite strong. "Why did hee all the way here? Isn¡¯t there quite a bit of distance?"@@novelbin@@ [That much, I¡¯m not sure¡­] After the overly dramatic breakfast, Yeon-hwa, Se-yul, and I went out to see the unicorn. The unicorn had been lying out since early morning, but Yeon-hwa had been napping, so she only heard about it during the meal and hadn¡¯t met it in person yet. "By the way, the unicorns seem to really like you, Ha-yul. Is it here to see you? You¡¯ve already seen it once recently, haven¡¯t you?" Yeon-hwa, her arms crossed behind her head, tilted her head. It seemed she found it strange that it hade all the way here. "I don¡¯t know, uh-cha-cha... My body feels refreshed but a little stiff." With Yeon-hwa muttering in her usual yful manner, I rememberedst night. A memory that was difficult to describe, a rather unpleasant one. And it wasn¡¯t the awkward meal of rice cakes that I didn¡¯t like, but a truly fulfilling meal that satisfied both mind and body¡­ I felt my face heat up. Before the heat fully rose, I quickly turned my head and changed the subject. "Pathetic." "What? No, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­" A crack appeared on Yeon-hwa¡¯s face, a clear sign that she was a bit hurt, and she began to make excuses. She had taken the bait so easily. It worked, though, as my face cooled down almost immediately after. Honestly, I thought Yeon-hwa was the one teasing me on purpose. No matter how much I ate, I never felt satisfied, so I had taken the risk of embarrassment to go find what I truly wanted that night. Suppressing the heat on my face, I squeezed Se-yul¡¯s hand, which was still in mine. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 315 The organizational structure of the association is broadly divided into five main divisions:
  1. Central Management Division: Responsible for overall administration andmand.
  2. Regional Management Division: Focuses on managing various tasks through branches that have expanded worldwide.
  3. Disaster Management Division: Works closely with observation posts to monitor and manage crisis situations, as well as to handle the aftermath.
  4. Monster Hunting Division: Responsible for dealing with dangerous monsters and dungeons.
  5. Boundary Defense Division: Guards the human territories from external threats.
While these divisions could be further subdivided, generally speaking, these five are the primary ones that are understood. At this point, the Monster Hunting Division handles the hunting forces, and the Boundary Defense Division manages the defense forces. These are often metaphoricallypared to a spear and a shield. The Monster Hunting Division is the spear. Its role is to resolve dungeons and monsters showing signs of bing a disaster within its sphere of influence. An example of this would be the two-headed dragon hunting mission from the past. The Changhae n, located near China, and its blood alliance, the Three Major ns, were the main forces in this hunt. However, the association also did not stand idly by during this crisis and contributed significant power. On the other hand, the Boundary Defense Division acts as the shield. Instead of aggressively hunting, their role is to remain stationed and prevent any iing threats. The most representative task of the Boundary Defense Division is managing the frontlines of the Demon Realm, the only one in the present day located in Africa. The association is the force that dedicates the most energy to ensuring that monsters in Africa, which pile up like solitude, do not spread to other regions. In other words, there is no clear superiority between the two forces¡­ simply put, they are the primary military power of the association. ¡°¡­Are you referring to the Monster Hunting Division and the Boundary Defense Division?¡± The order to mobilize these two armies could note lightly. The reaction of the council members, bing tense, was entirely understandable. ''Now, this is where it gets important.'' My role now is to convince them, who have hardened expressions. I jokingly told Maxwell that I could just "knock some sense into them," but I couldn''t actually do that. It might be possible, but it would only cause resentment. ''What should I do¡­'' I snapped my fingers and began to think.@@novelbin@@ You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 317 - Whoosh! As I stepped out of the restaurant, a cold wind greeted me. The strong wind blew my robe away, and on top of the robe that didn¡¯te off, pure white snowkes fell. ¡®Where am I?¡¯ I tapped my smartwatch to open the map. ¡®Is it western Russia? Central? No, it seems to be on the border.¡¯ Russia was one of the countries that perished after the Great Cataclysm. The reason was simple. I was just unlucky. It was because a 3rd-tier monster burst out of the capital city right at the beginning of the Great Cataclysm. It was a time that was even called the Dark Ages. In an era where even the quality of superhuman power was low, there was no way I could easily defeat a 3rd-tier monster. To begin with, I didn¡¯t have the skills to deal with the dungeons and monsters that appeared in the vast country.@@novelbin@@ As a result, the current Russian region is currently being upied by various forces. Since there are so many dungeons and monsters that have been neglected and left without owners, it is also a region that is often used as a hunting ground. There are cases where such an area is treated like a gold mine and then changed into a demonic realm in the original work¡­ Anyway. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ The snow is falling so hard that it seems like there is a hole in the sky, and even my feet are covered with snow. The snow has piled up to my knees. It is cumbersome to keep pushing through. Even while walking lightly to avoid sinking into the snow, the snow that is falling from the sky is piling up on my body. ¡®The weather is really fucking bad.¡¯ The cold air that clings to the outside of the robe is so strong. If the robe had not had built-in thermal magic, the cold would have seeped into my bones rather than my outer clothing. If you run at a fast speed, you won¡¯t be able to pinpoint the entrance on the other side, so you¡¯ll have to move at a constant speed and endure the blizzard. For me, who hates the cold, it¡¯s an environment I don¡¯t want to set foot in. ¡®Was the Changhae family in a simr environment to this?¡¯ ¡­ After thinking about it for a moment, I think I might need to adapt. ¡®Let¡¯s go.¡¯ A sound was caught at the edge of the observation range. It was easy to say, but in reality, it was a distance that would change the entire area. Although there wasn¡¯t much time, I calmly walked while checking my posture in case something happened. [Contact: Teacher (and 5 others)] ? Me: (Salute puppy emoticon) You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 320 The "Otherworld" (??, Imyeon)¡ªwhy it was given that name is unclear. In the original story, the system simply named it "Otherworld." I was curious about it but didn''t delve too deeply. It''smon for the system to name dungeons, so I assumed it was just part of that pattern. ¡®Otherworld¡­¡¯ Now that I¡¯ve entered, I¡¯m starting to understand why it was named that. My head throbbed slightly as I gently tapped on the wall beside me. It wasn''t made of rock or wood. When I opened my perception just a little, a dull gray wall greeted me. It looked like a typical multi-family residence you''d see in a city¡¯s residential area. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ Everything around me was in a simr state. Roads that were too worn to use, streetlights bent and broken, and abandoned buildings covered in dust. It looked like a city that had been neglected for at least several decades. I entered a nearby building. It was a convenience store on the first floor. The spot where a ss window should be waspletely empty, and all that sat on the shelves was dust and trash.@@novelbin@@ I observed one piece of trash. ¡®1999.¡¯ The faded expiration date on the packaging read November 13, 1999. It didn''t match the current year, which was the 200th year of the New Era. The rest of the cityscape seemed odd too. Even considering that this was a ruined city, many of the facilities felt old-fashioned. Especially the remains of the streetlights that were scattered on the ground. By modern standards, most facilities now run on mana, so things like streetlights and electrical wires aren¡¯t found in modern cities anymore. ¡®The Great Cataclysm happened in 2000, right?¡¯ In other words, this city was built before the Cataclysm. That exined both the expiration date and the oddity of the city. ¡®Did they just suck up the entire city?¡¯ The first thought that crossed my mind. But that was quickly debunked by the analyzed data. I lightly tapped the package on the shelf, and it instantly lost its shape, crumbling like dust. ¡®They only copied the exterior. The inside ispletely different.¡¯ Even this building I¡¯m in now is like that. On the outside, it looks like concrete with some steel rods poking through, but when you analyze itsponents, it¡¯s made ofpletely different materials. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 321 I resumed my arduous march as I had been doing for a while. I passed several cities simr to the ruins I had first encountered, and I crossed mountains and rivers. - Heuheu¡­ Hooo¡­ However, as time passed equally, it became twice as hard. I shook my head and closed my eyes. A cold sweat flowed down my eyelids. My lips were as dry as if I had fallen into the desert, and my breathing became rapid. The other side functions like a dungeon. It givespensation to the monsters it has created, and oppression to the intruders. I am clearly an intruder. ¡®The oppression is stronger than I imagined¡­ I can¡¯t stay there for too long.¡¯ The observations I was trying to spread out were crumpled. The observations that I had been able to expand and close freely as I gradually became more skilled were now unfree. The same goes for space. In particr, spatial perception, which I am not proud of as much as other skills, is difficult to keep operating. Therefore, I only exercise observation asionally, and invest all my remaining mental power in space. ¡®I did well to train my senses. I can close observation and conserve as much mental power as possible.¡¯ While I close observation, I be blind (quasi-blind), but if I sharpen my senses, I can fight to some extent. Should I call it a kind of power-saving mode? Of course, I am moving forward while conserving mental power as much as possible, but that is also a bit difficult. However, I could not back down here. I had thought that before entering the back side, but after entering, my determination became even stronger. ¡®How many of these are there?¡¯ The only living things I have encountered so far are countless monsters. They are generally born with high ranks, and their momentum is quite fierce due to thepensation of the back side. The low-ranking monsters were boiling like bugs, but there were also high-ranking monsters that fought and fought among themselves, dividing the territory.@@novelbin@@ You could even encounter a rare 4th-ranking monster. ¡®Of course, this must be detonated from the inside.¡¯ It felt like a jar full of poisonous bugs, but there was one space simr to this. The Demon Realm. A piece ofnd that humans had lost. The owners of thatnd were not humans, but countless monsters. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 323 The misunderstanding was resolved and the sobbing stopped. I also heard shocking news. I wanted to fly over and find out the truth right away, but¡­ - Gulp! ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡± [¡­ Please wait a moment] Daera¡­ Sajeo seemed extremely hungry. It made sense since the reason he left the ce in the first ce was to catch edible monsters. When the meal was served, Daera Sajeo absorbed the food with his eyes sparkling like stars. ¡°Wow¡­ I drank too much¡­! Hmm! The priest is good at cooking too¡­¡± [There¡¯s more than you can finish, so eat slowly] ¡°This is the most delicious soup I¡¯ve ever had. Oh, and the meat is delicious too. Wow, the seasoning is amazing¡­ hmm.¡± The scene of absorption where everyone was full from the perspective of the person who served the food. He smiled awkwardly at the sight of her eating with tears in her eyes, and took out the clothes from the subspace and ced them next to him. ¡°Wow¡­ these are perfectly fine clothes, they¡¯re soft¡­!¡± Daera Sajeo touched the clothes again with sparkling eyes. [Sajeo, you¡­ ate first] I tried to stop her by telling her to eat first, but surprisingly, the food was already spoiled. She was as fast as lightning, as if she had a brain attribute. As I gaped at the incredible speed, Daera Sajeo, who had been fiddling with her clothes, immediately took them off. It was just a piece of leather that was hard to call clothes, but I turned around at the sudden act of revealing my naked body. Of course, it meant nothing to me, but I guess there¡¯s such a thing as appearance. ¡°Oh, sorry, priest. I¡¯ve be numb to this kind of thing after being alone for so long.¡± [It¡¯s okay¡­ But please be careful from now on] ¡°Okay~ By the way, Priest, why have you been closing your eyes since a while ago?¡± In response to the question from Daera Sajeo who was muttering and changing clothes, he shrugged his shoulders and caressed his eyelids.@@novelbin@@ [I have a little reason. Oh, there¡¯s no problem with the judgment. The unique ability is in the detection series, but the performance is really good.] ¡°Uh¡­ sorry.¡± [There really is no injury, no pain, and no problem. Also, it seems conditional, so don¡¯t worry.] Despite my defense, Daera Sajeo eventually hesitated and put on his clothes. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 324 "Aaahh! I told you just to go...!"@@novelbin@@ The sensation of falling into the massive mouth of a sea monster. A dizzying pain that felt like her whole body was being gripped. Daera screamed out. It ovepped with a memory from one day. The rampage of the level 4 dungeon without warning. It had been dangerous, but back then, Daera wasn¡¯t someone who could be defeated by a weak monster of level 8¨C7. There were others who were at her level too. The Alpha individual was strangely strong, making it incredibly dangerous. But in the end, she overcame it. Let her guard down? Absolutely not. The kind mentor was extremely strict when it came to safety. Even without her unique ability at the time, she somehow managed to kill the Alpha individual. She did lose an arm, though. It hurt terribly. So much so that she was on the floor, tears streaming down her face, rolling around from the pain. But she survived. She was relieved. The Alpha individual was dead, so the rampage would end, and the walls that isted the space woulde down. Losing an arm? It was a serious injury, but not a crippling one. It would cost some money, but she could put it on credit and pay it off slowly. After all, being a superhuman made money well. Just as she thought that, the ground¡ªno, the space¡ªsplit apart with a loud crack. She fell into hell. Just like now. "Ugh...!" Her body shuddered at the sudden memory. Years of nightmares. The memory of living in hell, crawling with one arm torn off, days of shivering in fear, without any future, trembling day by day. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 326 The magical storm continued to growrger. If one were capable of discernment, they would never want to step foot into this battlefield. However, Hong Yeon-jun had no choice but to enter. With a grimace on his face, he drew his sword. "Tool, move forward." "Ugh, damn it." The expressions of those who had to follow Hong Yeon-jun were even more dismal. "Are you seriously going in? Can¡¯t you see what happened to the others? If we go in, we''re dead." "Does it look like I want to go?" "Ugh." Theyined, but in the end, the tools could not go against their master. Reluctantly, they stood up, their bodies in tatters, almost like ragdolls. That moment came. The storm pushed forward. It was an illusion. A more expansive sh of the "Cut" passed them by and targeted the approaching monsters from all sides. Was it open? That wasn¡¯t the intention. This was a trap. A web was set so they couldn¡¯t escape. A web that made it incredibly difficult to move freely, both inside and out. But regardless, this was exactly what he had hoped for. Even the monsters that might be at Tier 4 were torn apart by the storm, and they turned their heads in horror. Finally, their vision cleared, and the one who maintained the sh was revealed. In this hell full of blood and flesh, their radiant form stood out. "Hah..." It was often said that roses have thorns to protect their beauty, wasn¡¯t it? As if recognizing that, Daera couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat as she gazed upon the figure behind that beautiful exterior. From the back, two pairs of translucent arms formed a symbol of power, and whenever the six wings fluttered, a high-level spell capable of toppling a castle was unleashed. The circuits, rising like branches of a tree, mechanically dominated the space, maintaining the magical storm. It was a true killing machine. A form specialized in tearing, breaking, and killing. Even those who had be ustomed to ughter with their weapons grew weary. But one presence seemed satisfied by this turn of events. Hong Yeon-jun chuckled and stepped forward.@@novelbin@@ "...The roles have reversed. Now, we''re the rats in this trap." Just moments ago, they had pushed them into a sudden trap, but now they had be the ones crawling into the wizard''s attack. In a self-deprecating tone, Hong Yeon-jun spoke, to which Ihayul simply nodded, his face cold. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 329 The 10th round and the Warden of the Purgatory Tower incarnated into a vessel. Both situations were equally dangerous, but the Warden stillcked the certainty that he could eliminate the main body. On the other hand, the 10th round had manifested permanently. There could be no catastrophe by allowing it to be released into the outside world. This must be finished here. Thanks to Hong Jinseon¡¯s intervention, I was able to focus on the 10th round. ¡®Still, I can¡¯t waste time.¡¯ The full strength of the Warden was still unknown. Especially the Purgatory mes, which were more savage and ferocious than the me I wielded. Even though I was the head of the me, it was still extremely dangerous.@@novelbin@@ I had to finish off the 10th round as soon as possible and help Hong Jinseon. I pped my wings and headed toward Daera. Her gaze, which had been pouring lightning without touching the blood sea, turned toward me. Her blue eyes scanned my condition before lowering. Daera''s expression twisted into a cruel grimace. Her trembling lips boiled with fury. ¡°You, why the hell is your arm like that?!¡± Her gaze was fixed on my right arm. The me was still burning, and horrific scars were beginning to show where it had burned through. The situation had worsened since earlier. The me¡¯s restrictions were lifted, and with the Purgatory mes fluttering in the air, there was no stopping it. [It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll recoverter.] Honestly, I didn¡¯t know. My right arm, which had exploded earlier after using the Three Elements, had healed and grown back before. ¡°No matter how much you say you¡¯ll recover¡­!¡± [I''m sorry. But we have to solve this first.] I shook off my right arm, which was slowly losing its sensation. Daera, without a word, turned her gaze away. The me and lightning continued to pour out, narrowing the range, but the blood sea also expanded, engaging in a fierce tug-of-war. At the center of the blood sea, the 10th round, unable to break free from the earlier attack, gripped his own head and moaned in pain. ¡°¡­Is that rted to you?¡± Daera¡¯s eyes were fixed on the 10th round¡¯s bloodied, contorted face. And his face¡­ was somewhat simr to someone else¡¯s. [Yes, he¡¯s someone I know. I have to deal with him. So, Sajer, I¡¯m sorry, but I need your help.] Daera, whose voice was filled with urgency, remained silent, her lips pressed tight. We¡¯d only known each other for a little over ten days. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 333 "Is it really you, Daera... It''s not a fake, is it..." "Of course it¡¯s real...! Why don''t you believe me? Ugh..." "No, it¡¯s just... it¡¯s hard to believe... I can¡¯t..." Daera, holding back her emotions with her swollen eyes, blinked, her tears welling up once more. Atra took out a handkerchief, gently wiping Daera''s eyes, then moved her hands to push her hair aside to get a better look at her face. "Really... Really..." Atra¡¯s lips trembled, but she couldn''t form a proper sentence.@@novelbin@@ In that unreal moment, some nasty emotions briefly surfaced, but soon after, a much more overwhelming and unbelievable feeling filled her chest and head. Ovee with emotion once again, Atra bit her lips and pulled Daera into an embrace. Daera, sniffling, epted the embrace and leaned into Atra¡¯s arms. Wrapped in the arms she had longed for, Daera¡¯s tears began to well up again, barely stopping. "I... I¡¯ve been through so much... I wanted to die, but I kept wanting to meet you..." There were so many things Daera wanted to say, but she couldn''t exin them properly. It had been a long time, and so much had happened. To exin it all, Daera didn''t even know where to start. "Well, well done. You really did well. You¡¯ve endured so much..." Though Atra hadn¡¯t heard the full story yet, she simply held Daera in her arms. It was a dramatic reunion. They had both dreamed of this day for so long, but deep down, they never truly thought it woulde. But it did. They were reunited. Though they had thought they were separated by death, Daera, her pupil, had returned alive¡­ "Well, I was going to leave to give you some space, but don¡¯t you think this ce is a bit too cold for a reunion?" It was at that moment that Liana, who had sensed the atmosphere and briefly stepped away, inserted herself between the two. Even after returning, Liana couldn''t help but nce around with a sour expression, seeing the two in such a state. There was no one around. This was just one of the many high walls, after all. The only people present were Liana and Ihayul¡¯s spirit. However, being so high up, the wind was fierce. Liana grabbed her messy hair and shrugged her shoulders. Thanks to the barrier, she wouldn¡¯t freeze to death, but it was definitely not a good spot for hashing out old emotions after such a dramatic reunion. "Certainly..." Atra nodded at Liana''s words. The wind blowing through the hair was indeed a bit bothersome. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 335 "Is it usually hormones?" The endocrine substances that naturally emerge from the body, I¡¯ve heard they also affect the mind. Of course, I¡¯m a fairy (or so I assume). A spiritual being where the soul takes precedence over the body.@@novelbin@@ But right now, I¡¯m still made of flesh and bone, and blood flows through me. Unfortunately, that means I am still influenced by the chemicals secreted from my body. It¡¯s something like that. A child¡¯s body is emotional, and has little patience, so it¡¯s hard to hold back tears. The sight of Hong Yeonhwa and Elia through the mist made it even harder to stop crying. With affectionate hands gently patting and soothing me, it became even harder to suppress the urge to act spoiled. I didn¡¯t want to eat the tasteless porridge with no vor, pressed against my lips. If it were the old me, I would have eaten it withoutint. After all, what does it matter what kind of food it is when it¡¯s all tasteless? But now, I know other tastes. The most delicious food I¡¯ve ever had in my life. I can indulge myself whenever I want just by acting spoiled, so there¡¯s no reason to hold back. So I ate. "Hah... My little one, was it good?" "Yeah..." "Good boy, eat slowly... There¡¯s still a lot." As my stomach was filled, I began to rx. Hong Yeonhwa smiled warmly and held me close. Buried in her warm embrace, both my body and mind began to feelfortably warm. ¡®This is nice...¡¯ I felt her hand gently grooming my hair as I chewed, savoring the rich sweetness that lingered in my mouth. It felt satisfying to finally have something this sweet in my mouth after tasting nothing but ndness. ¡®Happiness.¡¯ This was a blissful sensation, loved both in body and soul. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 338 Most people use a form of employment to control others.@@novelbin@@ It¡¯s peaceful and rational. You can find mutual agreement and work together in a satisfying manner. It¡¯s also cumbersome. You need to find amon ground, and if you can¡¯t, you¡¯ll split apart. Even if you find it, you can¡¯t abuse others too much. As someone in a position of power, you have to consider many circumstances and conveniences. From a peaceful standpoint, this is the obvious way. But throughout history, non-peaceful methods have beenmon. very is a convenient method. No need to find amon ground or consider any circumstances. You simply take someone, use them, and when they¡¯re no longer needed, you can throw them away without a second thought. [You were a ve to Hong Yeonjun. So you couldn¡¯t refuse hismands?] "To be exact, I was a ve to something that resided within Hong Yeonjun." Estra was caught like that. One day, while trying to collect payment and leave, Hong Yeonjun blocked his path. Of course, he resisted, but was quickly overwhelmed and forced into a contract because his life was on the line. "If you check the back of my neck, you¡¯ll find a brand. It¡¯s much stronger than the usual ve marks circted in the ck market¡­ it¡¯s a type of curse." [A curse? Did he personally put this on you?] "Yes, it forces obedience to hismands." Before the Great Change, very wasmon. With the rise of magic and otherworldly abilities, it became easier and more certain to create ves than it ever was before. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 339 "Return to the mansion?" At the sudden statement, I tilted my head, and Lee Ji-yeon added an exnation. "Last time, when you got younger. You returned to Taesan, right? To be precise, you infused vitality into your body."@@novelbin@@ "[Yes, that''s right.]" I quietly nodded. If one mimics Taesan and artificially infuses vitality into themselves, they can quickly return to their original state. "Now I get it. After learning Taesan''s techniques and a little whileter, you returned to your original state without much trouble." Lee Ji-yeon, as if solving a puzzle, nodded, patting my shoulder. "Then, of course, you must know that the mansion you¡¯re staying at is filled with vitality in abundance." "[Yes.]" The mansion where themander lived. Perhaps due to some specialmand, the mansion is full of vitality. For my body, which is constantly losing vitality, it¡¯s the perfect environment. It¡¯s easier to breathe there, and the empty sensation that always lingers beside me lessens. Even without particrly mimicking Taesan, the mansion itself fills me with vitality naturally. "So that¡¯s why. If you stay there, you¡¯ll return to your original state much faster and with less effort." That¡¯s true. If I stay at the mansion, I wouldn¡¯t need to use Taesan or any artificial infusion, so it wouldn¡¯t be burdensome. But I couldn¡¯t nod along. "[But¡­ the work isn¡¯t finished yet¡­]" The internal overload is starting to subside. As it slows down, the damage should decrease, just likest time when I managed to hold it off. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 342 The surge in the background was a catastrophe that could hardly be described as just an incident. They almost witnessed the birth of a demon right next to the European region. The era of peace, celebrated by the masses, nearly copsed in an instant. It was a disaster of that magnitude, yet it took some time for the public to learn about it.@@novelbin@@ This was due to the association''s extensive information control. Under normal circumstances, such incidents would have been reported, but this time, the scale was entirely different. Even the mere leak of information could have triggered a Great Depression. It was something that could induce panic attacks in those who still remembered the chaos of the past. While the surge in the background was being sessfully contained, a panic attack from the outside would have been uncontroble. Of course, the information had already spread to those who needed to know, but since they had requested silence, there were no tant reports. The silence was easily maintained. Whenever information started leaking, the association would simply cut off thework and "take care of it" directly. There was no faction that wanted to offend the association, which might have been making its return. About two weeks had passed since the surge began. [Quietly fought war in the ¡®European-Russian region¡¯ ¡ª Catastrophe urred] [Association ''Fighting for Global Order and Peace'' Supporting Forces and the Background of the Catastrophe being Suppressed] [Catastrophe deration urring after 40 years. ¡®A sign of chaos?¡¯] ... [Real-time trending keywords] [#1 Background] [#2 Catastrophe] [#3 Demon] [#4 European-Russian Region] [#5 Association General Mobilization Order] As the information control was lifted, the world was in a stir. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 344 ying pranks by telling lies is amon form of mischief. After all, there¡¯s even a day dedicated to it¡ªApril Fool¡¯s Day. ¡®Can¡¯t even lie properly.¡¯ A statement that couldn¡¯t possibly be true. In other words, a lie. So, Baekwolseon dismissed Hong Jinseon¡¯s words as nonsense. "I know it¡¯s hard to believe, but it¡¯s true. Ihayul has manifested Changhae."@@novelbin@@ "Is that really true?" At first, it sounded unbelievable. After hearing the same statement for the second time, Baekwolseon couldn¡¯t help but reconsider. Baekwolseon and Hong Jinseon had known each other for over fifty years. Naturally, they knew each other¡¯s personalities very well. A man with a fiery temper, yet always appearingposed on the outside. He wasn¡¯t the type to spout nonsense about such serious matters. ¡°No, that doesn¡¯t make sense¡­¡± Even with that in mind, it was hard to believe. Baekwolseon crumpled his face as he spoke, while Hong Jinseon casually sipped his tea and ced a device on the table. ¡°Take a look at this first.¡± A hologram soon appeared in the air. Baekwolseon¡¯s mouth fell open as he witnessed the evidence with his own eyes. ¡°¡­Is it a trick? You¡¯ve really put a lot of effort into this prank.¡± ¡°The members who were on the scene saw it with their own eyes, so you can ask the ones who returned.¡± ¡°Wait a second, this isn¡¯t Changhae, it¡¯s Taesan, right?¡± ¡°Both Changhae and Taesan are present.¡± ¡°F*ck.¡± Unable to hold back, an expletive slipped from Baekwolseon¡¯s lips. It was crude, but Hong Jinseon nodded as if he understood. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 347 The freshman wee ceremony had a strong social atmosphere. It was a traditional event where freshmen, most of whom were meeting each other for the first time, gathered to break the ice and build friendships. The 122nd batch freshman wee ceremony was no different. After a short speech from the vice president, there was a time to casually mingle and exchange pleasantries. In such gatherings, the conversation was usually led by the more established students. Those from prominent families or powerful factions, who were well-informed about world affairs, and whose knowledge was sharp and sensitive. As such, the topics they raised were always diverse and substantial. ¡°How¡¯s your family? I bet you¡¯ve got some influence with that distance, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it. It wasn¡¯t just some influence, it was insane! We thought the mansion was going to be destroyed when the dungeon overflow broke out early in the morning... Ugh.¡± ¡°Have you checked the situation in the byproduct market? The quantities are flooding in like crazy.¡± ¡°Oh, that. I heard some level-3 byproducts are even being released, causing a huge uproar.¡± ¡°How are the families near there handling it? They won¡¯t be able to sleepfortably at night, I think.¡± ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s pretty much been suppressed now. The guild is stationed there too, so...¡± But now, things were different. Most of the conversations revolved around one subject. The hidden realm. A catastrophe that had happened so recently, it could be said it urred just yesterday, officially recognized as a disaster by the guild. What kind of disaster is there during a time of peace? If things had gone badly, peace itself could have been torn apart. Had things gone differently, it could have been the beginning of a new period of chaos. Naturally, everyone¡¯s gossip was running rampant. But the reason the hidden realm became the topic of conversation in the banquet hall wasn¡¯t just because of that. ¡°¡­Did you hear about thebat station set up on the front line there?¡±@@novelbin@@ ¡°¡­Yeah. A returning soldier showed us the footage.¡± It was an event of catastrophic scale. Whether they liked it or not, it was beneficial to gather the information. So naturally, the details from the battlefield began to spread. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 350 In Shiyoram, Atra¡¯s position is somewhat ambiguous. He holds a professor¡¯s title, but there are no courses he has properly set up. He doesn¡¯t have a dedicated ss, and there¡¯s no particr field of research he¡¯s engaged in. It was only natural. Atra had entered as a special admission professor in charge of the students. So, he¡¯s a professor for now. He was assigned an office and asionally runs into staff members. They aren¡¯t close. When they cross paths, it¡¯s just a professional greeting. It was the result of Atra¡¯s naturally heavy atmosphere and antisocial tendencies. At some point, they all started saying the same thing. It was something he had heard after he had formed a bond with Ihayul and the priest. ¡°Professor, did something good happen? You¡¯re looking bright.¡± He heard it again this time. After the semester break, Atra returned to his office after a long time. The words from one staff member came in quick session, and Atra touched the corners of his mouth. Touching the corners of his lips, Atra checked his reflection in the mirror. Indeed, his lips were curling upwards. Not stiff but soft and rxed¡­ ¡°Good things... have happened, indeed¡­¡±@@novelbin@@ ¡°Ah! I knew it! See, I told you, right? You don¡¯t get a face that bright from just cosmetic treatments, you know?¡± ¡°My ideal beauty salon...!¡± It wasn¡¯t just that. Atra¡¯s expression was clearly different from before. Comparing it to the beginning ofst year, it was almost like aplete transformation. Back then, Atra¡¯s expression was so terrifying that a slip of the tongue could get your head punched off, but now, it felt like a light tap on the head would be the worst it could do. That¡¯s why the staff were approaching him in a strangely friendly manner. ¡®Good things...¡¯ You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 353 ¡°I ate well~¡± That evening. After finishing her meal, Daera Saje went down to the basement instead of her room. Her destination was the training ground in the basement of the mansion, which was the Saje¡¯s recent routine. - Crackle¡­! Sitting on the floor with her buttocks down, quietly closing her eyes and practicing controlling her brain energy. ¡®This must be difficult.¡¯ After eating dinner separately, I followed Daera Saje down the path.@@novelbin@@ I nodded while observing Daera Saje, who was stuck on the wall next to the entrance. The brain energy shed next to her. It was happening quite regrly, but there were quite a few mismatches, causing brain electricity to fly out all over the ce. Brain energy is a magical property that is particrly difficult to manipte. To put it a bit harshly, it has a reputation for being a mess. ¡®And if you think about Daera Saje¡¯s unique ability¡­ ¡¯ The unique ability of Daera Saje, Thunder. It¡¯s a familiar name. To be exact, it matches the unique ability of the 8th time that was used in the original work. ¡®I was very surprised when I first heard the name.¡¯ Lightning with an output far exceeding the average. That alone felt strange, but hearing the name Thunder made my head spin. Of course, the name could be the same. You can find unique abilities with the same name that you¡¯ve realized. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 356 - Oh, oh, ohh¡­!@@novelbin@@ ¡®¡­?!¡¯ Daera fell from the door, startled by the unexpected sound. ¡®What, what, what is that?¡¯ Why is there a sound of an animaling from the Master¡¯s room? She couldn¡¯t hide her bewilderment and hurriedly rubbed her ears. Of course, other races live in this mansion. Fairies, spirits, and even unicorns live there, just like in a fantasy garden. Even considering that, she couldn¡¯t understand it. How could a unicorn, that young horse, make such a sound? Why would she bring a unicorn into the room at thiste hour¡­ - Oh, oh, ohh, ohh¡­! ¡®¡­ ¡­?¡¯ She thought about that for a moment. Even though she covered her ears with her hands, her amplified hearing clearly picked up the sounds inside the room. Daera, who was listening to the eerie, groaning sounds that rang in her ears one after another, realized that the sound was somehow familiar. To be exact, the subject of the voice was¡­ ¡®¡­ Master?¡¯ Master, Atra. Daera¡¯s eyes widened as she recalled the name. At the same time, the voice came out clearly as if a filter had been removed. - Huh¡­! Huh!? Atra¡¯s voice. The passion filled within it flowed out through the crack in the door. Why hadn¡¯t she heard it before, a heavy vibration ran up her toes as if pounding rice cakes. ¡®¡­ Uh¡­¡¯ Daera, who had survived and be a wild flower, remembered quite a bit of the basicmon sense she had learned as a liberal arts course at the academy. Major historical events, the distinction between dungeons and monsters, magic and unique abilities, how to make a bankbook, how to read a contract. How to have a child. The strange moans and the sound of flesh hitting flesh¡­ ''Ugh¡­ '' You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 358 The number of photos Ihayul had brought was quite a lot. ¡°This one... This was the day we were handing out bread at the local bakery.¡± Ihayul smiled slightly as he pointed to the hologram with his finger. The children in the photo are smiling while receiving the wrapped bread. Among them was a young Ihayul. Though pretending otherwise, his lips were curling up, captured in the picture. ¡°Hm-hm, we all loved it when we were little.¡± Ihayul, slightly embarrassed, blushed faintly and moved his finger. ¡°Here, Huyul is next to me.¡± I was in the picture as well. Among all the smiling faces, mine stood out starkly with a neutral expression, almost isted from the others. I was holding her hand with my left hand while standing next to Ihayul. However, my right arm was hanging down with bandages wrapped all the way up to my forearm. ¡®A burn scar.¡¯ For some reason, this scar had also appeared on me in this world. ¡°It¡¯s all healed now, but back then it was pretty serious, so I had to cover it up with bandages.¡± Ihayul, who seemed to sense what I was focusing on, gave a wry smile. ¡°The medicine that could be easily obtained didn¡¯t work, and if I had to keep up with professional treatments, the orphanage''s finances were pretty tight... The director said so.¡± [I see¡­] It¡¯s rare for an orphanage to have a good financial situation. Unless it¡¯s a special orphanage receiving full support, the average orphanage struggles financially. An orphanage with parentless children is the norm. No matter how disabled I was, it would have been hard for me to receive special treatment. ¡®That wasn¡¯t the only problem.¡¯ A weak body, to begin with.@@novelbin@@ I couldn¡¯t see properly, nor could I speak. Furthermore, at that time, I was nothing more than an empty shell, in a machine-like state. I was literally a walking hospital. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 360 After finishing the afternoon ss, Elia, who had left the ssroom, realized that Ihayul was nearby. Thanks to the information disyed on her smartwatch. ¡°I¡¯ll stop by somewhere for a moment, so I¡¯ll go ahead.¡± ¡°Ah~ Elia, you¡¯re leaving again? That¡¯s unfair! It¡¯s always the ces I want to go that you skip!¡± ¡°Hehe, sorry.¡± ¡°Is that really true?! Are you upset with me?!¡± ¡°Aha, you know that¡¯s not what I mean.¡± With her awkwardughter, the students walking alongside her suppressed their disappointment. They had been friends with Elia sincest year. Elia, who had a wide circle of friends, had grown especially close to the students whose majors ovepped, since they often had sses together. ¡°Elia, you¡¯re abandoning your friend for love! Wuuu!¡±@@novelbin@@ ¡°Wuuu¡­ I also want to be blinded by love¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the real meaning behind that?¡± So, they knew well why Elia would leave. She blushed, flustered, and waved her hand. ¡°Hahaha¡­ I¡¯ll be off now! See you tomorrow!¡± Elia hurriedly left the spot. Meanwhile, Ihayul was nearby. In a private room at a nearby caf¨¦. These days, most new caf¨¦s have private rooms. ¡°Hmm.¡± You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 363 The Beacon Sword is the weapon once used by the founding ancestor, Hong Yeon, and its crafting method has been passed down. Currently, it serves as the weapon representative of the head of the Geopha family. Its function is simple.@@novelbin@@ Storage, tuning, and amplification of Geopha''s power. The surplus Geopha that is too burdensome for the body is stored in the de of the sword, calming down the Geopha about to go out of control, and safely amplifying the already powerful output. ¡®A perfect weapon for those with Geopha powers.¡¯ It is a weapon that exists solely for handling Geopha. Naturally, since it¡¯s a sword, it¡¯s solid, suitable for stabbing and shing as well. ¡°Unfortunately, neither the Changhae nor Taesan families have such unique weapons.¡± Baek Ah-Rin muttered, twisting her finger around her hair. ¡°There are many weapons used by the heads of those families, but they¡¯re all either separately acquired or inherited original artifacts.¡± ¡°Since the Changhae and Taesan families can create weapons on the spot, they rely less on them.¡± ¡°Honestly, that¡¯s more because of Geopha, right? Just scattering it around makes it incredibly deadly. In fact, the difference is more in their characteristics than the actual craftsmanship.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± As you can tell from the conversation between Baek Ah-Rin and Lee Ji-Yeon, neither the Changhae nor Taesan families have a unique weapon like the Beacon Sword. ¡®They rely less on weapons and their characteristics are different.¡¯ The Changhae and Taesan families have low dependence on weapons. They can create weapons from ice or y on the spot. Baek Ah-Rin mostly creates and uses spears, while Lee Ji-Yeon uses axes, hammers, and armor. In contrast, Geopha has difficulty weaving weapons. It¡¯s not impossible, butpared to the other two, it¡¯s cumbersome and inefficient. ¡®The main reason is that there¡¯s no weapon like the Beacon Sword.¡¯ You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 367 Daera stared intently at her reflection in the mirror. She was dressed in a neat cadet uniform. Her aesthetic sense wasn''t particrly sharp, butpared to the days when she wore beast skins, this was a hundred times, a thousand times better. ¡®Compared to back then, what else could have gotten worse...¡¯ She gently adjusted her hair. Her tangled, beastly hair loosened into smooth strands. She lowered her hand to her face. The face in the mirror distorted. Her skin was fairly smooth. The soot that had stuck to her skin was also cleaned away, vanishingpletely. However, the scars that asionally caught her with their sharp sensation couldn''t be helped. The part that hadn¡¯t changed. Daera ran her eyes over the fluttering sleeves. Her right arm, which had vanished down to the shoulder. This part, even now, couldn''t be helped. ¡®Tch¡­¡¯ Her spiritual blueprint was damaged. Regeneration prospects were bleak. She had never expected much, so she quietly epted it. But sometimes, when she became aware of the empty space, a dirty feeling would rise. The isted dungeon. All the other transcendent beings besides Daera were dead. Her arm had been shredded by the ws of monsters. She had been too slow to react, and arge maw bit her right arm, ripping it off with a sickening sound¡­ "Dammit." The sudden pain stabbing at her right shoulder made her expression scrunch up. It was a phantom pain that asionally visited. Daera irritably grabbed at the fluttering sleeve. It kept swaying, pulling her gaze and bringing up nothing but bad memories. In the end, Daera changed into a new outfit. It was still a cadet uniform, but unlike the one she had just worn, it had no sleeves. ¡®It¡¯s originally for summer weather, but since it¡¯s still warm, it should be fine.¡¯ There were several versions of the cadet uniform with the same design. No matter which version, the uniform always had functional magic attached, so there wasn¡¯t much difference in its functionality, but they provided several versions. On the way to the location Ihayul had sent her to, she didn¡¯t see many cadets. It was still during the afternoon, and most were in their major sses.@@novelbin@@ Daera and Ihayul were different. Thanks to Ar, Ihayul¡¯s major ss had finished early. ¡®It¡¯s surprising to see the teacher being so flexible.¡¯ You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 370 "I''ve never been pped like this before..." [I''m sorry]@@novelbin@@ Aiden, with a stunned expression, gently rubbed his pped cheek. The wing p was so gentle that no marks were left. "What on earth did you do to deserve a p?" "I didn¡¯t do anything. Is it a crime to stay alert and keep an eye out in the dungeon?" "Hmm, maybe there''s another reason..." "Damn." Aiden''s face scrunched up at the joke that followed from Nam Yeon-Jung, who had just entered the dungeon. Though they were joking with each other, there was no sign of rxation. They maintained an appropriate level of alertness, ready to respond immediately. "...Fortunately, there were no ambushes right after we entered." The group members, cutting through the swirling space, made their way into the dungeon. Among them, Yusei, who had drawn his supply sword, checked the front and rear of the cave. "The space isrger than expected. It won''t be inconvenient to swing a sword right away." "But who knows about the path ahead? It might get narrower." "Exactly. We should adjust our formation, keeping that in mind." After finishing his sentence, Yusei turned to look at me. [All members are in. We will begin the exploration now.] I nodded in acknowledgment, my wings neatly folded. [As discussed, I will take the role of support, acting as a magician and healer.] I tapped the ground lightly with the supply staff I was holding. The vibrations from the ground made everyone nod in understanding. "Honestly, it would be easier if we just closed our eyes and took a bus..." You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 372 The heavy presence spread again and again. - Thud! The ceiling and walls that had been pouring down as if swallowing stopped abruptly. The awl that had been caught while rising from the floor trembled. ''Homogeneity, Taesan.'' The dominance of the earth fell on the area. The existing dominance was helplessly pushed back. Lee Ha-yool took a few steps forward. - Gulp The awl that had been thrust up to his nose melted away. The rocks and dirt that had umted on the floor likeva gathered around Lee Ha-yool. They clung to his legs, climbed up his body, and covered his head. Thud! His footsteps contained a real heaviness. Unlike his original slender hands, Lee Ha-yool wiggled his thick rock hands like Aerus. Taesan''s expanding ability, Geumsancheolbyeok. Armor that gathers and envelops the earth. The Taesan manifestation that used this expansion ability is strong and tough. It is so strong that it ispared to a cockroach. The strength and durability of the armor centered around Taesan. If it is close to the ground, damage is repaired almost immediately, and the physical ability is increased and regenerative power is filled with the life sucked in. If it is separated from the ground? It self-repairs with attribute creation. In the previous birth ceremony, Lee Ji-yeon, who used Geumsancheolbyeok, allowed 5 attacks several times without getting a single scratch. ¡®It is difficult to implement external expansion ability with homogeneity.¡¯ It is impossible to implement him.@@novelbin@@ The form is quite simr, but it is essentially different. This is nothing more than an imitation that does notpletely include Taesan¡¯s uniqueness. ¡®My fear was capable of expansion ability¡­ but this is not it.¡¯ You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 374 "Kwaaa©¤!"@@novelbin@@ At the third entrance of the cavebyrinth dungeon, Aiden, having burst out through a whirlwind, screamed like a pig being ughtered, his face mming into the ground. "My leg! My leg!" He then scrambled, grabbing at his leg. Thankfully, he grabbed his left leg, the part that had almost been devoured by the earth dragon. "Ugh... Damn..." Aiden sighed deeply in relief, copsing on the floor. Lorraine and Nam Yeon-Jung, who had thrown themselves toward the exit earlier, were sprawled nearby as well. It was understandable. After hours of nonstop sprinting, fending off monster attacksing from all directions, they''d made it out. No matter how superhuman they were, their stamina would be drained. "...I never thought we''d all make it out alive." Yusei''s condition was much better. He was out of breath, but he wasn''t rolling on the floor pathetically. Kneeling, Yusei looked back at the whirlwind, shaking his head. "I thought at least two or three of us would drop out. Well, considering the support we got, it''s not surprising we all made it." [In the end, it''s because we had the skill to receive support that everyone came out fine.] "Yeah, well, I¡¯m still exhausted, though. If I could, I''d just lie down here." [Haha...] I forced a smile and shrugged. ¡®So they still haven¡¯t noticed the clone?¡¯ When the retreat began, I headed for the ce where the earth spirit was, while using a separate clone to support the team members. Then, as I exited the dungeon, I swapped ces with the clone. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 377.1 ¡°Um¡­ kiss¡­¡±@@novelbin@@ Lee Ha-yool, who was squirming in her arms, raised her head. Rihanna opened her eyes halfway at the breaths that met in the air. The sweet scent of honey came over her. ¡°Kiss kiss¡­¡± The world¡¯s moist and soft texture. Their lips briefly touched and parted as if they were birds longing for food. Rihanna¡¯s eyes gently widened at the rather cute behavior. When he stroked her back with one hand, her body squirmed and clung to her as if she was about to bury herself in her arms. ¡°Kiss¡­ p¡­¡± Her lips, which had been acting like a baby bird, let out a breath and a tongue. A small, moist tongue licked her upper lip. [Delicious] [Sweet? Bitter? Taste?] [Thirst] Then, her lower lip and the corners of her mouth. She was busy flicking her tongue. ¡®Ah, alcohol¡­ ¡¯ The answer came to her mind btedly. The alcohol Rihanna had been drinking until just now. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if it was still on her lips. Alcohol was too early for Lee Ha-yool¡­ ¡°Um, sip¡­ baby¡­ right now, there¡¯s alcohol on my lips, so don¡¯t lick it¡­¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ I don¡¯t want to¡­ I want to kiss you¡­ I want to¡­¡± You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!